Digitized by the Internet Archive

in 2011 with funding from

University of Toronto

http://www.archive.org/details/republicplat02plat
-
 THE

REPUBLIC OF PLATO
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
C. F. CLAY, Manager.
liontion: FETTER LANE, E.G.
laafloto: to, WELLINGTON STREET.

li i

Hi

Hcipjifl: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
jfo gork: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS.
Lombap ant) Calcutta: MACM1LLAN AND CO., Ltd.

{All fiights reserved.}

 THE

REPUBLIC OF PLATO

EDITED

WITH CRITICAL NOTES, COMMENTARY

AND APPENDICES

BY

JAMES ADAM, M.A.

HON. LL.D. OF ABERDEEN UNIVERSITY, FELLOW AND SENIOR TUTOR
OF EMMANUEL COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.

VOLUME II

BOOKS VIX AND INDEXES

CAMBRIDGE:
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
190;
THE ir T
10 ELMSLEY
TC' 5, CANADA,

MAR 3 1 1932
4-8 2 3

Hrj/ Edition 1902. Reprinted 1907

 CONTENTS OF VOLUME II.

PAGE
Book VI i

Appendices to Book VI 74
Book VII . 88

Appendices to Book VII 156

Book VIII 195

Appendices to Book VIII 264

Book IX 319
Appendices to Book IX 372
Book X 384
Appendices to Book X 464
Indexes 481
 ff.

34 I.0/ pev Sj) cf)L\,6o-o(j)ot, rjv S' iya>, u> TXavtcwv, icai oi /lu; bia
fiaKpov twos hte^eXdovros Xoyov fj,oyi<i 7r&)5 dvecfravrjcrap ot etaii/

etcdrepoi. "Icrtu? ydp, e$r\, Sid fipa%eo<; ov pabiov. Ov (paLverai,

cIttov i/jiol yovp en So/cei dv /SeXTtoVo)? (pavr/vcu, el irepl tovtov

|
fiovov eSei prjdrjvai, kcCi pn) nroXkd rd Xoiird hiekdelv peXkovri 5

4. i/xol yovv II : ^fxoiy ovv A..

484 a 485 A We have now to an alternative also by Herwerden, as if
shew that Philosophers, as defined by us, ota fj.a.Kpov twos could mean at some '

should be entrusted with the government. length.' The first hand in S omits 5id,
It is they alone who, by virtue of the Ideal but it occurs in all the other MSS. None
in their souls, are able to guard the laws of these expedients is nearly so good as
and institutions of a city. We shall the reading of the best MSS, if Schneider's
therefore make them our Guardians, if explanation be adopted. fiaKpov has
they possess the necessary practical quali- also caused difficulty, since the in-
fications. A study of their nature will vestigation extends over only six pages
shew that it is possible for them to unite of Stephanus see Krohn Pi. St. pp.
:

both kinds of requisites. 105 ff. By Pfleiderer (Zur Losung etc.

484 A i 8id [latcpov \6you : p. 54), who maintains (in partial agree-
' through the conclusion of a somewhat ment with Spengel) that V 47 C VII 1
lengthy argument.' 5ieeX(?oj>Tos is in- (inclusive) embodies the dialogue <t>tX6-
transitive, as Schneider saw cf. Laws
: O-O0OS announced in the beginning of the
805 B aXXct yap eliroi> rbv fiev \6yov eaVat Politicus and Sophist, /xaKpov is hailed as
die^eXde'ii', ed SieXdovros Se ovtoj rb a significant lapsus calami, and referred
Sokovv aipeladai belv. (The reference in to the investigations of the Sophist, Euthy-
elwov is to 799E Kav 7; 5teo5os avrrj o\t? demus and Politicus. But /xaKpov is quali-
(TXoDcra ri\os iKavQs av fj,rjvvcreie kt\.) fied by rivbs, and surely 474C
480 a may
Cf. also Dem. in Mid. 84. The word be described as a somewhat lengthy
'

du^e\96vTos is not otiose, because it is enquiry.' There is no allusion to the

not till the very end of the argument that proverbial /xaKpbs X670S of which Aris-
the (pi\6<ro<pos is discovered (v 480 a). totle speaks in Met. N
3. 1091* 7 ff
The mistaken notion (held by Stallbaum) 6 liiixbivibov fiaKpbs \byos' ylyverai yap b
that the word must be transitive induced /xatepbs \byos oicrrrep b twv oovXojv, 6rai>
Herwerden [Muem. N. S. XIX p. 333) to firjoev vyies \eywo~iv.
propose 5iee\0oO<j-i, a conjecture repeated 2 oi is found only in A and II 1 :

also by Richards. Baiter (after Hermann all the other MSS have ofot. For ot cf.
and Ast) reads SteijeXtfovrgs with three (with Schneider) 493 B and vm
559A.
inferior MSS, as if the philosophers had 5 iroXXd kt\. Herwerden conjec-
" run the gauntlet of the argument through tures 7ro\Xd <r)v>, which would weaken
which their nature is revealed" (J. and the emphasis on iroXXd. For the omission
C). rod Xbyov (found in a few MSS) is of v" see Schanz
r
A
ov. Comm. PI. p. 33.
favoured by Stallbaum, and suggested as From the standpoint of Books vi and vn
A. P. II.

8

;; '

riAATONOS [484 A

KaToyjrecrdai, to Bia<f>epei '

y8to? hlicaux; uB'lkov. Tt ovv, e(f>rj, to B
fierd tovto rjfxiv ; Tt 8' aXXo, rjv 8' 670), 17 to efr}? ; eVetS?)
f <pc\6aocf)oi fxev 01 tov del kcltcl TavTa dccravTco^ %ovto<; Bvvdfievoi
efydirTeadai, 01 Be firf, aAA.' eviroWol? real irdvTa><; I'a^ovacv
10 Trkavcofievot, ov <fci\6<To<fioi r iroTepovs Br) Bel 7roXeco9 fjyefxovas elvai

[ IIw? ovv XeyovTes dv avTo, ecprj, p,eTpia><; Xeyoi/iev ; 'OiroTepoo civ,

,
r/v B eyoo, BvvaTol cpatvcovTat, (pv\dai vop.ov<; T Kal i7rtTT)Bev/j.aTa
TTokewv, tovtovs '
KadiaTavat, (pvXaicas. 'OpOoos, <pr). ToBe Be, C
r\v S' eyw, dpa Br)\ov, etre TvcpXov etre 6%v opwvTa ^PV <pv~XaKa
15 TTjpetv otiovv; Kal ttw?, ecprj, ov Br)\ov ; *H ovv Bo/coCai tl
TvcpXwv Biacfiepeiv 01 tw ovti tov ovtos etcdcrTOV eaTepr)p,evoi tt)<;

yvwaecos, Kal p.rjBev evapyes ev tt} yfrv^fj e%ovTe<> 7rapdBeiyp.a p,rjSe

Bwdfievoi ooenrep ypa<$>r)<; els to dXrjdecrTaTov uirofiXeTrovTe*; /cd/ceiae

del dvacpepovTes re Kal Oeoo/xevoi a>? olov Te aKpt/3eaTaTa, ovtco_Bt)
20 Kal '

Ta evddBe vop,ip,a Kakwv Te Trept /col BacaLOiv Kal dyaOcov D

TideadaL Te, edv Bey TideaOcu, Kal Ta fcetp.eva (pv\d,TTOVT<; aco^eiv

Ov fjid tov Ata, 7} B 0?, ov ttoXv ti Bia(pepeL. ToiItou? ovv [xdWov

9. TrdvTus ATI 1
: iravrolws in mg. A 2
II 2 .

itis impossible to say what 'just life' 18 els to dX/riOto-TaTov kt\. Cf. 500 c,
means unless we know the
ayadov
i5ta
hence iroXXd t&
tov
500 E 501 C (where the same figure is
employed). The political value of the
etc. (see 506 a) :

Aoi7rd Sie'Xde'iv. philosopher's knowledge of the Idea is

4 84 9 irdvTws ktX. iravToiw; was
i; here for the first time explicitly affirmed
conjectured by Ast and is read by Stall- and explained : see V 479DW.
baum. It occurs as a late correction EKC&rt : because truth is 'yonder'
in II as well as in A
(see cr. .), and has in the Heaven of the Ideas. The philoso-
some insignificant MS authority besides. pher must call it from Heaven to Earth,
The difference is like that between os and by assimilating to it '
the earthly canons
olos see 484 A n.
: With 7r\ai>u>fj.a>oi cf. (ret 4v8&8e vo/jufia).
ir\avt)Tbv in V 479 D. It is the fluctuation 19 ovto) 8T| = 'then and not till then'
of the Object which makes the Subject suggests that it is otherwise in existing
fluctuate. States.
484c 13 KaGwrTCivcu: "sc. \iyovm 484 d 21 tdv Sc'tj t8j-8cu. If he has
h.e. KeXevovTes" Schneider. the happiness to be born in his own '

16 TvtfAuv. They who cannot see country (ix 592 a), whose institutions are
'

the Ideas are blind cf. Plato's retort to

: already modelled on the Ideas, he need
Antisthenes quoted on v 476 D. only guard (<pv\&TTOi>Tes suggests the <pv-
17 Kal jinSev ktX. A transcendental XoKes) and preserve what is already
wapadeiyfjia. of which he knew nothing established. Otherwise he must himself
would be useless to the philosopher- become a legislator. Cobet's excision of
king. It does not however follow that rlOeadat is wholly gratuitous his omis- :

the Ideas are not avra Ktxd' avra, but sion of ra. in ra Kelfieva is even worse,
merely that we are concerned with them for the laws need not be of the philoso-
in so far as they are known by the <pi\6- pher's own making.
<ro<pos. See on V 476 A. o>s olbv re anpi- 12 8ia<f>Epei. It would be easy to
ptaraTa admits that he may not see them write 5ia<pepeiv (with q etc.), but dtaiptpei
in all their fulness and purity. may be impersonal, or Glauco may be
 485 B] T70AITEIAC "

, <J)v\afcas crrrjao/xeOa, i) tol"? eyvcoKoras fiev eKaarov rb bv, ifiirecpta

' Be p,r)Bev eKe'ivwv eX\,et7rovra<; f^rjcT ev aXkw fMrjBevl fxepei dpert]<;

vcrrepovvTas ; "Aroirov fxevr av, ecprj, eh] aXkov; aipelo~6cu, el ye 25

raKXa firj eWetiroivro' rovrw <ydp avrd> cr^eBov re rq> fieylaray dv
:85 rrpoeyoiev. \
Ovkovv rovro 8rj Xeyco/xev, riva rpoirov oloi t eaovrai
01 avrol fca/celva Kal ravra e^etv ; Udvv fxev ovv. O rolvvv ,v

dpypp-evoi rovrov tov \6yov e\eyop,ev, rrjv <pvmv avrcov irpcorov

Bel KarafxaOelv. Kal ol/xat, eav eKeivqv iicavcas ofioXoyrfcrco/xev,
o/jLo\oyi]aeiv kcu on oloi re ravra eyeiv 01 avroi, ore re ovk aWovs 5
iroXecov ijye/jLovas Set eivat rj rovrovs. IIw?;
II. Tovro fiev Br] rwv cpi\oa6(f)0)v (pvcrecov irept cbfxoXoyrjcrdco

B r)fuv, on fia0j]fiar6<; ye del '

epwcriv b dv avrols BrfKol Keivr]<i -7-779

ovo-ia$ rrj<; del 01/0-779 Kal fxr/ 7r\avo)fiivr]<i virb yevecrecos kcu <p0opd<;.

4. S q : 5dv AII2.

substituting the singular for the plural There is little or no indication to shew
see on I 347 A and V 465 E. Cf. also infra that even the apxovres of I IV knew or
496 A. aspired to the Ideas (see 497 c n.) and
26 kWdtroivro. Cf. Xen. Mem. II the iwiKovpoi. certainly did not. Krohn
6. 5 pvr) iWeivcadat ev iroiQiv rovs is, in a certain sense, right when he
tvepyerovvTas iavrov and Soph. 258 B. .maintains that in VI
VII we has'e "einen
485 a 2 KciKetva: viz. raXXa, as de- neuen Archontenstand und eine neue Ar-
fined in ifiiretpia varepovvTas. chontendisciplin" (PI. St. p. 107), but the
TCL-Ora i. e. the special attributes of
:
'
distinction of the golden and silver
' ' '

the philosopher' (J. and C). races in ill 415 A ff. prepares us for a
3 IXryojMV. V 474 B. more thorough-going discrimination be-
4 8ei. See cr. n. and Introd. 5. tween the two higher classes than was

/,^<^485 A 487 A The philosophic nature attempted in the earlier sketch, and we
loves eternal and changeless Being in its must of course remember that the new
entirety. It folloivs that the philoso- discipline is not intended to supersede,
pher naturally loves Truth, despises the but to supervene upon the old. See also
pleasures of the body, is temperate, free Hirzel Der Dialog I p. 236.
from avarice, high-minded, courageous, 485 b 8 Kivtjs ttjs overias. For the
just and gentle. He is also quick to genitive cf. IV 445 E n.
learn, retentive in memory, not given 9 YV<r<s Kal <j>0opas have not yet
to extravagance in conduct, but modest and been employed in this half-technical sense
well-bred. To such men, when years and (Krohn PI. St. p. 112). The substance
education have perfected their natural of the Ideas always ' is that of pheno-
' :

qualities, we may fairly entrust our city. mena 'is driven to and fro by generation
* 485 A ff. This section should be com- and destruction
by generation when
'

pared on the one hand with 11 375 A

I
it becomes determined in one particular

376 c, 377 B in 391 e, and on the other direction (e.g. koKou, ittttos, avSpuiros),
with vii 535 A, B nn. In Book 11 the by destruction when it loses that par-
natural qualities insisted on were pri- ticular determination and on an-
puts
marily moral here and in vn they are
; other. Cf. V 479 A, b. Plato's form of
primarily intellectual. This is in har- expression seems to imply that there is a
mony with the difference between the sort of ovaia or substratum in pheno-
earlier and later schemes of education mena. At a later stage he seems to have
for the basis of the first was opdr) 86a, identified this with space
the eK/xayrfov
whereas that of the second is 77-10-777^77. Kivovfievov re Kal diacrxv/xaTI-^op:vov virb
 4 fTAATQNOI [485 B

10 TlfioXoyyjo-da). Kal firjv, r/v 8' iyd), real otl 7rdcn)<; avTrjs, Kal ovre
afiifcpov ovre pbei^ovos ovre TLfj-uorepov ovre anfiorepov puepovs
k6vt<; dcplevrao, wairep ev rots TrpoaOey irepi re twv (piXoTLpbcov

Kal ipcoTi/ctov hufK.9op.ev. '0/3#&>9, e<pr), XeyeLS. Tohe tolvvv fiera

tovto aicoTrei el avdy/cr) eyeiv irpos tovtw ev rfj (pi/crei o'i av p.eX-
15 Xayaiv '
eaeadai o'lovs eXeyopuev. To irolov ; Trjv dyfrevheiav Kal C
to eKovTas; elvai p,->]hap,fj irpoaheyeaOaL to yjrevhos, dXXa pucrelv,

ttjv o dXrjOetav aTepyetv. E1V6? y, e(prj. Ov puovov ye, do (piXe,

eiKos,dXXa Kal iraaa dvdyKT) tov epcoTLK(io<; tov <f)vo~et eyjovra ttclv

to i;vy<yeve<; tc Kal oiKelov ray waihiKtov dyairdv. 'Oo&y?, ecprj.

20 'H ovv oiKeiOTepov aocpta tl dXr/deias av evpois ; Kai 7r<w?; r)

6

09. 'H ovv hvvaTov elvai ttjv avTrjv fpvcriv <piX6ao<p6v T Kal
'
(ptXo-^revSrj ; Ovhap,co<; 76. Tov apa tu> ovtl <piXop,adfi 7rao~?79 D
dXrjdeias Bel ev0v<; ck veov 6 tl p.dXiaTa opeyeaOai. UavTeXdos ye.
,
AXXd p.r)v oT(p ye els ev tl ai eiriQvp.iaL a<pohpa peirovcLv, l'o~p.ev

25 ttov TaXXa tovtw dadeveaTepaL, wenrep pevua eetcre

otl els
r
dirwye.Tevp.kvov. Tt p./]V ; fU hrj irpbs Ta p,a0?]p.aTa Kal irav
to tolovtov eppv/jKacnv, irepl ttjv ttjs
~
r
T vyfj<;, o\p.ai, rjhovrjv avTrj<;

Kad' aiiTrjv eiev av, Ta<; he hid, tov acopLaTOS eKXeiiroiev, el pij

7reTrXaa/u,evco<i dXX' dXijd&s (pLXoaocpos '

tl<> etrj. MeydXrj dvdyKi]. E

twv elmhvTtov, tpalverai 5e cV iiceiva. &\- 18 tov IptoriKws kt\. Love me, love
Xore dWoiov {Tim. 50 c) but of this : my friend.The Philosopher loves Wis-
4
there is no hint here. Cf. Zeller II 1. dom, and Truth is Wisdom's kinswoman
p. 725. and familiar friend.
10 irao-ris avTTJs : i.e. oixsia.% tt)s dei 485 D 25 wo-rrep pvp.a kt\. The
oiicrris, not (as Ast) iwurrfifiifz or padr/- simile becomes almost an identification,
crews. as often in Greek the desires are as it
:

11 ovt Tip.iwTe'pov ktX. Cf. Par ni. were a stream diverted ds (p n. Cf. Ill
130 C E.
401 C (reading ris wcr7rep avpa), VI 1 5 19 A
1? irpocrOtv. V 474 D 475 B. rds ttJs yevtcreus ^vyyeveis uiinrep jUoXi/j3-
485 c 15 T-qv dj/v8eiav ktX. Cf. 5i5os and VII 534 D . To explain d7ro;-
III 389 B. ^
x eTv v0V as f r a.iruxtTtviJ.4vaL (with
16 k6vto.s elvai is 'voluntarily,' not Stallbaum and others) is to obtrude our
'if it can be helped' (D. and V.): cf. standpoint upon the Greeks. Schneider
I 336 E n. formerly agreed with Stallbaum, but after-
tj/ii8os should be understood in its wards drew back (Addit. p. 45) and trans-
strict Platonic sense, as 'ignorance in the lated"wieeindorthinabgeleiteter Strom."
soul respecting the truth' (n 382 B nn.). 28 tojl 8^. rds is probably an in- '

The politician who knows not the Ideal ternal accusative ' depending on iic\tl-
is, according to Plato, a liar, not the iroiev, though rendered easier by the
statesman who employs for example occurrence of 7repi rrjv T}5ovi)v t'Uv av
K\9ipoi rives Ko/xxf/ol to attain his Ideal. just before. Schneider carries on irepl,
There is absolutely no reason to suppose but the preposition is difficult to supply
(with Bosanquet) that Plato means to when the two clauses have different verbs,
withdraw from the regulations of V 460 A. Cf. IV 428 C n.
 486 B] nOAITEIAC S"

Zaxppcov firjv 6 ye toiovtos Kal ov8ap,fj rtbiXoxpiipaTOS' wv yap 30

evefca ^pijfiara /xera ttoXXt}? 8a7rdvr><; cnrovSd&Tat, aWa tcvI

p,d\Xov f) tovto) Trpocnj/cei cnrovSd^eiv. Ovtg). Kal p,ijv irov Kal
186 r68e 8ei aKoirelv, orav icpiveiv j
pe\\r)<; <pvcnv <pL\6<ro(p6v re Kal pvq.
To irolov; M/; ere \d9rj p^ere^ovcra dve\evdepia<i' evavTiooTarov
yap irov o-p,i/cpo\oy[a tyvxj) peWovarj tov 6\ov Kal -jravTO^ del
T
enrope^eadaL Oe'tov re Kal dv6pu>irivov. WXijOiarara, e(pr]. Ht
ovv virdpxei 8iavoia pbeyaXoirpkireia Kal Oewpla 7ravrb<; pev ^povov, '
irdarfi 8e ovcrias, olov re otec tovtw p,iya rt 8oKelv elvac tov
B dvOpcoTTivov ftiov ; 'A&vvarov, r/ 8' o?. Ovkovv '
Kal Bdvarov
ov Seivov ri j]yj)(TTac 6 toiovtos ; "HKiard ye. AeiXf) 8t) Kal
dveXevOepw (pvcret (pcXoao(pta<; aXr/danis, eo? eoiKev, ovk dv pbeTeirj.

Oil poi SoKec. Tt ovv; 6 Koo-p.io<; Kal p,y) (piXo^p7)paTO<i p.rj$

dveXev9epo<; pr)b^ dXa^oov p,rj8e SetXo? ea6^ ottij dv 8vcr%vpi/3oXo<i
rj d8iK0<i yevoLTO ; Ovk eariv. Kal tovto 8t) yjrv^v ctkottwv

485 E 30 o-w<j>pa)V KtX. Cf. Ill 389 D Plato himself. See the eloquent words
of Longinus nepl v\f'ous 35, and compare
tov Yap vKa: such bodily and
i.e. them with Goethe's noble characterisation
other delights as money can buy. of Plato " Er dringt in die Tiefen, mehr
:

31
xprjixaTa Sairavns: 'wealth with ura sie mit seinem Wesen auszufullen,
its accompaniment of lavish outlay.' /xera als um sie zu
erforschen. Er bewegt
ttoXXtjs 5o.tt6.vtis should not, I think, be 'sich nach der Hohe, mit Sehnsucht
taken with o-irovSa'Serai (Schneider, D. seines Ursprungs wieder theilhaft zu wer-
and V., J. and C, although Jowett's trans- den. Alles, was er aussert, bezieht sich
lation takes the correct view), but rather auf ein ewig Ganzes, Gutes, Wahres,
with xPVIxaTa Herwerden formerly ex-
- Schon.es, dessen Forderung er in jedem
plained Solttclvtis as = t?;s tov 5a.TTo.vav iiri- Busen aufzuregen strebt."
6v/xlas, but afterwards {Mnem. N. S. XIX
4 V] Siavoia. y Siavclas (the read-
p. 333) took it to mean "pecunia cuius ing of q and some other MSS, followed
ope sumptus fieret " comparing inter alia by Ast and Stallbaum) is an obvious
vin 550 D and Laws 718 A. This view '
emendation,' to suit toutq below. It
agrees closely with mine, but it is not is much less elegant, notwithstanding the
necessary to suppose that Sairavi] means irregularity involved in roi/ry, for which
more than simply 'outlay.' Schneider compares Gorg. 523 B, a precise
486 A 2 dveXevGepias. dveXevOepia parallel, in spite of Stallbaum's assertion
or o-/j.iKpo\oyla is in Plato the antithesis the contrary.
to Cf. also X 606 B n.
of vTrepr]<pavia cf. II 391 C and Critias
: ovv is moreover found in the quotation
j}

112 C. The virtuous mean is /xeyaXo- of this passage by Marcus Aurelius, ac-
Trpeweia, which is a sort of highminded- cording to the text of Vaticanus A: see
ness (cf. 503 c) hence fx.eyaXoirpeTreia
: Stich's edition p. 87 n.
just below and /jLeyaXoTrparris in the 6 |A"y a Tt 8okiv. Cf. Arist. Eth.
summary at 487 a. Plato does not, like Nic. IV 7. H23 b 32 rivos yap eveica irpd^ei
Aristotle (Eth. Nic. IV cc. 46), restrict aicrxpoi, y ovdev fieya (of the /j.eya-
fieyaXoTrpeireia and
opposing vices to
its Xo^^xos).
pecuniary although (piXoxpTi-
dealings, 486 B 7 0dvc.Tov ktX. Cf. Ill 386 A ff.
fjLaria, for example, is a symptom of 11 a\a<ov is a special case of 4>iXo-
dveXevOepia (11 391 c). \}/evoT)s (485 d). Cf. 489 E.
3 tov S\o Kal iravTos. Cf. Theaet. 12 ciSikos is used of course in the
173 E ff. This and the following sentence popular sense, not with the meaning
admirably describe the peculiar genius of assigned to it in Book iv.
 T7AATQN0I [486B

/ <bt\6ao(j)ov /cat ptrj ev&vs veov 6W09 ima/ce^ei, el apa StKata re

Kal ?//ze/309, r) BvaKOivoovrjTOS teal dypla. Udvv p,ev ovv. Ov p,rjv
15 ovSe r68e rrapaXetyets, '
&>9 eya>p,at. To rrolov Et'p<a#?)9 r) C ;

^--tfVwKvA.-. 8vcr/xa0/]<i. rj 7rpocr8oKa<z rrore rtvd rt iKavdos av arep^at,

.**> \~ twA7rp < TT&,j, av dXycov re it parrot Kal fAoyt? crptiKpov dvvrcov ; Ovk
av yevotro. Tt 8; el ptr/Sev wv p,ddot aat^etv hvvatro, Xr)6rj<i wv
7rX,e<u9, dp av oto9 r ei'77 errtcrr^pir]^ p.?; tcevos elvat ; Kat 7reo9;

20 'Avovrjra Srj rrovwv ovk, olet, dvayKaa8i)crerat reXevrcbv avrov re

pttaetv Kal rrjv rotavrrjv rrpd^tv ; II &S? ' 8' ov ; ^TrtXrjo-ptova apa D
yjrvxrjv ev rals iKavw<; <ptXocr6(poi<; p>? rrore iyKplva>p.ev, dXXa
/jLvr)pt,oviKr)V avrrjv ^r/rcoptev Selv elvat. Uavrdrraat ptev ovv. AXV
ov ptrjv ro ye r>/9 dptovaov re Kal do-'xjijiovos (pvaeeos aXXoae trot,

'
25 av cpatptev eXKetv rj eh dpuerplav. Tt ptijv ; WXtfdetav Be dpterpia.

rjyet %vyyevr) elvat rj ifi/xerpia; 'Epyierpta. "Kp-pterpov apa Kal

ev^aptv ^r/rcbfiev 7rpo9 Tot9 aXXot<; Btdvoiav (fyvcret, fjv eirl rrjv rov
ovros Iheav eKaarov ro '
avrqefeves evdycoyov rrape^et. II&59 8' ov ; E
Tt ovv; fxrj rrr) SoKovfiev crot ovk dvayKata eKaara ZieXrfkvdevat
30 Kal erropteva dXXi']Xot<i rfj pteXXovar/ rov 6W09 tKavws re Kai reXecos
20. avovr)Ta II et yp in my. A9 : dvurjTa A 1
.

14 d-ypfa.
rj|ipos Cf. II 375 B ff. assertion and bad manners.
486 c 15 V(jLa0T]S ktX. J. and C 27 4>ucri ktX. The antecedent of
wrongly supply d &pa. irbrepov is often y\v is didvoiav : and <pvoei (' by nature,'
omitted in such sentences: cf. Phaedr. '
naturally ') should be taken with the
270 D and other examples in Ast's Lexicon adjectives Z/xnerpov and eOxapiv. It might
s.v. irbrtpov. seem possible to translate: 'Let us insist,
486 D 23 avrn,v elvai. The text is then, on a modest and agreeable habit of
successfully defended by Vahlen {Hermes mind for a nature whose innate disposition
1877 p. 196) who compares II 375 E ov is to make it easy to lead to the Form of
wapa (pixiLV ^r/Tovfiev that rov
toiovtov each essential Being,' making <pwu the
<pLt\aKa and (for the pleonasm) Phaed. antecedent to rjv. but the ordinary view

101 E licavol yap Svvaadai avrol avrois gives a better sense. The preceding note
apioKeiv. Madvig's proposal (adopted will explain how ipperpia inclines one to
by Baiter) a5 17c fTjroO^ev del dvai is neat the love of Truth or the Ideas. Stallbaum
but unnecessary; still less should we connects k&o-tov with rb avrocpvh, but
(with Herwerden) bracket ottv dvai. cf. V 4S0 a ad fin. and 484 D (enao~Tov

With the sentiment Krohn (PL St. p. 363) rb ov). ioiav is, I think, 'Form,' 'Idea'
compares Xen. Mem. IV 1. 1. (so Schneider etc.), rather than 'contem-
24 do-)(Ti|Aovos- Herwerden should plation' (as Stallbaum translates). The
not have conjectured ap.vrjp.ovos. are We word however suggests iiiiv. see on
passing to a fresh point. ap.ovcia and v 479 A -

dcrxw^" 7? (' bad form ') tend to dp-erpia 486 E 30 Tr6(j.va dXXtjXois is fully
' excess,' '
extravagance in behaviour ' justified. The love of Truth begets the
(cf. Arist. Eth. Nic. IV 8. 1125* 1216); love of Wisdom (485 c) and the love of
and extravagant behaviour is a form of Wisdom Temperance (485 D, E). High-
untruth, because it makes a man appear mindedness is connected with the con-

what he is not. The love of truth will templation rod SXov Kal iravrbs (486 a),
therefore save the philosopher from self- of which Courage is also a result (486 A,b).
 4 8; C] nOAITEIAC S"

187 tyvXV JJ-eTaXr/yfrecrOai ; 'Avay/caioTaTa /mev \

ovv, ecpr). "ILgtiv
ovv oirr) fiefxyp-ei, roiovrov i7riTr]8evfAa, o [M] ttot av Ti? olci? re
yevoiTO i/cavws iirtT^hevaat, el p,r) (pvaet eirj fivij/jicov, evfxadrj^,

IxeyaXoirpetn^, ev%api<;, (t\o? re Kal ^vyyevrj<; dXrj6ela<;, St/caio-

<rvv7)<;, dvhpeias, ao)(ppoavv7]<; ; Ov$ av 6 M<u/ao?, e<f)V> T 7e 5
,
TotovTOv p.epb'^rairo. AXX , rjv 8' eyco, TeXeiwOelai, toi? roiouroa
iraiheiq re Kal rjXiKca upa ov p,ovot<; av rrjv iroXtv eV lt peiro i?
B III. Kal 6 'A8elp,avTO<;, 'D, Hw/cpares, etprj, 77750? fiev ravrd'

crot ovSels av olos r ecr) avreiirelv' dXXd yap rotovhe ti irdayovaw

1 ol dtcovovres e/cdcrTOTe a vvv Xeyew r/yovvrai St direipiav rov 10
ipcorav Kal diroKplveo-Qai vtto rov \6yov Trap e/cacrTOv to ipu>Trnia
a/xiKpbv irapayofxevoc, dOpoiadevTcov rSiv o-fit/cpwv eVt TeXevTrjs
roiv Xoywv jxeya to a<pd\p.a zeal ivavTtov tois irpd>Toi<s dva(pal-
vevdai, Kal a>o-irep viro tcov treTTevetv Secvcov ol ixr) TeXevTcovres
C '
airoKXeiovTai Kal ovk e-^ovcrtv o ti (pepcoaiv, ovtco Kal crtyeis 15

TeXevTWVTes aTTOKXeleaOai Kal ovk e%eiv 6 ti Xeywcnv vtto ireTTelas

12. Tra.pay6pt.evoi II et in mg. A2 : Trapayevo/xevoi. A1 . 13. ft-eya II: p.era. A.

Justice and Kindness accompany the other looseness lies chiefly in the use of <x, where
moral virtues (486 Bj. Aptness to learn, ofa Steinhart's conjecture would be
memory, and the virtue of a modest and expected but a need not be taken too
;

agreeable disposition also fit one for the strictly. Ficinus omits vvv.
study of the Ideas : cf. 486 D n. It will i^Yovvtcu ktX. Cf. Euthyph. 1 1 B D,
I be noticed that all the Virtues receive an Men. 80 A, B and the description of the
/ intellectual colouring from their connexion elenchus quoted by J. and C. from Soph.
'

direct or indirect with ' amor intellec- 230 B ff.

tualis ' : see above on 485 A ff. 13 (iY a
ava<j>aiveo-0ai. For the
487 A 3 [ivii|xwv ktX. The sum- anacoluthon cf. Ap. 21c koI Sia\eyo/xevoi
mary complete, ixeyaXoTrpeir-qi being
is avrip, 5o|e ,1101, Laws 686 D and Xen.
the opposite of dveXevdepos and <rp.iKpb- An. ill 2. 12. In all these cases the verb_
X070S (486 A ft.). used is 5ofe, and ava(f>alvecr8ai is- a word

487 A 487 E But, in point offact, of the same kind. Other examples of
urges Adimantus, actual philosophers are similai anacolutha are cited by Engel-
regarded as useless, or worse. Socrates hardt Anacol. PI. Spec, in p. 39. Richards
admits the correctness of this view, and would read Trapayopievois, but wapayo-
y proceeds to solve the difficulty by a parable. p.e'vois could hardly mean waptxyop-evois
/ I 487 B 10 ol <kovovtS Xe-yeis eaurots.
/ 'those who from time to time hear what you 487 c 15 bViroKAeiovTai ktX. The
/ now say.' The text has been suspected, /simile is probably taken from the game
but is, I think, sound. Adimantus implies / of Tr&keis, on which see IV 422 E n.
that the philosopher-king was one of (pepwcriv is technical of a move at draughts:
Socrates' favourite themes, as in one cf. Laws 739 A. The balance (pepucriv

form or another it certainly was see : \tywaiv deserves notice in both words, :

on v 473 c. The effect produced by stress should be laid on the first syllable.
Socrates' usual way of reasoning on the Cf. HI 406 B n. and Phaed. 83 D with
subject is illustrated by a general descrip- Geddes ad loc. ev is used as in Euthyph.
tion of the unsatisfying nature of Socrates' lie to. ev rots \6yois epya a.Trob~ib~pao~i:ei
dialectic ;and \eyia 5' eh to wapbv cltto- Kai ovk edtXei p.iveiv.
/SX^as recalls us to the special case. The

8 rTAATQNOI [487 c

av TavTT)<; rivb<i eTepas, ovk ev -^r)](poi<i, aXX' iv Xoyois' eVet to ye

p,aXXov ravrrj e%eiv. Xeyoi 8' to trapbv
dXrjdes ovBev tl et?

aTroftXetyas. vvv yap (pair) av Ti? croi Xoyw txev ovk %eiv icaO*

7Kaarov to epcoTOipievov evavTiovaOai, epya> Be opav, ocroi av eiri

<pLkoo~o<piav op/MJcravTes fir) tov TreiraiBevaOai '

eveica d-^rdp.evot D
veoi ovTes dtraXXdTTWvTai, dXXa [xaicpoTepov evBiaTptywaiv, tovs
fiev 7r\LaTovi icah irdvv uXXokotov; yiyvopevovs, Xva pit] iraprrrovr]-

pows
y

e L7ru)/xev, tov; 8' e7neiKeaTdT0v<> BoKovvTa; bpi(o<; tovto ye vtto

25 tov i'7riTr)SevpaT0<i, ou crv eTraivels, Trdo-yovTa 1;, d^pi^aTOvq ra?9
iroXecn yiyvofievovs. koX eyco aKOvcra;, Oiet ovv, elirov, tow; TavTa
XeyovTas -^revBeaOai; Ovk olBa, r) 8' 09 dWd to crol Bokovv
rjSecos av d/covoip,i. '
'A/eouot9 av, otl epiotye cpaivovTat TdXtjdr) E
Xeyeiv. II&)9 ovv, e<prj, ev e%ei Xeyetv, otl ov trpoTepov icaicwv
30 iravaovTat al iroXet, ;, 1
irpiv av ev avTal; 01 cptXoaocpoi dp^axriv,

ovs a%pj;crTOU9 6p.oXoyovp.ev avTals elvat, ; 'Epo)Ta9, i)v B iya>,

ipo)T7]p.a Beopuevov diroKpiaews Bi eiKovo; Xeyopievq;. 2u Be ye,

<j>7], oip.ai, ovk eicoOas Bi etKOvcov Xeyeiv.

IV. Etei/, elTrov' aKu>7TTei,<; ep,/3e/3Xi]K(o<; p.e eh Xbyov ovtco

35 BvaairoBeiKTOv ; aKove S' ovv tt); etKovo ;, 1

iv |
eri p.aXXov i'S???, 488

18. raiJTri II: TaOrriv A.

. ~~- / 18 tclutt] isto modo,' 'as you say.'

' Isocrates, but this very improbable).is

/The simile is imitated by the author oi the The well-known sentiment of Ennius'
/ Eryxias (395 B). Neoptolemus "philosophari est mihi ne-
20 ?P7" 8^ opav kt\. expresses a cesse, at paucis; nam omninohaut placet,
widely prevalent view in ancient as well Degustandum ex ea, non in earn ingurgi-
as in modern times. It is enunciated with tandum censeo " (ap. Gell. Noct. Alt. v
admirable force and vigour by the Platonic 1 5. 9, 16. 5 cf. Cic. Tusc. Disp. 11 1. iff.
:

Callicles in Gorg. 4S4 C 486 c: cf. also al.) is probably translated from Euripi-
des, but it admirably expresses the ordi-
Theact. 173 C ff. and Phaed. 64 B. Al-
though Isocrates called himself a <t\6<ro- nary Roman view. See also on v 473 c,D.
0os, he was in general agreement with the 487 r> 23 oXXokotovs. They have,
popular verdict on Philosophy in the Pla- as we should say, 'a twist.'
tonic sense of the term (rr)v re yewp-erpiav 487 E 32 a-ii 8 yt is of course ironical,
Kai tt)v a<TTpo\oyiav ko.1 toi>j 5taX670fs as aKdoTrreis shews. Mliller in his trans-
roiis ipiffTLKOui Ka\ov/j.i>ovs, as he lation (p. 53) strangely misses this point,
calls it Panath. 26): see adv. Soph. 1 8,
487 B 489 c Imagine a ship, in
20, Antid.
258 269 {5ia.Tpli(/ai piev ovv Trepi which the sailors strttgglc- with one another
ra.% naideias ravras xpQ" ov Tiva o~vfx.f3ov\ev- to gain possession of the helm, although
croup.' civ rots vewripois, p.7) p.vroi. wepudeiv they have never learnt the art of steering,
tt]v (pvcriv tt)v aliTwv ko.to.o~ KihtTtvtitio o.v and actually deny that steering can be
iwi tovtois kt\. 268) and Panath. 26 taught at all. They overpower the master
32 (Spengel Isokr. u. Plato pp. 15 ff., of the vessel by opiates or strong drink,
Dummler Chron. Beitr. pp. 43 ff. and and sail merrily away to shipwreck. It
Teichmuller Lit. Fehd. I p. 103. Teich- never occurs to them that in order to steer
miiller supposes that -m in vvv -yap (pair) a ship, it is necessary to learn how. The
av ris kt\. above is a specific reference to true pilot is to them a star-gazer, an idle
 488 b] nOAITEIAC S" 9

&><?
$&Xp ><;
l eiKci^oi. ovtco yap ^aXetrbv to irdOos t&v eVtet-
Keardrcov, o 7roo? ras 7roXei<; rretrovdacriv, ware ovB? ecrriv ev ovBev
aXXo toiovtov TreTTOvOoSy dXXa Bet e/c 7toXXmv avrb %vvayayelv
I elfcd^ovra teal diroXoyovfievov inrep avrwv, olov ol ypaepels rpayeXd- 5

(fiovs /ecu tci rocavra piyvvvres ypdcpovaiv. vor\crov yap tolovtovI

yevofievov eire troXXoiv vetov rrept el're [Aids' vavtcXrjpov p,eyedet
B p>ev koX pd>p,r) inrep tov$ iv rf} vtfi iravras, '
vttokco^ov Be teal

opcovra dxravrox; ftpayy n teal ytyvcixTKOvra irepl vavTLKWv erepa

TOiavra, T01/9 Be vavras crracrid^ovTa<; 777309 dXXtfXovs irepl tt)? 10

tcv/3epv)]cre(0<;, eieacnQv olofievov Beiv fcvfiepvdv, prjTe p,adbvra

irdiiroTe ttjv reyyr)v p.rjre eyovra diroBel^ai BtBdcr/caXov eavrov
fi'qBe "fcpovov ev a> ifidvdavev, 777309 Be tovtol<; <pdaKovra<{ firjBe

2. to II: om. A: yp to n\ri9os in mg. A2 .

babbler, altogether useless. Our simile 7 The vavKXripos is,--

voukXtjpov ktX.
explains itself. What wonder that the /(he Demos,as Aristotle observed {Rhet.
philosopher is useless in a city ? But the Ill 4. i4o6 b 35):
cf. also Olympiodorus

fault lies with those who make no use of Proleg. 27 ed. Hermann. Cope on Arist.
him. It is not his part to site for employ- I.e. erroneously asserts that the va.i<KXt\pos
ment : those who need his services ought to is the 'governor or governors of the un-

appeal to him. ruly mob of citizens'; and Windelband's

488 a 2 <i$ y\icr\pu% eiKaX,oi : 'how identification of the vavKXrjpos with the
greedy am
of parables' 'how younger Dionysius is a strange freak of
y I (lit.

greedily I make parables), not (as J. and fancy : see Hirmer Entsteh. u. Komp.
C.) 'what a poor hand I am' at similes, etc. p. 620. As the vai/KXrjpos owned his
an interpretation which deprives ti own ship (11 37 r B n.), it is right that the
/j.a\\ov of all its force. yXLaxP * (con- Demos should be vavuXripos in a demo-
nected with yXla glue and yXixop-ai) is
'
' cracy. For the frequent comparison of
*"
used as in Ar. Ach. 452 yXiaxpos irpoaai- the State to a ship in Greek literature see
twi> XtirapQv re. 'Niggardly,' 'stingy' is Smyth's Gk. Melic Poets p. 215. With
a secondary meaning, as for example in viroKucpos cf. Ar. Knights 42, 43 Arj/xos
VIII 553C and Crat. idea is414 C. The TTVKVLTTJS, BvCTKoXoV yepOVTLOV^ VW 6 KW(p0V
that a man must be greedy of similes when and Blaydes ad loc. Plato's picture of
he runs all over the world to find one (k the Arjfios is not unamiable cf. 499 E ff. :

ttoXXwv ^vvayayelv). avro should be taken Though unwieldy, sluggish, and dull-
with dK&iovTa, by an easy hyperbaton. witted (cf. Ap. 30 E bird fxeytdovs 8e
5 Tpa.YXd<j>ovs and similar fantastic vudecrT^pip Kai deofxevip iyelpecrdai vtto
creations were of frequent occurrence in p.vuir6s tivos), and not de-
he is placid,
Oriental art. The word is fully illustra- liberately vicious. the dr)/j.aywyol It is
ted by Blaycles on Ar. Frogs 937. (in the widest sense of the term, in-
6 |aiyvvvts should be taken with cluding demagogues, sophists etc.), and
;
ypdcpovcri '
as painters paint goat-stags
: not the drjuos who are here attacked.
/ and the like by fusing creatures together.' With fj.eyedeL ical p&fxrj cf. fx.eyd.Xov Kal
toioutovI kt\. There is no occasion lo-x u Pv 493 A -

to read toiovt6v ti see in 388 D n.

: For 488 b 11 |atJt fiaGovra I|idv0avv.
yevofievov Richards would write yiyvb-
invov, because of opwvTa etc. in B ff. and
See V 473 C n. and Xen. Mem. iv
2. 4 7.
Politics,according to both Socrates and
yiyvonivuiv in 488 E. But Plato rightly Plato, is a science : see especially Mem.
asks us to conceive of the completed in 9. 11. The heaviest count in their
scene, although the scene itself must of indictment of Athenian democracy was its
course be described by present parti- practical denial of this fact.
ciples. 13 <j>dcrK0VTas kt\. The thesis that
 IO 1TAATQN0I [488 B

SiSa/cTov eivai. aWa Kal tov Xeyovra &>? BcBaKrbv erotfjiovs '
tcara- c
15 refiveiv, avrous Be ovtg> del tw vavtc\i']pa) irepiKeyyadai Beofxevovs
Kal iravra 7rotovvra<i, 07r&>? dv crcpiac to TrrjBdXiov e7rirpeyp-rj, eviore
S' dv pur) ireiQuxriv, dWa dWoi /xdWov, tov$ puev d\\ov<; rj wrro-
KTeivvvra*; i) e/c/3d\\ovTa<; eie tj}? vecos, tov Be <yevvaiov vavKkrjpov
fMavBpayopa ?) fiedrj 77 rtvi aWa <TVfi7roBtaavra^ tt}? ved)<; apyeiv
20 xpw jievovs rot? evovcri, Kal irivovrd? tc Kal evco^ovpievov^ TrXeiv
<W9 TO eiKOS TOVS TOLOVTOVS, 7Ti909 Be TOVTOIS eiraivovvTas, vauriKov
jxev KaXovvras '
Kal Kv/3epvi]Tt,Kov Kal e7rtaTa/j.evov rd Kara vavv D

'Politics cannot be taught' was (in Plato's vvvras (sic) in v and Vind- F may also
view) the theoretical basis of Athenian be a trace of the spelling with et. The
political life: see Prol. 319 a 320 D. reference in dnoKTeivvvras r) eKfidWovras
We are here invited to suppose that it is of course to the slaying or banishment

was actually maintained in so many of rival candidates for office: cf. Gorg.
words by sophists, demagogues, and 466 B.
others. Something of the sort is asserted 19 fiavSpavopa ktX. False rulers
by Isocrates adv. Soph. 14, 21; but it is the opiate
dull the senses of the Demos by
unlikely that Plato is alluding to Isocrates of Pleasure, and so escape detection.
in particular, as Teichmuller supposes With p.av8pay6pa cf. [Dem.] Phil. 4. 6
(Lit. Fehd. 1 p. 104). dXXd fxdvopayopav irtwuKbaiv 77 tl <pdp-
14 tov Xe'-yovTd kt\. as Socrates and
ncu jxpxiOV 8.W0 TOLOVTOV iolKafliV dvOpWTTOlS.
Plato constantly did. iroipiovs KaraTe/M-l^" 20 ttivovtcis t ktX. They are the
veiv admirably expresses the vindictive ecrTidropas tidalfiovas of iv 421 B, where
fury of the insulted demagogues, but see note. For (is to eUos Cobet writes
should not be taken as an allusion to ws eUSs, and so also I lei werden, who
Socrates' fate. Plato felt his master's suggests as an alternative that we should
death too deeply to exaggerate on such bracket toi>s toiovtovs. The expression
a subject. See vn ^17 a . is et'*6s would refer to irlvovrds re Kal
488 c 15 avru) is ejected by Her- eucJxoT/IJi'ous ("and pass thflir time at sea
werden "quod omni vi caret. " By water (J. in drinking and feasting, as you might
Ph. x p. 73) proposes av. The translators expect with such a crew" D. and V.);
for the most part ignore the word, except but with ais to e//c6s (sc. tt\uv) the mean-
Schneider, who translates him, the master ' ing is "make just such a voyage as might be
of the ship.' Perhaps avru> is by himself,' '
expected of men like them" (J. and C.
ipsi in the sense of soli, as in avrol yap with Schneider, comparing Pol. 302 A
iaixzv, and we should translate 'while and Laws 906 d), i.e. make shipwreck.
they themselves constantly swarm around 21 tiratvouVTas is omitted by Cobet,
the solitary master of the ship.' Failing but (as Richards points out) \p4yovras sup-
this explanation we must follow Schnei- ports it. Richards would transpose and
der; unless we venture to take avrtp in read p.lv va.vrt.Kbv. But vavriKOv jxei>
the sense of 'the Master' (cf. 1 327 b ;/.) Ka\ovvras etc. is only an explanatory re-
and regard T<j3 vavuXripij) as an explanatory duplication of ^aii'oOi'Tas hence (Uv is
:

gloss. On the whole I am inclined to placed where it would have been if iirai-
think that Schneider is right. voCvras had been omitted. In any other
trpiKxvo-9ai : an anacoluthon, like position would have failed to mark the
it

dpX^v and Tr\eiv below we should

: antithesisbetween vavriKbv (with its com-
expect irepiKexvpi-tvovs. For a parallel see panion epithets) and dxpyoTov. For the
Laws 686 Here, doubtless, the change
a. rhetorical asyndeton cf. II 362 B n. An
of construction is in order to avoid too alternative (less good) is to take ^7rai-
many participles. vovvras as logically subordinate to /ra-
1 7 diroK-mvvvTas- On the orthogra- XoOeras ('in awarding praise they call'
phy of this word see Inliod. 5. diroKrei- etc).
 488 Dj
o? av IjvWafiftdvetv 8etvb<;
fievoi rov vav/cKr/pov, rov Be
rod Be a\r)0ivov icv{3epvr]T0V
tt)V eiriiieXeiav Troteladat
darpcov Kal Trvev/xdrwv Kal Trdvroiv tcov
el p.e'Wei tu> ovn vea)<>
23 os civ |uX\ap.paviv kt\. Jack-
son suggests that Isocrates is intended
{Proceedings of the Camb. Phil. Soc. XI
1882, p. 13). Possibly: but for my own
part I do not think the description is
sufficiently apposite to justify the identifi-
cation.
488 D 25 eira'ovTS- I should adopt
the accusative with Stallbaum and others
were it not for oio/.i.evoi. Schneider is
fully justified in saying "si Plato iwatovres
scripserat et ol6/xevoi, fieri vix
quin prius vitiosum quibusdam et
accusativum mutandum videretur:
teram ipsa distantia tutum erat." This
is precisely what has happened, for while
q (with some other mss, but not II or 3)
has ewa'tovTos,all the MSS, without excep-
tion, have olo/j.evoi. The anacoluthon is
not harsher than other instances in which
the best MSS have the nominative of the
participle instead of the accusative, e.g.
Phnedr. 241 D, Soph. 219 E, Laws 885 D,
Phaed. 81 A. See also Classen on Thuc.
II 53. 4, where many parallel instances
are quoted from Thucydides. long and
unperiodic sentence like the present is
peculiarly liable to anacolutha and one
has occurred already in 488 C. For these
reasons I now agree with Schneider and
others that the text is sound. The nomi-
natives ireidovres and /3ia6/j.evoi may have
suggested the change to Plato: "xpeyovras
propter iwaivovvras tenuit, mox velut
impatiens tenoris diu servati paullisper
de via deflexit " (Schneider). Similar
ungrammatical anacolutha are found oc-
casionally also in Inscriptions, when the
sentence runs to a considerable length :
see Meisterhans 3 pp. 203, 205.
28 oirws 8 ... KvPepvtiTiKijv. The
sailors, Plato has already told us, have
not the smallest idea that the true pilot
must study the year and the seasons etc.,
if he is to be truly qualified to rule a ship
(that is to say, from Plato's point of view,
if he is to know how to steer), but as for
how he shall steer people wish him
let
to or no of that they think impossible
it
nOAITEIAC S~ n
fj,
oVox? dp^ovcriv rj ireidovres >) j3ia6-
[xrj tolovtov ilreyovras &k d^pr/arov,
Trept, jirjB eTratovTes, ort duciy/cr] avru> 25
iviavrov Kal d>pcov real ovpavov Kal
rf} re^vy TrpocrijKovTcov,
dp-^LKb<i eaecrdat, oVco? Be Kv/3epv)](rec, edv \
to acquire either art or study and there-
with (lit. 'at-once-and ') the art of steers-
manship. We may translate the sentence
thus :'but art or system of how to steer,
let alone whether people wish him to
steer or no
that they think it impossible
to acquire, and therewithal the art of
steering.' The true pilot, according to
Plato, is one who knows hmu to steer.
Whether others wish him to steer or no,
is wholly irrelevant; see Pol. 293 A ff.,
poterat, where this principle is declared to be of
in universal application, and illustrated as
al- follows from the case of doctors: larpovs
Se ovx tJkkjto. vevo,ulKafj.ev, edv re ckov-
TOS edv T &K0VTO.S TfjliaS l&VTCLl
irdvTOJS ovSev tjttov larpovs (pafiev, ewenrep
av eiriGTaTovvTes rix v V
ff^uaiv 01
depawevovTes enaaroi rd depavevb^eva.
Cf. ibid. C dva.yKCu.ov 8r) ko.1 ivo\iTeiQiv
Tavrrjv 6pdr]v 5ia(pepovTWS etvai Kal fj.bvr)V
woXireiav, ev rj rts av evpio~KOi tovs dpxovras
d\r]dCos eTricrTr)/j.ovas Kal ou doKovvras
ixbvov, edv re Kara vollovs idv re -dvev
vbjxdiv apxuai, Kal eKbvrwv Kal aKov-
A ruiv kt\. The expressions idv re eKovras
idv re aKovras, and Kal eKovjwv Kal aKov-
: twv in these two passages, the general
drift of which is the same as Plato's
argument throughout this part of the
Republic, exactly correspond to" idv ri
rives fiov\u)VTai idv re fxf), and enable us
to interpret that clause, as Schneider has
already pointed out. Cf. also 296 E
297 B. Plato, indeed, is ready to go
farther still, and would maintain that he
who knows how to steer is a true pilot,
even although he does not touch the helm
(cf. ibid. 292 e). If others wish for his
services, it is their business to apply to
him, not his to sue for the opportunity of
doing them a service (infra 489 B, c). A
like principle holds good in the govern-
ment of cities, and the Platonic Socrates,
though abstaining from political life, may
fairly claim iirtxtipeiv T V <*>s dXrjduis iroXt-
tlktj Texvv] Kal Trpdrreiv ra woXiTiKa ixbvos
tC'v vvv (Gorg. 52 1 d). The foolish sailors,
on the other hand, desire only to get the
 12 TTAATQNOI [488 D

re rives l

fiovXoovrai edv re fir/, pbrjre rex v V v tovtov fxrjTe fxekirrfv E

30 olo/xevot Svvarov elvai \afielv d/xa teal tijv /cv/3epvr)Ti/ci]v. toiovtqjv
8t) irepl Tas vavs yiyvop-evcov rbv &)? d\rj0(b<; tcv/3epvr)Ttfcbv ov%
i)yei av tg> ovti fxerewpoaKoirov re teal d8o\eo~)(r)v Kal d^pijarov
acpiai KaXeiaOai viro twv iv reus ovtco Kareo icevaa p,evai<$ vaval 489
7rX,a>Tr}po)v ; Kal p,d\a, ecprj A8ei/xavT0<;. Ov S17, r\v 8' iyd>,

oificu heladai o~e i^era^op.evrjv tt)v eltcova I8eiv, ore Tat? irbXeai
7T/309 T01/9 d\rj6 ivovs (pi\ocro(f)ov<i rrjv 8id6eo~iv eoi/cev, aXka pavdd-
5 veiv b \eya>. Kal p.d\ , e(pri. UpwTov fxev to'ivvv iicelvov rbv
Oav/xd^ovra, oti 01 <pi\bao(f)oi ov Tifiojvrac iv ral<; irb\eo~i, 8i8acr/ci

re tt)v eiKova Kal ireipS) ireldeiv, oti tto\v av 6avp,aarorepov r/v,

el '
eTi/xwvTO. 'AXXa 8i8d^a>, e(pr}. Kal oti to'ivvv rdXrjdrj \eyeis, B

helm hands (488 c) how to

into their : sense of the word), rather than actual
handle they know not, and deny that
it, exercise or practice: cf. ill 402 B ?<m tt?s
it is possible to learn (wre rixvo" avTrjs t^xw)* re Kal fieXirrji. With t^x v V
\afieii>). What of aua Kal rr)v nv[$epi>7)- Xapuv cf. Pol. 300 E.
TiK-qv ? These words should be taken The above explanation agrees in the
closely with what goes before. The literal main with that of Schneider, and is in
translation acquire) 'at once and
is (to my opinion what Plato meant to say.
the art of steering': cf. Phil. 22 D 6 /3tos For other views see App. I.
otiroj yiyovev aiperos aua Kal ayados 'this 30 olofxevoi. oiofiivovi is read by
life is once choiceworthy and good.'
at Stallbaum and others, but see note on
Now 'to acquire atonce the art of how line 25.
to steer (o7ra>s Kvfiepvqcrei, tovtov Tix v V v )
488 E 32 fiT<opoo-Koirov ktX. A fre-
and the art of steering' is merely a way quent taunt: cf. e.g. Pol. 299 B /xerewpo-
of saying 'to acquire the art of how to X6yov, aSoXiax'Ov two. oo<pio~TT)v, Phaedr,
steer and therewith the art of steering.' 270 A, Farm. 135 D, Ap. 18 B, Isocrates
He who learns the art and study of how adv. Soph. 8, Ant id. 262, and Ar. Clouds
to steer necessarily learns therewith the 228, 14S0 with Hlaydes' note. The im-
art of steering ("quarum qui compos factus plication is that 6 fj.eTewpo<TK6iros is blind
sit, simul gubernatoriam artem teneat" to to, iv woaiv : cf. Theaet. 1 74 A. Cobet
Schneider) for KvfJepvtiTtKri is, according
: revives 1 '01 son's conjecture ixtTewpoKiwov
to Plato, simply and solely the art of how (after fj.eTeuipoKOTrt'is in Ar. Peace 92), but
to steer, tt/i' KvJfpvrjTiK-qv, in short, is the text is perfectly good: cf. nertupo-
nothing but the Tex"V ami neXirrj tovtov Xioxa-t m 489 C.
8irm Kvfitpvqau, expressed from Plato's 489a 3 i%tTaX,o\i.ivr)v : 'cross-exam-
point of view. Thus in denying that it ined.'
is possible to learn either tIxvt] or /xeXiTj] 489 H 8 Kal on Xe'ytis. 'And also
of liow to steer, the sailors are in effect thatwhat you say is true' etc. Socrates
emphatically denying that it is possible Adimantus with his hypothetical
identifies
to learn Kvf}epvtiTUc/i in Plato's sense of objector in 487 U; cf. oe \iyeii> in D
the word at all cf. 48S b <pd<jK0VTfs firjdt
: below. Another possibility less good,
dtdaKTov elvai. So much for the meaning I think
is to take 6ti as introducing a

of this passage as a whole. In regard to direct address: "and say to him also
details, should be noted that otrus means
it '
You speak truly, when you say " ' etc.
'how': 'o7rws ad tovtov spectans modum Xiyeiv found in a few inferior MSS;
is
et rationem potius quam finera significat' and Xtyti, which Stallbaum and Baiter
(after Schneider). With Schneider also adopt, occurs in Par. D. Xryetv is inde-
I understand Ki>j3epi>ficrei as 'shall steer' fensible, and the corruption of X^-yei? or
and not 'shall get possession of the helm.' Xiyu to Xiyeis is exceedingly improbable
(mX^t-i) is 'study' (in the more concrete here. On toIwi>= 'also' see 1 339 D .

44e
 nOAITEIAC 5"
4 8 9 D] 13

&><? ay_pr)<TTOi rots iroXXols 01 eirieiKecrraroi rcov iv <j)i\ocro(f>ia' rrj?

fievroi, a"pr\a Tios rovs

r
/J-rj xpcofiivovs /ceXeve alrtdadai, dXXd pr) 10

tovs eTriei/ceis. ov yap e^ei v~ lv icv^epvrjrrjv vavrwv Seccrdat

apj(ea6ai u(/>' avrov, ovSe rov<; aocpovs eVt rd? tcov irXovaicov
dvpas levai, aXX' 6 rovro KO/x^frevcrdfievo<; iyjrevaaro, rb 8e dXrjdes
Trecpvtcev, idv re ifkovcrios idv re Treves KapLvrj, dvayicalov elvat iirl

C larpwv 6vpas ikvai /cal irdvra rbv dpyeadai Seopuevov eVt rd<; rov
'

15

dpyetv Swa/xevou, ov rov dp^ovra Seladai rwv dpyop.evwv dpyecrOai,

ov dv rfj dXr)0eia re ocpeXos f).
dWd rov? vvv ttoXitikovs dpyovras
dTreucd^oov 0*9 dpn iXeyop.ev vavrais ov% dfiapnjaec, /cat roi><; virb

rovroov dxprjarovs Xeyopuevovs ical p,erea)poXea^a<i rots <w? dXrjdoo*;

Kv/3epv7]rai<;. Opdorara, kept). '
E re roivvv rovrcov teal iv 20
rovroi<; ov pdBiov evSoKi/xecv ro fieXrio-rov iiriri'ihevpLa virb rcov

D rdvavria iivirriZevovru>v '

ttoXv Be p^ey'iarr) real layvpordrt] 81a-

/3oXr] ytyverat (piXocrocpia Sia rovs ra rotavra (pdcr/covras i7rirrj-

Sevetv, 01)9 8rj av cpfjs rov iy/caXovvra ry (pcXoaocpla Xeyecv co?

10 tovs |i"n XP'IJL * V0VS Those who

- and C, that the infinitive depends on
will not use them are to blame for their we(pvKv, impossible.
is

uselcssness. The etymological figure is of 20 iv TOvTois. toijtois is neuter, like

course intentional. toijtuv :

otherwise vtto ewLTtiSevovruv is
ov -yip <j>vtriv kt\. See hardly necessary. The balance of clauses
1

488 D.
'4\i\.
in consequence of these circumstances,
'

12 ktX. "The learned

tovps o-0(|>ovs and amid these circumstances' is also in
pate Ducks to the golden fool" ( Timonof
favour of this Schneider's view.
Athens IV 3). See also VIII 568 A n.
489 c 491 a So much for the use- l

The author of the saying was, according lessness' of the philosopher. But the most
s serious prejudice from which Philosophy
to Aristotle (Rhet. 11 16. 1391 8 ff.),
Simonides. Being asked on one occa- suffers is owing' to those who pretend to be
sion by Hiero's queen whether it was philosophers when they a?-e not. It is they
better to be a man of genius (<ro</>6s) or who are meant, when people assirt that
rich, he replied "Rich; for men of genius the majority of philosophers are depraved.
are found at the court of the rich" Let its endeavour to shew that Philosophy
characteristic reply, by which the court- is not responsible for the corruption of the
liest of ancient poets contrived to flatter philosophic nature. The true philosopher
the queen without forgetting himself. (It in spite of popular misconceptions, is, as
should be remembered that cro<f>6s often we have seen, naturally a lover of Truth,
means poet '.) There is no reason for
'
and therefore possesses all the virtues of
supposing (with e.g. Teichmuller Lit. character already named. We have to
Fehd. I p. 102) that Plato attributed the enquire (1) how this disposition becomes in
saying to Aristippus, although a witticism many cases depraved and (2) what is the
on the subject is ascribed both to him character of the false philosophers who are
(D. L. 11 8. 69) and to Antisthenes responsible for the prejudice against Philo-
(Winckelmann Antisth. Frag. p. 58). sophy.
Plato liked to get his knife into Simo-
489 D 24 ovs 8rj Xeyciv: 'of whom
nides see 1 331 e ff.
: that you say the accuser of philosophy
it is

489 c 16 8io-0ai is governed by the declares that,' etc. For rbv eyKoKovvra
idea of obligation carried on from avay- see 487 c n.
kolov. The alternative suggested by J.
 '

14 TTAATQNOI [489 D

25 ira^nrovrjpoi 01 irXetaTOi twv lovtcov eir avr^v. 01 8e eTrieiKecrraroc

a^prjaroi, Kal iycb avveyaiprjcja a\r)6r) ae Xeyetv. t) yap ; Nat.
V. Ov/covv t^9 [lev twv 7rieiK(Sv dy^p^aTia^ rrjv alriav BieXtj-
\v9a/xev ; Kal (xdka. T^<? he tu>v ttoWwv Trovrjpias Tt]V dvdyKi)v

ftovket to fxera tovto Bce\d(op.ev, Kal otl ov&e tovtov (f)i\oo~o<pia

30 atria,
1

av Svvcbfieda, TreipaOcofiev Sel^ai ; Udvv p,ev ovv. 'A/covco-E

p,ev St) Kal Xeyco/xev iiceWev dvap.vr]adevTe<;, oQev hifijiev ri]v (fyvaiv,

olov avdy/crj (pvvai tov koXov re icdyadhv ecrofxevov. \

rjyetTo S' 490
avTQ), el vw eyevs, rrpooTOv p-ev dXrfdeia, i)v Buo/ceiv avrov irdvTcos
Kal irdvrr) ehei, rj dXa^ovi ovtl p,7)Sap,r} p,erelvai <pt\oao<pi,a<i oXtj-

6ivi]<i. ^Hv yap ovtoj Xeyopcevov. Ovkovv ev fiev tovto o~(po&pa

5 ovtq) rrapd So^av tois vvv 8oKOV{ievoi$ 7repl ovtov; Kat fidXa,
ecpr). 'Ap' ovv hrj ov p,eTpla><> diroXoyrjo-op-eda, otl rrpos to bv

25 lovrtov eiri almost = woo her': ' 3 fi = 'alioquin.' Cf. v 463 d n.

" ex
Adimanti
cf. 495 C ff, Symp. 210 A. Tr\r)<nafa is 5 ovtco ktX. ovtu
similarly used in 490 B. verbis repetitum et praecise dictum est
28 tt]v dva-yicnv should be taken pro ovtw Xeydfievov yjv." If the word is
rictly. There is no possibility of escape : genuine, it must be taken in this way.
the majority must inevitably succumb. J. and C. translate "to say no more,"
Cf. 492 E n. comparing fadiw ovtw and the like (see
489 E 31 Ki8ev <S9ev. As dva- on 11 377 b). But there appears to be
fupivrjcrKoiAai takes the genitive of a noun, no other instance of this idiomatic ovtw
so it can be followed by a genitival with the adverb <T<j>b5pa. ovtojoI o~<p6dpa
originally ablatival adverb,
odev is at- in Ar. Frogs 88 is quite different, in spite
tracted forou: cf. Soph. Tr. 701 and other of Blaydes on Ar. Wasps 461. It is just
examples in Kiihner Gr. Gr. 11 p. 915. possible that ovtw is an interpolation
32 KaXov t KaYaGov. The fashion- from ovtw just before.
able Greek phrase kcl\6s Ka.ya.06s for an -rrapd 86av. By selecting this form of
\ev64pios, or gentleman, was continually expression Plato " opinionibus opinionem
used by Socrates and his followers to tribuit "
(Schneider), loosely enough, but
express their ideal of what a man should the words are practically equivalent to
be. An excellent discussion of the So- ivavrlov. irapaoo^ov would be somewhat
cratic connotation of the word will be easier, but the text is probably sound.
found in Doring Die Lehre des Sokrates For a similar pleonasm see my note on
pp. 398
415: for its usual implica- Crito 44 c.
tions reference may be made to Schmidt 8oKov(j.e'vois- With the passive cf. X
Ethik d. alien Griechen 1 pp. 328 334. 612 D.
In politics, the expression was applied to avTov masculine, and means Plato's
is

the wealthy or oligarchical party (cf. \ in K.a\b% nayadbs, i.e. thephilosopher, whom
569 A and Thuc. vin 48. 6). It is there- popular opinion regards as an aXafev, if
fore probable that Socrates' habitual use of not as a liar.
kciXos Kayad6s fostered the not unwar- 6 dp' ovv b~r\ ktX. Shall we not
'

ranted suspicion that he and his friends then fairly plead that the true lover of
were out of sympathy with democracy, learning was disposed by nature to strive
and so contributed in some measure to towards Being and tarried not at the
his condemnation and death. many particulars which are opined to be
490 a 2 vu 2\t.s: 'you remember.' etc. ? Socrates has just said that Truth
iv v x e s as n some inferior mss) would
' ( ' is the leading attribute of the Philosopher.

mean you intend.' Compare Enthyph.

' This proposition is challenged by public
2 is with Ap. 20 B. The reference is to opinion (irapa. 86^av tols vvv 8okov/j.4vois),
485 B-487 A. and in support of it Socrates urges, what
 490 Bj nOAITEIAC 5" 15

7re0VA'ft)9 etQ afiiXkdcrOai 6 ye ovtcos <f)i\ofxa9r)<; Kal ovk eirtfievot

B errl to?9 So^a^OfAevois elvat TroXkols e/cdcrTOi<?, aX\? Xoi Kal ovk
dfi/3\vvocro ov& diro\t']yoi tov epoiTOS, nrpiv avTov b ecrriv e/cdaTOV
rfj<; <pvo~ea>s u^aaQat a> iTpoo~i)Kei ~^v\^ e^dirreadai tov tolovtov 10

Trpoo"rjK6t, he. ^vyyevel' a> 'irK.rjcndaa'i Kal fiLyels tu> ovti ovtcos,
yevv)jo~a<; vovv Kal d\?]0etav, yvoirj re Kal d\r]0(o<; %a>rj Kal Tpecfiotro
Kal ovtq) XrjyoL oohivos, irplv 8' ov ; 'fi? olov t, e<pr), fierpccorara.
Tt ovv ; Tovrw rt f^ereo-Tai yjrevhos dyawdv, rj trdv TovvavTtov

he had asserted before (485 A c) that The imagery should be compared with
the philosopher is a lover of to ov. ei'77 Theaet. 156 A ff. where the phenomena
(' was,' i.e. is, as we saw
' ') would be the of Perception are thus analysed. The
'
philosophic imperfect in direct speech.
' Subject unites with the Object, and from
For the rare change from 171' to ei'77 after this union are born two children, one
a primary tense cf. Xen. Mem. I 2. 34 the ai<r9r)<ns e.g. Sight, the other the
SrjXov (sc. earlv) on dipeKTeov ei'77 rod alaQ-ryrbv e.g. to fieXav. The former be-
ipdibs Xiyeiv, where ei'77 stands for ?jv longs more peculiarly to the Subject, the
(the usual erat
'
for esset with words
'
'
' latter to the Object. Similarly with the
denoting obligation or necessity) of the phenomena of Knowledge. The Subject
direct, and Plato Charm. 156 B Xeyovcri unites with the Idea, and the children of
trov on ovx olov re aiiTOVs fj-ovovs eirixeipelv this union are vovs (or rather, strictly
tovs 6<f>6a\fwvs lacrdai, dXX' avayKalov etr) speaking, vdrjais i.e. the action of vovs),
a/xa Kal ttjv KecpaXrjv depaireveiv. (Mad- on the side of the Subject, and the vorrrbv,
vig's insertion of av after avayKalov in i.e. Truth, on the side of the Object. We
this passage is without authority.) Cf. miss an essential point if we take vovv
also 11 361 c n. The sequence is all the as the object of Knowledge ; it is the
more easy with the philosophic imperfect faculty of Reason, no longer dormant,
because its very nature involves a refer- but suddenly called into actuality. Plato
ence to the past. Ast's conjecture d.7re- means that Reason does not really live
Xoyrjo-d/uieda is incorrect for the philo-
; until it lays hold on the Idea. 7^0/77 cor-
sopher's zeal for Being has not yet been responds to vovv; it is by the begetting ot
urged in defence of the statement now vovs that we come to know. The aorist
for the first time formally challenged denotes the instantaneous act; cf. Symp.
that Truth is his leading characteristic. 210 E irpbs tXos ifdr) l&v iai<pv 17?
Madvig conjectures aTreXoyLtrd/jLeda, which Karbif/erai ti dav/xaaTov ttjv <pvo~iv Ka\6v
Baiter adopts, although the word is wholly kt\. See also on 508 D and cf. vn-517 C.
inappropriate here. Cf. X 607 B n. In like manner
dXrjdQs fwr; balances
490 B 11 uyyvt. vovs is akin to dXrjdeiav there is no true life without
:

Being and the Eternal: cf. Phaed. 79 D, knowledge of the Truth. dXijdCos goes

Tim. 90 A c and infra x 61 1 E. also with Tpe<poi.ro cf. Phaedr. i\i D and
:

u> ir\T]<ria<ras ktX. whereby having

:
'
248 B, c. With di8lvos cf. Phaedr. 251 E
come nigh unto and married with true (wolvuv tXij^ev) and Symp. 206 E. It is
Being, begetting Reason and Truth, he tempting to suppose that in d)8lvos Plato
attained unto knowledge and enjoyed is thinking not merely of the lover's pangs,
true life and nourishment, and then but but also of the pangs of birth. The
not before ceased from travail of the soul.' knowledge of the Idea is indeed in
The mystic union of the Soul with Being Plato's view an intellectual and moral
is here described in passionate and glow- regeneration. But ^0X77701 tov epwros
ing language. Cf. Phaed?-. 246 E 247 d, shews that tbblvos means the throes of
Synip. 210 A
212 A, and many parallels love and the further view introduces a
;

in Plotinus, for whom, as for the Neo- confusion of ideas which is alien to the
platonists generally, the mystic side of peculiar character of Plato's 'mysticism.'
Platonism had an extraordinary fascina- 14 |XTt<TTai. With /xerecrTat cf. X
tion: see Zeller3 in 2, pp. 6n 618. 606 B Xoyi^eadai yap oXlyois rial fxiT-
 '

\6 T7AATQN0Z [490 B

15 fiiaelv ; '
IS/iicreiv, eeprj. 'Hyovfieviy; Brj akr)6eias ovk av irore,

olfiat, (fxzifiev avrf} %ophv tea/cwv d/co\ov6fjaai. IIco? yap ; AAA.'

vyies T leal Bu/eaiov r/@o<?, a> teal aco(ppoavvr]v eireaOai. 'Op#&J9,
ecprj. Hal Br) top ciWov rr)<i (piXoaocpov <j)v<re(os ^opov tl Bel ttoXiv

e' apxf]? dvayted^ovra tuttclv ; /Jiep.v7)aat yap nrov, on ^vve/3r]

20 7rpoa fjtcov tovtois dvBpeia, iieyaXoirpeireta, evfiddeia, p,vrjfx,r)' teal

gov 7rika/3ojj.ipou, otl ird<; p,ev dvayteacrOrjo-erai '

6p.o\oyeiv 049

\eyop.ev, eacra? Be T01/9 \oyovs, et? avrovs d7ro/3\ey]ra<; irepl wv 6

A0709, (pair) opav avrwv tovs p.ev d^ptjarov^, tovs Be 7roA.\ou?
ica/cov? irdaav tea/dap, rr)<; Bia/3o\r}<; ttjv alriav eTrio-KOTrovvTes eirl

25 tovto) vvv yeyovapev, n Trod? 01 ttoWoI tea/col, teal tovtov Br) everea

23. fxiv II: om. A.

eariv and Theaet. 186 E. ri is adverbial Cobet wrongly brackets dvayndfa). Much
and does not go with xf/eudos. There is the same view is taken by Jackson (J. of
no occasion for Madvig's conjecture e-rri- Ph. xiii p. 218), who compares 486 E fj.ri
fieXts iffrat nor need we write \J/ev8ovs,
: ttji doKOV/xtv ffoi ovk dv ay k aia 'inaoTa.
as I formerly proposed. 5ieXr)Xv04vai. J. and C.'s translation
490 C 15 Ti-yovfie'vris kt\. 'Now "compelling your assent" is scarcely ac-
where Truth was leader' (as we saw it was curate here.
.with the (piXda-otpos) ' we shall never, I 490 i) 23 ef>aft]. In 4S7 c we have
think, allow that a quire of evils joined (pair) dv Tis, and Richards would add &v
her train.' 7)yovfxtvr]s is not the present, here. But the hypothetical critic (with
but the imperfect participle (cf. TjyeiTo whom Socrates himself agrees 487 e) is
5' aiVw d\r)deta 490 a) : the ' philosophic now treated as what he really is the
past is carried on from the earlier sentence. exponent of opinions held by all. We
The tense is strictly to the point, for our should translate 'after you objected that
dwoXoyia is not yet finished: see 490 A n. all men would be compelled to agree
We ought not to regard d.Ko\ov0rj<rai (with what we say, but when they set
with
Goodwin MT.
p. 55) as a gnomic aorist: wordsaside, and looked at the actual
still less should we
read dKoXovdr)o-eiv with people of whom the argument spoke,
q, or <pafjLv for (pal/xev (Stobaeus Flor. I r. they declared that' etc. For (pair) after
18 and Vind. F), taking dv with clkoKov- dvayKaa6r)o~eTat (rather than dvayicaodr)-
drjcrai (as I formerly suggested). The past ffoiro) see Kiihner Gr. Or. 11 p. 106 1.
tense is the only one appropriate to the 24 rrjs 8ia.po\tjs. II and the majority
situation both in Greek and in English. of mss have ttjs vSrj Staj3o\TJs. If 17577 is
See also on line 17. right, it must, I think, he taken with ttjs
17 i^Oos: scaKoXovOfjoai. These 'joined dtapoXijs in the sense of ea dta^oXr) quae
'

the train of virtue at 486 B.

' iam apparebat et in conspectum venerat,
18 Kai 8rj ktX. nal is ' also ' and goes cum antea animadversa 11011 fuisset' (so
with rbv SXXov cf. Kai 5^ in 494 A. :
Bernhardy and Schneider Addit. p. 46).
19 Q.va-yKdovTa has been doubted. Even so, it is harsh, but not so harsh as
It is read by all the mss except S, which if we take it with eiriaKonoOvTes, as Stall-

n has dvaXavfidvovTa (cf. 490 d). Stall-

baum and formerly Schneider did. So
bauni accepts dvaXanjidvovra, while Baiter extreme a hyperbaton would be more
adopts Madvig's picturesque conjecture difficult than that in Soph. O. T. 1245,
s dvajiipatpvTa,. The text is perfectly sound. and scarcely admissible in prose. Perhaps
dvayKa^ovra is dvayKd^ovra rip Xoyiji, i.e. Plato wrote rrjs oiapoXijs ?j'o?;. Otherwise
Xtyuv dec^-cua. elvai, 'insisting on their we must suppose that A and other Mss
necessity': see on 363 D (diroTivovoiv)
II are right in omitting the word.
and cf. x 611 B and Theaet. 153 c (where
 49i B] TTOAITEIAC 5" 17

irdXiv aveCKi^afiev rhv rwv a\rj6oo<; (pcXoaoepcov cpvcriv Kai e

E dvdytcrjs d)pcad/u,e0a. "Ecrrti/, ecpr/, '
ravra.
VI. TavTTjs &rf,
r\v 8' eya>, tt}? (pvcrews Set Oedaacrdai t<x?

(pdopds, <o? StoWuTai eV 7roWot?, cr/M/cpov he re e/ccpevyet, 01)9 S^/

/cat ou irovripov?, d^p/jo-rovs Se /cakovcri' Kai fiera tovto av tcls 30

i91 /Mfiovfjtevas ravri]v \

Kai et? to iirn^Sevpia KaOicrrap-evas avrrjs,
olat ovaai (pvcrets yfrvxwv et? dvd^iov /cal ptet^ov eavrcbv d(piKvov-
/xevat eTTLTrjhevfia TroWa^fj irkr) p,pLe\ovo~ai iravrayr^ real iirl iravra^
86%av oiav \e<yet<> <pi\.oao(pta Trpoarj-^av. TiVa? Se, ecpt], ra<?

Sia<p9opa<i \eyeis ; 'E7C0 crot, eltiov, av otos re yevco/xat, Tretpdcroptat 5

SieXOetv. ToSe ptev ovv, otptai, 7ra? rjpttv optoXoyrjcet, Toiavrrjv

<pvo~iv Kai irdvTa eyovcrav, 6<ra irpoo-erd^apLev vvv 8?j, el reXeoo?
B pteXXot cpi\oo~ocpo<; '

yeveaOat, 6\iyd/ci<; ev dvOpayrrots cpveaOai Kai

oXtya^. 7) ouk olet ; ^<<f)68pa ye. Tovrcov Srj twv oXtya>v aKoirei
tV
co? iroXXol oXedpot teal pteydXot. Ti'ye? Srf ; ptev irdvrwv dav- 10

8. /xfWoi An 2
: (itXXei A 1
.

490E 31 Tas (Ai|AOV|Xvas ktX. Plato a vivid and lifelike picture of a philosophic
distinguishes between two kinds of irovrjpia, nature in process of corruption.
that which results from the corruption of 49X A
2 dvdjiov = too good for': '

the truly philosophic nature, and the tto-
v-qpla of pretenders to philosophy.
is the latter
so we are told which is
responsible for the prejudice under which
Philosophy labours (cf. 489 d) but the
former is by far the more serious evil
(491 E, 495 b), though engendered, not
by Philosophy, but by the seductive
fluence of public opinion.
491 A 495 B The philosophic nattire
is a rare growth whose very virtues render
, on the best mss see the examples col- :
cf. Prot. 355 d and Soph. Phil. 1009.
It avra^iov (Benedictus) and avoiKeiov (Her-
werden) are unhappy conjectures.
3 Iirl irdvTas: 'all the world over.'
: Cf. avdpwirovs in Tim. 23 B.
e7r'
7 l
7V<r0ai. Cobet, who formerly
proposed ywrjo-ecrdai, afterwards rejected
in- the whole clause. The aorist infinitive
with yuAXw is rare, but thoroughly estab-
lished in Plato, if any reliance is placed

it peculiarly liable to corruption, when it lected by Schanz Vol. v p. vii.

is placed in unfavourable surroundings. 491 b 8 dXi/ydicis oXi-yas. 6X1-
The clamorous voice of public opinion, ydnis Kai 6X1705 is half-proverbial. For
expressed in assemblies and other gather- Kal oXiyas Stephanus conjectured Kai
ings of the people, inevitably corrupts the dXiyois or /ecu ev oXiyots, Richards k&v
youth by moulding them into conformity oXlyois, comparing Arist. Eth. Nic. vii
with itself. Where necessary, force is 11. 1151 13 30 did to tt)v erepav ev oXlyois
employed, under the name of punishment. Kai 6Xiy&Kis elvai <f)avepdv. But iv
Against these influences, no teacher can oXiyois would be inelegant after iv av-
possibly contend, although the providence dpuwois, and Plato could not have written
of God may save some. As for the 6Xiyr]v. A
similar but easier change from
Sophists, they do but make into a system the generic singular to the plural occurs
and teach the opinions of the Multitude, ill 408 B and infra 500 C. Translate,
which they are wholly unable to justify, keeping the anacoluthon 'that such a ;

but accept without reserve, as their pro-

nature one possessed of all the quali-
fession requires them to do. Retnember ties' etc. 'such natures are few and far
too that the Ideas are foolishness to the between among mankind.'
Many, so that they will never love Wisdom
10 o on. Cf. I 330 u n.
or her followers. Socrates concludes with
A. P. II.
 18 TTAATQNOI [491 B

paarorarov aKovcrai, ore ev ckcigtov cov itrrjveaapev t}s <pvaeai<i

a7roWv<7t ttjv eyovaav -tyvyrjv KaL dirocnra (piXocrocpias. Xiyoo Se
"
av8peiav, auxppoavvrjv, Kal iravra a 8i7]\dofiev.
'

Xtottov, e(f)rj,

a/covcrai. "En tolvuv, '

r^v 8' iyco, irpos tovtois to, XeyopLeva ayada C
15 iravra cpdetpei Kal tnrocnra, fcaXkos Kal ttXovtos /cal tV^y? atoparos
Kal gvyyeveia ippcopevrj iv nroXet, /cal Travra ra tovtcov ol/cela'
e^et? yap rbv tvttov cov Xiyco. "E^co, e<f>r) Kal ?;Seo>? y civ d/cpt- '

fteaTepov a Xeyet? TrvOoiprjv. AaySoO tolvvv, tjv cV iyco, oXou

avrov 6p0co<;, Kal croi evBrjXov re cpaveirai, Kal ovk arotra Soet to,
20 Trpoei pi] p-eva irepl avrcov. ITc5<? ovv, ecprj, KeXeveis ; Uavro*;, '
rjv D
S' iyco, cnrepp.aTo<; irept rj cpvrov, etVe iyyeUov etre rcov cpcov, cap,v,
on to prj tv%6v rpo(f)<i 779 7rpoai]Kt eKaarw, puijS' copas prjSe tottov,
baio av eppoopev earepov 77, roaovTco trXeiovcov tvhei rcov irpeirovTcov

20- iravrbi A 2
II : wavrus A.

12 airdXXvo-i kt\. Krohn (PL
y p. 1 14) asks how courage and temperance
can tend to corrupt the character. The
answer is given by Plato in 494 B
They bring their possessor to the front,
and therefore expose him to the solicita-
tions of selfish and unscrupulous men. It
should be carefully borne in mind that
dvoptla ami the other virtues are here
regarded, not as the result of education,
but as natural qualities, derived from the
philosopher's native love of truth. We
are in fact dealing with the potentiality of
the reX^ws <pi\6a<xpos (491 a). It is this
which suffers corruption, not the actual-
ized philosopher. Cf. Krohn I.e. p. 115
and 1'fleiderer Znr Lasting etc. p. 26.
491 C 17 fc'xis "yap Xe'-yto not
"now I have given you an outline of my
meaning" (D. and V.), but 'you under-
/ stand the general type of the things I
mean,' that is, the general character of
things which (pdtlpei Kal airoaira, though
in themselves advantages or even virtues.
Adimantus assents, but would like to
have them specified more precisely. In
reply, Socrates bids him grasp the notion
of them correctly as a whole (avrov is
_ neuter and 0X01/ avrov is practically equi-
St. but is certainly neuter and not
avrCiv
'the philosophic natures,' as J. and C.
suppose.
ff. 491 d 21 YY ^ WV 4><">v. These are
possessive genitives. Richards says that
"twj' should probably be omitted before
4>ui> or added before iyyeluv." Cf. how-
ever IV 438 C . In this instance I think
Plato wrote rQiv \pwi> in order to call
special attention to f<j;a as opposed to
^yyeia. They are not on the same level
of importance, as far as the argument is
concerned, for it is the degeneration of
a, not of tyyeia, which Plato has to
explain.
23 irXtiovwv is much more elegant than
Madvig's conjecture irXeiov. Plato's po-
: sition on this matter, in the way in which
he states it, is open to objection. It
might be argued that the naturally strong
nature is the best fitted to resist the
corrupting influences of its environment.
But the philosophic nature is remarkable
for sensibility as well as strength, and
the sensitive plant needs careful fostering.
The general sentiment of this passage is
Socratic, as Hermann (Gesch. u. System
p. 330 n. 33) and Krohn (PI. St. p. 365)
have pointed out cf. Mem. iv 1. 3, 4 rwv
:

valent to rvTov), and it will become avdpunruv rovs evepveffrdrovs tppwfie-

clear to him, and ra irpoapi)p.iva irepl veardrovs re rais \pvxais ovras 7rai5eu-
avTwv (viz. that they dirAXXt/cri Kal airoairq. divras /xiv Kal /J.ad6vras a 5ei irpdrretv,
<pddpu. Kal aTToairqi B, C) will not appear aplarovs re Kal uxpeXifiwrdrovs ylyveadai

Arowa as before (droirov aKovaai in B). diraiSevrovi 5i Kal d/j.adus yevofiivovi
The passage is somewhat loosely written; KaKlarovs re Kal fiXapfpurdrovs yiyvtadat.
 492 A] nOAITEIAC S" 19

dyadw yap ttov kcikov ivavTicorepov ?) tg5 p,rj dya6a>. ITft!? S' ov
"EX t &V> o'/* ^) ^-oyov rrjv dpiarrjv (frvaiv iv dWorpccoripa ovaav 25

rpo(f)fj kclklov diraXkdrretv Trjs <f)av\rj<}. "R%ei, Ovkovv, r)V 8'

E iyco, u> 'ABet/jLavTe, '
teal t<z? ^v^ds ovrco (pw/xev rd? evd>veaTara<i
Ka/cf}? 7rai8aya)yia<; rv^ovaa^ SiafapovTcos /ca/ca? yiyveaOcu; rj

oceird fxeyaka dSifajpara ical rrjv dtcparov 7rovrjpiav i/c cbavXijs,

aXX? ovk 6K veaviKr}? (pvcrecD? rpocpfj 8io\o/j,evr)s ytyveadai, dcrOevrj 30
'
Se cpvaiv jieyakcov ovre dyaOwv ovre tca/ccov alriav irore k'aeaOat,
)2 Ovk, dWd, 77 S' 09, ovtcos.
,v
Hi> tolvvv eOe/xev \ tov <f>i\ocr6<pov
(fivcriv, av /mev, olp,ai, pLa6i']G6a><$ nrpoariKovari^ ti>XV> et? Traaav
dperr/v avdyKT) av^avop,evrjv dcpLKvelaOat, idv Se p,rj iv 7rpoar]Kovar]
airapelad re Kal (pvrevdeicra rpe(pT]Tai, els irdvra rdvavrla av, iav
-
fx,?] rt? avrjj fiorjdijaa? 6eSiV ri>XV' V Kat av
^17 h uxnrep oi iroXkov, '
5
I Sia<p6eipo/ji,evov<; Tivds elvai vtto aocpcarcov veovs, SiacpOeipovras Si

25 -rqv apio-TTjv <j)i3triv kt\. The Ixt) (which Stephanus wrongly

Trpoo-rjKovcrr]
contrast between the dpiarr) <pv<rt.s and
is by a common hyperbaton: cf. Crito
read),
the 4>av\ri, where both are subjected to 47 D and other examples in Braun De
(oduav iv cf. 495 a) bad Tpotpr). The Hyperb, PI. p. 15. With irpoariKovo-r] it
'
former comes off worse,' suffers more
' '
is usual to supply /xadr^crei. I think Plato
(kclkiov because the rpcxpr)
dira\\6.TTiiv), intentionally selects a vague expression,
is more alien to its nature than to that of intending iv irpo<ji)Ko\io-Q to be taken with
the others cf. tooovtu} wXeiovuv ivde? rue
: (TTrape'iaa
(pvrevdeio-a. as well as with
wpeirovTwv. So Schneider correctly ex- Tpe<p7)Tcu for it is just as important that
:

plains the passage. Cf. generally Dante the philosophic nature should be sown
Infertw vi 106
108 " Ritorna a tua and planted in a proper soil (491 d), as
scienza, Che vuol, quanto la cosa e piu that it should receive proper education.
perfetta, Piu senta '1 bene, e cosl la Morgenstern, who fonnerly proposed wpo<r-
doglienza." Van Heusde's iv dWorpia) rjKovo-ri <yrj>, afterwards adopted much
Tpacpeluav misses the point. Even more the same view as this see Schneider
:

unhappy is Boeckh's k<xkiov' dTraWdrreiv, Addit. p. 46.

which Stallbaum adopts, kkkiov dwa\- 5oeuv. See on deov ftoTpav 493 a.
XdrTeiv is simply the comparative of Kal <rv Tj-yti ktX. This passage is
t|

KaK&s dwaWdrreLv see Cobet in Mnem. : appealed to by Grote (vm pp. 200 ff.)
XI p. 168, where Stallbaum is severely in his famous defence of the Sophists.
rebuked. Plato certainly implies that the Sophists
491 e 30 Ik veaviKtjs ktX. "out of : did not independently corrupt the young
a fulness of nature ruined by education" 'to any extent worth mentioning' (o rt
Jowett. Plato's attitude on this subject Kal aiitov \6yov). It is the Demos which
is highly characteristic. The educator's is the primary source and fount of cor-
whole efforts are to be directed towards ruption ; the Sophists are only the mouth-
saving and improving strong and gifted piece of a disgraceful public opinion
natures: cf. vn 519 a, b. Weak natures which it is their profession to flatter and
may be almost neglected, without serious
court (493 a d). But from Plato's point
injury to the State. They will never do of view this is itself a sufficiently grave

anything great whether good or evil indictment to bring against a professional
see 495 B. For this and other reasons teacher of Morality (see 493 c), so that
Plato does not trouble to lay down rules the present attack on the Athenian people
for the education of the lower classes in is far from being an apology for the
his city. Sophists.
492 A 3 jxVj iv n-poo-tjKOwo-Tj : i.q. iv

2 2
 20 TTAATQNOI [492 A

Tivas <ro<$>L(TTa<; ISicdtikovs, o tl /cal u^iov Xuyov, dXX* ovk avrovs

Tovs ravra Xiyovra? fieyiarov*} fiev '
elvcu (TocpLard^, iraiheveiv he B
rekeatTara /cal direpyd^eadaL o'lovs fiovXovrat elvai Kal veovs Kal
10 npeafivrepovs ko\ tivhpa<; kcl\ yvvalfcas ; II ore 8rj ; r) 8' o?. "Orav,
elirov, vyKa8e%o/j.evoi dOpooi ttoXXoI et? e'/c/cX^cua? rj et? StKaarrjpia
rj OecLTpa rj cnparoTreha ij riva ciXXov kolvov TrXijdovs vXXoyov %vv
ttoXXw dopvftcp ra pkv -tykytoai idv \eyopeva>v rj 7rpaTTO/j.iv(ov, ra
c$e eiraivoicriv, inrpf3aXX6vTU><; e/cdrepa, Kal itc/3od)VTS Kal Kporovv-
15 T?, '
7T/309 8' aVTOlS CLl T TT&TpaL KCll 6 T07TO? V CO CtV WCTIV llTry^OVV- Q
T? hirrXdaiov 06pvj3ov irapk^wcri rov ^royov Kal eiraivov. iv hr)

TOO TOIOVTQ) TOV VOV, to Xey6p.evov, riva oiet Kaphiav Xcry^eiv ; rj

Troiav dv avrda iraihelav l8icortKr)v dvde^etv, rjv ov KaraKXvadelcrav

virb rov rotovrov tyoyov rj iiraivov ofyrjo-eadai <pepop.evrjv Kara.

20 pOVV, f]
CLV OUTO? 4>epi), Kal <pi']CTlV T T cZUTcZ TOVTOLS KdXa Kal

492 b ii |uYKa0tHLVO1 KT ^- The Reg. et imp. apophthegmata 185 E tovs

Athenians sat at an Ecclesia see Ar. : hi 'Eptrpieis
?\7ev wairtp rev0i8as p.d-
Ach. 24 f. with Blaydes' note. For Xaipav fiiv ?x e "'> KapSlav 5k /xt] ^x.eiv. q
iroWol I formerly read oi woWol with has riva av olei, and By water and Iler-

Hermann ; but adpboi iroWol is sound, werden propose rlv' av otet, but the MS
and means 'in large numbers together,' reading is better and more picturesque.
like iroWol aSpboi in Gorg. 490 B. The 18 ttoCciv av. I agree with Goodwin
subject is ravra \4yovres, i.e.
of course oi (MT. pp. 66, 68, 71) and others that &v
ot iroWol (492 a). The mention of num- with the future was occasionally used by
bers is to the point: how can one man the best Attic prose writers. In Plato it
stand against so many? Cobet is wrong occurs Ap. 29 C, 30 B, Symp. 222 A, Rep.
in deleting iroWol. X 615 D, Crito 53 D, Euthyd. 287 D,
12 vv. See on iv 424 D. Phaedr. 227 B, and probably also else-
T4 v-rrp(3aXA6vTu>s. L'f. VIII 561 C ff. where. All these instances have been
Exaggeration and excess are characterise 'emended,' and it is possible enough that
marks of democracy. some of them are corrupt. Here av is in
492 c 15 irpos 8' avTots ktX. Plato all the mss, and is therefore better re-
is doubtless thinking of the Acropolis and tained, although it may of course be an
the Dicnysiac theatre. Cobet does ill erroneous repetition of the last syllable of
to bracket rod \p6yov Kal twaivov: for iroiav (as Cobet and others suppose). We
Plato characteristically makes the rocks may regard the idiom as one of Plato's
themselves applaud. Cf. VIII 563 C. numerous half-poetical efforts : see X
Translate 'Yea, and besides themselves, 615 D ;/. Richards proposes StJ: but see
the rocks and the place wherein they are V 450 c n.
resound and give forth a reduplicated 20 Kal <f>TJa-iv ktX. In oratio recta
uproar of censure and applause.' Cf. the whole sentence would have run woia
Euthyd. 303 B ivravOa 5t 6\lyov Kal oi av avrcp waidela ISiwtikt) avdli-ei, rj ov
Kiovts oi ry
AvKeltp idopvprjo av
iv T KaraKKvoOuoa olxyo-trat (fxpofxivi) Kal
iirl rotv avdpoiv Kal 77 <r drjaav. (f>ij<Xi Kai Kal
iirtTrjoevaet. iarai rot-
17

'Where, think you,
riva 'io-\iv. (jvtos ; i.e. (literally translated) 'what
is a young man's heart ?' For the saying private training of his will stand fast,
cf. Isocr. Trap. 10 rlv' oUadi p.e yvu/j.r)v which will notbe swamped by such
?X e '" an< l Dem. adv. Aphob. II 21 rlv'
"
censure or praise, and carried down the
otecrde avrrjv\j/vxyv l^eiv ; Kapdia as the stream wherever the stream leads, and
seat of courage is colloquial and rare: of. he will say' etc. (The metaphor is from
Archil. Fr. 58. 4 Kapoirjs irteos and Plut. a mole or breakwater swept away by a
 492 E] nOAITEIAC S~ 21

D ala"%pa elvai, Kal eTrirrjSevaeiv '

direp av ovtol, Kal ecrecrOcu toiov-
tov ; YioXkrj, r) S' 09, u> XdOKpares, avdyfcr).
VII. Kal fitfv, tjv S' iyd>, ovirco rr)v fieyvarrjv dvdyKrjv elprJKa-
fiev. Uoiav; <pt}.
,s
Hv epy(p 7rpocrTideao~t, X07&) firj ireidovre^,

ovrot oi iraihevral re Kal aocpiaTaL. rj ovk olo~6a, ore rov pvt) 25

TreiOojMevov drip'tat*; re Kal xprjfiacri Kal 6avdroi<; Kokd^ovcri ; Kai

jjbd\a, e(pr}, crcpoSpa. Tiva ovv aWov ao(f)iaTr)v o'tet r) ttolov<; i&tco-

E tikovs "koyovs ivavrla toutcm? '

reivovTas Kparrjcreiv ; Oi/xac /xev
ovSeva, r) & o?. Ov yap, r)v 8' eyco, aWd Kal to iirLj^eipelv nroWr}
avoia. ovre yap ylyverat ovre yeyovev ovSe ovv fir) yevrjrac 30

dWolov i)6o<; 7T/30? dperijv irapa rr)v tovtcov 7racSeiav 7T7ratSeu-

'

fievov, dv0p(t)7Tiov, a> eralpe' Oelov fievrot Kara rrjv irapoLfibav

25. rhv n: rb A.

flood.) In this there is nothing but the
common passage of a relative into a main
sentence (see II 357 B . and cf. Ap. 40 A
with my note ad loc), coupled with an
easy change of subject, as in Crito 46 A.
The sentence assumes the form which it
has in the text, because both subordinate
and main clauses can take the accusative
posed to the education which the Many
provide (the force of public sentiment,
expressed in assemblies etc.). Conse-
quently every attempt to produce such
a character by means of education in the
teeth of public opinion is foredoomed to
failure. The statement appears at first
sight extraordinary but from Plato's
;

with infinitive in Greek oratio obliqua : point of view it is, with the limitations
see Kiihner Gr. Gr. n p. 1056. Stallbaum which he makes, strictly correct. Cities
(followed by J. and C.) understands oi>K are either actual or ideal. In the ideal
oi'et to account for ip-qaeiv, but the nega- city, education does not produce a type
tive cannot be supplied, and if it could, of character which conflicts with public
it would give a wrong sense. Schneider's opinion, because public opinion is itself
translation is correct, but not his note in formed by education. In actual cities,
the text. With the sentiment cf. Gorg. education must conform to the same
510 D ff. standard if it is to exist at all : for rbv
492 D 25 <ro<j>io-Ta. The Demos fxrj Treidofxevov drtfiiais re /cat xPVIMaff Kai '-

is the Arch-Sophist: cf. 492 A 11. ovtol Oavdrois KoXd^ovcn (492 d). How then
is the contemptuous isti: these teachers
'
are we to explain the presence of great
and sophists of yours.' and good men in existing cities? They
26 GavdTois. The fate of Socrates are 6eioi dvSpes, saved from corruption by
was the most conspicuous example of grace of God see on 493 A.
: In these
this in Plato's time, but it is hardly circumstances, what is the political re-
likely that Plato is specifically alluding former to do? He must break with all
to it here (as Steinhart and Susemihl existing cities(497 b), and found as
suppose). The description is quite Plato now
wishes to do a new common-
general. Contrast vn 517 a n. wealth in which sound education and
492 e 30 ovt ydp ktX. Plato has public opinion no longer differ, but
just declared that it would be the height agree. In other words, his policy must
of folly in a teacher even to attempt to be to make the Philosopher King. For
make a young man run counter to public other views of this passage see App. II.
opinion. The present sentence explains 32 dv0puiriov sc. T/d os
: 'a merely :

why. There is not, never has been, and human character.' Plato makes an ex-
never will be produced a character different ception in favour of a 6e7ov Jjdos, playing
(from the Many) in respect of virtue, by on the proverb t6 6eZov efaipQ \6yov, for
having been educated on principles op- which cf. Symp. 176 C "ZtoKparrj 8' efripu
 :

22 nAATQNOI [492 E

i^aipwfiev \6yov. cv yap %pi} elBevai, o ri nrep av crafty re ko.1

yevrjTai olov Bet iv roiavrr} Karaa-rdcret 7ro\c jeiwv, deov fiotpav 493
avro crcocrai \eycov ov Ka/ca)<; epeis. Ovc? e/xol aXXwy, e(prj, 80/cei.

"Eti tolvvv croi, r)v o eyd>, 7rpo? tovtoi? kcu roBe Bo^dra). To
f/
ttolov ; E/cacrTO? t<ov fxtadapvovvTcov IBicorwv, ov<; Brj ovtoi ao^ncr-
5 Ta? fcakovai Kal dvrne^yovs rjyovvrai, fjurj aXka iraiBeveiv 7) ravra
ra rwv 7roW(i)V Boy/xara, a Bo^d^ovcrtv orav ddpoicrOaxTiv, icai
<ro<piav TavTT)v fcaXetv, olovirep av el 6pe/uL/xaTO<; fxeyaXov koX

lo"xypov rpe(pofievov ra9 opyd<; rt? koX eVt^u/xia? Karefidvdavev,

'
oirri re irpoaekdelv Xprj ical orrr) atyacrOai avrov, Kal oirore %a\e- B
10 rrciirarov rj rrpabrarov Kal eK rivu>v yiyverai, Kal (pcovds Brj i<f> ols
e/cacrra? etcoOev cpOeyyecrOai, /cat o7a<i av aWov cpOeyyo/Aevov
T)fxepovTai re Kal dypiaivet, Karafiadoov Be ravra rrdvra itjvvovaia

33. e^aip-2p.ev talpwp.ev M: AIT: i^aipu S: i^aipovptev q. n. exdaraj

v. Prinsterer : %Kao~ros AITS: as e<p' eKdarois pro ecp' oh eKdaras </.

\6yov, Phaedr. 242 B Eififiiav Qr/fiaiov for the birth of statesmen who are truly
e^aipd \6yov (a delicate way of hinting Oeioi. But they do not solve the difficulty,
that Socrates and Siminias are dtloi for the scientific knowledge of ttoXitik^ is
avdpes), and Thcaet. 162 D. Any $0os not only better and more stable in itself,
which in existing cities conspicuously but guarantees the permanent prosperity
transcends the public standard of morality of a State, because it can be transmitted '

(and is thus dWoiov trpbs dper-qv) is Otiov, to posterity. Nor can we be sure that
and for that very reason sporadic and our statesmen 'by grace of God' will
exceptional (see next note). appear when they are most wanted. For
493 A 1 0ov (ioipav is best ex- a full discussion of Oela fxolpa in Plato see
plained by Men. 94 B If. and 99 C, D. Zeller*
11 1, p. 594 n. 4.

Distinguished statesmen like Pericles, cKaoros: sc. Bo^drto. Cf. I 334 B ;/.
4
Themistocles etc. are deioi, just as much and Phacd. 80 a, b, where ^//vxv, the
as the xPVVI^vdoiy P-dvreis, and iroirjriKoi : reading of the best mss, should be re-

they are eirlirvoi Kal Kare\bpievoL k rod tained. Baiter is certainly wrong in
deov, Srav Karop9u>o~i Xiyovres 7ro\\d Kal reading 1-Kaorov (with Stephanus and v) :
p.eyd\a irpd.yp.ara (99 d). Education did for with personal subjects SoKel is used
not produce them, nor have they any personally. Dummler (Chr. Beitr. p. 12)
scientific knowledge of statesmanship; and Teichmiiller (Lit. Fehd. 1 p. 104)
for which reason also they cannot teach suppose that Plato means Isocrates in
their sons to be statesmen (A/en. 94 B, particular. It is possible enough that he
Piot. 320 A). It was by this theory that had Isocrates in his mind, but the descrip-
Plato accounted for the fact that good tion applies to many besides him: cf. IV
men appear from time to time even in 426 C ;/.

corrupt States elal ydp iv rols iroWois

: 6 8odov(ri.v = '
opine '
is technical
HvOpuiroi del Oe'ioi rives, ov noWol <pv6- cf. V 479 e. With dptnp.aros etc. cf.
fievoi ouSev yudXXoc iv evvo/xovuivais ir6\eaiv " The beast with many heads Butts me
r) Kal fir/ (Laws 951 b). There is more away" Shakespeare Coriol. iv and 1 ;

than a touch of irony in the epithet Oeios a similar figure in Solon ap. Arist. Ath.
when Plato applies it to Themistocles, Pol. 12 ad fin. and Theaet. 174 u.
Pericles and other successful politicians 403 B 11 (Kda-ras- See cr. n.
with whom he had little sympathy, but Van Prinsterer's emendation is now uni-
Oeov p.otpav is not ironical here (cf. 492 a), versally accepted.
nor is Plato ever otherwise than grateful olas av kt\. The party-cry.
 493 D] nOAITEIAC S* 23

Te kcli xpovov rpifif) (TO(f)iav re KaXecreiev tcai o? re^vrjv aucrTi]crd-

fievos eirl 8i8ao-Ka\iav rpeiroiTO, pr/Bev etSeb? rfj dXrjdela tovtwv
twv Soy/jLciroov re Kal 7n0v/xt(ov, ti kcl\ov i) ala^pbv r) dyaObv rj 15

C tcaicbv i) 81/caiov i) aSc/cov, '

ovopbd^ot 8e Trdvra ravra eVl rats rov
fieydXov Kcpov Sofat?, oh fiev yalpoi e/ceivo, dyada kcl\wv, oh 8e
a^doiTo, ica/cd, dWov 8e p,rj8eva e^oi \byov irepl avrwv, dWa
Tuva^Kala 8iKata koXoi Kal Ka\d, rrjv 8e rov dvayKaiov Kal
ayadov (pvaiv, baov 8ta(pepei tu> ovtl, pajre ecopa/ccos eirj p,r')Te aWa> 20
8vvaT0<; 8elt;at,. toiovtos 8rj a>v 7rpo9 Ato? ov/c aroTros dv aoi
80/cel eivai irai8evri'i^ ; "HLpbOLy, ecprj. 'H ovv re rovrov 8o/eel

D 8ia<pep6iv o tijv twv ttoWcov Kal izavTo8aiTOiv '

tjvviovrcov opyrjv
Kai 7]8ova<? Karavevor/Kevat crocpiav f)yovp.evo<$, bit iv ypacpiKrj evr
iv fjLovaiKr} eiT 8r/ iv ttoXitikt} ; ore puev ydp, idv Tt? tovtois op-cXr} 25
iiriBeiKvvfievos r) iroi^aiv ?)' riva aXXr/v 8r)p,iovpytav r) iroXei,

8iaKoviav, Kvpiovs avrov iroiwv rovs 7ro\\ov<i irepa roiv dvayxaicov,

25. tire drj 6/j.iKrj H et in mg. A 2

: om. A 1
.

13 KaX.(Tiv (though KarefidvOavev) is 23 6 ti^v twv iroWcov kt\. Jackson

written because of Kara/xaduiv dt, after thinks of Isocrates again {Proceedings of
which e'/cciXei would be less suitable. The the Camb. Philol. Soc. II 1S82 p. 13).
situation is now treated as a possible one, See above on 493 A.
after the picture has once been allowed. 493 d 25 on (j.ev -yelp ktX. An
ws T'xyT]v trv(TTTicra(ivos. Cf. the anacoluthon. The apodosis which re-
Stoic definition of rix" 7! a s a o-vcrTTj/xa quires to be supplied is 'that much is
eK KaTaK-qypeuv kt\, (Zeno Fr. 12 certain' or the like: cf. V 465 A n. I
Pearson). formerly thought the anacoluthon too
493 c 16 6vop.aoi kt\. 'employs : harsh, and proposed to read 6 ti /xev yap
all these terms in accordance with' (liter-
av iirideiKvvfxevos, fj ktX., taking 6 ri as
ally 'in dependence on') 'the opinions of the object of Tn8eiKvvfj.evos, and 7/ iroir)o~iv
the mighty Beast.' This interpretation ('either poetry' etc.) as in apposition to
is better than to suppose with Stallbaum o rt :but the text is better as it stands.
that Plato means 'applies all these names Richards' proposal to read 'gtl for on is
to the opinions' etc., though dvofj.&fav ri very unpl easing.
iiri tlvi is idiomatically used in that way. 26 iroCritriv. Compare a striking pas-

19 TavcvyKcua KaXoi. ravayxaia does sage in Laws 659 B, C, where Poetry is said
not mean "the physical necessities and to have deteriorated after she accepted oi
exigencies of the great beast's nature iroWol as her judge. See also Laws 700 E,
(J. and C.), but simply 'the inevitable.' 797 B, Gorg. 502 b ff. and infra X 605 A.
Whatever happens, a public teacher or 27 K-upious avrov. should cer- We
Sophist must conform to the opinions tainly (with Schneider and the majority
. of the Beast (492 d). In what follows of editors) read avrov and not avrov
1 there is a hint of the profound philo- (which Stallbaum and others adopt, re-
l
sophical view that the Works of Necessity ferring it to iroitfo-iv etc.). The MSS
are evil (cf. Tim. 29 E, 47 E ff.), and that (except q) mostly read avrov, but their
Moral Freedom consists in following authority in this matter is of no account.
what is good. See on x 617 E. Cobet would read avrovs and eject rout
22 8oKi. Ast would read Sokoi, but
ttoWovs on what ground, it is difficult
&v of course goes with eivcu cf. IV 422 B. : even to conjecture.
See for this idiom my note on Prot. 351 B ire'pa tcov dvcvyKaicov. By coming for-
and Blaydes on Ar. Wasps 1405. ward in a public capacity as a poet or
 24 TTAATQNOI [493 D

I r) AiofiijSeia \eyop,evr) dvdyKr/ iroielv avrw ravra a dv ovrot

7raiv(t)cnv' o>9 Be teal ay add Kal Ka\a ravra rfj d\r]0eta rjBr) y

30 trwirore rov rJKOvcra<i avrwv \6yov BtBovros ov KarayeXaarov ;

OlpMt Be ye, rj & 0?, ov$ d/eovao/jLai.'
E
VIII. Tavra rolvvv trdvra evvorjaa^ i/ceivo dvafivr/adrjri'
avrb rb koXov, dXkd fit) rd 7ro\\d KaXd, rj avro rt eKaarov Kal p.rj
1

rd 7ro\Xa e/caara, eaS' 07r&>9 |

Tr\r)6os dve^erat r) rjyrjaerac elvat; 494

'H/ticrra 7', e<f>r/. <>ik6cro(pov fiev dpa, r)v S' eyu>, irXrjdos dBvvarov
elvat. WBvvarov. Kal rovs dpa dvdyKr/ yjreyeaOat
$>Cko<ro<$>ovvra<;

vir avrcov. inrb rovrcov Br) rwv IBtwrdov, ocrot

'Avdy/crj. Kal
5 irpoao/juXovvres o-^Xw dpkatceiv avrS eirtdv/JLOVcrt. Ar)\ov. 'E;

Br) rovrcov rlva opa<; acorrjptav cpiXocrocpco epveret, war ev rco eTrcrrj-
eXOetv 8' rcov epbirpocrdev.
Bevpart pteivaaav 7rpb<; re\o<; ; evvbet, e/c

1
aD/jLoXoyr/rat yap Br) r/pttv evptdOeta Kal pvrjptr/ xal dvBpeia Kal B
/j,eya\o7rpeTTeia ravrrj? elvat rr)<i cpvaecos. Nat. Ovkovv evdvs ev

statesman or the like, he 'makes the
Many his masters more than is necessary.'
In a private station, he is, comparatively
speaking, independent; but even then
the Many are (in a certain sense) of
necessity his masters see 496 D. Ast and
: and Diomede paid him out by tying his
Stallbaum take the phrase with 77 Aio-
firjdeia avdyK-q. " Iungenda sunt verba sic
avaynr) ((crriv) avnp iripa ru>v avayKalwv
(ultra necessaria quae progrediatur) t? Aw-
originated in the treatment meted out by
Diomede to Odysseus, when they were
returning from Ilium to the Greek camp
after stealing the Palladium. Odysseus
attempted to kill Diomede, but failed,
arms together and driving him home with
: blows from the flat of his sword. The
Scholiast on Ar. I.e. explains differently.
AiofJiTjOeia6Vt AiofirjSrjs 6 Gpjt, iropvat
:

firjdfia \yon^vi), ut vocabulis r] \eyofJ.vrj eX^v dvyartpas, toi>s irapidvras vovs

"
avayKalwv declaretur
Aio/ti7j5eto istud iripa (pia^ero aiirals ovvtivai %us ov Kbpov
(Stallbaum). is what Plato meant,
If this ax^i- * ai a.va\w6u!cnv
ol &v8pes. as Kal
he expresses it and dangerously
in a harsh 6 p.09os av8pwiro<payovs fiTrev.
ittttovs I

ambiguous way, and it would be prefer- agree with Schneider that the proverb is
able to cancel irepa tu>v avayKaiuiv (with more likely to have originated from the
Cobet and Herwerden). But there is first story than from a euhemeristic ex-

fortunately no occasion for such drastic planation of the man-eating mares of

treatment. Diomede of Thrace.
28 11 AiopiStia kt\. Most of the mss 30 avrwv. The fxHTdapvovvres i5iwTat,
write Aio/.i.T]0ia (sic), but Aio/x-qdeia ye not 'the Many.' Plato is probably think-
at the end of a line in Ar. Eccl. 1029 ing of actual eulogies of the Athenians
makes it clear that the word is pro- by Isocrates and others like him.
paroxyton, unless, as Schneider supposes 32 ava(AVTio-0nTi. See v 475 K.
(Add//. ]>. 47), Aristophanes shortens the 494 a 2 4>i\6(ro<}>ov elvat. The
final syllable by poetic license. The theory of Ideas is not a democratic philo-
proverb, which is used of an overmaster- sophy. With Plato's attitude here to ol
ing necessity, is illustrated by Leutsch iroWol cf. Gcrg, 474 A rots 8e iroWoti oitde
u. Schneidewin Paroem. Gr. p. 59, I OiaXtyoiiai.
II p. 367, and also by Blaydes on Ar. I.e. 4 Kal 8rj.Cf. 490 C //.
Two explanations of it were given. Ac- 494 is 8 waoXoynTai. See 486 c,
cording to the first, which is adopted by 486 a, B : and cf. also 490 c.
the Scholiast on this passage, the phrase
 494 D] nOAITEIAC S" 25

iraialv toiovtos irpoiTos karat iv diraaiv, aWco<; re teat, eav to 10

<T(o/ia <bvf} 7rpoo-(f)epT]<; tj} yfrv^y ; Tt S' ov fieWei ; ecprj. TSovXrj-

o-ovrai Bfj, ol/iai, avra> xprjadai,, iireiSdv 7rpecr/3vTepo<i yiyvqrai,,

or! ra avroiv irpdy^ara 01 re ol/ceiot Kal 01 iroklrai. IIw? 8' ov
C 'T7roKtaovrai '
apa Seofievoc Kal TifiwvTes, TrpoKaTa\ap,(3dvovTa<;
Kal 7rpo/co\a/cevovT<> rrjv fieWovcrav avrov Svvafiiv. <&ikel yovv, 15
<p7], ovra> yiyveaOac. Tt ovv oXei, rjv 8' iyd>, rbv roiovrov iv rots
toiovtois iroirjo-eiv, dUw? re Kal eav rv-^rf p,eyd\rj<; ir6\eu)<; wv Kal
iv ravrtj rfkovat6<i re Kal yevvalos, Kal ere evei8r]<> Kal fieyas ; dp"
ov djX7]"^dvov iX.iriBo'i, fjyovfievov Kal ra rcov
TrXripcodi'-jo-eo-Oai

D 'KWi]vcov Kal rd rwv /3ap/3dpa>v iKavbv ecreadat rrpdrreiv, Kal '

20

irrl tovtois v-ty-qXov e^apelv avrov, o~^7] leaner fjbov Kal (ppovrj-

10. Traialv de Geer : iraaiv codd. 21. i^apelv Av 2

: i^aipdv A 1
: el-aipeii> Ha?-

10 iraiortv. See cr. n. wa<riv is re- portraying the type, although Alcibiades
tained by Schneider, who takes it as sits for the portrait.
masculine and airaviv as neuter. Her-
werden also approves of Traaiv but evdvs :
18 irXovo-ios
fieyas describe Alci-
biades exactly cf. Ale. 1 104 a, b, Thuc.
:

iv Traiaiv (which most of the editors adopt)

gives the only correct antithesis to iweioav
VI 16 1
3, Isocr. Trepl fei^ews 25 ff., Plut.
Ale. 1. 4, 4. 1 and elsewhere. The Greeks
irpeajivTepos yiyvTjrai (' when he is growing thought tallness essential to beauty see :

older'), a and ai are easily interchanged e.g. Arist. Eth. Nie. iv 7. ii23 b 7 and
in ninth century mss : see Introd. 5. Pol. VII 4. 1326 s 33.
11 4>vrj. Herwerden proposes (pvar/ / 19 i^YOvfievov kt\. Plutarch (A le. 17.
irpocrcpepts, comparing Soph. Ajax 1077^ 2, 3) declares that Alcibiades intended
kom cru/j.a yevvqerrj p.eya, but no change is the Sicilian expedition to be a step
necessary, as Herwerden himself allows. towards an almost universal empire :

For Trpoa<pepT)s,some inferior MSS have Sicily was to be merely the iipbb'ia tov
irpocr<pepes, an easier, but less elegant and TroXe/jLov. Alcibiades says nearly as much
idiomatic reading. Schneider also points himself in Thuc. VI 90. 2, with which
out that if Plato had written Trpoaipepes, compare Grote (vn p. 79) is
15. 2.
he ought to have added avrov with to inclined deny
that even Alcibiades
to
adp.a. dreamt of anything beyond the conquest
I 14 uiroK6i(rovTai='they will lie pro-
,

of Sicily, but the ancient historians

strate at his feet ' is the future perfect of thought differently cf. also Ale. II
:

vTroTriwTU}.vTroireaovvTcu., which Herwer- 141 B ff. Many of the Athenians,
den conjectures, would be less expressive, probably not without reason (though
and denote an act, or series of acts, in- Plutarch 1. c. 35. 1 leaves the point
stead of a never-wearying attitude of unsettled), suspected him of aiming at
supplication and adoration. They so to a rvpawit (Thuc. vi 15. 4 and Isocr.
speak besiege his soul with flatteries and ireplfcvyovs 38).
prayers. 494 D 21 cijapeiv ktX. See er. n.
494 C 17 edv TvxiJ KTA- I 1 nas e^apdv appears also in several MSS
long been admitted that this picture is besides v. The present, though retained
drawn chiefly from Alcibiades. In an- by Schneider, is very difficult after ir\y)poi-
tiquity Plutarch seems to have suspected OriaeadaL. For the interchange of at and a
something of the sort, for he describes cf. Inli-od. 5. Alcibiades' <pp6vr}fj.a was
Alcibiades' degeneration in language notorious: see for example Ale. 1 104 A,
adapted from the present passage (Ale. Thuc. v 43. 2, vi 16 ff., Plut. Ale. 34. 6
4. 1). But the personal touches must and the highly characteristic anecdote in
not blind us to the fact that Plato is 23. 8. Plato's words appear to embody
 1

26 T7AATQN0I [494 D

/tiaTO? Kevov avev vov efA7ri/JL7r\dfJ,evov ; K.ai fiaX , ecf)rj. TcG Br)

ovrco BtanOefievu) idv Ti9 rjpe/xa 7rpoo~e\0a>v rdXrjdfj \eyy, oti vov<;
ovk evearcv aura), Belrat Be, to Be ov ktt)tov fir) BovXevcravTi rfj

25 KTifjaei avrov, dp' evTreres o'tet elvai elaaKovaai Bca toctovt(ov

fcafccov ; UoWov ye Bel, r) S' 09. 'Eaz/ B ovv, r)v S' eyco, Bid to ev
irecpvKevai kcu to ^vyyeve<; twv \6yoiv els ala0dvr/Tai Te '
tttj kcu E
KayuTTTT^Tai kcu eX/crjTCU 717309 <pt\ocro<piav, tl olofieda Bpdaeiv
eKeivovs tovs r)yov/j.evov<; diroWwai avTov Trjv ^peiav Te Kal
30 eTcupeiav ; ov irdv fiev epyov, ttclv 8' eVo? Xeyovrd? Te Kal irpaT-
TovTas, kcu irepl avTov, 07r&)9 av fir) TreiaOf}, /cat 7repl tov ireiOovTa,

an extract from some tragic poet (prob- permanent reform in the midst of so
may be inferred both
ably Euripides), as many temptations (ib. 216 b). Perhaps
from the rhythm {axtfJ-o-Tiaixov Kevov) Socrates once hoped that Alcibiades
and the language. &vev vov is declared would be his 'scientific ruler,' and bring
by van Prinsterer, Cobet and others to be back true prosperity to Athens. tone A
a gloss on Kevov. Possibly they are right; of sorrow for the 'lost leader' seems to
but (as Schneider remarks) on vovs ovk make itself felt in Plato's words.
tveoTiv a.vT(j) is in favour of retaining the 494 E 29 tovs Ti-yoxi^Uvovs i.q. of :

words, and they occur in all the MSS. TjyovvTai,whence the article, which ller-

U 23 ovTw 8ia.Ti0tp.tvu> not " while he is

:

in this frame of mind" (D. and V.), but

'
when he is sinking into this condition.'
idv tis ktX. As Socrates often did
to Alcibiades: see vm 560 D n. and
Symp. 215 D ff. "The two conversations
with Alcibiades are an example of this"
(Thomas Gray).
24 to 8e is not here the idiomatic to
bi (as in IV 443 c), but 'hoc autem' i.e.
vovs (Stallbaum).
27 to vyyvis ktX. i.e. the affinity of
: If the text is sound, we should supply
-Co', what is said wiffj) his nature, " weil die
Reden mit ihm verwandt sind" (Schnei-
der). D. and V.'s translation "an inborn
taste for philosophic inquiry " is wrong.
c!s has often been doubted; but
Schneider's explanation is certainly right,
that to5 ovtw 5ia.Ti0e(A{v(p is the individual
typifying a class, and that eh denotes one
of the class. The idiom is analogous to
the plural after a typical or generic
singular: see on 1 374 A. The emenda-
tions proposed (btaLcrOdwqTai for eh ataOd-
V7\Tai Stallbaum, eioavdis Kichter, etaw
Madvig, elaaKovuv or elaaKovaaz Richards)
are not only superfluous, but indefensible
in themselves. Plato hardly expects more
than one such person to pause at
his downward career. Here again we
naturally think of Alcibiades, whose
interviews with Socrates (according to
Symp. 215 11) profoundly impressed him
for the moment, but failed to effect a
werden wrongly rejects. The voice should
pause a little between eKetvovs (which
refers to 494 c) and tovs iiyov/iivovs.
30 Xt'-yovTas T ktX. We
should ex-
pect the future indicative, and on this
ground the insertion of 8ta.Te\e'iv has been
proposed by Richards (Stephanus had
previously desiderated 8ta.Te\e'<reiv). So
serious an alteration lacks every element
of probability. Ast must be wrong in
making XtyovTas etc. depend on oldfxeOa.
iravra Spdaeiv or the like after ov, and
regard the participles as agreeing with
the subject of 8pdo~etv. (Schneider and
T. and C. take nearly the same view).
Spdaeiv is of course easy to understand,
but it is less easy to dispense with irdvro..
Could Plato have written ov <irav> , irav
/xiv tpyov kt\.7 Cf. IX 575 E and ndv
irotelv in .-//. 39 A and Gorg. 479 C. I
prefer the anacoluthon.
3 tov ire0ovTa. Such was Socrates,
and he was brought to trial. Plato may
well have thought of his master when
he wrote 8t))xo<s{q. eh nydivai Kadiaravras.
The most fatal count in the charge against
Socrates was that he corrupted the youth
all on (Ap. 24 b), and Alcibiades was held to
be a case in point (Xen. Mem. 1 2. 12).
Plato now turns the tables on the Athenian
people. He says in effect 'It was you
who corrupted Alcibiades: and you im-
peached Socrates for trying to save him.'
 nOAITEIAC 5"
495 C] 27

oira><; av fir) olos r y, ical IBia eiriftovXevovras ical Br/poo-la et?

495 dywvas KaQiGTuvrm ; |
HoWrj, r) 6 6'?, avdy/cr]. "E,o~tiv ovv ottoo?
6 toiovtos <piXoao(pi']crei; Ov irdvv.
IX. 'Opas ovv, tjv S' eyco, on ov /ca/cw? eXeyopev, &>9 dpa ical
avrd rd T7/9 (piXocrocpov (pvaew; fieprj, orav ev icaicr) rpocpfj yevr/rai,
a'iTia rpoTrov rcvd tov eiareaelv i/c rod eTrtTrjBevpiaTos, ical rd 5

Xeyop-eva dyaOd, ttXovtoI re real iraaa r) roiavTq TcapaaKevr) ; Ov

yap, aA-V opdoos, ecprj, eXe^drj. Ovto? Brj, elirov, a> Oavpudcne,
B oXedpos re ical Biacpdopd roaavrij re '
ical roiavrrj rfjs /3eXrLcrrr]<;
(pvcreoiK; et? to dpiarov e7rir7]8evp,a, 0X17779 ical aXXcos ytyvopLevr)?,
W9 i)p.el<; $>ap,ev. /cal e/c rovroiv Brj rwv dvBpwv teal ol rd p.eyio~ra 10
nana epya^ofievoi rds 7roXet9 ylyvovrac ical tou9 IBicoras, ical ol
rdyadd, ol av ravrr/ rvywai pvevre<i' cpuicpd Be <f>vo~t<i ovBev pieya
AXr/Oearara, 8'
ovBe7rore ovBeva ovre IBioorrjv ovre ttoXlv Bpa. r)

C 09. Ovroi pev Brj ovrcos etc7rl7rrovre<;, 0*9 pbdXiara '

Trpocnjicei,

eprjpov /cal dreXr) (piXocrocplav Xe'nrovres avroi re ftlov ov irpocrr)- 15

Kovra ouS' dXr)6r) %wcnv, rr)v Be wenrep opepavr/v %vyyev<av dXXoi
eTreiaeXOovTe'i dvdi~iot fja^vvdv re teal ovetSrj ireptrj-^rav, ola ical o~i>

<pr}<; oveiBl^eiv rovs 6veiBt^ovra<;, 009 ol %vvovre<i avrrj ol p.ev ovBevos,

ol Be TroXXol noXXcov KatcG>v d%ioi elaiv. Kal yap ovv, e<pr), rd ye

3. bpas II : dpa A.

495 A 3 491 B ff.

eXe'-yop.ev. "nam philosophia cum virgine tniKXriptj)
495 B 9 should be taken with
tls comparatur, qualem in matrimonium du-
SXedpos and 8ia<pdopa, as Schneider points cere proximis cognatis aut permissum aut
out. They are spoiled 'with reference to' iniunctum fuit" (Stallbaum). See Meier
or 'for' the best of all vocations. Jowett u. Schomann Att. Proc. pp. 614 617.
wrongly connects etj with /SeXTiffTijs. 15 aTtXi] kt\. dreXfj is said with
10 <j>ap.V. 491 A, B. reference to the rites of marriage: cf.
Ik toutmv kt\. Corruptio oplimi Philostrat. Vit. Apoll. IV 45 e7r' &Te\et
pessima. ydfiipand Soph. Ant. 1240 f. to. vvfj.<piKa\
01
4p-Ya^6p.VOt was true of Alcibiades : re\i) \ax&v 8d\aios iv 7"'Ai5oi; 56/ioty.
see Grote vm
p. 116 and Lysias In Ale. With re followed by de cf. X 611D and
I 16, 30, 35 ff. Isocrates' attempt in his other examples quoted by Hoefer de pari,
nepi fcvyovs to make out that Alcibiades PI. p. 16.
was a benefactor to his city is a futile and 16 aXt]0^ is like k\t\Q!h% &i) in 490 B,
fantastic performance. a passage where the same kind of imagery
12 p\ie'vTS ktX. With the metaphor is employed,
cf. 485 D. For ff/Micpa 5/>a see 419 e . 17 TJ<r\vvav t ktX. Is the aorist
495 B 496 A Abandoned by her gnomic or past? taken as
It is usually
rightful lovers, Philosophy, alone and gnomic, but Plato may be thinking of his
a shameful alliance
desolate, is forced into own times, in which Philosophy had come
with base pretenders. The offspring of to shame, because the unworthy had de-
this unhallowed union is a bastard brood filed her.
of sophisms. <rv 4>i]S. Cf. 489 D and 487 C, D.
495 C 14 Trpocrr,Ki sc. <pi\oa oq/ia : :
 ; '

28 flAATQNOI [495C

20 Xey6p,eva ravra. Et/coT&>? ye, rjv 8' eyd>, Xeyo/neva. Ka6opoivre<i

yap dXXoi avdpeoTriafcot Kevrjv rrjv yd>pav Tavrrjv yiyvo/jLevijv, KaXSiv
Be ovofidrwv Kal irpoo-yrnidrwv '
p.ecrrrjv, wairep 01 etc rwv elpy^ioiv D
et? rd lepd aTroBiBpdcrKovTe<;, aap-evot Kal ovtol e/c rwv re^vGiv
i/C7rr)8(oaiv ei? ttjv <j)iXoo~o(j>iav, oc av KOfx-^roraroL oWe? rvyyavwcn

25 irepl to avroiv Teyylov. bficos yap Brj irp6<; ye ra9 aXkas Te~)(ya<i

Kaiirep ourco 7rparrovai]<i <fiiXoao(pla<; to d^ito/xa LLeyaXoTrpeirea-

. repov XeiireraL, ov Br) <f)ieLievoi troXXol, dreXel? fiev tcl<; <pvo~et<;,

'
vtto Be roiv Texy 6iv re Kal BrjfMiovpyicov wairep rd ado/xara XeXeo-
(3r)VTai, ovroi Kal Ta$ '

-tyvxa? %vyKeK\aap,evoi re Kal diroTeOpvp.- E

30 p,evoi Bid rds /3avavala<; rvy^dvovatv' ?) ovk dvdyK-q; Kal

495 D 23 K TU>V TXVO)V kt\. It resuming, Plato interposes a comparison,

has been supposed that Plato has in view and to this the general idea which forms
Antisthenes and the Cynic Diogenes, the the logical predicate to ttoWoI is accom-
latter of whom apparently started life as a modated in iroV &TTa. (pav\a. The sen-
moneychanger (D. L. VI 20). But the de- tence was thus understood by the editor
scription which follows applies to sophists of q\ for Tvyxdvovaiv, which seems a
and sophistical rhetoricians rather than to difficulty on this theory, is in q rvyxd-
the Cynic philosophers. The poet Gray vovres. But rvyxdvovres would be ex-
says "this seems to be aimed at Protagoras, tremely inelegant ; and Plato writes
who was an ordinary countryman and a Tvyxdvowiv correspond to XeXu'/^PTcu.
to
r
woodcutter" (see Gellius A oct. Alt. v 3 Even in other cases a finite verb some-
and other authorities cited by Frei Quaest. times replaces a participle in the second
Prot. pp. 6 ff.). Hermann (Gesch. u. Syst. of two contrasted clauses, e.g. Ap. 21 E.
p. 628) cites Euthydemus and Dionysodorus J. and C. explain the passage in neaily
as cases in point (cf. 496 aw.). Each of the same way, as well as (apparently)
these sophists had formerly taught the art Schneider and Stallbaum. It is im-
of fighting in full armour (Entkyd. 271 C possible for many reasons to connect
27: is, 273
f.). As speech-writing and Tuyxdvovciv with i<pUfievoi and so escape
rhetoric generally were counted among the anacoluthon. I formerly suspected
the arts, we may think also of Isocrates, the text, and proposed <d7ro>ri;7x *- (

who loved above everything to call him- vovaiv ('miss the mark,' i.e. fail to win the
self a <pi\6ao<pos (A tit id. 271 ff. ). But distinction which they covet). Another
although these and other examples may solution might be to place the troublesome
be quoted in illustration of what Plato TvyxdvoviTiv after iroWol. But neither
here says, the tone of the whole passage change is in any degree probable; and it

shews that Plato is describing a familiar isbetter to acquiesce in the reading of the
phenomenon of his own times, when MSS. Plato's anacolutha are a device lor
clever and ambitious young men were in imparting life and reality to his dialogues.
the habit of forsaking their handicrafts A careful translation should preserve
and devoting themselves to 'culture. Cf.
1
them all.

Prot. 3 8 E t<xs yap t^x vcls ai/rovs Tre<pev-

1
495 E 29 diroT60pvp.[w'voi : lit.

76x0$ aKovras ira\iv aO ftyoures ifJLJidX- 'broken off' i.e. 'truncated,' ' maimed.
\ov<nv els Tix va * ( sc Hippos - etc.), The word is rare, and apparently used
\o~)i(Tfj.ov% T Kal d<TTpovo/jdav Kal -)ewfxe- only here by Plato. Schneider thus ex-
rpiau Kal liov<tik7\v didaaKovres, and my plains the preposition: "quorum an mi is
article in 67. Rev. XV p. 220. quasi arboribus cacumina defracta et
27 ktX. is an anacoluthon.
t(})ifivoi vires ad enitendum necessariae debilitatae
The natural flow of the sentence is inter- sunt." A comparison of Theaet. 173 A
rupted by the question f) ovk dvdyKij iroXXd KdfXTTToisTat Kal <rvyK\wvTai and
which is intended to obtain Adeimantus' Prot. 325 D uxrwep 6\ov diauTppbfjL(vov
assent to rd% \j/vxds
rvyxdvovaiv. On Kal KaixirTdfitvov evBOvovaiv direiKah Kal
 >6a] HOAITEIAC S" 29

/ldXa, e(f>T). AofceU ovv rt, rjv S' eya>, Stacpepetv avrov^ tSetv
dpyvptov KTrjcra/xevov ^a\e<w? (paXaicpov /cat apuKpov, vewart ptev
Ik hecrjxwv Xekvfievov, iv /3a\aveia> 8e XeXov/utivov, veovpybv ip^artov
exovTos, co? WfxcpLov 7rape<TKva<rfx,evov, 81a treviav koI ipjjfjttav rov
496 heenrorov rrjv dvyaripa /jteWovros yaptelv ; Ov \
rrdvv, ecpr/, 35 >

8ta<f)epet. Hot' arret ovv ei/co? yevvav rovs rotovrov<; ; ov voda koX
<pav\a; IIoA,X^ dvdyicr). Tt Si; TOU9 dva^iov^ TratSevaecos,

ir\Tjya?s makes it not unlikely that the 'unmanly': cf. OrfKwoixivuv in the ex-
metaphor is as Schneider supposes. On tract quoted from Xenophon. In any
the vox nihili awoTt8pvu)p.ivoi (in the case, however, the ancient etymology can
margin of Flor. A) see Ruhnken on hardly be right.
Timaeus Lex. s.v. Timaeus seems to 31 8okis ovv Tt kt\. In the 'little
have found it in his text of the Republic. bald tinker' several critics have recognised
30 Sid rds pavouo-ias. Cf. Xen. Isocrates see for example Teichmtiller
:

Oec. 4. 2 at 76 fiavavaiKal KaXov/xevai (sc.
rix val ) KaraKvixalvovTai to. <j&p.ara tQv
re epya^op.ivojv Kal r&v iTn/xeXop-ivuv,
dvayKa^ovaai Kadijcrdai Kal aKiaTpa<pe2-
aOai, Zviai Si Kal irpos irvp Tj/J.peveiv. tQv
5 <rwp.a.Tiiiv dr)\vvofj.ivwv Kal al \pvxal
iro\v apptisffTdTepai. yiyvovrcu. It is pro-
bable that fiavavaia was "primarily a
military conception, dependent for its
origin on the obvious fact that certain
modes of life and the exercise of certain
trades disqualify from prowess in the
"(Greenidge Gk. Const. History^. 22,
field
quoting in support Hdt. II 165 167).
"Sedentary and within-door arts," says
Bacon (quoted by Newman Politics of
Aristotle 1 p. 105), "have in their nature
a contrariety to a military disposition."
In practice the term is freely applied by
the writers of the best period to every
kind of mechanical or illiberal labour or
pursuit. Aristotle defines fiavavoia in
these words fidvavaov 5' Zpyov elvai Set
: 2
Lit. Fehd. 1 p. 105 and Jackson's article
on the Sophists in the Eric. Brit, e/c
deff/xdu \e\v p.ivov
iv (3a\apel({) 5e \e-
Xovfievov is an admirable example of
rhetorical wapo/Aoiwcris, and satirises the
tricks of style for which Isocrates was
notorious. But all the sophistical
rhetoricians of the school of Gorgias
affected meretricious ornaments of this
kind (see Hug on Symp. 194 E ff. and
especially Cope's Rhetoric of Aristotle
Hi pp. 105, 106), and Plato's shafts are
not levelled at Isocrates alone. As usual,
he individualises the type, and if the
resultant picture resembles Isocrates, so
much the worse for him. Plato would
not be sorry (cf. Euthyd. 30^ ff., with
Spengel's Isokr. u. PI. pp. 36 40), and
doubtless intended his readers to think of
Isocrates, as they certainly would. See
also on 498 E.
32 dpvvpiov ktX. Cf. Cratin. Seripti.
Meineke dvbp2v veoir\o\jToirovr)pwv \

toOto vo/xi^eiv Kal 7tx vrl v TavTrjv Kal altrxp&v-

fj.adrjaii', oaai wpbs ras XP 9? 176 ' 5 Ka ^ Tas <j>aX.aKpoO Kal orp.iKpov. Was Iso-
Trpa^eis ras rrjs aperrjs S-Xp-qaTov dwepyd- crates bald and short ? The
bust of him
fwTcu to au>p.a tCjv i\evdipwv rj tt\v in the Villa Albani is not bald, and
2. i337
b it would be pressing the personality to
xpvxV" V T V" St-dvoiav (Pol.
8ff.). See also Whibley Gk. Olig. pp. the verge of absurdity to take these
42 ff. and Newman I.e. pp. 104 115. words so seriously. The poverty (ireviav <J**-
The ancients mostly derived the word etc.) and loneliness is o f course the 4* **,
from /3a Of os 'a furnace' and aiiw, "quasi daughter's (cf. 495 C eprj/iov Kal dreXrj v*-*^
pavavaos qui caminum accendit" (Ste- <pi\oao<plav Xeiirovres), not her father's,
phanus-Hase Thes. s.v.). In view of the as D. and V. suppose. In other words
Boeotian ^avdyvvq and j3avT]Kas' yvvaiKas rod decrirorov belongs only to tt)i> dvya-
BotwToi in Hesychius, I have conjectured in repa.
CI. Rev. vii p. 112 that /Sdvavaos, which 496 A 2 8ta<j>pei. See on 484 D.
does not look like an Attic word, may be Herwerden ejects the word, quite need-
connected with pavd. If so, the word lessly, as usual.
perhaps originally meant effeminate '
 :

30 nAATQNOZ [496 A

orav avrfj irXrjrTLa^ovres ofuXwai fir) kclt a%lav, iroi arret, fywfiev

yevvav 8cavo)jfiard re icai &6%a<i ; tip* oi>x <*>9 aXr/dcos irpoarfKovra

5

aKovaai aocpiafiara Kal ovhev <yvr)0~LOV ovSe cppov)jaeoo<; a\r]divrj<;

i-Xpfievov ; TlavreXois fiev ovv, e<pr).

X. HdvafiLKpov Br) tl, e^rjv iya>, a> 'ASeifiavre, Xenrercu rcov

kclt '
d%iav ofiiXovvrcov (piXoaocjjia, rj irov vrrb (pvyr)<; KaraXrjfpdev B
10 ryevvaiov Kol ev redpa/ifievov rjdos, diropla rcov hiafydepovvrwv Kara
AvaLV fielvav eV avrfj, r) iv apLKpa iroXec orav fieydXrj yfrvxh <pvrj

6. (ppovrjaetos Ast: <ppovr)o-ews auov AS q : <p pour/crews d^iov us II.

8. l<pt\v U:I<p~7) rjv 5' A.

4 iroi' a-Tra Sojjas. Cf. Symp. 210D followed by Ast and one or two other
iro\\ous koX ko\ovs \6yovs /ecu ntyaXo- scholars) is less expressive and picturesque,

irpeTreis tIktt} /ecu 5ia.vornj.aTa. iv <pi\oo~0(piq, though it gives a fair sense if interpreted as
d<p86v(fi. riKTeiv or yevvav iv is the usual KaraXeHptitv rr) <pi\offo<plq.. Van Heusde's
expression for begetting on or out of: cf. conjecture airb <pvyr)s Ka.Ta\fi<pOiv would
t6kos iv Ko\(fS Symp. 206 B. (as Schneider observes) mean 'those who
5 irpocnJKOvTa ktX. 'deserving to be : survived after exile' and is wholly inad-
called sophisms.' The fallacies in the missible, as well as dirb <pvyijs KaraXycpdiv
Euthydemus are cases in point cf. : ('debarred from exile'), which Herwerden
495 D n. With
(ppovijaewi d\r/divr)s ix&- proposes, inserting also i) after r)6os. Has
fxevov cf. Ettthyd. 306 D. &^iov, which Plato any special instances in view?
occurs in A after <ppovf)oeus, is probably, Steinhart (Einleitung p. 208) thinks of
as Cobet supposed, a marginal note direct- Anaxagoras, and even of Plato himself.
ing attention to this vigorous and highly But it cannot be said that either of them
elaborated passage cf. 504 E . and see : was saved by exile from deserting Philo-
the curious description by Diogenes Laer- sophy, and Plato was hardly exiled, even
tius (III 65 f.) of the different o-ri/xe'ia by metaphorically speaking. Krohn (Fl. St.
which it was customary to draw attention pp. 117, 384) declares for Xenophon. It
to noteworthy or difficult places in the is however more than doubtful, even
text of Plato. Schneider and Jowett can after Boeckh's attempt to overthrow the
hardly be right in retaining the word. tradition unfriendliness between
about
Stcphanus' conjecture ovSi A^iov ovdi Xenophon and Plato (De simultate quam
<Ppovr)ffius d\rj6ivfjs is awkward and not PL c. Xen. 1 8 1 1 ), whether
exercuisse fertur
likely to Campbell neatly
be correct. Plato would have gone out of his way to
conjectures but Cobet's solution,
a'^t'ws, pay a compliment to his fellow-disciple.
which Ast foreshadowed, is more pro- Can l'lato be thinking of his friend Dio?
bable. If so, this passage must have been written
496 A 497 A The feiv who, from in or after 367 B.C., the year of Dio's
various reasons, remain faithful to philo- banishment from Syracuse. A personal
sophy, withdraw from political life. By reference is easily combined with the
so doing, they keep themselves unspotted description of a class, and a tribute to

from the world no mean achievement, yet Dio would be very pleasing here. I
not the greatest. If they meet with a have lately found the same conjecture
commonwealth appropriate to them, they in Thomas Gray's notes on the Republic.
will themselves attain a larger growth, as See also Introd. 4 and (for Plato's
well as prove the saviours of their country. connexion with Dio) Grote X pp. 332 ff.
496ii 9 Ka.TaXr|Cp9tv
inro <j>vyTis See also 499 B ;/.
'arrested by exile,' so as not itc-ireo-civ iK 1 1 orav ktX. There is no reason to
rod iTTiTrtdev/j-aTos (495 a) : cf. *cara(rx' suppose (with e.g. Steinhart Einleitung
below. Stallbaum's explanation over- '
p. Plato means Euclides of
208) that
taken byexile.'which D. and V.apparently Megara. Heraclitus is a good instance,
accept, is in m; judgment wrong. Theread- although Ephesus was hardly a afiiKpa.
ing Ka.Ta\ei<pO(v (q and several other MSS,
 496 d] nOAITEIAC S" 3i

Koi arLfxacraaa rd t??9 iroXecos vTrepiSy (ipa^y he ttov tl /ecu air

oXXtj ; Te^vrj^ hiKaiwi dri/ndaav evcpve?

1
eV ai/Trjv av eXOoi. eir)

8' av koX 6 rod ripuerepov eraipov (dedyou<; %aXt,vb$ olos Karacyeiv

C teal yap Qedyet ra /xev aXXa irdvra irapeaKevaarat Trpbs to '
e'/c- 15

irecrelv (pcXoo~o(j)ia<i, 1) he rod a(o/j,aro<i voaorpocpia dizeipyovo~a

avrbv royv iroXiriKoyv Kare^ei. to 8' SjfieTepov ov/c a^iov Xeyetv,
flTo haifibvcov ariixelov rj yap ttov tivc aXXcp rj ovhevl twv hpbirpoadev
yeyovev. teal rovroov hr) roiv bXiywv ol yevbyuevoi /cal yevadfievot

} co? rjSii /cal /na/cdptov to Krrjpia, /cal twv ttoXXcov av i/cavco? Ihovres 20

tt)V fiavlav, /cal ort ovhels ovhev vyiev fe>? eVo? eliretv rrepl rd to)v

D TToXeoov irpdrTev, 01)8' hart ^vfifia^O'i, fxed' otov Tt? Itov eirl '
ttjv

tS BcKalco /3ot']6ecav o-cp^ocr av, dXX* Sairep els drjpia dvOpcoiros

13. av eXdoi II: aveXdoi A.

12 Ppaxv 8 iroij ti kt\. Some have different writers have answered differently,
thought of Phaedo of Elis, and Simon according to their different points of view:
the Athenian, both of whom were mem-
bers of the Socratic circle (Steinhart I.e.
see Zeller 4 11 1 pp. 75 91.
The subject
is treated with great fulness in Ribbing's

p. 208). The latter (whose very existence Socrat. Stud. II pp. 1 ff. and in Riddell's
has been denied by some recent critics, edition of the Apology pp. 109 117. t&v

but as Hirzel Der Dialog pp. 102 ff. 2p.irpoo~Qev yeyove does not deny that such

shews on wholly inadequate grounds) a sign may be vouchsafed to others in
was once a shoemaker (D. L. 11 122). the future. Schneider conjectures that
We may
also in some respects compare Plato added this limitation with a view
the architect-philosopher Hippodamus
to himself an unlikely supposition, al-
of Miletus: see Susemihl and Hicks' though no doubt the present passage is
Politics of Aristotle I pp. 331
Zeller 4 II 1, p. 52 n. 1 thinks Plato
334. in some measure intended as a defence of
Plato's abstention from political life: cf.
may have had Socrates himself in view, 496 D n.
but the 8aip.6vi.ov aiqixelov accounts for rj -yap ttov kt\. Cobet and Her-
him. werden reject &X\(j>, because fj tis rj

14coyovs. Cf. Ap. 33 E, where oudeis the regular phrase: cf. Ap. 17 B
is
it is implied that Theages died before and Hdt. in 140. But the separation of
Socrates. The tribute which Plato pays ij from ran makes &\\(p desirable to help

to his memory is all the more touching out the meaning of tivi, and to a\\y in
because Greek literature too seldom re- itself there cannot possibly be any ob-
cognises that physical weakness may be jection.
combined with mental and moral strength 19 totjtwv Yev6|Avoi:
'those who
see in 406 C n. Plutarch (de tuenda sail, have become members of this small
praecepta 126 C, quoted by Stallbaum) band.' J. and C. quote an exact parallel
remarks /ecu yap cpCKocrotpeiv oLppwariai from Thuc. Ill 56. 6 div r)p.eis yevopevoi :

ttoWovs Trapexov&i a reminiscence, per- cf. also supra II 360 a, Phaed. 69 D,
haps, of Plato. Parm. 127 D (rbv tu>v Tpi&Kovra yev6-
496 C 18 to 8aL(i6vi.ov crrjfieiov. pevov) and Laws 754 D. yevopevoi is found
Socrates regarded his divine sign as a in some inferior mss, and was accepted
special if not unique revelation from till Schneider, who restored the true
God, without submitting it to further reading. Liebhold absurdly conjectures
analysis. As here, so in Ap. 31 D, it eXopevot.
is this which forbids him to enter on 21 s rros elireiv. See on I 341 B.
political life (tovt <ttlv 6 fxoi ivavriovrai. 496 D 23 t<u 8ikcuu> was restored
to. ttoXitikcl TTpa.TTiv). What the pheno- by Schneider instead of rQv SiKaiuv, on
menon really was, is a question which the sole authority of Vind. F. It has
 '

32 TTAATQNOI [496 D

i/MTrecrcov ovre %vvahiiceiv eOeXoiv ovre t/eavbs riuv els rrdcnv dyplois

25 dvreyetv, rrp'iv ri rrjv rroXiv t) (piXov? ovfjcrai, TrpoanoXopevo?

dvo)(f)eXr]<; avrw re ical rots aXXois av yevoiro, ravra rrdvraXoyio-p.u>
Xaftoov f)trv)(iav eywv kcu rd avrov rrpdrrcov, oiov iv ^eipLwvi Koviop-
rov teal tyXrjs vrrb rrvevpuaros <pepop,evov vtto rei%iov cnroard<;,
opcov toi"? aXXovs tear air ipnrXapLevovs avopuas dyaira et irr) avrb<i
30 /ca6apb<> dSi/cia<; re '
icai dvoaicov epywv rbv re iv8dSe jSiov fiidoaerai, E
teal rr/v dtraXXayr/v avrov piera tcaXf)*; iXTnSos iXeoj? re teal evp.evi]<;

drraXXd^erai. 'AXAa roc, rj 8' 09, ov rd eXd-^tara dv \

&ta7rpal~d- 49
puevos diraXXdrroiro. OvSe ye, elirov, rd p,ey terra, put] rv)(cov

since been found that t$ SiKaiu is actu- In this way Schneider also took the I

ally the reading of A. >/ twv butaiwv passage. i'a\rj is '

tempestuous rain
/3o7?0eia would mean something quite juerd 6pL@pov irvor), as Hesychius explains.
different, as Schneider shews; viz. "aux- XaXdf^s was once conjectured by Ast,
ilium vel a iustis vel rebus in iustis, vel but he afterwards rightly withdrew the
contra iustos seu iusta latum vel feren- suggestion. Herwerden proposes otov iv
dum." With the general sentiment cf. d\rj Kovioprou vrrb kt\., and Richards iv
A p. 31 E
32 A, a passage which proves Xet/uwet Koi KovioproO J"dX?j (or fdX?? Koviop-
if proof were needed
that Liebhold's rov). Neither proposal is supported by
extraordinary proposal to read airovba^oi any of the ancient citations, except that
for (rwfoLTo is untenable. of Themistius (Or. VIII p. 104 C) whose
As avGpwTfos ktX.
0T]pia Herwer- reproduction of this passage is in other
den would read avdpuirovs ' among respects, as in this, extremely inaccurate:
men who are as beasts.' But the point see Schneider's note. And a\t) KovioproO
is that the philosopher in existing com- is, to say the least, a questionable phrase.

monwealths is like a lonely human being It is not well to mar the wonderful force
in the midst of wild beasts. Cf. Timon and beauty of writing such as this by
of Athens iv 3 "The commonwealth of tasteless and inept conjectures. The
Athens is become a forest of beasts." passage has often been compared with
The comparison may have been suggested Lucretius' "Suave mari magno," but the
to Plato by Pherecrates' "Aypioi, to which difference is greater than the resem-
he alludes in Prot. 327 D. In Pherecrates' blance. The Platonic philosopher is
play the " Kypioi were savages, to whom content (Ayair$), if he can keep his own
apparently some Athenians betook them- soul pure, because he cannot, as things
selves, in the hope of finding more now are, save both himself and others.
happiness than they enjoyed in Athens: But it is no pleasure for him to see
see Kock's Com. Graec. Fr. 1 pp. "quibus ipse malis careat," for he would
146 150. Plato points out that there fain help others if they would but let
are savages enough at home. In vdfftv him. That they will not is a misfortune,
Ay plots the emphasis is on nao-iv: we not for others only, but for him (avrbs
should translate 'to hold out alone where re p-dWov av^rjo-erai ktX.). seem to We
all are savages.' Cf. vtto tt&vtwv wo\ep.iu)v catch in Plato's words a certain tone of
IX 579 B. Herwerden weakens the sorrow, as if he had not himself attained
effect by adding ovoiv after Ayplois- the highest of which he was capable,
27 Xa|3iov : singular, in spite of yev6- because he could not find a philosophic
jxivoi. in Cf. I 347 a //.
496 C. city in which to dwell: see Morgenstern
010 v ev xeipcuvi KT ^ lowett con-
> De Plat. rep. p. 161, where reference is
strues x^Wuvi with KovioproO ; but x l P<*>v made to A/. 31 E and to the Platonic
KovtopTou for 'a storm of dust' is scarcely

Epistles v 322 A, B, vii 324 B
c
326 B, A
a Greek idiom. Kovioprou tpepofxtvov is 330 331 i>: cf. also Gorg. 515
of course a descriptive genitive absolute. 522 e, and Susemihl Gat, Entw. 11 p. 190.

X<
V * V y~*^-~
 497 c] TTOAITEIAC

7roXtTe/a? TrpoarjKovaT]^' iv yap Trpoarj/covcrr} avTos re pdXXovT /

avfyiaerai Kal pueTa tojv ISlcov to, Kocva acoaet. s*^

XI. To pbev ovv T779 <piXoo-ocpla<; dov evetca hiaftoXrjv elXij<pev, 5 I

Kal otl ov &itcai(o<; }

ipuol pbev &otcel pberplo)^ elprjcrdcu, el p,i] er dXXo
Xeyeis tl crv. 'AAA,' ovSev, rj 6 09, ert Xeyco trepl tovtov dXXa
tt)v Trpocrrjicovaav avrfj Tiva tcov vvv Xeyeis iroXbTeicov ; OtS'
B i r/VTivovv, eltrov, dXXa tovto Kal iiraLTiwpbaL, prjSeplav diav elvai
tojv vvv tcardcrTacnv 7roXea)<; (pikoaocpov (pvaeoos' S16 Kal crrpecpe- 10
adai re Kal dXXoiovcrOaL avr-qv wcnrep %evLKov aireppba iv yfj dXXrf
crireipopevov i^LTr/Xov els to emytaptov cpiXel Kparovpevov levat >
ovtco Kal tovto to yevos vvv pev ovk Xo-yeiv ttjv avTov Svvaptv,
a\X elf dWorpiov r/9o<; eKiri-nTeiv el Se Xrfyfrerai ttjv dpio-rrjv
C 7ro\tTelav, '
wcnrep Kal avro dpicrTov eariv, Tore Sr/Xcocrei, on tovto 15
puev T(p ovtl Oelov tjv, ra 8e aXXa dvOpcomva, rd re toxv cpvaewv
Kal tS)v e7riTr]SevpLdT0)v. SrjXos Srj ovv el otl peTa, tovto eprjcrei ti?

avrr) rj iroXiTeva. Ovk eyvcos, ecprj

ov yap tovto epeXXov, dXX*
el avTT)> rjv rjpbeis SieXrjXvdapbev oIklovt<> tt)v ttoXlv, r) aXXrj. Ta
pbev aXXa, r/v S' eyd>, avTrj
tovto Se a\)TO epprjdrj pev Kal TOTe. otl 2

497 A 3 irpoo-T]Kov<rT]s- The only 12 els to iTn\upiov as though 'a:

city suited to the philosophic nature is foreign geranium, allowed to run wild in
Plato's: cf. IX 592 A. England' were to 'degenerate into one of
497 A 498 c Our justification of the English wild geraniums.' The illus-
Philosophy is now complete. It remains tration is due to Bosanquet. Plato's
to ask
Where is the political constitution botanical error, such as it is, does not
adapted to the philosophic nature? Where, affect the argument.
in other words, is the best polity? In the 14 ^0os is read by II as well as A.
city which we have founded, except that The majority of mss read elSos, which
the position of the Rulers requires to be was accepted till Schneider restored the
more fully explained. A State, which better and more authoritative reading.
is to handle Philosophy without danger, 497C 15 8r|\(ocrei = experience will'

must assume a new attitude towards the shew idiomatic.

'
is See Blaydes on Ar.
subject. Philosophy should receive more, Progs 1 261.
instead of less attention, as a man grows 16 r[v. The past does not exclude
older. the present: cf. iv 436 c n.
497 B 10 Karao-rao-iv iroXews is
17 tCs iroXireLa: i.e. what the best
treated as a single noun : cf. iro\ews constitution is. Adimantus was about to
Stokr/crts in Prot. 3190 and Pol. 296 E. ask whether the aplart) woXireia is not
11 w<nrp explains and
KiriTTTiv the one which they have described. The
amplifies GTpttpeudai re Kal aXKoiovadai. reply is yes, provided that the position
Asyndeton is regular in such cases, and and status of the Rulers is made clearer.
Stephanus ought not to have proposed As it stands it is not the best cf. viii :

the insertion of Kal before uiairep: cf. IV 543 E KaWiij} eVi ex^" (imperfect parti-
432 D, VIII 557 C and Prot. 311 E, ciple) eiTreiv wokiv re Kal dvdpa (the
where more illustrations are cited in my Philosopher's City and the Philosopher),
note. Stallbaum's punctuation is here, where see note.
I think, preferable to that of Schneider, 20 on 8er|o-oi ktX. that there would
:
'

who prints only a comma before w<nrep. always have to be present in the city a
A. P. II.

5 -^ N -Y "V "^ *>w**--c.

1
 34 TTAATQNOI [497C

Be^aoc rc del evelvai iv rrj iroXet Xoyov '

zypv T779 TroXiTeias t'ov D
avTov, ovrrep Kal o~v, 6 vofxodervs, ^X wv T0V ^ vop.ov<; eTiOeis. 'EppijOr)

yap, ecprj. 'AW' ou% iKavcos, elirov, iBrjXojdr], cj>6{3<0 wv vfieis

dvTiXafxftavofievoi BeBrjXcoKaTe [laiepav Kal ^aXeirrjv ai>Tov ttjv

25 diroheL^LV eirel Kal to Xoiirbv ov irdvT(o<; paarov BceXdeiv. To

ttoiov ; Tiva rpoirov p,eTa^eipi^op,evr] 7r6\i9 (pi\oo~o<piav ov 810-

\etrat. ra yap 8rj /xeydXa irdvra eiriacpaXri, Kal to Xeyofievov ra

fcaXa toj ovtl yaXeird. 'A\X' ofio)<;, (pr), Xa/3eTa> reXos rj drroBei- E
t9 tovtov (pautpov yevofievov. Ov to fir) ftovXeadai, rjv 8' 760,

30 aXX' e'lirep, to pLrj BvvaaQai BiaKwXvcrei' irapoyv Be Ti)v y ep,r)v

trpodvpuiav el'crei. crKoiret Be /cal vvv, a>9 irpodvp-ws icai irapaKiv-

BvvevTiKUis fjieXXa) Xeyecv, oti TOvvavTiov rj vvv Bel tov eTriTrjBev-

yu.aTO<? tovtov ttoXiv aTTTeaOai. Ilak; Nvv fier, r/v S' eyw, oi jcal
diTTopevot /xeipaKia SvTa dpTi \
Ik iraiBwv to fieTa^v oiKovo/ALas 498

SI. ive'tvai 'Eq: ?v elvai A: iv elvai (sic) II.

certain factor possessed of a reasoned 473 E. T- and C. take wv as "ecivuv a

theory of the constitution, identical with (cognate accusative)," understanding diri-

that possessed by you, the legislator, Xanpavb/iievoi as 'objecting to' or 'attack-
when you made the laws.' The rulers ing, 'but no objections were made by Glauco
They merely asked
\ must understand the constitution and not
merely accept it on the legislator's autho-
and Adimantus.
further explanation, and were in fact
for

\ rity, if the spirit of the original legislator favourably disposed rather than other-
is to survive his death, opdr) 56a is not wise (v 450 D, 451 B). Herwerden's
enough ; in order to fill the place of the conjecture ws for wv refutes itself.
founder of the city they require i-moT-fi/nr). 24 avrov (like the subject of (5r)\wdri)
Plato confesses that he did not make this refers to the position of the Rulers in
clear enough before [oi>x Ikolvws i5-n\wdrj), Plato's city
with everything that it in-
and his confession is most true. In one volves, including the Community of wives
passage (iv 429 c.), indeed, he seems and children, the Philosopher-king and
expressly to imply that the Rulers do not all the leading topics discussed in v VII;
fill the legislator's shoes. But there are and t6 \011r6v is what remains of this topic
also some hints or traces of the later view : the rest of VI and VII in fact.
see on m
414 A, IV 423 E (to which, 35 Bekker's wdvrwv (cf.
irdvTu>s.
perhaps, ippv^V is intended to refer, Laws E 01) irdi'Twv evKoXwrarov) is
l^i)
although the reference is hardly just lied), i a neat emendation, which Baiter and
and 442 c. Cf. 502 d, 503 a, 504 D nn. others have accepted. But ov ir&vTws
497 D 23 wv ktX. i.e. (Kilvwv wv : 'not in every respect quite easy'
j>q.(TTov

kt\. The literal translation is 'through (with the usual Greek litotes), is quite
dread of the topics to which cleaving unobjectionable, as Schneider points out,
you have shewn that the demonstration and the confusion of s and v is rare.
thereof is long and difficult.' (So also 27 to XeYojjitvov ktX. D. and V.
Schneider.) avTiXanfiavbutvoi (the op- wrongly make tw 6vti part of the pro-
posite of a<puvai as used in v 440 B verb. Translate 'and it is true, as the
and infra 504 e) refers to Adimantus' proverb says, that beautiful things art-
and the others' resolute determination hard.' Cf. IV 435 C and (for rw 6vrt)
not to let Socrates slur over the ques- viil 563 E.
tions relating to women and children (v 497 E 33 01 Kal dirronevoi ktX. koL
449 B ff.) and to the possibility of realising = 'at all.' Cf. iav Kal
idiXwaiv 498 A.
the perfect city (471 cff.). Cf. infra 505 A. 49B A 1 to piTa\j means '
in the
tpoftw is explained by V 450 c ft'., 457 c, interval before entering upon' (Richards
 498 b] TTOAiTEIAC 5"
35

Kal xprjfjLaTicrfjLOV 7r\r/cridcravT<i avrov ra> ^akeirwrdrw diraX-

XdrrovTac, ol (ptXoaofyooTaroi irotovjievoi' \eyco Se ^aXeirdiTaTOv
to irepl tou? \6yovs' iv 8e rw eirecTa, edv Kal aXXcov tovto irpar-
tovtcov 7rapafca\ovfivoL i0e\(oaiv aKpoaraX ylyvecrOai, p,eyd\a 5

f)yovvT(ii, Trdpepyov olofievot, avro Setv irpdrreiv irpos Se to yfjpa<;

kto<; St; tivcov okiywv dirocrfiivvvvTai tto\v p,d\\ov tov 'HpafcXet-

B tlov rjkiov, '
ocrov avdis ovk i^dirTOVTai. Aet Se 7roj?; ecfrr]. Yldv
TOvvavTiov fietpd/cia p,ev ovtcl Kal iralhas p,eipaKiu>8rj iracSeiav

Kal <pi\oao(f)[av pbeTa^eipi^eo'daL, twv t aco/naTcov, iv eo f3\ao~Tavec 10

Te Kal dvhpovTai, ev pdXa iiripeXelcrdat,, iiir-qpecnav <^Ckoao(pia
KT(op,evov<i' irpolovcrrj^ 8e Trjs r/XiKta^, iv 77 r\ ^rv^V TeXetovaOac

in CI. Rev. n p. 324). The correlating old age all but very few neglect philo-
or contrasting notion is idiomatically sophy entirely. The proper study of
omitted cf. note on Trepiayuyyrjs in VII
: philosophy reverses all this (ttolv rovvav-
518 E. Plentiful examples of this usage tLov) as is shewn in B and C.
are supplied by Shilleto on Dem. F. L. 7 tov 'HpaK\iTiov i^Aiov. Hera-
18 r, and Blaydes on Ar. Ach. 434 /x,era^v clitus Fr. 32 Bywater vios e<p' y/J-epy
tQ>v TpoDs and Birds 187. With the senti- ijXios. Heraclitus meant the saying to
ment cf. 487 c n. Richards was, I believe, be taken literally, and not merely as an
the first to point out the true meaning of expression of the universal law of change
\ this passage see also Solomon in CI. Rev.
: see the authorities cited by Bywater ad
VII p. 1 1. The traditional view, that fxera^v loc. and Zeller 5 1 p. 684 n. 2.
ktX. means in the spare moments of house-
'
498 B 10 4>iXoa-o<j>fav ktX. <pi\oao<piav
keeping and business,' though still given in its wider sense denotes any 'liberal'
as an alternative by J. and C, is unten- training or study cf. Theaet. 143 D, 172 C,
:

able. and Prot. 335 D with my note ad loc. D.

/3 01
iroiov[voi '
and they it is,
forsooth, who are regarded as accom-
: and V. are in error (as Bosanquet re-
marks) when they translate iratdeiav Kal
plished in philosophy.' Sarcasm is often (pcKoo-ofpiav by a course of training in phi-
'

expressed by an appositional participial losophy.' Nor is Susemihl (Gen. Entw. 11

clause at the end of a sentence cf. e.g. : p. 187) right in supposing that the refer-
Ap. 34 A, Crito 51 A. woieiadai. here is ence is to the musical education of the
the passive of iroidv in the sense of 'to earlier books. Plato explains what he
construct in fancy,' 'represent,' as e.g. in means in vn 536 D, E.
Theaet. 197 D and infra x 609 c. The n dvSpovTeu. The early editors
usage is at first sight strange, but occurs read ddpovraL (with E). ddpou/xai is a rare
again in VIII 538 c, IX 573 b and 574 D, and somewhat obscure word, nowhere
where no other meaning is suitable. found in Plato and it is better to retain
;

Stallbaum's attempt to explain the pas- dvopovrai, although the subject is not
sages differently is unsuccessful, and the fieipaKia, but ffib/jLara.
proposed emendations (such as Ast's 8okov- vTrr)peo-iav <J>i.Xo<ro4>Ca KTW(ie'vovs sums
are unsatisfactory in
lievoi for woi.ovn.evoi.) up in a single phrase the Platonic theory
each of the four cases. See notes ad 11. of athletics: see on ill 410 A ff. and cf.
4 edv kch goes with edeXucnv (Schnei- IX 591 c, D.
der) :if they do consent (cf. kcu dwro/jLevoi
'
' 12 iv fj Richards would write ev y
.

above). It is implied that many, or most
of them, do not.
5 |i-yd\a ktX. Plato distinguishes
three stages. In the first, to irepi Xoyovs
is a man's Zpyov after boyhood until he
begins practical life; it then becomes his
ndpepyov, and he 'thinks it great things'
to go to an occasional lecture: towards
as in iv <Z fSXao-rdvei above, asserting that
" 77 i}\iKia is their years, not any particular
time of life" ; but i) r)XiKia is often so used,
e.g. Symp. 209 B and Men. 89 B. Nor is
iv <Z, 'while,' appropriate here. Translate
'
when the years advance, in which the
soul begins to reach its maturity.'
 ;

36 nAATQNOI [498 B

apxerai, enrneiveiv ra e'/ceu^? yvfivdcria' orav Be ~ki'iyr) fiev 17 pco/iT/,

irokiTLKOiv '
Be teal enparetoiv kto<; ylyvrjrai,, rore ijBrj deperov<; Q
15 vefxecrdat teal p,t]Bev aXko TrpdrTeiv, 6 rt firj irdpepyov, tovs fieWov-
ra<s euSat/AOf <9 /3co)crecr0ai teal re\euri']aavTa<i tu> /3i&) /3e/3t&>/xeyro

rrjv i/eel fioipav eiriaTi]creiv irpetrovcrav.

XII. 'H? a\r)d(b<i fioi Bo/eels, ecprj, Xeyecv ye trpodvpio^, w

2co/cpaTe9' olfiai fievroi tovs 7roWov<i twv dteovovrcov irpoOvfiorepov
20 en dvTireiveiv ovB' ottuhttiovv Treicrofievovs, dirb Qpa<Jv\xdyov
dp^afievovs. M?) BidfiaWe, rjv 8' iyco, e/^e teal ^pacrvp.a'yov '
dpn J)

cpl\ov<> yeyovoTas, ovBe irpb rod e^Opou? ovras. ireipa<; yap ovBev
dvrjcrofJLev, eo)9 dv rj ireiaco/xev teal rovrov teal tow? dWovs, i] trpovp-
yov ti Troiijacop.ev els eteelvov rbv fiiov, orav avOis yevojxevoL TOt9
25 toiovtois evTvywcri \6yoi<;. E19 fii/epov y, ecpr/, %p6vov eiprjtcas.

I Et'9 ovBev [xev ovv, ecpi]v, &J9 ye Trpbs rbv diravra. rb fievroi p,rj

14. arpaTuCiv q : ffrpaTiwv AII.

498 C 14 yiyi'TjTat ktX. The he be called upon to enter public life.

subject is still i] pufny, 'their physical
strength,' not -m (as T. and C. assert).
In a<pTovs vtneaQat the metaphor (as
observed by Heindorf on Prof. 320 a)
is taken de grege numini alicui consccrato:
cf.Critias 1190 acfitTiov 6vtwv raipuv iv
t$ rod Hocreidiovos iepij). vipaodai is pro-
perly 'to graze.' The effect of the Greek
may be conveyed by rendering 'they roam
the sacred fields at will,' although a.<ptTov<:
of course agrees with the subject of vt-
498 c 502 c Adimantus hardly
expects the reasoning of Socrates to carry
conviction to most of his hearers. But
Socrates will not despair, believing that his
words may perhaps bear fruit hereafter,
Point this out to the Many, and reason
with them, and they will agree. Our
proposals, though difficult, are not im-
possible.
20 avTiTeCvtiv ktX. I formerly read
avTirevelv with Stephanus and others
but the present, which is in all the mss,
gives a good sense and makes a better
balance with \tyeiv irpodi>fj.ws. Translate
'offer a still more enthusiastic opposition,
being not in the least likely to agree.'
The majority of editors retain the
present.
diro 0pa<rv(xd)(ov ktX. Thrasyma-
chus was not likely to agree with so
fierce an onslaught on his profession :
see 493 A ff., 495 c ft".

if not here. As for the Multitude, their 498 D 22 ov84 ovTas. Cf. I

,iissent is easily explained. They have heard 354 A _

enough of jingling rhetoric, but they have aiBis "ytvofievoi 'born again' im-
24
never yet seen a Philosopher-king, nor plies the re-incarnation of the Soul, as:
are they accustomed to discourses whose described in the end of Book X: see op
only aim is truth. Our perfect city is 608 D ff. It is from casual allusions like
realised always and everywhere, whereso- the present, made in all seriousness, that
ever and 'whensoever Philosophy sits on we can best understand how profound
the throne. The Multitude will assent, and practical was Plato's belief in im-
if we approach them rightly ; for their mortality. The
seed sown here may bear
hatred is against the false philosophers, its fruit another life, so that the
in
and not against the true. 'The lover of educator need not despair.
Truth is absorbed in contemplation of the 25 cts jtiKpov ktX. is not merely
changeless Realities, on the model of which ironical but incredulous. We need not
he will frame human institutions, should therefore (with J. and C.) be surprised

V*^^
 499 b] nOAITEIAC S" 37

irelOeaOat T049 Xeyop.evoi<i rov? 7roXXov<i dadfxa ovSev ov yap

7rco7roTe elBov yevop-evov rb vvv Xeyop.evov, dXXa ttoXv pdXXov
E roiavr
'
arret prj^ara i^e7r[rr]8e<; dXXrfXoi*; cb/jLocco/xeva, aU' ov/c
arro rov avroparov cocnrep vvv avpireabvra'avSpa 8e apery 30
TrapicTQ)p,vov /cat a>p,oiwpevov p*e%pt rov Svvarov reXeco? epyco

re koX Xoyco, hvvaarevovra iv rroXei irepa roiavrj], ov rrdoirore

\

499 ewpdicacriv ovre eva ovre irXeiovs. r) otec; Ov8apa)<; ye. Ov8e yjL-
av Xoycov. w pa/cdpie, /caXcov re Kal iXevdepcov i/cavtos irrr]KOOL
yeyovacriv, o'icov fyrelv p,ev rb dXi]de<; %vvrerap,eva><i eVc rravrbs
rpoirov rod yvwvai %dpiv, ra he Kop,yp-d re ical ipiariKa real

pr)8ap,6cre dXXoae reivovra rj 7^09 So^av /cat eptv /cal iv 81/cais /cal 5
iv I8tai<; avvovaiat^ iropptoOev daira^op-evoov. Ov8e rovrcov, ecprj.

B Tovrcov '
roc %dpiv, r/v 8' iyco, ical ravra rrpoop(jop,evoL rjpeis rore
Kal 8e8iore<; 6p.co<; eXeyopuev, vrrb raXrjOovs r/vay/cao-fAevoi, ore ovre
7TO/U9 ovre iroXireia ov8e y dvrjp 6/zoi&)9 pi'-j irore yevrjrac reXeo?,

28. 7roXi> A 1
]! : iroWol corr. A 2
. 29. roiavr' arret. A 1
!!
:
yp roiavrl in
mg. A2 . 32. eripq. II: eripa A. 3. ^vvrera/xevojs 2
II A : ^vvreray/jiivus 1
. A
4. rpd-rrov II et yp in mg. A 2
: TrpoatL'Trov A 1
.

at Glauco's incredulity and wonder in X are said with a reference to iraplaioo-is

608 D. For ovdiv a mere nothing '
(the equality of clauses, as for example in
'nought,' the much less expressive ovdiva Isocr. Paneg. 76: see Cope I.e. p. 106)
was conjectured by Hirschig and others. and The Many have had
TrapopLoicoais.
An exact parallel may be found in X quite enough of wapiaoxris etc. in words ;

608 c. The grandeur and elevation of but they have never seen a Man irapi-
this passage recall VI 486 A. awLievov r% apery. Plato means that the
498 E 29 TOiaicr' a-rra kt\. Plato time for mincing Rhetoric is past we want ;

is here alluding to epideictic harangues a. Uan(avdpa is emphatic), "with heart head

by sophistical rhetoricians of the school hand, One still strong man in a blatant land,
of Gorgias. tololvt' drra pr/Liara = expres- '
Who can rule, and dare not lie (Tennyson) '

'

sions of this sort refers to the jingle in It is highly probable, as Diimmler holds
yeudfievov \eyop.ev
'

ov, which is an (CAron.Beitr.p.iji), that Platohasspecially

example of the rhetorical device called in view Isocrates' Panegyricus throughout
irapofioLwcns see Arist. Rhet. in 9. i4io a
: this passage. The contemptible devices
24 ff. irapop.oi(i)o~is d' iav 6/j.olo. ra to~x aTa which Plato here ridicules are extraordi-
XV eKarepov rb kw\ov, e.g. iv TrXeiarats narily common in that harangue. For
5 <ppovTio~i Kal iv eXax'frats e\irio~i, and other views of this passage see App. III.
many other examples: see Cope ad loc. 499 A 5 8dav is 'seeming,' ' ap- 3+1

In i^eTrirrjoes w^oiu/xeva, assimilated to '
pearance ')(ro a\?7#es above (Schneider):
one another of set purpose,' the same cf. 505 D. The rendering 'applause' (D.
device is meant. Isocrates and his literary and V.) or 'fame,' is, I think, less likely
brethren employed it constantly : see the tobe right. For Zptv cf. v 454 a n.
preferences on 495 E. 499 B 7 tot. V 473 D.
aX\' ovk a-Vfiirio-ovra. ktX. instead :
'

8 ovre ovre ov%{ -y is a common
of spontaneously chiming together, as in sequence where stress is laid on the last
the present case' etc., where the irapo- alternative cf. 492 E and x 608 B.
:

/ fwiucris of yevoLievov and \tyofievov is ovdi y avr]p = no, nor yet an individual
i

<x7r6 rov avTOfxarov ('natural,' 'sponta- man' is said because even the philosopher
neous,' 'accidental' as opposed to e|t- is not reXeoj except in the philosopher's
7riT7]5es). irapLaup-ivov and dj/xoaa/xivov city: cf. 497 A. 6/j.oiws means simply 'in
 3* T7AATQN0Z [499 B

10 irplv dv Tot? (piXoaocpots tovtois tois oXlyois /ecu ov 7rovTjpols,

a^prjenoe^ Be vvv KeKXr/fievoc^, dvdy/cr) Tt? e/c tv^V^ Tra pa/3dXr},
etVe fioiiXovrai etVe yn'), 7r6Xeco<> eTTLfiekrjOrjvai,, /cal rfj iroXei,

KaTTj/coco yeveadai, fj rcov vvv iv hvva<TTeiai,<; 7) ^acnXeiai<; ovtcov

vecnv rj avrois etc tivo<; deias eirnrvoLa^ '
dXrjdivrjs (ptXo<ro(pLas C
15 dXrjdivos ep(ii<s e/jLTreaj). tovtcov 8e irorepa yeveadai f) dp,<p6repa
o)<? dpa iarlv dSvvaTOv, eyco fiev ovSeva (pr/fil e%eiv Xoyov. ovtu>
yap dv rjfJ,ei<> 81/caLtos KaTayeXco/xeda, &>9 aXXcos ev%al<i Sfioia

II. irapa^dXj] S^: wepi^dXr) AIT. 13. KOTijKiy Schleiei macher : KarriKoot.-
AS q: narriKoi (sic) II. 17. KarayfXwfxeda II: KarayeXw/xeda A.

like manner,' 'likewise,' and should not 101, 3, when the elder Dionysius was
be construed with rAeos in the sense of just dead " (Thomas Gray Works ed.
'
equally perfect,' as J. and C. translate. Gosse iv p. 251). In the parallel passage
1 1 dva-yKT) Trapa.pdA.T]. See er. u. V 473 D Plato speaks of kings and 5wd-
jrapafiaXXfiv means accedere (not, as has crrai, but not yet of kings' sons. The
been asserted, accidere) cf. 556 c and
: vm substance of Gray's conjecture is con-
Lys. 203 B. The word is not however quite firmed by recent criticism (see e.g. Hirmer
appropriate here and I should much prefer
: E/i/i/. it. Kanpos. etc. p. 668) but :

a convincing emendation of the text of A, Dionysius I died in 01. 103, 2 (367 B.C.)
II and other Mss (dvdyKr) TrepifidXri).As and not in Ol. 101, 3 (374 B.C.), and
it stands, irepifidXri must either be intran- Plato's second visit to Sicily seems to
sitive, or else the infinitive (irtix(Xrj$rjvat have taken place just after the old
serves as its object in place of an accusative. tyrant's death (Grote X pp. 346 356).
Neither view is supported by any evidence. See also on v 47 ^ d, vi 496 b and Introd.
I formerly conjectured dvdyKtfv rts Ik tvxvs
'until some one happens to
irepifidXri 499 < 15 TOVTtov %\ iroTtpa ktX.
compel these philosophers' etc., but ru Grote pronounces the Platonic common-
avdyK-rj ytyovev
in C does not favour this wealth impossible because "we cannot
remedy. It is perhaps safest to read understand from whence the force is to
irapafidXT) provisionally and pro tempore. come, tending and competent to gene-
With (K Tvxn* cf. IX 592 A (dv p.7) Oela tis rate " it at the first. Once begun, he
Zv/jLprj tuxv rind Ep. VII 327 B. holds, "there is no reason why it might
13 KaTTjKow. Schleiermacher's con- not have continued." That the real
jecture is accepted by Madvig, Baiter, difficulty is in starting Plato himself it,

and J. and C. Stallbaum was inclined to clearly understands 501 a ;;.). He

(cf.

read KaTrjKdois. If kclttikooi is right, it would not however allow that the diffi-
must stand for Kar^ois, the nominative culty is insurmountable; since a dtia rts
being due to the interposition of etre Ti'xv (i.x 592 a) may well occur. But
PovXovtcu ktX. But the construction is the true fulfilment of Plato's Ideal, as
difficult, and the sense unsatisfactory. he himself foretells in ix 592 B, is to
We require sonic guarantee that the city be sought, not in any single earthly
will obey (cf. 502 B), and KaTrjudy is the commonwealth, but in its influence,
only reading which provides it. direct and indirect, upon the moral,
1/ t<ov vvv
veViv. " I do not doubt but political, religious and intellectual pro-
/ that this was meant as a compliment gress of mankind: see V 470 E . and
Zeller's dissertation on Der platonisehe
and incitement to the younger Dionysius
(see Plato Epist. 7, p. 327). And I Staal in seiner Bedeutung fiir die Folgc-
understand what follows ] 502 in the zeit in his Vortriigen utid Al<handlungen %

same manner. Hence it seems that this pp. 68 ff".

part of the dialogue was written after 17 dXXws ktX. For dXXws merely' '

his first voyage to Sicily, and probably cf. Theeut. D

176 777s dXXws &xOv- On
not long before his second, about 01. ei'xais see V 450 D .

E r 1 y c ><j_ Gk^-WMvWC, d^t---Cy-t--

 500A] nOAITEIAC S" 39

Xeyovres. r) ov% ovto)<; ; Ovrco<i. Et tolvvv aKpots els <f>i\ocro<fn,av

'

7roA,6(w? Ti? dvdyKrj eTnLteXr/Ofjvai rj yeyovev ev T&5 diretpw to)

7rape\7]Xv66rc %povu>, rj Kal vvv iarlv ev rivi /3ap(3aptK<o tottw 20

D iroppo) ttov e'T09 ovTi t% !

rjfxerepas iTToyjr </)<;, rj teal eireiTa

yevrjaerai, irepl tovtov tol/j,oi tu> \6y<o hiap,dyecrQai, to? yeyovev

r) eipiffievrj TroXireia Kal ecrriv Kal yevnaeral ye, orav avrrj rj

Movcra 7ro\e&>9 ey/cparr/s yevrjrai. ov yap dhvvaros yevecrdai, ovS

rj/xeU dSvvara Xeyo/xev j^aXeTrd he Kal Trap 7)p,(bv op-oXoyelrai. 25

Kal e'/Ltot, ecprj, ovru> 8oicei. Tot? &e 7roWot?, r)v S' eyco, ore ovk

E av 80/cel, epels ; "Io-&)<?, e<pr). 'XI fxa/cdpie, r)v 8' eyd>, '

pur) irdvv ovtcd

TOiV ttoXXwv Karriyopet. dWolav too ho^av e^ovaiv, edv avTOts p,r/

(piXovtKcov dWa 7rapa/.iv6ovp,evo<; Kal diro\v6p,evo<; ttjv t?}? <pi\o-

p,a6la<; Sta/3oXr/v evhetKvvrj ou? Xeyea rovs (piXocrocpovs, Kal hiopi^r/ 30

500 wairep dprc Ttjv re cpvcriv avrcov Kal ttjv \

iTTiTrjSevcnv, iva pur)

< r)yoiVTai ere Xeyetv ovs avrol oiovrai. rj Kal edv ovrco Oewvrai.
dXkoiav t ov (p7]aei<; avrovs 86av \i]yjrecr0ai Kal dXka airoKpi-

velcrOai ; rj o'iec riva yaXeiraivetv rw fxr/ j^aXeira) r) (pdovelv ru> pur/

<p6ovepu> depdovov re Kal irpdov ovra ; 670) puev yap o~e 7rpocpddaa<; 5

\eyoi, on ev 6\iyot<; ncrlv r)yovp,ac, aW' ovk ev tw irXrjdec %a\e7rr/v

23. avrrj A H:l

avrrj A2 . 3. t ov Baiter : rot AIIE^. air ok pivela Oat. II
aTTOKpiveo~6ai A.

20 papPapiKoi ir6x|>ws- Cf. Phaed. 502 A n.
78 a. Touches of this kind are rare in 28 dXXoiav toi ktX. See App. IV.
Plato and generally full of pathos, as if SOO a 2 r\ Kal ktX. Or even if '

the hope of mankind no longer lay in
Hellas. The present sentence is a con-
fession of the fact that the foundations
of Plato's city are not laid in Hellenism,
but in Humanity, understood as Plato
himself understands the word in 501 B.
See on V 470 E.
499 D 22 ?toi[aoi. The ellipse of the
first person of the copula is rare, except
when (yui or r/,uels is expressed, but
erot/uoj is a privileged word: cf. Farm.
137 B and other examples in SchanzA ^.
7
they view them in this light, will you
deny that they will change their opinion?'
Baiter's
correction see cr. //.^is, as I
now think, the simplest, and best ex-
plains the corruption. I can see no ground
for writing ecu' ovtu atadwvTai or iav
tovt a'icrduvTai with Richards. With ov
<pr)o-eis cf. vn 534 B. For other views on
this passage see App. IV.
5 irpaov is an allusion to the uni-
versally admitted irpaorris of the Athe-
nian orj/iios; see Arist. Ath. Pol. 22. 4

Comm. PI. p. 35. t% eiudviq. rod Srjfiov wpaoTrjTi (where

23 avrrj r\ Mov<ra. Philosophy. Sandys quotes Dem. Timocr. 51) with
499 E 27 (at| irdvv ktX. Plato's Isocr. Antid. 20, 300. Hence (as
attitude to ol 7roXXot (as Krohn remarks Schneider points out) 5-qp.oTtKbv n Kal
PI. St. p. 118) has somewhat altered irpaov inEuthyd. 303 D. Cf. also Soph,
since 492 B ff., partly, perhaps, because O.C. ii26f.
his wrath has been diverted against the 6 v oXC-yois rwrlv. Dummler (C/ir.
false philosophers. But this attempt to Beit. p. 45) thinks of Isocrates, but there
soothe the many-headed Beast should is nothing to suggest a specific reference

not be taken too seriously: see 501 e here.

 2

40 T1AATQN0Z [500 A

ovTOi (pvcriv yiyveadai. Kal iycb dpeXei, ecpt], ^woto/iai. '

Ov/covv B
tcai avro tovto ^vvoiet, tov %aX,e7r<u5 77-/309 cpiXocrocpiav rovs tto\-
1 Xot'9 Stafceiadai i/celvovs alrtov; elvai rov<; e^codev ov irpoarjKov
10 eireiCTKeKWjiaKoras, \oi8opovp,evov<i re avrois Kal (pi\.a7re%dri p,6vax;
eyovTa? Kai del irepl dvOpayirwv tovs \6yov<; 7rocovp,evov<;, >']Kicrra
<pi\ocro(pia irpeirov TroLovvras ; TIoXv y\ kept).
XIII. OvSe <ydp ttov, <w 'ASetpavre, a^oX-q rw ye o>9 d\r}95}<i

77-/009 rot<; overt ttjv Sidvotav eyovn Kara ^Xeirecv els dvdpdiirwv
15 '
7rpayp.aTela<; Kal p,a%6p,evov avrols (pdovov re Kal hvap.eveia<; C
epmiprrfkacrdai, d\\' eh Terayp,eva drra Kal Kara ravrd del
eyovra opwvras Kal 0ecop,evov<; ovr d&iKovvra ovr dhiKOvp,eva
V7r aXkijXwv, Kocrpup Be irdvra Kal Kara Xoyov e^ovra, ravra
pbipieicrdai re Kal 6 tl p,d\iara d<po/j,oiovadai. rj ol'ei riva p,t)-^avr]v

I 20 elvai, oto) Ti9 opbiXel dydpuevos, pur) pupeladai eKeivo ; ^AhvvaTov,

kept). Seifp Si) Kal KOcrp,[(p 6 ye cpiXoaocpos opiXoiv Koap,i6<; re '
Kal D
2
17. ddiKov/xeva S 1
^: d5iKovnei>oi> AII'S" : dSiKoO/xevos II .

500 n 9 tovis f;u>0ev ktX. Isocrates minded pursuit of Truth leaves him
\ seems have taken this as a personal
to neither time nor inclination to talk about
attack, as perhaps it was intended to be. people.
His reply may be found in Antid. 260 ff. 1 iroXv yt sc. rJKto-ra. Adimantus
:

irepl tovs woXtriKous Xdyovs ijpLets 6vres, oi's accommodates his answer to the last
CKeivoi <paaiv elvai (piXairexOvf*- 01"1 * clause of Socrates' question. See on V
(cf. (pi\airexOi)p-bvij}S lx" Tas here), iro\v 465 E.
irpadrepot rvyxdvo/xev avrdv 6vres ol p-ev ' 13 Cf. Theaet. i72Dff.
o-xoXrj.
yap ad n
irepl rjuQv (pXavpov Xiyovaiv, 500 C 16 els TeraYfitva diTa ktX.
iyu 5' ovocv an etiroip.i roiovrov, d\\d With the general sense cf. Theaet. 174D ff.,
rats dXrjOeiats xpV ffo lJial lr P " i airu>v kt\. Phaed. 79 C, D, Tim. 47 B, c and Euri-
See the interesting discussion in Dummler pides Fr. 902 6X/3ios offris r^s io~ropias \

pp. 8 AT.
I.e. o~xe fj.ddijo'iv I
ixijre iro\irC;v tiri irripLoav-
10 avTots and not avroh is certainly vt)v I
ddinovs irpd^en opfiwv
(t/qr els dXX' j

what Plato wrote. False philosophers, at) avdrov KaOopuv <f>vaeu>s icdofiov ay^/puv, |

like bad scholars, are always abusing irrj re avviarrj Kal Siry Kal Situs.
\
rots \

one another. The middle, which is re- 5i roiovrois oudewoT alo~xp^ v \

fpyw M "
ciprocal, is also decisive in favour of av- \errjfj.a irpocrifet. Euripides' lines are
roh : cf. Charm. 154 A Xoib'opovfj.e'vovs conceived in the spirit of Plato and
dXX-rjXois. J. and C. (with Stallbaum and
exactly illustrate his meaning, especially
the editors generally, except Schneider) if, as is usually supposed, they refer to
read avroh, remarking that " it was by no the philosopher Anaxagoras. An elo-
means an uncommon practice of the "Id quent modern parallel may be found in
philosophers to abuse the people." Plato Stevenson's ' Virginibus />uerisgue' p.
is not speaking of the old philosophers 260.
at all, but only of sophists and pre- 17 opiivras. For the change from
tenders, who do not abuse, but flatter singular to plural cf. I 347 A n.
and cajole the people (493 A ff.). 21 Koo-fiiu). It has been thought that
1 1 del irtpl dvOptoTTiov ktX. The seeker there is a play on Kbaixos in the sense of

^ after Truth does not indulge in per-

sonalities (cf. Arist. Eth. Nic. IV 9. 1125 s
the Universe or Heavens. But the philo-
sopher's gaze outsoars the Heavens, and
b is fixed on the virepovpdvios rdiros, where
5 ff. and A'/iet. 11 4. i38i 7), or scandal
(Theaet. 1730: cf. 174 E ff.). His single- the Ideas dwell (Phaedr. 247 C).

i ~U^^j-\
 50IA] nOAITEIAC S" 4i

dvOpootrcp ytyverai 8' ei> 7racrt

delos eh to Bvvarbv 8ia/3o\r) 7roW?f.
YiavTCLTraat /xev ovv. *Av ovv T19, elirov, avrw dvdyter) yevrjrai a
iteei opd fxeKer^crai eh dv0pd)7ra)v iiOrj teal 181a teal Brjfiocria rtOevac

teal fir) puovov eavrbv wXarreiv, dpa tcatebv BrjjMovpybv avrov oiei 25
yevi]aeaOat o~a>(ppoo-vvr)<; re teal 8iteaLoo~vvr)<i teal ^vp,7rdar]<; T779

Srj/xoTi/erjs aperf}? ; ''HteurTa ye, r) 8' 09. 'A\V edv Br) aladwvrai
E ol ttoWoL, ort ah/qOr) rrepl avrov Xeyo/xev, '
^aXeiravovaL Br) T049
<pc\oa6(poi<> teal d7riarrjcrovaiv r)/uv Xeyovcriv, a>9 ov/e dv irore dWoos
evBai/xovrjcreie ttoXl^, el fir) avrrjv Biaypd\jrecav ol tcG decq) irapa- 3
Beiyfiart j^poofievoi ^(pypdepoo ; Ov %aXe7ravovatv, rj 8' 09, edvirep
01 aicrOoovTai. dXXa Br) r'tva \
Xeyeis rpbirov rrjs BiaypaepPjs ; Aa-
tjv 8' eyeo, coenrep irivatea ttoXlv re teal r]07] dvdpdo7ra>v
ftovTes,
irpSiTOv fiev teadapdv irotifaeiav av, o ov irdvv pdBiov dX)C ovv
olaO' on rovro) dv evOvs rcov aXXcov Bteveytcoiev, tg> firjre IBlcotov

firJTe 7roXe&)9 eOeXrjcrai dv dyfraadai fii]Be ypdepecv vbfiovs, irplv rj 5

irapaXafSelv teadapdv ?) avrol Trocrjcrai. Kal bpdSis y ', e(f>r). Ovte-

4. dieveynoiev q : dieveyKeTv All : Bieveynetev (sic) S-

500 D 22 8ia(3oXi^ ktX. if wa<ri is [vrJT ISiwtov ktX. The individual

neuter, misrepresentation is rife
'albeit is cleansed by the Socratic elenchus,
everywhere,' "there is always detraction which purges him of his false persuasion
going on" (J. and C). of knowledge cf. Soph. 230 B
: E, where
23 av ovv tis ktX. Cf. 484 C. thi> kind of KadapuLS is expounded in de-
27 Stjuotiktjs apTTJs. Not scientific tail. Gildersleeve (A. J. Ph. Ill p. 201)
virtue, because its intellectual basis in points out that the articular infinitive
'

the minds of the people is opdrj So^a, and with &v is rare in Plato.
not dwi.aTri/jL7). See IV 430 C n., and on 5 -ypd4>iv vdpiovs: 'to paint or draft
4 Richards is inclined to cancel
dtj ij.ot KTj dperrj generally Zeller II 1, pp.
1 laws.'

593 601, and Archer-Hind's edition of /j.t)5 vbpiovs as involving " a most
the Phaedo App. I. The 'demotic virtue' awkward and inartistic confusion of the
which the philosopher constructs is of figure (painting) with the thing figured
course the best of its kind. (legislation)." Nothing is more usual in
501 A 3 o ov Trdvv paSiov. Cf. Plato than such a confusion,' if the
'

499 C n. Plato's Kadaptris is sufficiently phrase employed bears, like ypa<peii> vo-
drastic. He would rusticate the entire tJ.ovs, or is capable of bearing, like av-

population above ten years of age, and BpeiKeXov below, a meaning of its own as
bring up the remainder in the principles well as an application in the simile, and
of his KaWiiro\is (vil 540 E ff. .). it is a narrow conception of art which

4 SievfyKouv. See cr. n. Schneider pronounces the idiom inartistic. Cf.

retains BieveyKeii', comparing other pas- 507 a 11. and Euthyph. 3 A with my note
sages in which on is followed by an ad loc, and see also on v 451 B. Cobet's
infinitive. Instances of this irregularity iyypdcpeiv vofiovs, which Baiter adopts, is
occasionally occur (Kiihner Gr. Gr. II another unsuccessful attempt to obliterate
p. 877), but it is unusually awkward here, this characteristic feature of Plato's style.
and the majority of editors are probably 6 irapaXo-Peiv xaOapdv. Plato would
right in following q. With the senti- cite as examples a tutor who is entrusted

ment cf. Laws 735 B 736 c, where the
necessity of an initial xadapcris is equally
insisted on, and various forms of legisla-
tive purgation are described.
with the sole authority over a child, and
legislators who (as in the Lcnvs 702 B ff.
receive autocratic power in order to found
a colony. Cf. 499 B n.
 ;

42 TTAATQNOZ [501 A

ovv fxera ravra ot'et V7roypdyfracr0ai av to a^rjfxa rrj<i iroXiTeias

Tt p>tfv ; "KireiTa, '
olfiai, a7repya^6fj,evoi irvKvd av e/caTepa)ae B
CLTrofiXenroiev, irpo^ re to (pvcei hiicaiov ical icakov icai o~oi)(ppov /ecu

10 TrdvTO, ra ToiavTa koX irpos e/ceivo av, b ev tois dv0pco7roi<; ifi-

Troiolev, i;v/jL/jLiyvvvT<; re tcai Kepavvvvres e/c ray eirnr^hevfxaroov to

avhpeitceXov, air e/celvov TeK/xaio/xevoi, b Brj koX 'Op,rjpos etcaXecrev
ev Tot? dvOpooTrois eyycyvofievov deoet&es re real deoel/ceXov. 'Op#w?,
ecpr). Kai to fiev civ, oip-ai, e^aXelcpoiev, to Be 7raA.ii/ eyy pa (fioiev,
15 ea>9 tl fxdXcaTa dvdpcoTreia t]drj et? oaov ivBe^eTai 6eo<pi\rj C

8. e/carfpais AII2.
(Karipwae q: 10. 6 et corr. qS to ATI. In tamen
: A
cum non post di>Opu>Trois (quod affirmant Turicenses), sed post ep.iroioitv interpunctum
sit, videtur scriba neglegentius exarasse rb pro 0.

501 B 9 to <j>vtri Sikcuov is assuredly part of the compound: it is not the mere
the Idea of Justice, as opposed to t6 dvdpwiroeides, but the J/</-like, at
v6fx<$ SiKaiou 'conventional justice': cf. which the aims: cf. the force
legislator
500 c and (for <t>van) v 476 b. See also of dvopa. in49X E. cwdpeiiceXov might be
on X 598 A. Bosanquet ignores the most translated by 'the human form divine,'
essential and characteristic feature of except that 'form' suggests a wrong
Plato's teaching when he remarks that notion. For other views on this passage
" the natural principles of justice and
'
' see App. V.
other moral qualities are no doubt those 13 BeoeiKtXov. //. I 131 et al. It is
which Plato believes himself to have found pleasing to meet with so cordial and spon-
present, in various degrees, throughout in- taneous an acknowledgment of Homer as
organic and organic nature and the animal a kindred spirit in a passage so full of
world, and culminating in the life of num.'' Plato's characteristic idealism. There is
It is better to let Plato soar where we can- more than a grain of truth in Longinus'
not follow him than thus to clip his wings. observation: /uovos HpoSoros O/jL-qptKUTa- '

See the Appendix to Book vn On Plato's Tos iytvero; ^.Ttjaixopos in irpoTepov 6 tc

Dialectic. 'ApxiXo\os, iravToiv ok tovtwv judXtora 6
10 Kal irpos Kivo kt\. The legis- TIX6.TU1V &Tt6 TOV 0/J.TjpiKOV KflVOV pd/UClTOS
lative painter looks now at his model els avrbv fivpias ooas irapaTpoiro.% a-ro^e-
now
deoelKeXov ByPlato
(the <pvoei SiKaiov etc.), at his picture Ttvodjj.tfos (iff pi- iiipovs 13. 3). the
(the dtKaiov etc. which he is implanting words rb dv5pfiKtXov
among men), rubbing out one part and means to suggest that Man is then
painting another in again {rb /xiv eyypd- manlike when he most resembles God :

<pouv), till he is satisfied with the result. and (as Tennyson says) "then mo.->t god-
[e combines and mixes various ewi.Trjdeii-
1 like being most a man." Cf. IX 589 D n.
ixara or institutions, till he produces the This sure and abiding conviction of the
true avbpelKtkov or colour and like-
'
presence of a divine element within us, ,

ness of true Manhood'; just as the
painter mixes various colours to produce
his dv8peii<eXoi> or flesh-tint. dvSpelKfXov
in painting was a sort of flesh-colour,
made by mixing various colours together:
see Crat. 424 E, Xen. Oec. 10. 5, Arist.
degen. an. 1 18. 725" 26 and Ruhnken on
Timaeus Lex. s.v. To this Plato of
course alludes, but he intends us also
to take the word in its etymological
signification, as is clear from deoeineXov
rendering our nature essentially and truly
human, makes itself felt in nearly all the
dialogues of Plato. It is the ultimate
source of all his idealism, religious and
metaphysical, no less than moral and
political, and may well be considered the
most precious and enduring inheritance
which he has bequeathed to posterity.
501 C Ij o ti n<xXia-T<x should be
taken with Troiriauav, ancl ei'j o<rov ivdi-
Xtcu with 0(O(piXri until, as far as
:
'

below. The stress in dvdpeiKeXow, as in possible, they have made mere human
6iofi5ts and deotli<e\ov, is on the first characters as dear to God as human
 S02A] TTOAITEIAC S" 43

7roii]creiav. KciXXlcttt] yovv civ, ecpr), rj ypa<pr) yevoiro. 'Ap ovv,

r)v 8' eyco, irelOopev Try i/celvovs, 01/9 BiaTe Taiievovs i(f> yp-as ecpr/crda.

i levai, &>? toiovtos iari TroXtTeicov ^atypdcpos bv tot eirrjvovpbev

I 7T/909 civtov<;, Be bv e/cetvoc e^aXeiraivov, otc ra9 7roXei<i avT<p

TrapeBl8op,ev, KaL ti pudXXov avTO vvv dicovovTes TrpavvovTcu ; Kat 20

D iroXv ye, r) S' 09, el aaxppovovcrtv. Hfj '

yap Bt) e^oucriv dp,(pt,o-/3r)-

Trjcrai ; iroTepov fxr) tov 6W09 re ical dXrjOeLas ipa<TTa<; slvat tov?
<piXocr6(f)ov<> ; "Ato7toz/ fievT civ, ecpr), eirj. 'A\\a p,rj ttjv cpvaiv
avTcov oiKeiav elvai tov apicrTOV, i}v rjfieis Btt]X9op,ev ; OvBe tovto.
jTt Be; tt/v ToiavTTjv Tvyovcrav twv TrpocryicovTwv eiriTrjBevpbdTwv 25

^ ovk dyaOr/v TeXecos ecrecrdat kcu (ptXocrocpov elirep Ttvd aXXrjv ; r)

E etccivow; (prjcrei, fiaXkov, 0&9 i)fiels depcopjerapiev ; Ov Brjirov. "Ert

ovv dypiavovai XeyovTcov r/pLwv, otl irplv civ 7roXeft)9 to <piXoao<pov
yevo<; ey/cpciTes yevrjTcii, ovtc iroXei ovt 7ro\iTai9 kcucojv iravXa
ecrTcii, ovBe r) TroXiTeia, r/v p,v6oXoyovp:ev Xoycp, epyco Te\o9 Xrj-tyeTat, ; 30

"I<t&)9, e<pr), fjTTOv. BovXei ovv, r)v 8' eyw, pbrj tjttov cpwpuev civtovs,

02 dXXd TravTcnracn irpdovs yeyovevai /ecu Treireladai, 'iva \

el p,r] to

ciXXo, alcryyvQevTe*; op^oXoyijacoaiv ; Tldvv p,ev ovv, ecprj.

20. Kai ti Vind. E Flor. ACTV: /cat ri A: /cat ti 112 q. 27. <f>ri<rei. nos:
(prjaav ATI'S : (privets q.

characters can be.' For the irxwa &k riing to escape from the sway of d/xfaapr)-
irapa\\rj\ov see Schanz, Nov, Comm. PI, Trjacu. <prj<rei. in <prj(rei \oyi6fj.ei>os II 366 A
pp. 12 15. Schneider can hardly be furnishes an exact parallel to (p-qaet. here,
right in connecting S ti yudXto-ra with dv-
The best MSS see cr. n. read (p-qaeiv,
OpuTreia. For deocpCKri Badham con- which is retained by Schneider and

jectured 6eoei8rj a most arbitrary change, others. If (piqcreiv is right, we must
though approved by Cobet and Baiter. either (1) refer it to eovai, and suppose
How could deoeibr) have degenerated into that the future is "ob &re<70at pro <pdvai
deocpiXr), which is in all the mss? The receptum" (Schneider, Stallbaum), or
opposite corruption was far more likely. (2) supply an oi'ei (J. and C). Neither
Plato means us to understand that God explanation is in my judgment possible,
loves those most who most resemble Him: (prjcreis, the reading of q and editors be-

cf. x 612 e and Laios 716 c. fore Bekker, may be defended from
17 ?<j>T)o-0a. V 474 a. 489 B and 489 D, where Adimantus is
20 auTO viz. the statement <bs toiovtos
: identified with the antagonist of 487 C,
avToijswith its interpretation in the but the corruption is not a very likely
preceding exposition. one. Madvig, moresuo, expels the word.
501 D 27 j>TJo-i. We should ex- Cf. Introd. 5.
pect <pr)(Tov<n, but the transition from 501i. 31 (j.^ tjttov. Herwerden would
plural to singular is common (see on 1 insert x a^ e '"'ovs or triKpovs, Richards
347 a), and Plato is probably thinking dypiovs or d7ptat'ceti'. If t/ttov is pro-
of the objector in 487 C {<pa.l-q dv ris nounced with emphasis, its meaning is
kt\.) cf. 489 D and 490 D.
: ovk dyadrjv easily caught, after tittov in Adimantus'
just above (instead of fir] dyadr/v as in jxr) reply. It is virtually a quotation :

ttjv (pvaiv) prepares the way for tpijcei, " wollen wir nicht statt dieses weniger"
by shewing that the infinitives are begin- etc. (Schneider).


44 nAATQNOI [502 A

XIV. Ovtol p,ev Toivvv, r)v S' <yu>, tovto 7re7retapLevot earmv'
Tov&e 8e irept tis dp.(pi,cr/3r)Trjo~ei, 009 ovk av Tvyoiev yevop.evoi
5 ficuriXecov e/cyovoi r) Svvacrrcbv ras cpvaeis cptXoaocpoi ; Ovo* av
els, e<pr). Toiovtovs 8e yevop-evovs &>9 7roXXrj avdy/cr) 8ia<p0aprjvac,

e%et tcs Xeyeiv ; yap yaXeirov aadrjvat, /cal r)p,els i;vy%a)-

d>s p,ev

povfiev tw -%pova> rwv irdvTwv ovBeirore ovft av B

009 8e ev iravrl '

els acodecr], eaO' ocrns dp,<pio~/3r)Trjo-ei, ; Kal ttws ; 'AXXa prjv, r)v
10 S' eya), els i/cavbs yevo/xevos, troXiv eywv 7rei0opevrjv, irdvT einre-

Xeaai rd vvv dirtarovfieva. '1/cavos ydp, e<prj. "ApyovTos yap

7rov, ijv 8' eyd>, TtOevTos tovs vopovs Kal rd e7riTT)8evp,aTa, d

8teXT]Xv0apev, ov 8i')ttov dSvvaTov 0eXetv iroielv tovs TroXlras.

Ov8' ottuxttlovv. 'AWa 8rj direp rjp,lv 8oKet, 86at Kal aXXois
15 davpao-Tov ri Kal d&vvarov ; Ovk olp,ai eytoye, '
r) S' 09. Kal C
pJr]v on ye /3eXTio~Ta, elirep Sward, LKavws ev rots epurpoadev, d>s

eycppuai, 8uj\0opev. 'iKavcos yap. Nvv 8r), a>? eoiKev, %vp,f3aivei

rjplv irepl rrjs vop,o0eaias apiara p,ev elvai d Xeyopev, el yevono,
yaXeTrd 8e yevecrdat, ov pevroi d&vvard ye. zLvpifiaLvei ydp, ecprj.

20 XV. Ovkovv iiretByj tovto poyis TeXos eo-yev, rd eiriXoLira 8rj

p,Ta tovto XeKTeov, Tiva '

Tpoirov r)plv Kal e/c t'lvwv pa0rjp,dT(ov re D
9. d/J.(pi<T^r]Tri(rei q: d/i(pi<T^rjT-q<Tie AS: diupioflriTqauiis II.

502 a 3 irrcur|uvoi ?<rT<ov. See could not be said to be iica6s if he were

on 499 E. Plato's attempt to conciliate corrupted.
the Many is obviously half-hearted. The 14 airtp r\\iiv Sokci : i.e. the arrange-
Multitude never be philosophers
can ments of Plato's KaWiVoXir, as J. and C.
(494 a), and are not likely to believe point out. A
ruler may arise who will
in the Philosopher-king. But it was approve of these, and frame laws accord-
necessary to prove or postulate some ingly. Plato is trying to prove that his
degree of assent or at least quiescence on ideal city is not impossible.
their part in order to demonstrate the 502 c 19 ov jitvTOi dSuvara yt.
possibility of the perfect city. Cf. 'Not impossible' is the final verdict
502 c . which Plato's readers, like Plato himself,
4 tis. Tts is read by A, but Adi- will pass upon his city. His tone is far
mantus's reply makes it probable that the less hopeful than in Books II iv, and
indefinite pronoun is correct. even in v 473 B ff. he is, I think, more
5 pao-iXe'wv fc'K-yovoi. See on 499 B. optimistic. It is impossible not to feeL
502 ii 10 is iKavos ktX. Krohn that 501 C
502 C is written, in some
measure, invito, Minerva. Plato is glad.
(/'.. St. p. H5) justly sees in this sen-
tence "an
expression of the convictions to escape from so difficult and uncon-
which led Plato to Sicily" in 367 B.C. genial a topic into his native element
Cf. Grote Plato I p. 126 and supra again. He is beginning to see that the
499 B n. Richards would read "<<ru>s> Perfect City is in truth a irapddeiyna if
yevd/xevos or yevdfievbs <re nal <rws ytv6- oi/pavy (ix 592 B). See on v 470 E, vi
lxtvos> or something similar. " <wepi> 499 C, 499 E, 502 A and VII 540 D
yevontvos would give the same sense, and 541 B, and cf. H
inner Entst. u. Komp.
be better Greek. But yev6/xvos = el -,( etc. p. 638.
voito, 'should he arise,' is sufficient. He
502 c S04 a Our next only is to
 502E] nOAITEIAC S" 45

teal i7riT7]8evfidT(ov ol aoirripe<i evecrovTat, rr]<; iro\tTeia<i, /cal Kara

7rota9 7]\i/cla$ efcaaroi e/cdcrTcov dTTTofxevoL; Ae/creov fievroi, e<f>rj.

(JvSev, i)v 8' iyco, to cocpov p,oi iyevero rtjv re rwv yvvai/cosv rfjs

KTrjaewi Svcr^ipeiav iv tu> trpoaOev irapaXnrovTt, /cal iraihoyoviav 25

/cal ttjv twv dp^ovTcov Kardaraatv, elSori &)9 iTrt(pdov6<$ re teal
^aXeirr) yiyveadac i) TravreX&s d\r)6?]<;. vvv yap ovSev tjttov
E r]\dev to Selv '
avrd SieXdelv. /cal rd puev Srj twv yvvai/ccov re /cal
iralScov TreirepavTai, to he tcov dpyovTwv (henrep e a/o%??9 f^eTeXOetP

27. ij 3 : t) All : el ko.1 q.

describe the Riders and their position in is Yes, if Philosophers are Kings ' ; and
oar city. We have already seen that they thus is re-opened the whole subject of
must be patriotic ; let us now add that the Kardaraffis tGiv dpxbvruv. Plato is
they must be philosophers. Those who therefore justified in connecting, as he
combine the peculiar features of the phi- does, the two topics here mentioned.
losophic temperament are necessarily few, But he overstates the case when he
and they must be submitted to stringent asserts that the KaTdaraffis t&v dpxbv-
intellectual as well as moral tests, to see toiv has been omitted in Books 11 1 and
whether they will be able to endure the iv (see in 412 B ff.), or slurred over in
greatest of all studies. the same way as the Community of
502 D 22 lvcrovTai. iyyev^trovrai Wives and Children, in spite of various
is conjectured by Richards, who com- hints of a fuller treatment still to come
pares 521 C and vm
552 E, 557 c. The (ill 414 a: cf. iv 442 c .). See also
proposal is attractive, but involves too on 503 A and Krohn PI. St. p. 127,
great a departure from the MSS. ive- Pfleiderer Zur Lbsung etc. p. 28, with
<rovTa.t moreover is better suited to koX the replies of Grimmelt de reip. PI. comp.
Kara rotas airTOnevoi than eyyevqaovrtii et unit. p. 49 and Westerwick de rep. PI.
would be. rlva rporrov evecrovTat means, co/nm. pp. 54 ff.
I think, not how they will be produced

26 rt]V Karao-Tcxo-iv = ' the appoint-
(that is expressed in etc tIvuv eTrtrTjdev- ment of the Rulers is equivalent, as in the
'

fidrwv), but how they will be in the city, title or heading of a chapter, to rd irepl
i.e.the whole subject of their position ttjs Kdraffrdaeuis. Of this subject the
and standing in the State. It is this, as Rulers' education naturally forms the
well as their education, which is de- most important part; but we ought not
scribed in the sequel. The present sen- to explain tGiv dpxovruv as brachylogical
tence is intended as a full and accurate for tt?s tw
dpxbvrwv waideias (with Krohn
forecast of the rest of vi and VII. S PI. St. p. 126).
has eaovrcu, which was read till Bekker 27 iravreXws d\t]0T]S. The adjective
restored eveaovrai. should be translated literally, so as to
24 ovSev ktX. Cf. 497 c, D nn. suggest that the best Karaffratris is also
There, as here, the KardaTacns tQv dp- the truest. The ideal is the true in Plato :

Xovtuv and the position of women and cf. v 473 A n.

children etc. are treated as parts of one 502 E 29 to 8e Set. Plato admits
and the same question. The first ob- that the subject of the Rulers requires to
scure hint of this connexion is in IV be reinvestigated practically from the be-
423 E, but it is not till v 471 c ff. that we ginning. Their strictly intellectual needs
begin to see the intimate relation between have hitherto been almost ignored: see
the two subjects. In v 450 c Socrates for 497 C . But Plato does not propose to
the first time touches on the question 'Are supersede the earlier education in Music
our proposals about women' etc. 'pos- and Gymnastic, nor are the two schemes
sible?' The same question reappears in theoretically incompatible, as Krohn
47 1 c, but with a larger scope Is the per- '
appears to hold {PI. St. p. 127). We
fect city possible as a whole? The reply
' are clearly intended to suppose that the
 ;

46 TTAATQNOI [502 E

30 Set. ekeyofxev 8\ el fAvrjfMoveveis, Setv avrov<; <f>i\o7ro\i\8d<i re 501

(palveadat /3aaavi^op,evov^ ev r)8oval<; re Kal Xvttcll*; kcu to Bojfia
tovto firjr ev tt6vol<; p,rjr ev (poftois fiijr iv aWy fir)8ep,ta fiera-

/3o\{) (paivecrOai ifcftdWovTas, rj rov ahvvarovvra djroKptreov, rov

5 8e rravrayav aKrjparov iK^aivovra axnrep xpvabv iv irvpl ftaaavi-
K6pL6vov arareov dp-yovra Kal yepa horeov Kal tovri kcu reXevrrj-
aavn kcu dd\a. roiavr arret, rjv rd Xeyofieva rrape^iovro^ kcu
rrapaKaXvirrofjievov rod \6yov, '
7recf)oj3r)p.evov Kivelv ro vvv nrapov. B
,
AXr^9eo-rara, ecprj, \eyew fMe/xvrj/xai yap. "O/ci/09 yap, ecprjv, w
10 4>i\, iyco, elirelv rd vvv aTTorerd\p,rip,eva' vvv 8e rovro /xev

rero\p,rjadoi elirelv, on robs aKpiftecrrdrovs (pv\aKa<; <f)i\ocr6(pov<;

Bel Kadiardvai. JLiprjada) ydp, ecprj. Norjaov 8rj, ei>9 eiKoraf

okiyoi eaovrai aoi. rjv yap 81rjX.80p.ev <pvaiv 8ely vrrdp^eiv avrois,
ei'9 ravrb ^vpicpveadai avri)^ rd pieprj oXiyaKis ideXec, rd iroWa 8e
15 Btecnraaiievi) (pverai. Hcos, e(prj, ~\,eyei<> ; Et)yu,a#et9 Kal fxvtj/jioves C

Rulers receive the moral as well as the case is somewhat overstated ; and see
intellectual training, although in practice, on 497 c, 502 D. Hut there is nothing
no doubt, some modifications might be in all this to justify any chorizontic in-
necessary, so long as the two proceeded ference, if only we have regard to the
simultaneously. See vii 536 D and II laws of the Dialogue as a form of literary
376 E tin. art. See Introd. 4.
30
503 A
111412 c 414B.
A-youV.
2to SoY|j.a tovto. The
503 B 9 6kvos ktX. Examples
of the omission of r)v will be found in
patriot's creed see 111 412 e, 413 c.
: Schanz Nov. Comm. PL p. 33. </- has
4 rj = 'alioquin. Cf. v 463 D m.
' wkvovit but cf. V 4=0 D.
:

7 Kal d6\a is ejected byCobet. The 11 oti KaOuTTavai lit. 'that we

:

precise words do not occur in III 414 A, must appoint philosophers in the persons
but they are unobjectionable, and end of our most perfect guardians,' i.e. that
the sentence well. Cf. v 460 b Kal yipa the rulers we appoint must be philoso-
doriov Kal adXa, and see also on V 465 D. phers. The aKpipecrraToi <pv\aKes are
8 irapaKaXuTTTO|j.evov 'putting on
: the same as the rtXeoi (puXaKes of iv
her veil.' The \670s is personified, as 428 D and the whole expression is equi-
:

often. valent to on <ptXo<r6<pou$ del elvat tovs

Kiveiv to vvv irapov. There is per-
haps a hint of the proverb ev Kel/xevov
KaKov /at) Ktvei. No one who reads in 4 2 B
414B without reference to the present
passage would detect that the Xoyos
'leaves the high road' in 414B because
she is afraid to raise the question of the
Philosopher-king. The words u>s ev
ruirip, 1X7) oV &Kpi[$eLas, elprjadai would
not suggest to him anything of the kind
and the impression which the earlier
account of the Rulers leaves on us is
aKpipeaT&Tovs cpvXaKas ous Ka0ioTap.ev.
To read KaOearavai for Kadiardvai (with
1 v) is much less elegant ; still less should
we follow D. and V. in transposing <pv-
XaKas and <piXocr6<povs. For the sense of
aKpifteardTovs cf. (with Jackson) I 341 B,
342 D.
15 8io-iracr|x<vT(. Cobet proposes
ouairaaixiva, which he wrongly asserts to
;
be the reading of A. But the parts of
the philosophic <pvcris are not torn asunder
it is the <pv<ji% itself which is in partes

that it was intended by Plato himself to disiuncta. Bywater's biioirapp.t'va avoids

be complete in outline, though not in but oie<siraap.tv7\ is much
this difficulty;
detail. From the standpoint of Book VI better, because it suggests that the dis-
it is certainly even in outline incomplete. junction is 'unnatural' (in the Platonic
Cf. Krohn PL St. p. 126, where the sense of irapa <pi><riv) see on IV 443 B.
:
 504A] fTOAITEIAC S" 47

Kal dyytvot Kal o^e?? teal oca dXXa rovrots eirerat kcli veavc/coi re
>

Kal fieyaXo7rpe7ret<i ras Btavota<; oio~6 ort ovk edeXovatv dp,a

<pvecr6at olot Koa/xtco^ fierct ^crir^ia? /cat /3e/3atoT7;TO? edeXetv %t)v,

dXX* 01 TOtOVTOt V7TO 6%VT7)TO<i (pepovrat OTTT) CIV TVyuyCTtV, Kat TO

fSefiatov drrav avrcov etjotxerat. WXr/Orj, e(f>r), Xeyets. Ovkovv ra 20

fieftaia av ravra r)Qr) Kal ovk evp,erdj3oXa, ots av Tt<? fiaXKov a>9

D 7rtcrT049 '
-y^prjaatro, Kal ev ra 7ro\e/x<w 7rpo? rovs <p6/3ovs Bvo~Kivr)ra
b'vra 7T/309 ras ixadrjo-ei<; av irotet ravrov BvcrKtvrjro)*; eyet Kal
8vo-fJLad(b<; Scnrep drvovevapK(i>pbeva, Kal vttvov re Kal %acrp,r}<i

efiTTLfi'TrXavrat, orav rt Bey rotovrov Btairovelv. "EcrTt ravra, ecprj. 25

'H/uet9 Be ye e<pap,ev dpt<porepa>v Belv ev re Kal KaXws p,ereyetv, rj

fitfre iraiBeias ri)<i dKpt,8ecrrdr7]<i Belv avrco pteraBtBovat ptrjre rtp,i)<i

ptrjre dpyfjs. 'Opdws, r) 8' 05. Ovkovv enrdvtov avro otet eaecrdat;

ITco? S' ov ; ^aaavtareov Br) ev re '

ots Tore eXeyoptev irovots re Kal
<po/3ot<; Kal tjSovat<i, Kal ere Brj b Tore irapelptev vvv Xeyoptev, on Kal 3
ev fiadrjptaai ttoXXois yv/xvd^etv Bet crKorrovvras el Kal ra pteytara
34 ptadrjptara Bvvarr) karat eveyKetv, etre Kal diro\BetXtdaet, (ocrirep ot

16. Kal veavucoi re diavoias post e7rerat nos : post (pveadcu codd.

The philosophic nature ought to be born t<ti irpbs ras f/.aOrjO'eis Kal Xtj#t/s yi-
whole. /jLOvres.

503 C 15 v(j.a9ets kt\. 'The faculty 503 D 26

fe'<j>a[jLV. 484 D 487 A.
explained in 503 C n.

of learning easily, memory, sagacity, dfJ.<}>0Tepa>v is

quickness, and so on, together with spirit 27 avT(3 is probably masculine

and high-mindedness, are, as you know, (Schneider), in spite of avro (the philo-
not often naturally combined with the sophic i^os) immediately following. We
disposition to live soberly in quiet and can hardly speak of assigning concrete
stedfast ways etc. Plato means that
' n/xr} or dpxv to an ^Oos. The pronoun
natural intelligence and vivacity, with refers to the philosophic guardian. that is
their accompaniments of spirit and to be. See on dwarf larcu 503 E.
highmindedness, rarely go with moral S03 E 29 (\iyo\iiv. Ill 41 3 A ff.
stedfastness. A good illustration is 32 SvvaTij 'itrrai sc. i] cpvais avrGiv.
:

afforded by the contrast between " the <f>vcns was last employed in 503 B, since

Athenian and the Spartan, the former when it has been represented both by
'
neither resting themselves nor letting the individual and by the fjdos (aurai
anyone else rest, the latter so slow that and avro in 503 d). We must bear in
aggression can hardly rouse them to mind that the Greek inflexions of gender
repel it'" (Bosanquet). Cf. Thucyd. I made it easier for them than it is for us
70. For other views on the text and to tolerate such irregularities. No Greek
interpretation of this difficult passage see could possibly misunderstand the refer-
App. VI. ence, as soon- as he heard the -17 of
19 vnro 6utt|tos kt\. Theaet. 144 A dwarf. A
tolerably close parallel will
o'ire di^els
Kal ayxlvoi Kal fivri/xoves q.T- be found in Phcudr. 254 B (not D, as
roires (pipovTai oiawep to. avepfiaTiffTa Stallbaum prints). See also 508 d and
ir\ola. X 605 C nn. Bywater conjectures Svvq-
20 Ta f&Paia ktX. Theaet. 144 B <rerai, but dwrio-erai is unlikely to have
Ot re av e(j.fipt.decrTepoi vwdpoi 7rws awav- been corrupted into dwarf tcrrai.

<* TTt> f <* f '<<* ixj > &* t>-Ux- h)^O^X nr ^2j^J<
 ; ;:

48 nAATQNOI [504 A

iv tois a6\qt<; diro8eikiwvTes. Tlpeiret ye rot Bij, e<f)7), ovrto

a/coTretv' dWa irola 8r) Xeyeis /xaOijfjLara pbeyiara
XVI. Nvrjfioveveis /xev ttov, -qv o iyco, on rptTra ei8r) i/ri/^9
5 8ia<TT7](rdfAevoL %vve/3ij3d%o/j,ev 8i/caio<rvvr]<; re trept /cal aaxfipoavvris
Kal dv8peta<i Kal cro<pLa<; b e/cacrrov eirj. Mt) yap p,vrjp,oveva>v, ecpt),
ra \onrd dv elrjv 8iKat,o<i /a?; aKovew. 'H Kal rb 7rpoppi]dev avrcov
1

To 7ro2ov 8tf ; 'KXeyop^ev ttov, oti, &)? p,ev 8vvarbv jijv KaWiara B
avrd KanBelv, aWr) fia/cporepa et'77 7repio8o<;, rjv irepieXdovri tcara-

2. &9\ols Orelli : &\\ois codd.

504 a 2 aGXois. See cr. n. Orelli's 504 v 5 8iao-TT]crd|ivoi. IV 436 A ff.

emendation has met with considerable vv|3i.|3dtou.ev : 'we drew conclusions/
favour but Schneider, Stallbaum, and
; viz. in iv 441 c ff. The use of (rv/x^t^d^eiv
J. and C. still retain dXXots. With the as a synonym for ovfiirepaiveadai, crvWo-
MS reading we must, I think, translate yifeffdai, is common in Aristotle : for ex-
'in the other cases' i.e. in the irdvoi etc. amples see Bonitz Ind. Ar. s. v.
spoken of just before. (If Plato merely 504 b 8 eXtyoLitv. See IV 435 D .
meant 'in other kinds of effort' it was qv "ut ixpV" et similia dictum"
:

not worth his while to insert the clause at (Schneider). There is no reason to eject
all.) But ucrirep certainly suggests some- the word (with Madvig) or to write elrj:
thing more than a mere comparison why should not the mood of the oratio
between flinching at moral, and flinching recta be retained ? citj would be unpleasing
at intellectual tests and nothing could
; with iti) following so soon. Liebhold's
be more appropriate, or more in Plato's cos yv Sward, ft is unclassical see on I :

way, than an allusion to the games: see 349 C. Richards conjectures cos p.iv <cos
on v 465 D. That adXoi. in this sense is or offov or (is r6> Swarbv KaWiara kt\..
half-poetic, "occurring only in the Timaeus taking el's with KanSeiv. But we ought
and the Laws" (J. and C), is scarcely an not to multiply instances of cos for oWe
objection in Plato. d0\tus al>o suits well in Plato (II 365 D .). The infinitive
with yvfw&fciv. In [Axioeh.] 365 A occur means simply 'for descrying,' 'in order
the words cos yap dyuvicrris 5X6s, iv rots to descry them in the best possible way*
yvfivaatois yevvalos <f>aiv6fJievos, djroXi- see Goodwin M
T. p. 308 and Kuhner
\01was tv Toi! d0Xots. The author of Gr. Gr. 11 p. 586.
the Axiochus may have been thinking of 9 avrd is of course the four cardinal!
the present passage, and if so, he certainly virtues, like raura in 504 D. The 'longer
read (LOXois. See also the fine anecdote circuit'is the educational training neces-

in Plut. Them. 1 1. 3. sary in order to enable the guardians to

504 n
A 505
Glauco enquires what obtain scientific knowledge of the virtues
these
l
greatest studies are. You wilt ' by discerning their relation with the Idea
remember, says Socrates, that we described of Good: cf. 506 A. In Book iv Justice,
our earlier or psychological method of Temperance etc. were regarded as psy-
arriving at the Virtues as inadequate and chological qualities or relations; but the
incomplete. Our guardians must travel philosophic Guardians must learn their
by a longer road, if they would reach their metaphysical import. Throughout the
proper goal, i.e. the highest of all studies, rest of vi and VII Plato, in short,
which is something above and beyond even discards Psychology for Metaphysics.
the virtues. And these very virtues must Thus much is clear; but many difficult
no longer be seen merely in outline; they and interesting questions arise in con-
must be studied in all their fulness and nexion with this passage, as Krohn and
perfection. The highest study is the Idea others have pointed out. The /xatcporipa
of the Good, as Glauco has often heard ireploSos mentioned in iv 435 D appears
before. It is the knowledge of this Idea to be a longer way of determining, not
which alone renders all other knowledge the essential nature of the virtues, but
useful and profitable. whether Soul has 'parts' or not. (A
 504D] nOAITEIAC S" 49

'
(pavrj yiyvotro, ra>v fievroc efnrpoadev Trpoeiprjfievcov eTro/xevas 10

a.iroSelt-ei's olov T elrj irpoad^jrai. Kal v/j,ei<; e^apKelv ecpare, icai

ovrco 8>j ippijOrj ra Tore rrj<; p,ev aKpifieias, a><? ifiol efyaivero,

iXKnrrj, el 8e vplv dpeo-KOVTCot, vpeis av tovto elirotre. AAA.

C k/xoiye, ecf)r], /j,TpL(i)<;' i<palvero fir]V Kal rots aWot<;. '
A\\, (o

cpi\e, fjv 8' eyu>, fierpov rcov toiovtcov airoXeiTrov icai otlovv tov 15

6W09 ov irdvv fMrpi(o<i yiyveTai' a/reXe? yap ovSev ovSevos p.erpov.

Zoki S' iviori riaiv 'iKavois r/8rj e%etv Kal ovSev Seiv irepairepay
fyretv. Kal fiahJ, e(pr], avyyol iracryovcnv avrb 81a padvplav..
Tovrov 8e ye, rjv S" eyu>, tov iraBiqp.aTO^ 7]Kio~ra Trpocrhel (J)v\aKC

7roA,eo6? re Kal vo/jlcov. Et/co<?, 57 S' 0?. Trjv fxaKporepav toivvv, a> 20

D eracpe, ecprjv, Trepineov '

tco toiovtw, Kal ov% ^ttov fiavOavovri
irovrjreov r) yvfiva^ofievw' rj, o vvv 8r) eXeyopuev, tov fxeycaTOv re Kat

fxaXiara TrpocnJKovros fiadrjp,aro^ eirl re\o<; oinrore q^ei. Ov yap

ravra, ecprj, p,eycara, dX)C eVt rt, \ieVQov StKacocrvvr]^ re Kal cov

1 3. iWiirrj II: eWeiirrj (sic) A. 15. airoXeiTrov v et in mg. A2 (yp airoXel-rroi'

Kal on 6vv toiovtos ov tt&vv /xerpios) diro\eiirwv A 1

airo\eiirwv (sic) II d7ro\(7rdi'

17. deiv II: Set A. 19. irpoaSet

:

II: wpocrdetTai
:

A. 22. 17
:

yvp.va'c~ofj.ev<$
q.

re II : om. A.

solution of this difficulty is suggested on the etymological sense of p.erpius. In

435 D). Socrates' shorter road, again, is effect he says "Don't say l /j.eTpLws short '
:

not a way by which the Guardians are to measure in such cases is no measure at
go, but a method employed by himself in all: for
if 'Measure' be rightly under-
studying primarily the Soul, and second- stood-4-there can be no imperfect measure-
arily the virtues. Finally, what is the of anything." Etymologically, for example,
relation between the psychological con- are\es txtrpov vSaros is a misnomer, for
ception of Virtue and the metaphysical ? the measure must be exactly commen-
And does the metaphysical conception surate with the water. Hence the nerpov
involve a revised psychology or not? rwv aKpif3e<TTaTii)v must itself be d^pt/Secr-
The last question is touched on in the Tarov (cf. 504 e). The essential perfection
notes to x6n
B, where Plato himself of p.e.Tpov, to /xerpiov and the like is
appears to raise it. For the last but one expounded 284 A ff., Phil. 64 D ff.
in Pol.
see on 504 D. and 66 A: also Lau's 716 cff., where
cf.
10 eirofxe'vas 'corresponding with'
: we read that God, not Man, is the Measure
'on a level with' (Jowett) viz. in point of of all things. The translation Nothing '

at<pt[Beia cf. IV 435 D tCjv ye Trpoetpr/-

: imperfect is the -measure of anything'
liivuv re Kal TrpoeffKefifxevup dfius, where (Jowett and others) suggests, I think, a
see note. For the genitive with ewbuevos wrong idea, and is not so well adapted to
cf. (with Stallbaum) Pol. 271 E and Laws piirpov yiyverai.
899 C (bit-boa tovtcov %\ivewbp.eva, according 17 tuj-iv: with reference, perhaps, to
to the best ms). Bywater would read ex" Adimantus and the others (J. and C.,
ftevas here and exbp-eva in the Poliliciis, comparing 11 372 E. Cf. also V 465 e).
but it is safer to make no change, al- Adimantus betrays no consciousness of
though the reverse corruption ot ex.bp.eva the allusion in his reply.
for enbpieva apparently occurs in Gorg. S04 D 22 TJ'
= alioquin. Cf. 463
494 E, if Bekker's restoration is correct. D n.
504 c 4 dXX' c5 <jji\6 ktX. Socrates
1 vvv 8rj. The reference (somewhat
ao<pleTai we pi rb 6vo(J.a (509 D) plays on loose, as usual) is to 503 E.
 ;

50 TTAATQNOI [504 D

25 hirfkOo^iev ; Kal fxei^ov, r)v ' eyd>, Kal avrcov tovtwv ou% vtto-
ypacpijv Set toairep vvv 8edcracrdac, dWd ttjv TeXecoTarr/v dnrepyaaiav
fit) irapikvai. i) ov yeXotov tVi p.ev a'AAot? <rp,ifcpov d^lois irav
iroLelv (rvvreivopbivovi, 07r&>? 6 tl aKpi^earara Kal KaOapdorara E
e%ei, tcov Se p.eyL<TTCt>v p,rj p.eyiara'i d^iovv eivai Kal rds atcpifieias

30 Kat /xaXa, etpr/. b p,evroL p,iyiarov pLaOr/p.a /cai irepl o tl avrb

Xeyeis, o'/et tlv av <xe, ec^rj, dcftelvai p,rj epcorijaavra tl eariv ; Ov
irdvv, rjv 8' eyd>' dXXa Kal av ipcora: ttuvtcos avrb ovk oXiydtcis
aKr)Koa^,vvv r5e rj ovk evvoels r) av Siavoel ifiol irpdy p,ara irapkyeiv 50!
dvTiXap,/3av6pLvo<;. olfiai 8e tovto pLaXXov, eVei otl ye r) tov

30. ecpr) Ast : Z(p7}, ai-Lov rb oiavbypLa codd.

25 Kal (j.l^ov ktX. Kai /cai='not 8 jitvToi ktX. lit. but that which
:
'

only but also.' avrwv tovtwv is 'harum you call the greatest study, and that
ipsarum virtutum.' which you call its subject whatever it
oi\ \jTro-ypa<j)i]v wcnrep vvv is as
be do you suppose any one would let
clear a proof as we could wish that you off without asking what they are?'
Justice and the other virtues, as described Richards finds a difficulty, but there is
in Book are not the transcendental
iv, none, if only we take 8 rt not as inter-
aura Kad' avTa ddrj see on III 402 C. : rogative, but as the indefinite relative.
They are only a inroyptupJi or 'adum- For dvai omitted see Schanz Nov. Comm.
bratio of the Ideas, being, we may
' PL p. 33. The /xfryio-Tov uddr/na is Dia-
suppose, simply the psychological rela- lectic and its subject the Idea of Good,
;

tions which result from the irapovala of though of course the latter can itself be
the Ideas in certain particulars, viz. in called the fi^yicrrov fx.ddi)na, as in 505 A.
human souls, during their union with For ipoirq. Richards neatly conjectures
human bodies, w<rirep vvv admits more- epwras, but the text ('You may ask it
over that the Rulers of III and iv yourself if you like') is better. See next
(apart from a few suggestions to the note.
opposite effect see on 497 c) had only
: 505 A 2 d,VTtXap.(3av6(ivos : ' by
'correct opinion' and not 'knowledge' holding on fast to me,' 'refusing to let/
(in the strict Platonic sense) it was their : me go,' is the opposite of axpuvai: cf.r
duty to accept and carry out the precepts viii 544 b n. 'By raising objections'^
of Plato, the founder of the city (IV (D. and V.) is incorrect: see on 497 D.
429 c .). Socrates means 'you intend to bother me
27 irapiivcu. The present is better as before
1

av refers to v 449 is flf. 'by
than napetvai, which Herwerden con- not letting me off, but on this occasion
jectures. you won't succeed, for I have the answer
504 E 30 Kal p-dXa. See cr. n. ready, so ask away!' Cf. ipdira in Gorg.
The words d$iov rb 5iav6tifj.a. are not 448 B.
strictly suitable to f) ov yeXoiov, and tov dvaSov ISta ktX. It is clear
ij

although 8iav6j]p.a is of course a Platonic
word, it is questionable whether Plato
could have used it in this way. Perhaps
we owe the comment to a gratified monk,
who may have applied the observation to
systematic theology.
all events a just one.Cf. 496 A n. Plato's
remark is best illustrated by the case of
from 7ro\\d\(s aKrfKoas that the supremacy
of the Idea of Good was already a recog-
nised tenet of the Platonic school. No
proof of the doctrine is here attempted
by Plato (cf. V 475 Ew.): it is merely
The comment is at expounded and explained, rb IWdrwvos
dyadbv was in antiquity a proverb for any
dark or obscure saying see Amphis ap. :

the exact sciences; and in a certain sense D. L. ill 27 tjttov 615a tovt' iyil), i3 |

it may be said that he wished to make 8to~iroT f) rb VlXdrwos dyaObv.

, (Another
Politics into an exact science. allusion occurs in Alexis ap. Athen. viii
 505B] TTOAITEIAC S" 5i

dyadov IBea p,eyio~Tov p,ddr)pa, TroWd/ccs dmjKoas, y Sl/caia Kai

TaXka TrpocrxpTjcrdfMeva ^prjaifxa Kai dxpeKLpa ylyverat. Kai vvv
cr^ehov olcrff otl /xeWco rovro Xeyeiv, xal 7rpo<> tovtw otl avTr)v 5
t
o&x i/cavoos I'crfiev el 8e //?; Icrfiev, dvev he ravrr]^ el ri fiaXiara
iraXka e7rtarai/u,e6a, olaff otl ovSev r)puv 6(f>e\o<i, utairep ovS' el
B '
KeKTr/fxeOd tl dvev tov dyadov. r) oiec tl irXeov elvau irdcrav
KTrjaiv i/cTrjcrdai, fir) fievTOL dyadrjv ; r) irdvra raWa (ftpovelv dvev
tov dyadov, /cdkbv 8e koX dyadov firfSev (ppovelv ; Ma At" ovk 10
7607', e<p-q,

8. elf at %q: et'SeVcu All, sed 5 et e punctis notavit A2 .

354 d). Some account of the enormous 6 d 8e p.-q t'cr(iv ktX. 'and if we
:

literature of the subject will be found in know it not, and should know all else

Zeller 4 11 1. pp. 709 ff., 718 n. 1. In ad- excepting it never so well' etc. Cobet
dition to Stumpf 's treatise to be presently does ill to expunge el Be fir) 'icrfiev. The
named, I have found the monograph by repetition of et before iiriarai/xeda is
Biehl Die Idee des Guten bet Plalon Graz necessary because, while fo/xev expresses
1870 particularly good and useful. Other a fact, iiriaraifieda is only an improbable
special treatises are also referred to in the supposition: see next note. The senti-
course of the notes. The majority of ment is one of Plato's commonplaces: see
interpreters are now agreed in identifying for example Ale. II 144 D ff. (where it is
Plato's Idea of the Good with his philo- expounded in detail), 147 B, Charm.
sophical conception of the Deity. The 173 A ff., Euthyd. 280 E ff., 289 A ff.,
best and fullest proof of the identity is 291, and cf. also Lach. 199 c, Lys.
still, I think, Stumpf's exhaustive disser- 219 B ff., Phaed. 69 B. Stumpf das Ver-
tation Das Verhaltniss des Platonischen haltniss etc. p. 87 n. compares also the
Gottes zur Idee des Guien Halle 1869. language about the Gods in Laws 905 C.
There is only one passage in his works The Euthydemus and Charmides already
where Plato himself appears expressly to forecast the city of the Philosopher-king,
identify the two, viz. Phil. 22 c, but on in which the Knowledge of Good shall
the principle that things which are equal 'sit alone in the helm of the state'
to the same thing are equal to one an- (Euthyd. 291 D) see Nohle die Statslehre
:

other, the identification is complete, and PI. pp. 39^48.

I have therefore thought myself at liberty 8 KKTT](i6a. To possess a thing

throughout the notes occasionally to illus- dvev tov dyadov is matter of common and
trate Plato's metaphysics by his theology. daily occurrence ; to know everything
3 SiKcua Kal TaXXa. It is only by (except the Good) is not. Hence the
Koivuvia with the Idea of Good that indicative KeKTrj/xeda is as appropriate
BUaia, Ka\d etc. become good i.e. useful now as the optative eiriaraijxedo. was
and beneficial (synonyms of good '
' before. I formerly read KeKrrmeda with
see V 457 b .). Otherwise they are II and the majority of editors, but now
altogether useless. 5ikcu<x does not of agree with Schneider that there is no
course mean the Idea of Justice, but t& reason to depart from the text of A.
ttoWol dineua in the widest sense of the 505 B 9 <j>povEiv avev tov dvaGov.
term, including vojxifia wepl dinaiov see : The last three words were suspected by
on v 476 a, 476 c, 479 D. Baiter's 5tj Morgenstern and bracketed by Stallbaum
Kai for Strata Kai occurs in one or two and others. If we take these words
inferior Mss, but is certainly wrong see : (like dvev ravTTjs above) with raXXa,
on 506 a. they are not superfluous; 'eo enim quod
5 on I'crpv. Cf. 506 D ff., VII quis reliqua omnia excepto bono intel-
517 B ff. , 532 E ff. and Tim. 28 c, where ligit, efficitur ut nihil, quod pulchrum et
much the same is said of the irar^p rod bonum sit, intelligat' (Schneider). That
7racr6s. some writers might have omitted the
42
 ;

52 TTAATQNOI [505 B

XVII. 'A\Xa firjv koL ToBe ye olcrda, on tois ptev troX\ot<;

rjBovrj Bo/cet elvat to dyadov, rots Be KOfiyjroTpot<; <ppovrjo~t<i. n<w<?
B ov ; Kal oti ye, a> cptXe, ol tovto t)yovp,evot ovk e^ovat Bet^ai,
J
5 VTW (ppovy/cri^, d\V avayicd^ovTcu TeXevTO)VTe<i ttjv tov dyadov
(pdvat. Kat p,dXa, k(pr), yeXottos. Ilai? yap ov%i, rjv 6" eyco, '
el

ovetBi^ovTes ye, on ovk 1'crp.ev to dyadov, Xeyovat trdXtv a>9 elBocrtv

(ppovijatv yap avTO (faacrtv elvat dyadov &)? av ^vvtevTWv rjptcov rt

Xeyovaiv, etretBdv to tov dyadov (pdey^covTat ovofia. WXrjdeaTaTa,
20 ecprj. Tt Be ; ol ttjv fjBovrjv dyadov opt^opevot jjlwv ptij ti e\uTTOvo<i
TrXavrjs eparXeot twv eTepcov ; rj ov fcal ovtoc dvay/cdovTai 6/xo-
Xoyetv r)Bovd<; elvat /catcds ; 'EcpoBpa ye. vfifiatvet 6V; airrot?,
olptat, optoXoyetv '
dyad a elvat teal Kaicd TavTa. r) yap; Tt ptrjv; D
Ovkovv oti fiev pteydXat ical iroXXal dpt(pta/3rjT^aet<; irepl avTov,
25 (pavepov ; II <y? yap ov ; Tt he; ToBe ov (pavepov, oj? Bi/cata ptev

phrase is no ground for interfering with impressive utterance cf. VII 527 A, VIII

Plato's characteristic fulness of expres- s68a, Prot. 342 E, Phaedr. 238 D, Ar.
sion. Clouds 315. Plato's criticism applies to
505 506 a What then is the
b himself, in common with the other pupils
Good? The majority answer 'Pleasure,' of Socrates, and was doubtless intended
others, who are more refined, Knowledge? '
to do so. He constantly declares that
Neither of these views is tenable. Men '
knowledge of the good is the all-im- '

are constantly disputing about the Good, portant possession for man see on el 8e :

but its existence is practically admitted by
all, for it is the ultimate object of all
endeavour. The Idea of the Good must
be known by our Guardians ; for unless
they know the connexion between the Good,
and particular instances of the just, the
honourable etc., they cannot guard the
latter, or even indeed be said to know them
in any adequate measure.
12 tois |J.v iroWois kt\. need
not (with Tietzel Die Id. d. Guten u. d.
Gottesbegrijfip. 9) find in this an allusion
to Aristippus and the Cyrenaics. Plato
means what he says and no more.
Pleasure is always the summum bonutn
of the Many: cf. Arist.
3. IOQ5 6 16. In to?s Diimmler
Ko/xif/ortpois
(Antisth. p. 43) and others have recog-
nised Antisthenes: cf. RP 7 218 I! 11. b.
Hermann (Gesch. u. System p. 329 n. 323)
interprets the words
more correctly, I
think
of Socrates (cf. Xen. Mem. iv 5. 6)
and his immediate followers, Antisthenes
included. The Megarians sometimes
held the same view (D. L. 11 106). See
also next note.
505 c 19 eimSav ktX. "when they
utter the mysterious word 'good'." For
<j>OeyyttTt>at of a high-sounding, oracular,
/j.T] to-fxev 505 a. The present discussion
removes the petitio priueipii by explaining
what the I5ta tov ayadov really means.
21 ii ou koA ovtoi ktX.. This is ex-
actly what happens to Callicles in Gorg.
495 a 499 c. If Plato is referring to
any dialogue at all, the Gorgias I.e. illus-
trates his point much better than the
Philebus (13 A c), to which Zeller4 II 1.
We p. 548, Susemihl Gen. Entw. II p. 192,
and others of the older generation of
scholars suppose that Plato is alluding.
But there is nothing to suggest any cross-
reference at all. On the question whether
the Philebus is or is not prior to the
Elh. Nic. I Republic see Jackson in J. Ph. xxv pp.
6582.
505 1 t68 ov <J>avepov ktX. The
25
contrast is between
51kcuo., KaXd on the one
hand, and d-yatfd or w<f^\ifj.a (v 457 B .)
on the other. All men desire the reality
of good (cf. IV 438 A .), but many are
content with the semblance of honour.
Cobet expunges raSonouvTa, and Kal before
doKilv, thereby leaving a very crabbed
piece of Greek. Ast's nai oiwKeiv for Kal
: SoKftv is on a higher plane of criticism.
The text is nevertheless sound. BoKeiy
'to seem' is used absolutely, as in II 361 B,
 506 B] nOAiTEIAC S~ 53

Kal icaXa -rroWol av eXoivro ra BoKodvTa, kclv fir) 77, o/acos ravra
Trpdrreiv Kal K6Krr)adat Kal BoKetv, dyadd Be ovSevl ere ap/cel ra
Bokovvtu KracrOai, aXXa ra ovra Qqrovcnv, rr)v Be B6%av evravOa
E vBr) ird<i drifxd^ec ; Kal fiaXa, e<pr).
,v
O Br) BtcoKec '

fiev diraaa
i" u X^ Kai tovtov eveicd trdvTa Trpdrrei, diro/iavTevo/Mevr) rt eivai, 30 ck
"t

diropovaa Be Kal ovk eypvera \aj3elv iKavo) ; tL ttot 1 o~tIv ovBe

Trtcrrei xpijaaaOai fiovifiw, o'la Kal trepl rclWa, Bia tovto Be

diroTvyyavei Kal ray dWcov el' ti ocpeXos rjv, trepl Br) to tolovtov
06 Kal Tocrovrov |
ovtoo (poo/iev Beiv ecrKOTwaOai Kal eKetvovs tow;
f3e\Tto-Tov<; ev tj} iroXeu, oh irdvTa eyyeipcovfiev ; "HKicrTa y\ ecprj.

Qlfxat yovv, eltrov, BiKatd re Kal Ka\d dyvoovfieva ttotc oirrj dyadd
iaTiv, ov ttoXXov twos d^tov <pv\aKa KeKTr/crdai dv eaxrrwv tov
tovto dyvoovvTa, fiavTevo/xai Be fxr/Beva ai)Ta trpoTepov yvwcrecrdai c

iKavoi<;. Ka/\.&)9 yap, e<pV> fiavTevec. Ovkovv r)filv r) TrdXiTeLa

B reXe'ct)? '
KeKoajxrjcreTaL, edv 6 tolovtov avTrjv eirLaKoirf) <pv\a%,
toutcov eTricrTii/jLoov

26. rj 0$r: etr) AIIS^.

and prepares the way for d6av 'seeming' them good (505 A .). And no one who
(cf. 499 a) below. So also Schneider and is ignorant 071-77 7ror dyadd ecrTiv can '

Stallbaum understand the passage. For
tfri and ijdr] see on III 412 B.
29 o 81] StcoKei kt\. With 6 followed
by tovtov cf. II 357 B n. Cobet's otov
for tovtov is an unlucky venture. Stumpf
justly observes that the Idea of Good is
here regarded as the final cause : cf.
Phaed. 98 B ff. and Phil. 20 D, 54 C. For
a striking theological presentation of the
same view see Laws 715 E ff. and 903
B D. Plato's Idea tov ayadov laid " the
foundations of the teleological view of
the world" (Krohn PL St. p. 131).
505 E 30 enrofJ.avT6vonvr|. Cf.
Arist. Eth. Nic. x 2. 1173 s 4 f- ',(rws 5 ^
Kal iv rots (f>av\ois ecrn tl (pvaitcbv [ayadov]
Kp&TTov ij Kad' aiiTa, S icpltTai tov oIkcLov
ayadov. dwofj-avTevo/x^vr] implies the same
instinctive, half-unconscious, divination of
something beyond our grasp.
32 810 tovto ktX. See 505 A n.
506 A 1 Kal skcCvovs: i.e. as well
as oi woWol. For Kal cf. vn 519 B.
3 olfxai -yo^v ktX. No one who does
possibly defend dUaia (such as for ex-
ample the Strata eiri.T-q5eviJ.aT a of Plato's
city), because he is at the mercy of any-
one who attempts to shew that they are
bad. Nor, until we know how far par-
good (trpbTepov), can we
ticular oiKaia are
adequatelyknow these dtVaia themselves,
know which of these really is diKaiov
i.e.
and which not, for we do not know how
they stand in relation to the ultimate
source of all justice, viz. the Idea of the
Good. It is this which, in the last xesort,
is the true 'measure of all things' (Laws
716 c ff., where Plato employs the lan-
guage of theology). Hence the supreme
necessity for our Guardians to know the
idta tov ayadov. Bekker first restored
the true reading of this passage, which
had been strangely mutilated in earlier
editions. Stallbaum reads /j.t)S' av eva
with q, but instances of the future with
&v see on 492 c should not be wilfully
multiplied.
506 B 8 tovtwv i.e. to. diKaid t :

not know the Idea tov ayadov can possibly Kal Ka\d, ottt] woTe dyadd effTiv.
know in what respect or how far par-
506 B 508 B After some hesitation,
ticular olKaia (such as, for example, a Socrates undertakes to describe the Idea of
particular vdfii/xov wepl SiKalov: see V Good, not as it is in itself, but through its
479 D n.) are good, because it is the image, analogue, or offspring.
irapovaia tov ayadov in them which makes Let me remind you (he proceeds) of our
 ; .

54 TTAATQNOI [506 B

s* XVIII. 'Avdyicr), e(f>r). dXXd <rv 8t], u> 'Zw/cpares, irorepov

10 i7U(TT}']fjL7]v to dyadbv cpv^ elvai, rj i)8ovi]V, t) aXXo n irapa ravra

j
Ovto?, r\v S' eyd>, dvi'jp, /caXws rjada koX irdXat Karaxpavrj ; bri 1
o~ol

ovk diro^prjaot, to T049 aXXois Bo/covv irepl avrcov. Ov8e yap

.-
BIkcuov p.01, ecpT], (o XdoKpaTes, <\>alverai rd rcov dXXaiv /xev e%eiv
eltrelv 86yp:ara, to 6 avTOv p,y'], toctovtov y^povov Trept ravTa
15 TrpaypLaTevojievov. Tt he; rjv 8' iyco' '
8oKel aoi Sikcliov elvat, irepl C
(fiv Tt? /at) olSev Xeyeiv C09 elSora; OvSaficos 7', kept}, eo? elSora,

&)? pukvTOi oiojxevov ravO' d oterai e$eXeiv Xeyeiv. Tt 8e ; elirov

ovk jja6r]aac rd<; dvev eTricrTi] fir)<; 86%a<;, 009 Traaai ala^pai; a>v al
. fieXTicrTai rvcpXai' rj 8okovo~1 Tt o~oi rv<pX(bv Siacpepeiv o8bv 6p0d)<;
20 7ropeuop,evu)V 01 dvev vov dXijOes rt So^d^ovres ; Ov8ev, e(pr/.

BouXet ovv ala^pd dedaaaOai, rv(f)Xd re koI crtcoXid, e%bv I

irap D
II. aurip /caXtDs II: aviip KaXiDs A 1
: avrip KaXds A2 .

usual distinction between Particulars and Plato frequently ignorance and

feigns
Ideas, the former apprehended by Sight, self-distrust beforeexpounding some great
the latter by Reason. In the case of most principle of whose truth he is himself
of the senses, nothing is required except profoundly convinced: cf. V 450 D. The
the faculty and its object in order that a notion that he really lays claim only to
sensation may take place. But in order 56f<x or even 6p0i) 56a of the Good is
that we may see, a third requisite is hardly to be entertained, although he does
necessary, viz. Light. Now
the author of not claim to have perfect knowledge to :

Light is the Sun, and we may therefore that we may, perchance, attain hereafter.
say that the Sun is the cause of Sight. See 505 \ u.
We must not identify cither Sight or the 19 tJ Sokovcti tL <roi ktX. On bpdri
Eye with the Sun, although the Eye re- d6a see Men. 97 a
9SA, Theaet. 201 C,
sembles the Sun more closely than any Tun. 51 D, e. Correct opinion believes,
other organ of sense, and the Sun himself but does not know, and is therefore
is seen by the Eye. blind and insecure. Its ethical correlate
506 is 9 irortpov emo-rrjfiTjv kt\. is iroXtTiKT} or drjfj.OTtKr] aperr) cf. 500 D :

Even if it could be shewn that the and iv 4 \o c nn. See in general Zeller4
Philebus is earlier than the Republic 1. pp. 588 ff.
11

and recent critics take the opposite view 21 o-KoXid = crooked,' 'awry' is ob-
'

there would be no sufficient reason for jected to by Hermann on the ground that
holding (with Zeller* n 1. p. 708 ;/.) that opdal 56i;ca may
be blind, but cannot be
Plato is referring to that dialogue, al- 'crooked.' This
is true, but al &vev
though he there denies that either Know- iri<TTrifj.7)s 56tu may be both blind and

ledge or Pleasure is the Chief Good awry; and aiaxpa, which looks back to
(20 b ff., 60 e). See also on 505 C and aL<rxpal, shews that it is not correct

5 o6e> opinions, but opinions without knowledge

11 ovtos kt\. /caXcos has in reality generally, which are described in rv<p\a
see cr. n. more and better MS support CKoXid. Socrates' mock humility will not
than Ka\6s, which Schneider retained in pretend to more than Ou^a, let alone 6p0a
the belief that A
read \aX6s. Used in 56<x. If you wish for science,' go to '

this way, /caXws is colloquial (Jebb on your sophistical rhetoricians, forsooth,

Soph. 0. T. 1008 kclXws el 6t)\os ovk and 'hear things bright and beautiful.'
et'Sws rl 5pq.s). 0afd re Kai Ka\a may be an allusion to
506 c 15 8oki <roi Sixaiov kt\. the lumina orationis' of Isocrates and
'

The sentence is ironical, as is clear from his friends see 498 E //.: <TK6na, which
e6v nap' dWuiv (the Sophists forsooth) Hermann conjectures, is apparently not
aKoveiv <j>ava. re koX kolKu. in D below. used by Plato.
 507 a] 7T nOAITEIAC S" 55

aXXcov dteoveiv cpavd re /cat teaXd; M?) irpb<i Ato?, r) 8' 09, co

%(OKpare<;, 6 TXaiKcov, ooarrep tVl reXev d>v airoarfj*;. dpteeaei yap

rjfxlv, kclv wairep Kai auxppoavv^ Kai tcov aX\o)v
8ucaio<rvv7)<; irept

8ir]X0e<?, ovtco icai Trepl tov dyadov SiiXdys. Kou yap ep,oi. i)v 8' 25

iyco, eo Ta?,pe, real puaXa dpKeaec a\V 07T&)? pvq ov~% olos r ecropat,,
7rpodvp,ovp,evo<; 8e da^qpiovoiv yeXcora 6<p\r)(ra>. dXX\ 00 p.atcdpioi,

E avro p<ev ti 7tot' earl rdyadov, idcroip.ev to '

vvv elvai' irXeov yap
pot (palverai rj Kara ttjv irapovcrav opprjv eepiKeaOat tov ye 80/covv-
T05 ep,ol to. vvv 09 8e eicyov6<i tc tov dyaOov (palveTat, /cat opuoio- 30

TO.T09 e/ceivqi, Xeyeiv e6e\o), el teal vpuv cptXov, el 8e pur), idv. 'AW,
k(pr), \eye' eiaavOis yap tov TraTpos diroTeLaei^ ttjv oi^yqaiv.
07 J$ovXoip,r)v dv, elirov, ifie Te 8vvaa9ai avTtjv \
diro8ovvaL teal v/xa?
Kopbiaaadai,, dXXa p,ij wairep vvv tovs tokovs p,ovov. toiitov 8e 87)

506 D 23 wo-rrep iirl rt'Xet <ov: not cro<pos we know nothing. I am inclined to
'just as you
are reaching the goal' think in view especially of pov\oL/j.7]v av
(Jowett), but 'as if you were at the end.' kt\. below that, although Plato may
Jowett practically omits wtnrep in his have cherished the idea of describing the
translation. Good without the aid of a simile elbecriv
506 E 29 oppjv. The idea is as of avToh bi avTuv
he never, at all events
,

a start or impulse which enables one to in any of his dialogues, did so. In a
clear the obstacles in the way: cf. v 451 C. certain sense, perhaps, the Timaeus de-
30 to. should be taken with
vvv scribes the Good (see Archer-Hind's
i<piKe<jdai. If we take it with Sokovvtos, edition p. 27), but even there, we study
we must suppose that Socrates intends to the 'Father of all' not in himself so much
suggest that his view of the matter may as in his works. I agree with Stumpf 's
change (so D. and V.). He is hardly conclusion (I.e. p. 75) that Plato could
likely to have made such a suggestion, hardly have depicted tire Idea of Good at
even ironically, eatrccp-ev to vvv elvai is all except by means of a comparison.
also in favour of connecting ra vvv with Certainly nothing else could have made
<pLKeadai. Cf. Tim. 48 C f. ttjv fiev yap it equally clear; and, in point of fact,
Trepl awavTwv dre apxv v e ' Te &PX as
T v ^ v 'es wild nirgends Mehr gegeben' (Stumpf,
' ov prjreov, 5t' SX\o fitv ovoev, did be rb I.e. p. 59 .). See also next note..
\a\eirbv elvai Kara tov irapbvTa Tpbirov os 8i ^K-yovos kt\. The exyovos
/rijs die^bdov 8r)\il)0~ai t& boKovvra is the Sun, as presently appears. Socrates'
//ctX. The emphasis on to vvv elvai procedure in Phaed. 99 c E is in some
and ra vvv seems hint that a de-
to respects like his procedure here. A nearer
scription of the dyaOov, as it is in itself, parallel is Phaedr. 246 A, where, before
may be expected on some future oc- describing the soul, Socrates observes olov
casion. But there is no dialogue in pAv ioTi, TravTrj wavrias deias dvai /cat
\l which the Idea of Good is so clearly yiia/cpas Si-fiyr/creus, $ be Zoucev, dvdpunrivT]i
J described as in the Republic, and it is not Te Kai eXaTTOvos. The Idea of Good, like
I without reason that every historian of the Soul, is best described by one man to
1
Philosophy regards this passage as the locus another in a figure. On daavffts see last
classicuson the subject. O. Schneider note and iv 430 c ;/.
(Versuch einer genet. Entzv. d. PI. dyadov 507 A 2 tovs tokovs. The com-
p. 15) thinks of the Phitebus; Susemihl parison, which is already suggested in
(Gen. Entw. II p. 193) of the <i>iX6cro0os, airoTeiaeis, dirobovvai ('pay' as well as
which was perhaps planned, but probably 'render'), and Kopicao-dai, culminates in
never executed (see on 484 a). The the word t6kos ('interest' and 'offspring').
Philebus is unsuitable; and of the #tX6- See on ypa<petv vbp.ovs 501 A and ^for a
 8
yteL^*-v-w-o '\<*^*->tS\s*lfy,l tf lrt~ *-tt
TTAATQNOI [507 A

ovv tov tokov re fcal etcyovov avTOv tov dyaOov Kop.iaaa6e' evXa-
j3elcrde fxevTOi, fit] irrj %aTraTr)crto vfia<i cl/ccov, KijBhrjXov aVocuSou?
5 tov Xoyov rov tokov. ^vXa/3r]CTOfjLeda, ecprj, Kara hvvap.iv aXXa
fxovov Xeye. Aiopo\oyTjadp.ev6<i <y\ kcprjv iyco, Kal dvajxvr\aa<i vpd<i
ra t iv TOi? epirpoadev prjOevra Kai dXXoTe rjhrj rroXXaKis ipi)p,eva.

Ta. !

irola ; -q K 09. LToAAa KaXd, rjv S' iyco, Kal iroXXa dyadd Kal B
CKaara ovtco<; eivai <f>ap,ev re Kal hiopt^op,ev t< Xoyco. ^>ap.ev yap.
% 10 Kal avrb hrj KaXbv Kal avro dyadov Kal ovtco irepl irdvTcov, d
rore &)? 7ro\\d ir[6ep,ev irdXiv av Kal Iheav fxiav eKacrTov, to? /ita?
ovo~r)<;, TiOevTes, o eariv eKaarov Trpocrayopevopev. "Rcttl ravra.
Kai Ta [iev hrj opaadat cpapev, voelcrdat S' ov, ras S' av ihias
voeta0ai p,iv, '
opdcrdai 8' ov. Tlavrdiracn pev ovv. Tg> ovv C
Ovkovv, 8'
15 opSifiev rjpcov avrcov rd opcopueva; TV} o-yjrec, ecprj. tfv

iyco, Kal aKofj Ta aKovo/xeva Kal rats dXXais alcr Overeat, irdvra rd
aladrjrd; Tt prjv ; 'Ap' ovv, tjv 8' iyco, ivvevorjKas tov tcov

3. Koixlaaude A 2 II : KO/xl<rao-0ai A 1
. 1 1 . Kal nos : Kar' codd.

I similar play on t6kos) cf. vin 555 F. and 5Uaia and also iv dtKaiov, viz. the ioia ixia
!
Ar. Thcsm. 842 845. Kifihrj\ov below diKaiov, and we call the latter 6 Hartv
is a metaphor from counterfeit coinage. 8Uaiov Phaed. 75 n rov 5 toriv taov,
: cf.
6 8io|ioXoyr|a-duev6s "ye. 76 ('yes,' Symp. 211 c and elsewhere. We postu-
'not until': cf. with Schneider Phaedr. late only one laka 5a<alov, because we
228 D oetas ye irpujTov kt\.) was restored believe that there is but one see X :

by Bekker from the best mss. Stephanus 597 c, D, where Plato shews why there
(with H etc.) read 5^. cannot be more. For avrb used of the
7 v toIs fynrpo<r9tv. Cf. V 475 E n. Ideas, see on iv 438 B, 438 c and v
507 B 9 tlvai is not of course used 476 A n. Instead of Ka\ IMav, the MSS
in its technical sense, otherwise it would setcr.n.
read /cot' Idtav (Kanotav Vind.
be inconsistent with the end of Book v. F. ). For the interchange of Kal and Kara
Socrates means only that the Platonist see Schaefer's Gr,-?. Cor. p. 234 n. 26. An
distinguishes between two categories tA unduly sloping accent is enough to account
woWd, and the Ideas. for the corruption of KAMAEAN
10 Kai avTo 8rj kt\. The literal mean- into KATIAEAN (as in uncial MSS it

ing of the text above printed is as follows:
'So likewise a Beautiful itself, and a
Good itself and similarly about all which
we formerly took (or postulated ') as '
many reversing our procedure (ira\iv aC),
: passage are discussed in App. VII.
we postulate also one Idea of each, be-
lieving that there is but one, and call it
the essential so-and-so.' Kal irldenev is
best explained as still under the influence
of (f)aixlv \6y(fi. rdre (as Schneider ob-
serves) refers 'ad earn, quae
est, multorum commemorationem
510 B. Stallbaum
posing that the allusion is to V 475 e ff.
Flatus meaning will appear from a single
would be written: see Thompson Gk.
Palaeogr, p. 127). See also my article in
CI. Rev. XIII p. 100. Other views on
' '
the text and interpretation of this difficult
507 c 17 dp' ovv kt\. On the
unique position of Sight among the senses
see Phaedr. 250 D and Bonitz on Arist.
Met. a 1. 980" 23: cf. also Phaed. 65 B,
Tim. 47 a ff., Hipp. Motor 297 e ff. It
modo facta is the costliest (iro\vTt\rTdrri) because it
' : cf. requires an additional precious or valuable
is mistaken in sup- element (/ir) drinov 508 a) beyond what is
necessary for the operation of the others,
viz. Light cf. Tim. 45 c, D and Arist.
:

example. We postulate both iroWd dc- An. II 7. 41 b 2 ff.

 5o8a] nOAITEIAC S* 57

ala6i')ae(ov 8rjfiiovpybv ocrco jrokvreXeaTd.TTjv ttjv tov opav re /ecu

opacrdcu 8vva/iLV i8r)fiiovpyr)crev ; Ov irdvv, e<pr). 'A\\' co8e

ya-KOirei. eariv 6 to Trpoahel atcofj Kal cfxovr] yevovs ctWov et? to 20

J)]tj)v fiev aKoveiv, tt)v 8e tiKOvecrdai, b iav fir) Trapayivr/Tai '
rptrov,

7] fxev ovk aKovaerai, r) 8e ovk ciKovad^aeTat, ; Ov8ev6<>, e<pr).

Olfiac 8e ye, r)v S' iyco, ovo^ a\\cu<; iroWais, Iva fir/ elirco otl
ovBefiia, tolovtov Trpoa8el ov8evo<i. r) av Tiva e%et9 elirelv ; Ovk
eycoye, r) 8' 09. Tr/v 8e 1-779 o^eco*; teal tov opctTov ovk ivvoels otl 25
,
7rpoa8eiTai ; II cos; JLvovarj<; ttov iv Sfifiaaiv byfrecos Kal iirL^ei-
povvTos tov e^ovTO^ ^pr/adaL avTrj, irapovarf^ 8e j^poas iv avTois,
E iav fir) irapayevr/Tat yevos TpiTov lBlcl '
eV avTO tovto 7re<pvKo<;,

olada, otl r) re oS/a? ovSev oijreTai to, re y^pcofiaTa earaL aopaTa.

Tlvos 8r) \eyet9, ecpr), tovtov ;
<n
O 8r) av KaXels, r)v S' iyco, <pcos. 30
'AXr/Or), e$r}. \eyeis. Ov afiiKpa apa I8ea r) tov opav aiadrjais Kal
08 r) rod opacrdcu 8vva fiLs tcov aXkcov ^v^ev^ecov TifiLCOTepcp "Qvyco

30. av 6pu>/j.i>a (515 d) om. II, duobus excisis foliis.

20 ^o-tiv o ti ktX. Steinhart (p. 689 n.
213) and others remark on Plato's error
in denying that a medium is necessary in
Hearing etc. Aristotle was well aware of
this fact (see his de An. 11 7. 419* 25 ff.),
and there are several indications that it
was not altogether unknown to Plato. In
Tim. 67 B, for example, air is regarded as
in a certain sense the medium of sound.
Here, however, where a scientific analysis
of perception is not proposed, Plato takes
his stand upon the broad fact of experience,
that whereas we can hear, touch, etc.
either in light or in darkness, we can see
only where there is light.
507 D 23 ouS' dX.Xo.ts
'Non alaOiiaecn supplendum
quae non amplius tres supersint, sed
ject. Grammatically, however, avroh can
scarcely mean anything except rots
dfip-ao-Lv, and in my edition of 1897 I ac-
cordingly proposed to read iv avTois < rots
6pu/j.erois>. Ficinus translates praesente
item colore, omitting iv avroh altogether.
For other views see App. VIII.
507 E 30 tCvos tovtov; The geni-
tive has been variously explained as (1)
dependent on yivos (Schneider), (2) in
agreement with Trapayevop-ivov understood
(Stallbaum, Campbell), (3) like iirrruv in
tI 5e Xttttuiv o'iei ; V 459 B (Jowett). (2) is
in my opinion grammatically impossible.
For (3) cf. V 470 A ;/. Jowett's view is
iroXXats. perhaps possible, but we should have
est, quippe expected simply ti 8ij \eyeis tovto;
8wd- Schneider's explanation ('Pray what is

Hecn vel 8vva.fj.euv cmf'<e<n ' (Schneider). this whose yivos you mention?') is, I
It may be added that the antecedent of think, the least unsatisfactory. Perhaps
fiXXcus is the same as that of riva and ttjv we should read 5eTv for 5iJ.
tt)s 6ipeuisKal tov oparov, and ttjv is cer- o 8t| o-v KaXeis- Herwerden needlessly
tainly for ttjv 8vvap.1v: cf. tt\v tov opav re writes S 5tj Kal cv /caXets.
Kal bpdadai 8vvap.1v inc. Plato is think- 31 ov 0-p.LKpa ktX. I8ia, 'kind,' 'class,'
ing quite generally of Svvdpets tov iroieiv is here a synonym for 7^05 as in Theaet.
re Kai irdax^v cf. Theaet. 1 56 A.
:
184 D, Pol. 289 b. The dative expresses
27 Iv avTois ktX. If iv ai'Toh is right, the 'amount of difference ' after the com-
:
ai/ToTs must be interpreted as rots opw- parative TipLtwTipu) ( more precious ' cf.
'

fievois, for it is clear from 508 C we av t&s iro\vTe\to~TdTT]v in 507 C). Cf. II 373 E
Xpoas to 7]/xepivbv (puis e?rex?? that colour and IX 579 C rots toiovtois KaKois 7r\etw
is here regarded as inherent in the ob- KapTTovrai. with note ad loc.
 .

58 TTAATQNOI [508 A

i%vyi]aav, elirep firj citi/jlov to </>eo9. 'AW<z fifo, ecf)r), iroWov ye

Set drtfiov elvai.
XIX. Tiva ovv e'^et? alridcraadac tcov ev ovpava> 6ewv tovtov
5 Kvptov, ov f)jxiv to 0w? o^rtv re irotei opdv 6 ti tcdWio~Ta ical ra
opd>p.eva opaadai ;
'
Ovrrep teat av, ecprj, koX 01 aXXoi' tov rfkiov
yap BfjXov on epa>T<z<;. 'Ap' ovv a>8e irecfrvtcev oyjris 7rpb<> tovtov
tov Oeov ; II&>?; Ov/c eaTiv ijXios 7) 6^ri<i ovtc civtt) ovt iv m
iyylyveTat, o St] ica\ovp,ev '
op,p,a. Ov yap ovv. 'AW' r)XtoeiBea- B
10 tcltov ye olpbat tcov irepl ra? ala0)']crei<; opydveov. IIoA,u ye.

Ovkovv teal tt)v Bvva/J.tv, rjv e^et, e'/c tovtov TaptevojxevTiv wairep
eTrippvTOV KeKTTjTat ; Jldvv pbev ovv. 'Ap' ovv ov Kal 6 rfkios

o\]ri<; p,ev ovk eaTiv, aiVi09 & wv avTi)<; opaTai vtt avTfjs tcivttjs ;

Oi/TW?, >) S' 09. Tovtov tolvvv, r)v 8' eyco, (pdvat p,e Xeyeiv tov tov

508 A 4 tujv iv ovpavw Geujv the : and Stein Psych, d. Stoa I pp. 205 214.
heavenly constellations, which form the 11 ovkovv ktX. Pindar fir. 107
ovpaviov deuv yevos (Tim. 40 a). Plato's (Bergk) expresses the same idea in the
description of the sun is instinct with language of poetry: 'AktIs deXlov, t[ tto-
religious feeling. The 'clear god and Xvukott' i(iri<Tao, Oowv p.drep bp-p-druv
patron of all light, From whom each rr\v 8vvap;iv is of course ttjv dvvapiv
lamp and shining star doth borrow rod bpdv, 'the power of seeing.' The
The beauteous influence that makes him translation 'faculty' (D. and V.) for 5iW-
bright' claims adoration from Plato not nw is incorrect ; for the faculty of 6\j/is is

merely as an oi/pdvios debs, like the supposed to be present in the eyes even
other stars, but as the symbol and scion when there is no light (507 D). But the
(Zicyovos) of the Supreme Idea or God. eye has no 'power' to see, i.e. cannot
Cf. Bonitz Disp. Plat, duae, p. 6 n. 3, and exercise the faculty of 6\pis unless such a
especially Paul Shorey in Chicago Studies power constantly dispensed (rap.ie
is

in CI. Phil. Vol. pp. 224 ff. The sun-

1 h(vt)v) to from the Sun. Cf. Biehl die
it Cj
worship of some of the Neo-Platonists /</. d. Gut en p. 52, where the same view

was inspired in no small measure by this is taken. The word eirlppvrov ('flowing
passage of the Republic; see in particular over,' 'overflowing it,' cf. Tim. 80 D) as"^
Julian's 'Address to the Sovereign Sun' well as Tapnevofj^vi]v unmistakably points^-,
(els rbu fiaaiXia riXiov) Or. IV. Cf. the allusion to Light. See also on orav \
508 D 11. p.ev ktX. and tovto toIvw ktX. in 508 D. 2*-\
n
508 b 9 iiXioei8crTaTT|v. The Eye 508 1! 509 A So much for our
The
is

$
the Body's Sun: cf. Ar. Thesm. 16, 17
p.ev XPV irpur' eixr)\avr)aaro
fiXe'ireiv |
similitude.
lows.
interpretation is as fol-
The offspring and image of the \
6<pdaXp.bvavrLpu/xov tjXiov rpoxv- A Good is the Sun, whose relation to Sight
similar idea appears in St Matth. o. 22 6 and its objects is the same as that of the
AuX^os T u <tw/j.clt6s iariv 6 6<p0a\(t6s. Good to Thought (vovs) and the objects of
Conversely, the Sun is often in Greek Thought. The analogue of Light is
poetry called the Eye of the World or of Truth ; as we cannot see without Light,
Day, and Shakespeare invokes the Sun so, where Truth is absent, we cannot know.
in the words ' O eye of Eyes The Jdea of the Good is the source of Truth
!

(Rape of '

Lucrece): cf. also Milton Par. Lost v 171 and Knowledge, although itself apprehended
'
Thou Sun of this great world both eye
! by Knowledge. As Light and Sight re-
and soul.' Both comparisons rest ulti- semble the Sun, so 'Truth and Knowledge
mately on the favourite Greek idea of the resemble the Good, but the Good is not
Universe as the Macrocosm, and Man as identical :cit/i either, for it transcends
the Microcosm. See on this subject both.
Zeller8 !! 2. p. 48s, m
2. pp. 136, 307 ////., 14 4>rivai. Cf. 473 A n.
 5o8d] nOAITEIAC S" 59

C dyadov e/cyovov, bv rdyaObv iyevvrjaev avdXoyov eavrca, o ri irep '

15
avro ev tc5 vor/ru) tottw 717309 re vovv Kai rd voovfizva, tovto tovtov
ev ru> opard) 77/369 re d^iv real rd 6pd>p,eva. IIw?; ecprj' en SteXde
pbOi. O(p0a\/ioi, rjv 8' iyco, oiad' oti orav /Arj/ceTi eV etceivd ti$

avTovs Tpeirr], (hv dv t9 %p6a<i to i)p,epivov <fid)<; eire^rj, dWa wv

vv/crepivd (peyjyrj, dpL/3Xv(orrovo'i re Kai iyyvs (paivovrai TV<p\div, 20
cocnrep ovk evovat]^ fcadapd<; oijrecDS. Kai fidXa, e<f>r}. "Orav Se

D 7', olp,ai, wv 6 77X109 '

KaraXapbTrei, o-<x</><w9 opcocrc, teal T019 ai/Toi?
tovtols dfip,acriv evovara (paiverai. Tt fxiqv ; Qvtco tolvvv koI to
rrj<i "\frv)^rj<; wSe voei' orav p,ev, ov KaTaXdfXTrei d\i]6eid re fcai to

24. KaraXafiirei A}q : KaTaXdfnrr] A 3.

2

508 C 15 o rC ircp 6pcJ(Avo explains stead of KaTaXd/uTrei, KaTaXd/xTrrj is read
avdXoyov iavrqi, which should be under- by a majority of editors, with several
stood in its strict sense of proportionate MSS, including S but os for fis dv is, to say
:

or 'geometrical equality' see Gorg. 508 A

: the least, extremely rare in prose, and the
7] looTrjs t) yeu/xerpiKT) Kai iv 6eoh Kai ev corruption KaTaXafXTry was easy after otov.
dvdpwTrois fiiya dvvarai. KaTaXdfiirei was, if I mistake not, origin-
16 tovtov after tovto is needed to ally the reading of A
(see cr. n.), and is
bnlance avrb (cf. 511 E) in construc- : at least as well supported by the other
tion, it depends, like ov, on eyevvrjoev MSS as KaTaXd/xwr). J. and C, reading
(Schneider), tovto itself, like avdXoyov- KaraXdpnry, strangely observe that ' dv
iavrfp, is predicative ('ut hoc esset '). would be felt as superfluous after Brav.'
Stallbaum erroneously supplies (pdvai /xe 508 D 23 Ivovo-a 4>oxvtcu sc. *a- :

Xeyecv to govern tovtov. dapd 6'i/as, supplied from KaOapds oipews

19 <3f ay eirexT). iirixtl 'occupat' above. i <o\J/ts> evovoa <<ra(pT}s> lubens
as in the Homeric etna 5' rrxe irfXeOpa suppleverim says Herwerden, and 61J/1S is
'

and the like. With iwi of light cf. found in a few MSS, including q. But
Mimn. 2. 8 iiri yrjv KidvaTai TjeXios. The the feminine inflexion prevents the possi-
Greek will not admit of D. and V.'s bility of mistake: cf. 503 E n. The
translation ' upon which the light of initial syllable of ivovoa should be em-
day is shedding colour'; and Plato more- phasized to point the contrast with ovk
over, both here and in Tim. 67 C, looks evovo~T)s, where ovk is also emphatic.
on Colour as something inherent in the 24 OTav \i.iv kt\. dwepdo-7]Tai = is '

Object, not imparted by Light, although stayed upon' (cf. IX 5S1 a), not 'has
Light is of course necessary in order to fastened upon' (D. and V.), which sug-
see it. Cf. 507 D n. gests an altogether different and much
<{>ios
<|>eyyt|: 'lux lumina.' The less appropriate idea. Cf. Phaed. 79 D
words are constantly interchanged, but, irewavTai. tov TrXdvov, Plot. XX 4
when contrasted with 06770s, <pws de- Kirchhoff Travo-acra Se ttjs irepl to aiady)-
notes a natural or primary, <pyyos an tov ir\dvr]S ividpvei toj vorjTtp, and
artificial or derivative light. See Neil on Dante Parad. 4. 124, 125 Io veggio
Ar. Knights 1319. Plato knew that the ben che giammai non si sazia Nostro
Moon's light is borrowed from the Sun intelletto, se '1 ver non lo illustra. The
(X 616 E). soul can find no rest except in that
22 wv 6 t]\ios kt\.
The Sun is '
'whereon Truth and Being shine': else-
here said loosely for 'the Sunlight' or where she is tossed to and fro with every
light of Day' (rd rj/xepLvov (pws above)
'
;
wind of doctrine (ae fieTafiaXXov. For
for,as appears from 508 E, 508 A, it is dvw Kai KaTw see Heindorf on Gorg.
not the Sun, but Light, which is to be 495 a). Instead of ov, van Heusde pro-
equated with Truth and Being (ov Kara- poses 8, but ov is proved correct by wv
XdpLirei dXrjdfid re Kai to ov in D). See above. With evorjoev re Kai &yvu> cf.
also on tovto toivvv ktX. in 508 D. In- 490 B n. Here, as there, the aorists
 : V

6o T7AATQN0I [508 D

25 6v, et? tovto a7repeL<rr)Tai, evorjaev re ical eyvw ai>TO /ecu vovv e%eiv
<paivTai m
orav Be et? to to> gkotw /ce/cpa/Aevov, to yiyvo/xevov re
icai airdKkvfjbevov, So^d^et re teal ap,/3\va)TTei avco real kcltco to,?
B6i~a<; /u,ra/3aXX.ov ical 'ioiicev av vovv ovk e^ovrt,. "Eote yap.
Tovto tolvvv to '
tt)v dXrjdeiav irapkyov toI<$ yiyvcocrKOfiivois ical E
30 tu> yiyvooaicovTL Trjv hvvap.iv diroSiSbv tj)v tov dyaOov ISeav (j>ddt

I denote instantaneous action. The faculty plunged in confusion if Light is equated

of vovs is suddenly actualized into vbrjcris with anything except Truth. Cf. Stumpf
by being turned upon its proper object. I.e. p. 60 nn. and Biehl I.e. pp. 50
Plato means that as Light, coming from

53.
Then and not till then does the Soul
'appear to have reason,' for Reason has the Sun, enables colours to be seen, and
hitherto lain dormant within. Cf. (with the faculty of Sight to see, so Truth (or
Biehl I.e. p. 51) Tim. 37 c, Farm. 136 E rather Trueness, as Bosanquet remarks),

and Vil 518 C 519 A. See also on tovto coming from the Good, enables the Ideas
toIvvv kt\. below, and 508 E n. to be known, and the faculty of vov% to
26 K6Kpa(ivov. The suggestion /ce- know. It should be carefully noted that t

Kpvp.11f.vov forgets that t6 yiyv6fj.evov is Truth (or its source, the Idea of Good) *>
not total darkness but only twilight. is not yet regarded as creating, but only a,

It is dfi<poTepwv fxeTexov, tov elvai re ical as actualizing the faculty of Reason. *'
fxr) dvai (v 478 E cf. also 479 C)
: a half- The conception of the Good as the ulti- y, <r>

way house between absolute Not-Being mate cause of all Existence follows later V
and absolute Being. (509 B ff.): here it is represented only as ^

27 Soai is explained by v 476 d ff. the cause of Knowledge. See also on I

H) tovto toivvv ktX. The following 490 B, 508 D (&Tav fj.ii> kt\.). If we
equations are involved would grasp the full significance of
Plato's comparison, we must not be con- -^.
t6tT0S OpOToS =t67TOS votjtos.
tent with the merely philosophical inter-
( 1
) Sun = Idea of Good. pretation of Light, but remember also
2) Light = Truth.
j| (
the many poetical and religious associa-
Objects 0f
(3)
^
= J0bjects of Know- tions which attached themselves to such
Sight
-.( ledge (Ideas). words as 02>s and <piyyos, especially 111
(Colours) J
the Mysteries see Neil on Ar. Knights
:

Se Sub = JKnowing Subject.

(4)
? -j 13 19. Mommsen Fested. StaJt Aiken pp.
229 f., 238 f. and Hatch on The influence
(5) Organ of
_) Organ of Know- of the Mysteries upon Christian usages
Sight
(Eye)
ledge (vovs). in his Hibberi Lectures pp. 283
The prominent
309.
position occupied by Light
(6) Faulty of; ,.
acu | ty of Reaso in the half-religious, half-philosophical
(
b,s
Sri ** teaching of Plotinus (see Zeller ill 2 pp.
5

498 f., 500 ;/. 2, 616 al.) may to a large

Exercise of Exercise of Reason
(7) extent be attributed to the elaboration and
Sight (vovs i.e. vd-qcris,
expansion of the mystical elements in-
(ctyts, yvuxrts, iiriGTf)-
volved in Plato's simile, the whole of
opav)
which, together with the similes of the
(8) Ability to/
Ability to know. Line and the Cave, is of the greatest
see \ importance for the history of Neopla-
With regard to (2), Light has been tonism. Cf. also 508 A, B nn.
variously interpreted as symbolizing the 508 E 30 tt|v 8vvap.1v sc. tov yiyvu-
Idea of Good (Plotinus, as appears from o-Ktiv is not the faculty of Knowledge or

xxiii 4), Reason (Steinhart, Einlatung Reason, but the power to exercise that
pp. 212 ff.), and the Ideas (Susemihl faculty, hardly different, indeed, from the
Gen. Eutw. 11 pp. 195 ff.). But the actual exercise of Reason ('die that-
chiasmus in 508 E, 509 A (iTno-Tr)/xr)v kraftige Aeusserung' Biehl I.e.). Hence
v4>iv) clearly establishes equation (2) as yvwaews ('the exercise of knowledge,' cf.
well as (6), and the entire simile is opacris, vorjo-is and the like) below. Plato's
 509B] nOAITEIAC S" 61

elvai, alriav 8' eTrccmj/jLT)^ ovaav icai d\r)6eia<; &>? yiyvwcrKop,evr)v v

\ fiev Biavoov, ovrco 8e icaXaiv dpLcporepcov ovrwv, yvaxrecos re /cat T
dXydeias, dWo real ko.XX.iov ert tovtcov r)yovp.evos avro opdoy?
i09 fjyjcrec' i7nar?jp.qv 8e koX dXtfdeiav, (Lcnrep i/cei (/>w? re \
Kal oijnv
rjXcoetSrj /xev vopbi^euv opOov, t'/\iov S' rjyeicrdai ovk opdcos eyei, ovrto

/cal evravda dyaOoeiSr/ p,ev vofii^eiv ravr dp.(p6repa opBov, dyaOhv

8e i)yelo~dai orrorepov avrwv ovk opOov, d\V en piei^ovcos rip,r)reov

rr)v rov dyadov e^iv. Ap,rj%avov tfaXAo?, e(pr],Xeyei<;, el e7rto-rrjp.i]v 5

p,ev Kal dXrfOeiav rrapeyei, avro 8' inrep ravr a KaXXec eariv ov
yap Sr/TTOv o~v ye rjSovrjv avro Xeyeis. JLvcprj/xei, r)v S' eyd)' dX)C
B <w8e p,dX\ov tt)v eiKova avrov ert etno-KOTrei. '
TTw?; Tov rjXiov
rot? opwfjievots ov fjiovov, olp-ai, rr)V tov opaaQai 8vvap.1v irape-yecv
(j>7]o-ei<i, dX\a Kal rrjv yeveatv /cal avtjrjv /cal rpo<pijv, ov yevecriv 10
avrbv ovra. Ileo? yap ; Kal rots yt,yva>o-fcop,evoL<i roivvv p})

31. yiyvtocrKOfxtvriv nos : yiyvwaxo/jievTis codd.

exposition somewhat from the

suffers see cr. n.
to ytyv uaKo/xevriv. On other
want of a philosophical nomen-
strict interpretations of this difficult passage see
clature. Aristotle would have expressed App. IX.
the same meaning by saying that 6\pis 509 A 5 rr\v tov d"y<x8oi) ^(jiv: i.q.
and vovs are two Swdp-eis, which evep- to dyadbv ws %ei (J. and C).
yovai through Light and Truth respec- 6 ov -yelp 8-rjwov ktX. is said in view
tively, becoming in the one case opacit, of the question in 506 B. There is cer-
in the other vdrjais. Plato's tt\v ovvapuv, tainly no allusion to the Philebus: see
in fact, is nearly equivalent to Aristotle's 505 c n.
rrjf ivepyeiav. Cf. Biehl I.e. pp. 50 53. 509 a c In the second place the Sun
31 alriav ktX. 'And being the cause also provides the objects of sight with gene-
of Knowledge and Truth, I would have ration (yeveffis), increase, and nutriment,
you conceive of" it as apprehended, no although generation is not identical with
doubt, by Knowledge, but beautiful as is the Sun. In like manner, the objects of
the act of Knowledge, and beautiful Knowledge receive their Being and Exist-
though Truth be, you will be right in ence from the Good, which is itself distinct
thinking that it is something other and from and higher than Existence.
even more beautiful than these.' The 509 B ff. 8 tov tiXiov ktX. The

words alriav a\rjdeias sum up and carry Good has been shewn to be the cause of
on rd aTrodiOov. ws yiyv usjKOjj.ivr\v is in Knowledge Socrates now proceeds to
:

predicative agreement with alriav after shew that it is also the cause of Being.
oiavoov (cf. Pol. 258 C Traoas ras iTnarrj- In the philosophy of Plato, Knowledge
/nas us otiffas dtio eidrj 5iavo7)dT)vai) the is the epistemological counterpart of

:

words are the counterpart of 6 rfkios Being, Being the ontological counter- i

opdrai vtt' avrrjs Tavr-qs (sc. rrjs '6\peus) in part of Knowledge see v 476 E ff. fin.
:

the simile 508 B. (jAv after ytyvucrico- The final unity in which both Knowledge
p.ht)v balances 8e after obru though : and Being meet is the Idea of the Good,
apprehended by Knowledge, and there- which is therefore the supreme and
fore in some sense
subject thereto, the ultimate cause of the Universe. See
Idea of Good being the cause of
is (as also on ovk oiialas ktX. below and the
both) more beautiful than Knowledge
I Appendix to Bookvil On Plato's Dialectic.
? and Truth. I have (with van Heusde) 10 ov ye'veo-iv avTov ovTa. See on
V* altered yiyvuo-Kop.iv7]s of the best MSS oi/k ovcrias ovtos tov ayadov below.

k
 s
:

62 TTAATQNOZ [509 B

povov ro yiyvuxTKeaOai cfidvai vtto tov dyaOov irapelvai, aXXa Kal

to eivav re KaX ttjv ovcriav bir itceivov avrols irpoaelvac, ovre overlap
ovtos rov dyadov, d\V ert iiretceiva t?]<; overlap Trpeaf3eia teal
15 Bvvdp,ei inrepe'XpvTOS.
XX. ' Kat Y\avtctt>v fid\a yeXoLco^/'AiroWov, ecfir), 8aip,ovla<; C
VTrepjBokrjs. 1,v yap, r)v S' eyu>, airios, dvayxd^cov rd ifiol Bo/eovvTa
irepl avTov Xeyetv. Kai p.r)8ap,oi)<; y, ecprj, irai/ay, el pa) ti, dWd
18. dXXd 2^: aXXa A.

12 <|>dvcu. V 473 a //. ciple of all existence must itself be un-

aXXa Kal to elvai ktX. Cf. Arist. derived. See on dpxv" dvvirbderov 510K
Alet. A 6. 988" 10 ra yap eiOT] tov tL Zotiv and cf. Biehl I.e. p. 62 and Fouillee I.e.
atria rots dXXois, rots 5' etoeai to Zv. Plato II pp. 105
in, where the matter is very
identified Ta.ya.Qbv and rb Zv see the : clearly explained. The doctrine of the
anecdote in Aristox. Harm. 30 Mar- virepovaibrTjs of the Highest afterward^
quard. became a cardinal point with the Neo-
13 ouk ovo-las ktX. has occasioned a platonists see Plotinus ap. RP. 7 p. 528,
:

vast amount of discussion. Krohn boldly and for other references Hermann Vuid.
declares that Die IdZa tov dyadov ist
'
disp. de id. boni pp. 40 . 84, 41 n. 87,
keine Idee, denn sie hat keine ovala, Zeller3 m2. pp. 490 ff., Fouillee La Philo-
sondern es ist cine Macht, die mit un- sophic de Platon ill pp. 289, 291 tin., and
serer Denkweise nur als die Gottheit Shorey Chicago Studies in CI. Phil. 1 p.
begriffen werden kann '
(PI. St. p. 146). 188 n. \. It is highly characteristic of
Fouillee La
Philosophic de Platon II p. Plato's whole attitude that he finds the
109 draws an over-subtle distinction be- true keystone of the Universe the ulti-
tween elvai and ovala, holding that mate fountain from which both Know-
although the Good is not ovala, it never- ledge and Existence flow in no cold
theless is 6v (cf. VII 518 C). Others have an.l colourless ontological abstraction,
suspected the text, O. Schneider, for like Being, but in that for which iraaa
example, proposing ov <fxbvov> ovalas 77 Krlais avarevdfci Kal avvubivei (Rom.
ktK. (Versuch einer genet. Entw. d. Plat. 8. 22)
viz. rb dyadbv. Cf. Phaed. 97
dyadov p. 16). That the text is right, c ff. and see also on 508 D. The concep-
the balance with ov yZveaiv 6vra con- ti"ii is poetical and religious no less than

clusively shews. The Sun, said Socrates, philosophical, and may be compared with
is the cause of yZveais, though not himself Dante's L' Amor che muove il Sole e 1'
'

yeveais. Just so the Good is the cause of alt re Stelle and Tennyson's 'For so the
'

ovala, though not itself ovala, but (to use whole round world is every way Bound
a Neoplatonic expression) inrepovaios. by gold chains about the feet of God,' as
Plato's meaning is as follows. The Sun well as with Aristotle's irpSrrov kivovv
is not yZveais in the sense in which the a.Kivr)Tov Met. A 7 et al.
objects which he produces are yiyvbfieva. 509 C ]6 Kal 6 rXavKwv ktX.
Vet m
a certain sense he too is yZveais, " Glauco exclaimed, very comically, Save
"
'

for he is bparbs see VII 529 C ff. and

: us all, what an amazing transcendence!'
Tim. 28 n. (Bosanquet cannot be right in It is (ilauco's wpoOv/xla wdiich is yeXdlov :

denying that Plato regards the Sun as a see 506 D. vwepj3o\fii is not exaggera- '

yiyvb/xevov). As the cause of yZveais, we tion' (Jowett), but refers to virepixovroi

may, in fact, regard the Sun as the only cf. d/xyjxavov KdMos Xtyets 509 A. A
true yeveais, for all yiyvb/xeva are derived virep^oXrj which transcends existence may
from him. Similarly the Good is not well be called 8aifj.ovla ('supernatural,'
ovala in the sense in which the Ideas '
miraculous ').
are ovalai but in a higher sense it is
; 18 tl (xr| ti, dXXd ktX. Stephanus
the only true ovala, for all ovalai are only proposed a\\o for d\\d (as in 501 e), but
specific determinations of the Good. The cf. Men. 86 E el p.-q ti oSv, dWd ap-iKpbv
i/Trepovaibrrji of the Good is merely yt n.01 7-775 dpxfy xdXaaov.
Plato's way of saying that the first Prin-
509 c 511 e Socrates, at Glauco'
r .

"Y
t n~
 509D] nOAITEIAC S" 63

rrjv irepl top rfkiov ofioiorvTa av Ste^tcov, el irrj a.7ro\ei7retc. 'AA.A,a

firjv, elirov, avyyd ye a7ro\eib7i^o. M^Se crfxiKpov to'ivvv, e<?;, irapa- 20

A.17T/7?. Olfiat flip, )}v S' eyco, feal tto\v' o/xa>9 8e, ocra y ev tco

D irapovTi Suvarov, etcwv ovtc ciTroXei^rco. ~M.r) yap, ecprj. '

Notjctov
to'ivvv, rjv 8 eyco, wcrirep Xeyofiev, Svo avTco eivai, teal f3acri\evetv

to fiev votjtov yevovs re /cal tottov, to S' av opaTov, iva /xr; ovpavov
eliroov 8o%a) croi crocpi^eo-dac Trepi to ovofxa, aXV ovv ep^et? TavTa 25
SiTTa elSr), opaTov, votjtov; "E%<w. "VLcnrep to'ivvv ypa/j,fir)v Sfya
TeT/jLr)fiivr)v \af3tov avtcra T/xijp:aTa irakiv Tefive etcevrepov to T/J,f)p,a

24. ovpavov Sq : ovpavbv A. to S, q : om. A.

request, now proceeds to expound the 'of heaven,' lest you should imagine that
similitude Let us take a
more fully. I am etymologising on the name." The
line, and divide it into two unequal Sun might well be called (3a<ri\evs ovpavov.
parts, to represent the objects of Sight Socrates pretends to avoid the word
and the objects of Thought respectively. ovpavbs, lest by thus equating it with
If we further subdivide each part in the bparbv (for the contrast with vot/tov
ratio of the original sections, we shall would suggest that ovpavov = 6parov) he
have four segments, representing, in order should be accused of deriving ovpavbs
of clearness, (i) Images and the like, from bpav, as certain clever people did
(2) so-called real things, (3) the objects in Plato's time {Crat. 396 B. The same
of that intellectual method which descends derivation is given by Philo Jud. de
from assumptions to a conclusion, using mund. opif. 10). For aotpileo-dai in this
sensible objects as images or illustrations, sense cf. aocpia in Crat. 396 C, D. E. S.
(4) the objects of that intellectual method, Thompson (Proceedings of the Camb.
which ascends from assumptions to an Phil. Soc. 1 888 p. 14) takes ffocpi^eo-Oai
unassumedfirst principle, without making simply as '
pun ' and thinks that the pun
use of any sensible illustrations whatso- is between vov (suggested in votjtov above)

ever, and thereafter descends to a conclu- and ovpa-vov, quoting air' 8vov weaelv, and
sion. The third section represents the the anecdote in D. L. 11 118, vi 3: cf.
subjects investigated by the so-called 'Arts'' also Isocrates Apophth. Fr. 8 ed. Blass.
or mathematical sciences ; the fourth is the But such a pun is both far-fetched and
sphere of Dialectic. The corresponding pointless, and in view of the passage
mental stales are called by Socrates eiKaala, from the Cratylus there should be no
it'kttis, diavoia, and v orient. Each of these doubt that Plato more suo is merely
is clear or sure exactly in proportion as its scoffing at a well-known contemporary
objects are true. etymology. The reading ovpavbv see
509 d ff. The simile of the Line cr. n. would Thompson's
be fatal to
/contains perhaps more Platonic teaching theory, but ovpavov (which most MSS read)
/than any passage of equal length in is more pointed and idiomatic, and per-
Plato's writings, and is of primary and
! haps right, though the accusative is not
I fundamental importance for the inter- indefensible.
pretation of his philosophy. I have 27 dvio-a. It appears from the Scho-
discussed the various difficulties as they liast that even ancient critics debated
occur, partly in the notes and partly in whether EvLca or laa (tls lea v) should
the Appendices to this Book. For a be read. Proclus (in Plat. remp. 1
consecutive exposition of the whole p. 288 Kroll) and the author of the
simile in its connexion with the simile third Quaest. Plat, in Plutarch (1001 C
of the Cave see App. I to Book vn. ff. ) read (Lvicra: tea appears in a gram-
509 D 23 auTw the Sun and the
: marian cited by Stallbaum from Villoi-
Idea of the Good. son A need. Gr. II p. 199. The dispute
24 I'va jx-q ovpavov kt\. " I do not say still reigns, Stallbaum and some others
 64 TTAATQNOZ [509 D

ava rbv avrbv \6yov, to re rov bpwp,evov yevovs Kal to tov voov-
Kal o~ol ecTTai o-a<pr\ve'ia Kal acra<peia wpos ciWrjXa iv fiev tw
/xevov,

30 opwfieva) to fiev eTepov Tp,f)p,a '

eitcove<;. Xeyco Se to,*; eacovas E
Trp&TOv p-ev |
to? cr/cta?, eireiTa tcl iv tois vSacri cpavTaapiaTa Kal 510

iv tois baa irvKvd Te Kal \ela Kal (pava ^vveaTr/Kev, Kal irav to
tolovtov, el KaTavoels. 'A KaTavow. To to'lvvv eTepov TiBei w Wo
tovto eoiKev, to. Te irepl ?;/ao9 g3o Kal irav to (pvTevTov Kal to

preferring faa, others, such as Richter Similarly

p. 145) and Diimmler
(El. Jahrb. 1867
(Antislh. p. 80) dv' fact, others even av
DC CB .
nr
..UL-
_ACX
AC~~ AB AB
,

tea (which is certainly not Greek, though

found in a few inferior MSS) ; but there
But
ACCB has been proved equal to
should be no question that Plato wrote
&vi<ja. If the line is bisected, all four
AB
segments are equal, and the elaborate
CE
proportions drawn in 510 A, 511 E, VII
DC= CE.
534 A represent no corresponding relations
(This last equality so far as it goes is
between the different segments of the line. a slight though unavoidable defect in the
The inequality, as Schneider and Stein- line, for DC
is not equal to in point CE
hart point out, is intended to represent of clearness. See last note). Neither of
the difference in aa<pr)vtia or cM/Oem these inferences is expressly drawn by
between the do^aarov (or bparbv) and the Plato himself; but he appears to make
yvwcrrov (or vorjTbv) : cf. aaQrivtiq Kal use of the first in 532 A ff.
daa<pela below and 510 A. (So also nj Kai crot ^orai ktX. and when :
'

Benson in Nettleship's Led. and Rem. classified according to their relative clear-
11 p. 239.). For this reason the vo-qrbv ness and obscurity, the different segments
should be represented by a longer seg- will represent in
the visible sphere,
ment. Others assign the larger part to segment 1, Images' etc. The datives,
the bparbv, as being the region of t& like a\r]6tia in 5 10 A, are and causal,
7roXXd (Plutarch I.e. and Espinas in his state the principle on which the entire
edition of Book vi), but the length of classification (of vor/Ta as well as dpard)
the two main segments should follow the rests. With ev fj-tv t$ bpup-efCfi Socrates
primary and fundamental principle of begins to describe the contents of the
classification. The relevant con- particular segments. This is interrupted
sideration is not at present multiplicity by the definition of tUchvet, and resumed,
versus unity, but different degrees of in a different form, at to toLvw Hrepov in
Clearness and truth. Beckman's excision 510 A. ixtv before t<$ bpwp.h<p contrasts
of aviso. Tjj.riiJ.aTa {hum Plato artejactor- with <TKbiru 5tj av in B, much as to toIvvv
ttm ideas slatnerit p. 38) needs no refuta- eTepov balances the second /xev. On
tion. See also next note. o-a<prjveia see below 511 C n.
27
p. 65.
-iraXiv tjav ktX.

AD: DC AC:
See Figure 1 on

:\ CB,
5 IO A 2 irvKvd ktX.
b'o-a Cf. Tim
46 A ff. irvKvd )( ftavd is of close texture
'
close grained (D. and V. ), not exactly
'
'
u
'solid (as jowett).
'

and CE EB AC
: :: : CB. irav to toiovtov. Although the pro-
It follows (1) that AD DC CE : :: : EB, ductions of imitative art and the like
must be held to belong to this category
(2) that DC=C; for (see App. I to Book vn), there is nothing
AC to shew that Plato was thinking of them
CE_AC .
CE
when he wrote this sentence.
EB~ CB' " CE+EB AC+C/i'
3 w tovto olkv whereof :
'
this is
CE = AC
~, .: CE =
ACCB an image.' toiKev corresponds to elicbvas

CB .i/r AB '
above.
510 A] nOAITEIAC 5" 65

opara sive 8oa<rr< v<rqra

(iKdves fa etc. Lower vo-qra Higher vojjra

Fig. i. The Line.

Fig. ii. To illustrate the Cave.

ef. 656s.

gh. reixiov.

ab. Row of Prisoners.

cd. Wall on which the Shadows are thrown.

A. P. II.
 :

66 TTAATQNOI [510 A

5 crKevacrTov oKov ryevos. T[0t]/xc, (prj. 'H Kal i6e\oL<; av avrb

(fidvai, r\v cB' iyco, Styprjadai aKrjdeia re Kal p,i], C09 to Bo^acrrov
*7rpo<? to yvcoaTOV, ovtco to o/xoio)6ev irpos to a> wfxoLciyOrj ; "Eycoy,
I
<j)i), Kal fxaXa. StfoVet Sr) av Kal ttjv tov potjtou to/xtjv fj
TfirjTeov. B
T
Uj} ; Hi to fiev avTov 7-019 tot fiifirjOeiaiv o>9 eiKocnv xpcofievrj
10 ^v^r) ^r]Tiv dvayKcl^eTat, e$j virodecreoiv ovk eV dpyj^v Tropevo/xevrj,

dX)C eirl TekevTijv, to 8 av eTepov eir dp^rjv dvvirodeTov if; virodi-

11. irepov Ast : Urtpov rb cockl.

5 avTo viz. rb bpwfievov, with refer-

: imitatio" (Schneider): yet in Pol. 293 E,
ence to iv p.( raj bp<j}p.iv<j) above. 297 c, Phil. 40 c and Arist. Hist. An. 11
6 ws to Sojjao-Tov kt\. i.e. 8. 502 b 9 the imitatio can hardly be
'
'

AD: DC:: AC: CB. called 'artificiosa.' A seems to me 511

Hitherto AC
has not been called 5oa- sufficientby itself to prove that A is right.
<tt6v, only bparov. The new terminology Schneider (Addit. p. 51) refers to a dis-
appears again in 511 D (bb&s) and VII sertation by Mommsen published in 1842
534 A: see also on vii 516 D, 523 C. as taking the view here advocated.
bo^aarbv is of course a wider term than 10 t% viroGe'crtwv. inr60eo~is is correctly
bparov, for it includes the entire domain defined in the Platonic Spot (415 B) as dpxv
of rd iroXXd, by whatever sense or faculty avairbbeiKTos, a starting-point which is
apprehended (v 479 D ff.). 56a is, in not demonstrated, but taken for granted,
fact,the intellectual state of the ordinary assumed, postulated. The arithmetician,
uneducated man. This further specifica- for example, viroriderai the odd, the even,
tion of AC
is of no small importance for etc., i.e. assumes that his definition of
the understanding of the similes of the odd, even, etc. is correct, and draws
Line and Cave see VII 514 a, 517 a nn.
: conclusions from his vnbOeat.s of the odd,
and App. I to Book VII. the even, etc. by means of exclusively
510 b 9 ?j ktX. With $ cf. Theaet. deductive reasoning: cf. H. Sidgwick in
172 D. rd /jl4v is CE. y. Ph. II p. 100. If we attack his
tot jii|iT]0i(riv
tois i.e. the ob- : as Lucian for example does
virbdeo-is,
jects represented by CD, which were (Ilermot. 74, quoted by Stallbaum), he-
'
imitated or copied in AD.
'
They were must, qud arithmetician, throw up the
originals then, but are only images now sponge, for the virotieo-eis of the inferior
this is the force of the collocation p-tpir)- vor/rbv can be demonstrated (or over-
Oeioiv
cIk6<ti. Cf. 510 E d irXdrrovo-iv re thrown) only by Dialectic. Cf. generally
Kal ypa<povcnv, w
Kal cr/acu Kal in voaaiv Men. 86 E ff. Schneider may be right
efabvts elai, tovtois p\.kv elKbatv a 5
tL>s in supposing that Aristotle had the
Xpwp-coi, 511 A e/KOCi 5xP u} J ^ vr v tti/rots
f l
present passage in view when he wrote
tois inrb tUov /cdrco aneiKaaOelai, and for eO Yap Kal llXaruv ijirbpu tovto Kal
the meaning of pnp.rjdecixiv X 599 A
and Laws
rb re t^rjTfi, nbrepov dirb rw dpx&v V ^
fiip.t}0-qcbiJ.(.vov Kal to e'idwXov rds ipxas (o~tiv 7] bobs, oio~irep iv t<#
668 B. I have restored the reading of OTablip dirb tCiv dOXoderwv eirl to wtpas
A, p.ip.T)Oe'i<nv, with which Proclus (in 7) dvdiraXiv (Eth. Nic. I 2. 1095* 32),
Plat. rewp. 291 Kroll) also agrees.
1 p. though it is perhaps better (with Zeller 4
rpLrjdeiaiv, which appears to be adopted 11 1, p. 587 n. 2) to suppose that he is
by all other editors, occurs in all the alluding to Plato's oral instruction.
available MSS except A. But tois rbre 11 to 8' av ?Tpov ktX. to i-Tepov is
Tp.i)0eio-i would include as well as AD EB. The article after trepov (see cr. n.)
DC, and the illustrations employed in stands self-condemned, although its in-
the inferior voyrbv are drawn solely from trusion is difficult to explain. 0, which
DC, as is proved by 510 E (cited above), Schneider proposes, is also difficult,
as well as by the actual facts of the case. though in harmony with Ficinus (alterum
The sole objection to pufiriOeiffi is that the vero, quod excogitat animus), lor the verb
word is generally used only 01 "artificiosa of the relative clause can hardly be omit-
 5 ioc] nOAITEIAC S" 67

crecu? lovaa zeal avev (Lvrrep ixelvo elicovcov avrol<i eiSecn 8t avTcov
tt)v fiedohov TroLovfievr}. Tavr, ecpr), a Xiyeis, ov-% iicavo)s e/iadop.
C 'AXA,' avdis, tjv 8' eyco- paov yap tovtcov irpoeipTj/jbevcov p.aOr^aec.
'

ted. X67V, once proposed by Hermann, tferos and virepovcnos dwirbderos because
has nothing in its favour. $i}Tel must be higher than vwoS^cets and itself
all
supplied to govern rb 'erepov. proved by an exhaustive scrutiny of all
dpx'HV dvv7r60Tov. The only dpxv vo-qra, virepovcnos because higher than,
drviroderos is the Idea of the Good : and the cause of, all existence. See also
Ai. vii 532 a f. Towards this the Dia- on 511 B and the Appendix to Book vii
/ lectician travels, starting from virode- On Plato's Dialectic, together with Jack-
(rs. He may begin, for example, by son J. of Pk. x pp. 145 f., where the
'assuming' the 'just.' In such a case distinctive peculiaritiesof the two methods
he assumes that his definition of 'just' are very clearly explained.
is correct, i.e. corresponds exactly to the 12 tuvirep eKeivo elxovcov i.q. &vev
:

Idea of 'Just.' But whereas the arith-
metician treats his vir66e<ns as an ultimate
truth, and proceeds deductively to a
conclusion, making use of sensible images
by way of illustration, the dialectician
treats his hypothesis as purely pro-
visional, testing, revising, rejecting (vii
533 c .), and reconstructing, and
gradually ascending step by step to the
first principle of all (tyjv tou iravros dp-
Xn v ), without employing any sensible
twv alanep eKeivo (f^re?) elKovwv. I
formerly read tQv irepl eKeivo eiKovwv
(with q), but now think (with Schneider
and others) that A
is right. The attrac-
tion of a relative in the dative case is
rare, but not unexampled. Van Cleef
(de attract, in enunt. rel. ttsu Plat. p.
45) cites Gorg. 509 a, Prot. 361 e, Theaet.
144 a, Rep. vii 531 e (all examples of
ivrvyxdvw, whose proper construction in
the sense of ' fall in with is the dative,
'

objects to illustrate his reasoning. The not the genitive), and Ep. vii 327 a
one gives no account of his vir66eo-is (ov- with Trpoo-iTvxov) ; for examples in other
(

8eva \6yov (pavepQiv in C below) ; the authors see Kiihner Gr. Gr. II p. 914.
other not only does, but must do so, just If dvev and etceivo are pronounced with
because he is a dialectician cf. vii 533 cff.
: emphasis, the meaning, I think, is easily
He connects his viroOecreis with others, sub- caught. Stallbaum reads wv irepl kt\.
suming them under higher and yet higher with one Vienna ms, understanding, I
better and truer virodeo-ets, until at suppose, xpiF 01 1 - -

last he has traversed the whole region

of vorjTd. Such of his virodicreis as sur-
vive will be improved at each stage in
the ascent, and finally, as soon as the
Idea of Good is reached, all his surviving
avTOis 81' aiTuv. avroh {ipsis=
so/is) is further accentuated by 8i' avTwv
('through themselves alone'): cf. 511 c.
The eidi] of the dialectician do not em-
ploy the adventitious aid of et/cdces see :

virodfaeis will actually have become per- on 511 B. The use of etdeat here must
fect counterparts of the Ideas which they not be held to imply that even the dia-
have hitherto been only assumed to re- lectician's conceptions of the Ideas are
present. In the meantime the dpxv tov correct before he has reached the Idea of
iravrbs, which Plato himself described the Good. Till then, they are only v-ko-
dogmatically 81 eUbvos in 507 A 509 c,
will have ceased to be a mere virb-
diaeis,
weeded out
though the false virodiaeis are
(vii 533 c .), and the hypo-
6ecris :it will have become, in the fullest thetical character of the survivors is
sense of the term, an dpxv dwirbOeros: gradually eliminated in the course of the
for the highest rung of the ladder is not ascent. See on dpxv" dwiroderov above,
reached until the entire domain of the and contrast 511 c.
knowable has been exhausted, and shewn 14 dXV avGis ktX. 'Then have it
to be the expression of the Idea of Good. over again, said I.' The ellipse has
Plato's ideal it is no more
is a com- colloquial effect. Ast's ei/dvs for av8i$
prehensive and purely intellectual view is unlikely:nor does Cobet's <ipu>>
01 the totality of vo-qrd, in which every after eyu sound right. If Plato had
department is seen in its connexion with, written epw, he would, I think, have
every other, and all in their dependence placed it after av$t.s. ndvdave, or the
on the Good, which is in itself dwiro- like, supplied from Hpiadov, suits the con-
 :

68 TTAATQNOI [510c

15 olfiai yap <re elSevai, on ol irepl ra? yeayfierpias re teal \oyio-pov?

teal ra roiavra Trpayp.arev6p.evoi, virodep,evoi to re ireptTTOv teal to
apriov /cal ra, ayripuara teal yowiwv rpirra ecSr/ /cat a\\a tovtwv
dSe\(pd /cad' e/cdaTrjv puedoSov, ravra puev ft)? elSores, iroiT)adp,evoc
virodecret<; ai/rd, ovSeva \6yov ovre avTOis ovre d\\oi<; ert d^coucri
20 irepl avrwv BiBovac &)? iravil (pavepcov, e/c tovtcov 8 dpyop.evoi '

ra D
)

Xotira 77877 Sie^i6vre<i reXevrcoaiv op.o\oyovp.ev(o$ eirl tovto, ov

av eirl a/cetyiv 6pp,y']o-(oai. Tldvv p,ev ovv, ecprj, tovto ye olSa.
Ov/covv teal otl Tol<i 6pcop,evoi<; eiSeai irpoa^poiVTai koX tov<; \6yovs
irepl avTwv iroiovvTai, ov irepl tovtcov Btavoovpevot, aX\' e/celvcov
25 irepi, 0I9 TavTa eoitce, tov Terpaycovov avTOv eveica tovs \6yovs

text (pejiov yap /jLadjo-ei) best. Similarly tovtwv dWa to 6vra avevpio~Kovffiv, and
in d below, olaOa understood out of
is VII 527 A.
Glauco's reply. Cf. also ci\X' u8e in 25 &HK. Visible crx^aTa are imper-
I 352 E. fect copies of 'mathematical' o-xynara:
5 IO c15 ol trtpl kt\. In CE, as cf. vii 526 A and App. I to Book VII.

will afterwards appear, are included five tov rtrpaydvov auToii ktX. 'for that :

sciences, which form the irpooifiiov (VII with a view to which they are discoursing
531 d) or Trpoiraidela (ib. 536 D) to Dial- is the square itself and a diagonal itself,

led ic, represented by EB. They are the not this which they draw' etc. avrov ('by
Science of Number, Plane Geometry, Ste- itself,' i.e. apart from its embodiment in

reometry, Astronomy, and Harmonics;: perceivable squares) is ambiguous, and

vii 522 c
531 c. In each of these the might (so far as language is concerned)
method, according to Plato, is the sama refer either to the Idea of Square (cf. v
Certain viroOioeis are taken for granted, 476 A ff.) or to the Mathematical Square
and inferences drawn from them by purely (cf. vii 525 D, e ;/;/.), which see App. I
deductive reasoning, aided by the use pf to Book vii
Plato holds to be distinct
sensible likenesses or illustrations. Ske from the Idea. But the ambiguity is
also App. I to Book VII. resolved as soon as we are shewn (in
18 oS elSoTes. They have no know- 511 C ff.) how to interpret Siavoov/xevot
ledge of their inroOtaus, otherwise they and SiavoLg. (511 a), and we then see that
would be able to give an account of Plato is here speaking of the mathematical
thein : see vii 533 c and 531 e /jltj 8wa- square. The singular tov Ttrpaydivov is
toI Ttpes oVres Sovral re ko.1 diroSf^aaOai generic (cf. 6 <To<pio-T-qs for the whole class
\6yov ttatodai irori ri >v (papev 8tiv u84- of Sophists), for there are many mathe- '

vat ; 0v8' av, &/>'/, tovto ye.
610 1) 21 6|ioXo-yo'JneVto>s " folge-
rechterweise " (Cohen PI. Ideenl. u. d.
Math. p. 29) refers to the agreement
between premises, intermediate steps,
and conclusion : cf. VII 533 C, where
6/io\oyia is used in the same way. "With
perfect unanimity " (D. and V.) is incorrect
and pointless.
23 tois opcoji^vois el'Sfcri ktX. They
use the 'visible kinds,' i.e. visible squares,
visible diagonals, etc., but they are think-
ing about mathematical squares and dia-
gonals etc. Cf. generally Lulhyd. 290 B
ol 5' a5 yeuplrpai Kai oi duTpovo/xot. nal ol
matical' squares, diagonals etc. (vii
= 526 A . and App. I to Book vn). It
isconceivably for this reason that Plato
drops the article with Siap-irpov (' a
diagonal itself), thereby also getting a
more precise antithesis to d\\' ov Tavrris,
or else (if this suggestion is hypercritical)
Sia/xtrpov is also generic. Sidgwick is,
I think, mistaken when he says (y. Ph.
II p. 103) that the language of this
passage "in no way supports the inter-
polation of intermediates (Aristotle's to.
/xerai/) between particulars and Ideas "
and since
for Siavoov/xevoi involves Sidvoia,
8idvoia intermediate between vovs and
is

\oyio~riKol "
6r/pVTtKoi yap elffi nal ovtoi
'
56a (51 D), we may reasonably suppose
1

oil yap iroiovfft to. 81aypd.jxp.aTa tuaaTOi that its objects are likewise intermediate

"V^*-
 51 1 A] nOAITEIAC S" 69

TTOLOVfxevoi Kal BtafMerpov avrrj*;, aX\' ov Tavrrjs, rjv ypd<j>ovcriv, Kal

E raWa outo)?, '
avra pikv ravra, a rrXdrrovaiv re Kal ypdxfrovcriv,
(ov Kal (TKial Kal ev v8aaiv elicoves elaiv, tovtois pukv ax? el/coaiv av
Xpwfievoi tyjrovvre? re avra etcelva ISecv, a ovk av a\\a><; 1801

ill tis I
rj rrj Stavoia ; 'AXrjOrj, e<f)r), \eyei<;. 30
XXI. Tovro roivvv vorjrbv p,ev to elSos ekeyov, vrrodecreai, S'
avay/ca%o/J,evr]v yjrv^rjv xprjcrdai rrepl rrjv fyrrjaiv avrov, ovk err

apXV v lovaav, oj? ov 8vvap,ev>]V rcbv vrroOeaewv dvcorepco i/cftalveiv,

el/cocrc he xpoofievTjv avrois rots virb t<ov Karco arreiKacrQeZcnv jcal 5

i/ceivois 77-/90? i/celva &)? ivapyeat SeSo^aa/ievots re Kal rertp,r)p,evoi<;.

6. TeT(.fj.7)fj.ei>ot.s A2 mr : rerfxtj/xevon A'a^.

between the higher vor/rd and 8o^a<rrd. 4 twv vitoBeo-cwv cxPaivciv 'to :

See App. I to Book vn. step out of and above assumptions,' viz.
27 irXaTTOv<riv with reference to : by reaching the apxn dvinrdderot cf. :

models of geometrical figures, orreries 510 B n.

etc., all of which belong to CD, and 5 auTots tois ktX. airroh is the '

may themselves have shadows and like- actual things,' 'the originals,' as in avra
nesses in AD. fiev ravra 510 E: 'employing as images
28 cos eixocriv av XP^H- 61 01 See '
- the originals from which images were
510 B . The anacoluthon in avra /j.ev made' (lit. 'the imaged-from " abge-

ravra toijtols fxev xpw/xeeot is illustrated bildet" Schneider) 'by the objects below,'
'

by Engelhardt Anac. PI. Spec, in p. 8 : i.e. employing as images the originals in

cf. also vn 520 D. CD, which were copied by the shadows
29 i]tovvts T. Instead of re, I etc. in AD. For aireiKao-Qelai in this
formerly read de (on slight MS authority), sense Tim. 48 C and
cf. direiKao-dijvai. in
with Ast and Stallbaurn; but the corrup- (with J. and C.) eUao-Oivros in Phaedr.
tion of 5e to re is exceedingly improbable 250 B. Other views of this passage are
here. The antithetical force of the clause discussed in App. X.
fyrovvres
Ideiv is weakened by the oc- Kal Kivois ktX. : 'those also, in
currence of the words ws dxoaiv a5 in the comparison with those remoter objects,
txiv clause. If the objects in question are being esteemed and honoured as palpable
used as images, the further statement and clear.' Kal is 'also' and not 'and,'
that the real object of investigation is as some have supposed. endvois is DC,
their originals [avra eKtiva) loses its an- and kKtiva AD. Plato uses the pronoun
tithetical force, and becomes a sort of eKeivots to indicate that the objects in CD
adjunct. Hence re following fyrovvres are less near to the mind of the mathe-
is more appropriate than avra de ixeiva matician than those in CE, which are
frrovvres idelv, which would be the the immediate object of his study (cf.
natural way of expressing an antithesis. Sidgwick in J. Ph. n p. 98). He could
Cf. Laws 927 B <5fi> p.ev olkovovctl fi\eirov<ji not, even if he had wished to, have
re o^v (where the order is the same as written koI avroh (et ipsis) without sacri-
here), Phaedr. 266 c and other examples ficing avroh just before. eicetva is said
cited by Hoefer de part. PL pp. 17 f. because AD
is remoter still. See also
511 a 1 Trj Siavoici. See on rod App. X.
rerpaywvov avrov 510 D. 6 8e8oa<rjAvois means, I believe,
2 tiXe-yov. 510 B. 'esteemed,' 'valued 1 as in Polyb. vi 53.
3 dva.-yKa.op.evi]v. For the participle 9 tw iir' apery SeSo^ao-fxivdiv dvb'pwv :
we might expect av ay kol fe a dai. But cf. the regular use of do^dfav for 'glorify'
dvayKa^o^vrjv gives a better balance with in the N. T. No other certain instance
and the meaning is Accordingly I
I'orjTov, '
of this usage appears to occur in Plato,
described this class as intelligible indeed, or even in classical Greek at all events :

but the soul as compelled' etc. neither Thuc. in 45. 6 nor Dionys.
 70 T1AATQN0Z [511A

MavOavco, <f>r), ore to viro '

tcu<$ yecofieTpiais T Kal rais ravrrji; B
dSe\<pat<; rkyyais Xiyeis. To tolvvv erepov fiavOave T/xrjfia rov
vorjTov Xeyovrd fie tovto, ov avrbs 6 \6yos aTrrerai rf} tov StaXe-
10 yecrdat, Bwdfiei, t? viroOecreis ttolov /xevos ovk dp-fcaq, dWd rat
ovti vTroOeaefi, olov eVt/3acret? T Kal op/ids, I'va pe^pi tov dvviro-
derov itrl ttjv rov 7ravr6<; dpyr)v Icav, dyjrdfievos avrfjs, ird\iv av

Thesm. 24 Meineke, cited by L.

1. diceis of the dialectician may be and
and S., a case in point.
is But the often are generalisations from aladrira,
collocation with rtrijrr\p.ivoi% makes it but a generalisation, regarded in itself, is
probable that the usage, though rare, is wholly vorjrbv. These virodiaeis it is the
Platonic; and every other interpretation province of Dialectic to test in every
of the word is beset with serious diffi- possible way, to demolish where necessary
culties, as is shewn in App. X. (
VI1 533 c *) to correct by one another,
TTi[iT)(xevois. TernTjuivois is read by to classify according to their mutual
Schneider, with several mss (see cr. .), coherence and interdependence, until by
and understood as 'cut off' (abgeschnit- an exhaustive scrutiny of all vorjrd we
ten) ; but, as J. and C. observe, this grasp the unifying principle of all exist-
does not suit 6e5oao>c6'oij, and it is
ence the Idea of the Good. Cf. vn
doubtful if the objects can be said to be 517 c ft. and see on rod dwiroOirov below
'cut,' although the line is: see on rots and the Appendix
'
to Book vi 1 On Plato's
rdre fxifxr)0{i<nv 510 B. Dialectic.
511 B 7 Tavrrjs in spite of yeu- Tui 6'vTi indicates that we are to take
fj.erpLa.is because Geometry is itself one the word in its literal etymological sig-
art: VII 533 C yectitierpias re Kal ras
cf. nification, 'literally hypotheses or inter-
TaiJTri (ironivas. The plural yfu/xerpiais positions, stepping-stones as it were and
does not mean the 'various branches starting-points.' For this use of rcjj ovti
of geometry' (as D. and V. suppose), and kindred expressions see 1 343 c, V
but geometrical investigations cf. \oyicr- :
474 A tin. and W. G. Headlam On
/tot/s for 'Arithmetic' in 510 C. editing Aeschylus pp. 13S ff. With
9 avTos 6 Xo-yos kt\. 'the argument : iiripdaeis cf. Syrup. 211 C wawep iirava-
grasps by itself, through the power of patifj.oU -xpuixtvov.
dialectic.' \6yos is not the faculty of rea- 1 1 tov d.v\nro9Tov. See on apxhf
son ("Vernunft" Schleiermacher), which avutrbOeTov 510 B. Plato makes no at-
is vovs, or even 'thought' ("Gedanke" tempt in the Republic to classify Ideas
Schneider), but rather "the impersonal in such an ascending scale as he here
reason, or drift of the argument" (Bosan- suggests, though it is probable from
quet), the instrument by which vovs works 509 A that Knowledge and Truth would
(Krohn PL St. p. 140). 6 Xo-yos is of rank near to the Good. Nor is there any
course personified, as it constantly is in dialogue in which an exhaustive classifi-
this sense. cation is even attempted. Such hints as
10 Suvdfm should not be translated Plato gives us throughout his writings are
'faculty,' but simply 'power' (cf. 5081:;/.): enumerated in Stumpfrtto Verhdltniss etc.
4
the argument, unaided by etV6i/es (cti/ros PP- 5> 5^i 76, and in Zeller 11 I, pp.
'
by itself,' cf. ai/rdis 5ecri 510 B ;/.), grasps
its object by the inherent powei of dia-

704 707 cf. also Fouillee La Philoso-
:

phic de Platon 11 pp. 99 104. must We

lecticalargumentation (Sia.Xe'yeaOca), and
nothing else. In spite of Grimmelt (de
reip. unit, etc. p. 52) it is certainly an
error to identify 6 \6yos with vous.
does Dialectic dispense with all sensible
images or illustrations? Plato (it should
be remembered) holds that the intrusion
of any element of sense-perception, how-
ever small, impedes the exercise of
thought see Phaed. 79 c ff.
: The viro-
suppose that each higher Idea will excel
all the lower both in range and in excel-
lence. These two characteristics are, from
Why Plato's point of view, the same. The
wider an Idea is in range and extension,
the greater will be the sum of existences
of which it is the cause. But the Idea
of Good is the cause of all existence, so
that each higher Idea will be better than
all below it, because it contains more of
 5iic] nOAITEIAC S~ 7i

eXPfxevos twv i/celvr}<; i^ofxevcov, ovtcos iirl reXevrrjv fcaTafialvr)

C aladr)T(p Travrcnracnv ovBevl wpoa'^ponievo^, a\X' elSeaiv civtois '

oY avT&v eh avrd, ical reXevra eh eiSt]. MavOdvo, e<f>r), ikclvws 15

jjikv ov' So/ceis ydp fioi gv%v6v epyov Xeyeiv on p,evroi /3ov\et

Siopl^eiv aacpecrrepov elvai to vtto rrj<i rov hiaXeyecrdat e rrrio-Tr)p,r)s

TOV OVTOS T /Cal VOTjTOV deCOpOVpbeVOV ?] TO VTTO TWV TeyVOiV KCikOV-

fievoav, ah al vtrodeaea dp%ai /cal Siavoiq, p,ev dvayicd^ovTai dXXa
16. oii A-3^: obv A 1
.

Good. Beyond this it is perhaps safer lectician does not draw conclusions as to
not to go. A
systematic attempt to cor- particulars if he did, he could scarcely
:

relate all intelligibles among themselves be said alcrdrjTip Travrdiracriv ovbevl irpocr-
and in their connexion with the Good XP^aOai. See the Appendix to Book VII
would have been premature in Plato's On Plato's Dialectic.
day, and is premature still. The perma- 16 on (levroi ktX. There is no ana-
nent value of Plato's conception lies in coluthon as Engelhardt (Anac. PL Spec.
the ideal which it sets before every suc- in p. 9) supposes, but 6'rt depends on
ceeding generation of investigators. HavBdvw. With aaipkarepov cf. V 478 C
12 iraXtv av ktX. The dialectician's and 509 D above, acup-qs, originally clear,' '

progress involves both an ascent and a often = 'true' in Greek. Plato's com-

descent an ascent eirl ttjv dpxv v ar>d > parison between Light and Truth in
a descent dirb rijt dpxv* e7r ' T V'/ TeXevrr/v 507 c ff. gave a new and profound signifi-
(cf. Aristotle quoted on 510 b). By the cance to the equation. The present
time that he reaches the Idea of the passage should be compared with Phil.
Good, all his surviving viro6o~eis have 57 B ff., where Dialectic is said to excel
become exact counterparts of the Ideas mathematical and all other sciences in
which are their objective correlates the ; respect of the clearness (rb craves /cat
'
'

others have all of them been demolished rd/c/3t/3fs /cat TdXTjde'crTa.TOv) of its object.
(vn 533 C.). The conclusions (reXei/rat) In general, the higher a science is, the
of dialectic are therefore impregnable greater (according to Plato) is the amount
\pevdr\s iiriaTrurr) is a contradiction in of truth or knowability which its subject-
terms (v 477 E For more on this
.). matter contains. Plato's theory on this
subject see the Appendix to Book vu On subject is the source of Aristotle's doctrine
Plato's Dialectic. of olttXws yvwpifj.a or yvwpipidjrepa <}>tio~ei,
511c 14 etSeoHV i8tj. On aurots for which see Stewart on Eth. Nic. I 4.
St' see 510 B n.
aiiruiv eidecriv may now io95 b 1.
be taken in its full force ; for after the 18 to
KaXov(Mvwv. K<xXovp.evwv im-
Idea of Good has been reached, the dia- plies that re'xi'at ('Arts') sometimes bore
lectician's conception of each ddos is the specific meaning of 'mathematical
accurate and complete see last note. : I sciences' as early as the time of Plato.
formerly read aiirois St' avrQv, rejecting This use of the word may have been
els avra as superfluous on account of /cat introduced by some of the Sophists,
reXevrg eis dor]. But avrwv is certainly perhaps Hippias cf. Prot. 318 E, where
:

wrong (cf. 510 b), and et's avrd, which Protagoras says 01 p.ev yap aXXoi Xw{$u>vTai
may well be taken loosely with Karafiaivri tovs viovs' ras yap Tex vas o^vtovs iretpev-
or a participle supplied from it, merely ybras axovras wdXiv av dyovres ipfiaX-
states that the conclusions of dialectic Xovaiv els Tix vas Xoyicrp.ov's re ical
'

are likewise eidij whereas /cat reXevrg els darpovoplav /cat yewp.erp'iav /cat povoiKrjv

:

e'idrj seems to lay emphasis on the fact (the medieval quadrivium) didder Kovres
that dialectic never descends below etS?/ Kal dp.a eh rbv 'linriav direfiXetpev. If we
to particulars ("und bei Begriften endigt" can understand p.ovcriKT)v as 'theory of
Schneider). We
may translate ' and with Music,' Hippias' quadrivium is identical
Ideas end.' Plato means to emphasize with Plato's, except that Plato would like
the fact that the Dialectician qud Dia- to add Stereometry. Cf. also Theaet.


72 [TAATQNOS [511c

20 fir) aladtjaecriv avra Oeaadai 01 decofievoi, Sid 8e '

to fxrj iir dp^rjv D
dvekdovres aKoirelv, aW' e' virodecrecov, vovv ovk Xayeiv irepl avra
SoKovat <roi, Kalroi vorjrcbv ovto)v pera dp%f}<;. Sidvotav 8e /cakelv
[JbOl 8oKl<i TT/V TCOV yeoyfieTpiKWV T Kal TTJV TO)V TOIOVTCOV %IV, (lX)C
ov vovv, &><? /xera^u ri 86%7)<; re Kal vov tijv Sidvoiav ovcrav. 'l/cavco-

25 rara, r)v 8' e'yco, direSe^co. /cat fioc eVt TOt9 TerrapcrL TfjLrjfiacrc

rerrapa ravra iraOi^ara iv tjj ^v^f/ yiyvofieva \afie, vorjaiv /xev

eVt tc5 (ivcotutco, Sidvotav 8e iirl ra> Bevrepa), too rpircp 8e ttlcttlv E
dirohos Kal T(p rekevTaico eiKacnav, Kal rd^ov avrd dvd \6yov,

145 A, B and see Tannery Education V 26 used in its strict sense of

v6t)o-iv is
Platonicicnne in Rev. Philos. X p. 523, vous actual exercise, not merely the
in
the Appendix to Rook VII On the pro- faculty of vovs cf. 508 E n.
: The exercise
paedeutic studies of the Republic and my of vov% is correctly spoken of as a nadij/jia
article in CI. Rev. xv p. 220, where I iv ipvxfi yiyv6fj.evov, but the faculty
rfj
have tried to shew that our use of the itselfcould hardly be thus described.
word Arts in liachelor of Arts etc.
'
'
'
' 511
i. 27 -rrCo-riv kt\. If we strictly
is an inheritance from the Platonic limit DC
to opard, irians must be under;
Academy. stood as the state of mind which believes
19 koV 8<cijjivoi. The relative sen- only in visible, palpable (ivapyij) things
tence passes into a main clause, as in (ret TTfpi rifiUs fya u irav ri> <pvrevrdv /cat

11 357 B, where see note. to (TKivaffrbv 6\ov -jivos 510A): 'seeing,'

20 avra viz. the subject-matter of
: as we still say, 'is believing.' But Plato
the so-called 'Arts': cf. VII 518 B. has already spoken of AC
as do^aorbv
Sill) 22 kcUtoi dp\T]s: 'although (510 A .); so that iri^ns should not be
they are intelligibles with a first principle.' confined to the objects of sight. It is in
The mathematician does not ascend to fact a subdivision of 56a, superior in
an apxVi an <l therefore does not exercise point of 'clearness' (aa<privtta) to (Uaala.
for i<rxeu> in its original half-inchoative We may regard it as the normal con-
sense cf. IX 585 b and Kiihner-Blass Gr. dition of the average uneducated mind.
Gr. 1 2, p. 434 n.
vovs on his subject, einaaia is the state of mind in which
but nevertheless his subject is vot]t6v (as eMves are held to be true. Here again,
we have been told before 510B, 511 A, c) if eUdvei are strictly limited to images of

and has an ap\rj, viz. his inrodfotis (ah opard (cf. 509 E, 5 10 a), fUacia must be

ai virodtatis dpxai above), nairoi is not
-
found elsewhere in Plato for Kalirtp with
a participle (Hoefer de part. PL p. 28) but
occurs in Simonides ap. Prot. 339 C, in
Axioch. 364 B and Lysias 31. 34. To
write Kaiirtp (with Kugler de part, rot
etc. p. 18) would be rash. For other
views on this difficult clause see App. XI.
KdXciv fioi SoKas See 510D n.
24 tis overav. oidvota is the most
general word for a state (ts) of mind or
mode of thought in Greek and the
limitation here introduced is entirely
Plato's own. Plato apparently attempts
to fortify his innovation by etymology,
hinting that the word Sidvoia is by deri-
vation that which is between (8td p-ioov)
ious and 56a. So also J.
(Uaaia (with allusion to
similarly confined in its scope, and loses
all metaphysical interest and importance:
see vii 5 7 a n. 1But since the (Udves are
a lower grade of So^affrd (510 A .),
eUaaia should be understood as a lower
variety of 56i;a (as in VII 534 a), viz. the
state of mind which accepts as true that
which is a copy of a copy (rplrov irpbs
a\r)dtiav). In this sense etica<rla (with
a play on eUdves) is a new coinage of
Plato's. The translation 'conjecture' is
; misleading, for conjecture implies con-
scious doubt or hesitation, and doubt is
foreign to elicacria in Plato's sense. Plato
may however have intended to suggest
that such a state of mind is in reality no
better than conjecture. See also X 598 A n.
and C. Cf. and Bosanquet Companion pp. 261 f.
di<6ves) in E. with Nettleship Led. and Rem. 11

On 56|tjs see 510 a n. pp. 242 246.

5 1 1 E] nOAITEIAC S" 73

wairep i<fi oh ecrriv X?;^eta? fxeTe-^eiv, ovrco ravra o-a(f>7)veia<;

i]yT]<T(ifAvo<; /lere^eiv. 'SlavOavw, e<prj, iced %vyywpw kcu rdrro) w? 30

\eyets.

TfcAoC TTOAlTCIAC S"'.

29 uSa-irep
<J>'
01s kt\. 'attributing to
: clause would run wcrirep <p' oh etrnv
them such a degree of clearness as their d\T]6eias /xerl%ei, ovtu ravra o~a<privda.5
objects have of truth'' J. and C. Lieb- /xerexet. Under
the government of Tjyijcra-
hold's e<p' b'aov for i<j> oh is an unhappy /xevos, the as well as the second
first
suggestion cf. VI I 5 34 A.
: A corrector /*erex et becomes ^erex' for the accusa-
;

in </ changed the first /.cerex^'" to juere'xet. tive with infinitive may be employed even
which, in deference to Schneider's argu- in the subordinate clauses of Indirect.
ments, I formerly printed. But the text See on 492 C. The jingle fierexeiv
is quite sound. Stated categorically, the uerex e
J
' t' is inoffensive: cf. X 614 A, 621 B.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI.

I.

VI 488 D. 07rws Se Kvfieprrjcrei idv T tivcs fiovXwvrai idv re /xt),

/A7)Te Te-^yrjv tovtov p.y]Te p.XeTr]v olo/xaoi Svvcltov elvai Xafielv afxa Kal
TTfv KvfiepvrjTLKrji'.

Schneider's translation of this sentence is as follows "wie aber zu :

steuern sei, es mogen nun einige wollen oder nicht, davon glauben sie
nicht dass es eine Kunst und Uebung gebe, mit der man dann eben die
Steuermannskunst habe." The view which I have given in the notes is
in general harmony with this interpretation but I think that the word
;

fxeXirrj denotes 'study' rather than actual 'practice' ("Uebung" or

" exercitatio" Schneider) see the notes.
:

The strength of Schneider's explanation lies in its conformity with

the whole course of Plato's argument both here and in the passages
which I have cited from the Politicus. In particular, the exact parallel
between iav re rives fiovXowTai idv re jxrj and idv tc eKovTas iav re d*ovTas
(in Pol. 293 b) appears to me the strongest possible confirmation of the
general soundness of his view. No interpretation that I know of,
Schneider's alone excepted, assigns its proper force to idv re rives
/iovAwi'Tcu (cf. idv re eKovras, Pol. I.e.) as well as to e'av t /xij. The
true pilot cares just as little whether people wish him to steer as whether
they do not his art has nothing whatever to do with the sentiments
:

with which his passengers regard his rule. Schneider's interpretation is

also supported by the emphatic fnjrt t^'V 1 Te p-^iTV v M
the false

pilot will not allow that you can learn 'either art or theory' of how to
steer, because according to him there is absolutely nothing technical or
theoretical about steering. The only 'art of steering' which he will
admit is the art of collaborating with himself in order to get command
of the ship (vclvtikov fxkv KaAovvra? koi kv [iepvqTiKov kcu iTvuTTafxcvov ra
Kara vavv os av $v\.\a/ji(3avciv 8eu'OS 77 07rws dpSovair kt\.). It must,
however, be admitted that dp.a koX W/v Kvficpvip-iKijv is not altogether
easy on Schneider's view. The reader naturally expects tijv KvfiepvrjTiKyv
to be different from the T\vrj and /leXim] for on a first examination of
:

the passage, Plato seems to be speaking of the impossibility of acquiring

at the same time two different arts: whereas Schneider holds that the two
arts are the same, ttji' KvfizpvqTiKijv being only Plato's way of expressing
the Tix VTl ar> d ptXeTl] TOVTOV 07TWS Kvj3pl1]0-L.
Is it possible to devise any explanation which, while agreeing in the
main with Schneider's, will escape the apparent difficulty to which I
have just drawn attention ?
We note that KvfiepvTjTiKrjv has already been implicitly defined by the
sailors as the art of helping them to get command (Kv/3tpvr]TiK6r ktX.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI. 75

above). Why then should we not suppose that the sailors 'think it
impossible to acquire an art of how to steer (oVws Kvfitpvrjo-a) along with
KvftepvrjTiKT}' in their sense of the term, i.e. (practically) along with the
art of making themselves masters of the ship? This interpretation, as
far as concerns the language, seems to me possible enough; but it
implies that the sailors do think it possible to learn the art of how to
steer independently and by itself: whereas they have already said that
such an art cannot be taught at all ((/>ao-Koi'Tas fxr)8e SiSa/<7w ctiai 488 b).

For this among other reasons I think that this solution should not be
entertained.
I have endeavoured in the notes to justify Schneider's explanation
of ajxa kcu, and here it need only be added that one source of embar-
rassment is the tendency which we feel to give to d/Aa more of a strictly
temporal signification than necessarily belongs to it in that idiomatic
phrase.
An different view of the sentence is taken by Ast and
entirely
others. According to Ast, Plato is here distinguishing between two arts,
viz. (1) scientific pilotage (the knowledge of astronomy etc.), and
(2) the " ars imperandi
ut quae scientia et ars ipsum doceant, a multitu-
dine ipsi subdita fieri curet." rrjv KvfiepvrjTiKrjv is (1), and tcx^v
tovtov (2). On view Plato asserts that the crew in general consider
this
it impossible to acquire both the art of steering (tt]v Kvf3epvrjTiKt]v) and

that of steering whether people wish it or no (oVws Kvftepvrjva Texyr\v

tovtov), i.e. in other words, enforcing and maintaining authority. Both
arts so Ast interprets
are united, according to Plato, in the true pilot.
This explanation Stallbaum apparently accepts, conjecturing only 177
Kv/SepvrjTiKrj for tt}v Kvfiepvr)TLKt]v. I do not deny that it can be elicited
from Plato's language, if we take this sentence by itself: but it is open
to serious objection on the score of meaning, as has been pointed out

by H. Sidgwick {J. Ph. v pp. 274 276), Richards {CI. Rev. vin p. 23),
and Shorey (A. J. Ph. xvi p. 234) 1 It represents the sailors as
.

admitting that there is a true art of steering, which under certain

circumstances it is possible to acquire. But this is precisely what they
deny (see 488 B 77730s Se toutois <pao~KOVTa<; p.r)8e StSaKrov ctvat), nor
could they possibly admit it, so long as they 'have not so much
as a notion that the true Pilot should study the year and the seasons'
etc. (488 d). Their solitary notion of an art of steering is how to
get the helm into their hands (488 c iravTa. ttolovvtcls oVojs av acpio-i
to Trr)8a\iov iiriTpe\f/r) and C, D vauTtKoV p.ev kolXovvtcls kcu. Kv(3epvr)TiKOv
os av v\\o.fxfidveiv Sctvos 77 ktX.). Moreover, even if they were to
allow that there is an art of steering, they would certainly not allow
that others possessed it rather than themselves cf. Pol. 302 a, b.
: Nor,
again, does Plato ever admit that the art of enforcing one's authority
has anything whatever to do with the art 01 steering. In the Politici/s,
he is careful to point out that they are entirely distinct see the passages :

referred to in the note.

1
For another special discussion of ihe passage see Richter in Fleckeiseti's
yahrbuch, 1867, p. 145.
7 6 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI

Jowett and Campbell's explanation is somewhat different. They

do not suppose that Plato himself means to attribute to the true pilot
both knowledge and power to enforce his authority; but apparently
agree with Ast that the false pilot admits the existence of a scientific
KvftepvrjTiKi], which can be acquired by itself, but cannot be combined
with the art of getting possession of the helm. This view is open
to all except the last of the objections already noted.
Sidgwick and Richards both agree with Grote {Plato in p. 80) that
Plato does not regard scientific KvfiepvqTiK-rj as involving the power to
enforce one's authority as well as knowledge of steering. According to
Richards, we should read dSiWi-ov instead of 8war6v. " The crew
deem it by no means as impossible as it really is that, while a man
acquires Kv^epv-rfTtK-q, he should at the same time acquire this other art"
(viz. 07TW5 KvfiepvTJaeL, lav re Tires ftovXaivrai idv re p.i]). This view is

attractive in some ways, but the corruption of dBvvarov to Swarov is not

a very probable one, and it would still seem to be implied that the crew
admit the existence of a true art of steering, which is, under certain
circumstances, capable of being learnt. If, with Sidgwick, we read

otofiiv<a, in agreement with aurw, this particular difficulty disappears. I

formerly accepted Sidgwick's proposal, but there is force in Richards'

criticism that "the sentence would be most clumsy in form, nor is it to
the point what the true steersman thinks; Plato is describing the state
of mind of the crew." Se after oVa>s is also a difficulty.
On the whole, I am now inclined to think that Schneider's interpre-
tation has the most numerous and important arguments in its favour,
and for this reason I have adopted it in the notes.

II.

VI 492 E. ov yap, r/v 8' eyoj, dXXa. Kal to eViY/ipeiJ' iroXXr} avoid, ovre
yap yiyvcrai ovre ye'yovev ouSe ovv p.rj yivr)Tai dXXoiov r)0o<; irpos aperr/v
irapa. j-qif tuvtwv waiheiav 7T7rai8ei> peVov, dvOputirtiov, w eralpe' delov pei'TOi
Kara, rqv Trapoijxiav iaipw[iev Xoyov.

agree in the main with Schneider's view of this passage, which he

I
translates
more freely than usual as follows: "Denn keine Erziehung,
o Freund, vermag oder vermochte oder wird auch vermogen der Erzieh-
ung dieser gegeniiber ein Gemiith zur Tugend umzulenken, namlich
ein menschliches das gdttliche freilich mussen wir wie es im Sprich-
;

wort heisst, ausnehmen von unserer Rede." J. and C. (with Ast)

connect 7rpos dptr-qv with 7r7ruiSev/AVoi', comparing Prot. 342 D Aokc-
ScupoVioi 7rpds (friXoaocpiav
dpiara 7re7rai8evi Tai and Gorg. 47 1 D ev
xpos rrjv p^TopiKrjv TreiraiStvvdai, but the adverbs make all the difference.
Without an adverb Plato writes eis dpcrrjv irai8e.veiv (e.g. Gorg. 519 e).
An entirely different explanation is given by Stallhaum and others.
Stallbaum translates as follows " neque enim indoles iuxta istorum
:

erudita disciplinam neque fit neque facta est, nee vero unquam net
ad virtutetn (virtutis habita ratione) aliusmodi (dWolov) humana
quidem" etc. But (1) Plato is professedly giving a reason (ovre yap
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI. 77

kt\.) why
it is the height of folly to attempt to teach a young man

what opposed to public opinion, and Stallbaum's translation gives no

is

such reason: (2) irapd cannot mean 'iuxta' 'according to,' but only
'opposed to.' Stallbaum's view, which is as old as Ficinus, has been
widely accepted, but no one has yet explained how napd can be used
for Kara.
The adherents of this erroneous view have also in many cases sus-
pected the word dXXotov. Even if we adopt Schneider's explanation,
dXXoTov seems at first sight strange should not Plato have written dp.ec-
:

vov, which Vermehren {PL Stud. p. 95) considers more natural? I think
not, for Plato means to suggest that public opinion will not tolerate any
kind of dissent, whether better or worse than itself, except the Oelov
rjOos, which is a special example of the aXXolov rjdos 7rpos dpeTjjv.
Instead of dWohv the following proposals have been made, all of
them (except the last) on the mistaken assumption that irapd means
Kara: (1) ovk dXXoiov ('not alien to' Nagelsbach), (2) <d\\o rj> dXXoiov
('other than alien to,' Hermann, who also suggests dXXo rj oveiSos for
dWolov r/Oos), (3) d$i6Xoyov (Vermehren), (4) dXrjOtvov (Richards). The
last of these critics strongly suspects that Plato also wrote Kara and
'
'

not Trapd.

III.

VI 498 D, E. ov yap irwTroTe elSov yevop.evov to vvv Xey6p.evov, dXXd

ttoXv p.dXXov toioujt' drra p-qp-ara i$e7riT7}S<; dXXrjXois uip.oioip.iva, dAA' ovk
dirb tov avTop-drov, wcnrep vvv, o-vp-Treaovra- avSpa 8e apery Trapi.voip.ivov
koX <jip.owip.ivov T0 ^ Suva-row TeXims py<j> te koX Xoyui, Bvvao~TvovTa iv
p-ixpt-
TroXei. iripa ToiavTr), ov 7rcu7roT kuipaKaaiv kt\.
The view which I take of this passage is new in some of its details,
but Reinhardt had already pointed out that Plato is referring to
Isocrates {de Isocr. aem. p. 39), and Diimmler has made it probable
that the reference is specifically to the Panegyricus (probably published
about 380 B.C.). The same general view is adopted by the French
editors of Book vi (Espinas and Maillet), and was also held by
Schneider, as appears from his translation " denn sie haben das jetzt
aufgestellte niemals in der Wirklichkeit gesehen, sondern viel eher
etwa solche Worte, sorgfaltig mit einander in Gleichklang gebracht,
nicht ziifallig, wie diese, zusammengesetzt ; einen Mann aber, der sich
mit der Tugend in Einstimmung und Gleichklang gebracht so voll-

kommen wie moglich in Werk und Wort haben sie niemals gesehen "
etc. See also Hirmer Entstehung u. Kompos. d. pi. Pol. pp. 664, 665.
Schneider appears to understand roiavr arm pr/p-ara as referring only
to what follows (e^eTrmjSes avp.Trao-6vTa), and the same view is appa-
rently taken by Diimmler {Chr. Beilr. p. 14). That they refer more
naturally to what precedes will hardly be denied, and yevdp.vov
Xey6p.evov is as good an example of 7rapo//.o<Wis as one could wish.
Reinhardt (I.e.) supposes that Toiavr drra p-qp.ara means proposals for
political reform, resembling Plato's ideal State, and on this ground holds
 8 ; ;

7 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI
that it is the Areopagiticus, and not the Panegyricus, of which Plato
is thinking. But Plato would hardly have compared any of Isocrates'
political speeches to his own Pepublic, and the following words shew
that the contrast is intended to be between mere vapouring rhetoricians
and true Men. Nor is it likely that the Pepublic alludes to a work
published so late as 354, the approximate date of the Areopagiticus
(Christ Litteraturgesch. p. 297). The interpretation which I have given
of Totavr' a-TTo. pi]iJ.o.Ta appears to me exactly to suit dXX' ovk d-n-6 rov avro-
fxdrov, cu airep vvv, av/jLireaovTa. It is perfectly true, as Plato says, that
the figure of 7rapo/xoiWis is never deliberately aimed at by him or, if it ;

is, he has the good manners to conceal his art. Isocrates' pypara,
on the other hand, are correctly described as i$eTriTr]8es dXXyXois w/xotto-
fxiva.
Davies and Vaughan completely miss the meaning of the passage
when they translate " they have met with proposals somewhat resembling
ours, but forced expressly into appearing of a piece with one another,
instead of falling spontaneously into agreement, as in the present case."
Jowett errs in much the same way, except that he seems to have sus-
pected an allusion to the sophistical rhetoricians in pl]p.ara 10p.oLwp.wa.
The view adopted in J. and C.'s note is practically identical with that
of D. and V.

[V.

VI 500 A. r} /cat eav ovroi OewvTai, dXXotav r oi 0;;ats avroiis &6av

X.y'nJ/ecr6ai kol aAAa diroKpivticrvai

The reading of the best mss fj /cat aAXoiav toi ktX. is retained by
Schneider and (with z/'s change of toi to re) by Stallbaum and Hermann.
On this view aAAoiav 86av Xi']\j/ea6ai must be understood as denoting a
change of opinion from the dXXolav 86iav of 499 e. But it is extremely
awkward to suppose that the dXXoia &6a is different in the two cases
nor can men be said to change an opinion which it is doubtful if they
ever held. These difficulties have led Hermann to read a'AA.' o?av toi (with
Stephanus and some inferior mss) in 499 E, understanding Xoyio'/xevos

before olav toi surely a strange ellipse, and otherwise an insufficient
remedy. dXX' olav toi in 499 e was also adopted by Ast, with other
changes much too extensive to need refutation, though supported in part
by the reading of inferior mss. There should be no doubt that dXXoiav
tol in the earlier passage is sound. In 500A Jowett proposes to read
17 kcli, and oiItoj, and placing a full stop after dTroKpii>eto~Uai.
joining kcu
A similar view was held by Ast. But kcli could hardly be taken with
ovtw, and rj kou would strike every reader as the usual particle of in-
terrogation, y ydp (interrogative), which Vermehren conjectures (PI.
Stud. p. oS), is highly improbable. I formerly read rj ovk, and altered toi
to T. 7/ ovk is favoured also by Campbell, but the authority for the
negative q and Flor. U
is extremely slight, and Baiter's emendation

accounts more easily for the reading of the oldest mss. The retention
of Kai 'even' an improvement
is also : if a negative had been used, we
should have expected rather ovhi than ovk.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK M. 79

V.

VI 501 A, B. E7re/ to., oifxai, aTrepya6p.evoi vvkvo. av iKarepwae diro-

fiXeTrouv irpos re to (pvcrei 6Y/caiov ko.1 KaXov ko.1 crw<ppov ko.1 irdi'TO. to.
TOiavra, /cat 7rp6s e/ceivo av, o Iv tois dvOpwirois fiiroioiev, vp.p.iyvvvTe<; re ko.1

Kepav\'VVTe% K twv iTriTr)8evp.dTiv to dvSpeiKeXov ktX.

My view of passage agrees closely with that of Schneider (see
this
his translation pp. 169, 303) except that I think it is better to translate
avftpeiKeXov by the 'colour and likeness of true Manhood,' rather than
by "die Farbe des Menschen," so as to bring out the double signification
of the word (see on ypdcpav v6p.ovs 501 a). Schneider formerly denied
that di'SpeixeXov meant anything beyond "imago hominis," but he retracts
this view in his Additamenta (p. 49) and Translation.
Schneider's text is followed also by Baiter. The majority of editors
prefer *cai 77-pos eKeivo ah to iv tois dv6pw7roi<; ip.iroio'ie.v $vp.puyvvvTes ktX.
(see cr. In that case we must emend and write either i/jLTroioUv
n.).
tc (Schleicmacher) or /cat ifx.7rot.01ev (Ast), or aTro^AeVovres instead of aVo-
fiXerroiev (Stallbaum), or something else to the same purpose. Hermann
and J. and C. ignore the difficulty altogether. But even with such an
emended text, the sense is faulty; for the legislator who starts with
a tabula rasa need not trouble about to iv tois dvOpuirois 8lkulov etc.
His constitution is not a compromise between for example Athens and
the World of Ideas, but something as near the latter as the limitations
of earthly existence will allow
in other words such a polity as is
described in the Republic. The Philosopher-king is not the man to
paint an imperfect picture, though he knows that it will be but a picture
after all.
Burnet prints eTzevra iravTa to, ToiavTa, Kal 7rpos exeTv' av to iv
tois di'0pujiroi<; e/A7rotoiev, ktX. This emendation appears to me to de-
prive KaTpu>cr of all meaning and point.

VI

VI 503 C. YiVfj-aOeis Kai pv^/ioi'es koc dy^ivot /cat o^eis (cat oo"a aAAa
TOt'rots erreTai oXo-ff on ovk iOeXovcnv ap.a <pveadai teal veaviKOi t Kal jxeyaAo-
Tas Siavoias otoi Kocr/ucos /xeTa
irpiris T]o~V)(ias Kal f3ef3aiOTr)TOS eOeXeiv >r}v,

dXX' 01 ToiovTOi vtt6 6vt7]to<; (pepovrat otttj dv TU^cocrtv, Kai to (SefSaiov a7rav
airrwv t ot X Tat '

Such is the reading of A and II : and none of the other mss have
any variant worth discussing.
Of the qualities named, the following appear in the description
of the philosophic character (485 C 487 a)
evix.dQe.ia, p.vrjpvq, peya-
:

XoirpeTreia. It is also clear that otot Kocrpuos tfiv represents o-uxppoo-vvr)

(485 e). dyxti'oi and 6eis certainly refer to intellectual qualities, as
appears from their combination with evpLaOels cai p.vrjpLove<;, and with 00-a
dXXn ToiVots cVeTai cf. also Theaet. 144 a. veaviKoi 'spirited' has af-
:

8o APPENDICES TO BOOK VI.

Unities with dvSpeioi (486 b

487 a), but Vermehren {PI. Stud. pp. 98
103) is mistaken in holding that the two notions are identical.
According to Schneider, who retains the reading of the mss,
ev/xadeLs
/xyaA.07rpe7rts Tas Siavoias forms the predicate, the subject
being 0T01 ifiv. This interpretation gives the right sense, but is other-
wise forced and unnatural in the last degree. Moreover, if 0T01 is the
subject, we can scarcely dissociate ol toiovtoi from it, and even on
Schneider's view ol tolovtol refers to vp.a6el<i Siavotas.
Stallbaum prints a comma after <iW#cu, and understands Plato to
mean that a combination of the intellectual virtues enumerated in
eJ/xa^eis
oets is itself rare, as well as the union of spirit and sobriety.
Such a view, even if grammatically possible, is certainly awkward and ;

we have every reason to suppose that Plato did not consider the union
of kindred intellectual qualities as in any way exceptional. It is the
union of certain intellectual and moral virtues with certain other moral
virtues which he considers rare :cf. Theaet. 1 44 a, b, the whole of which

passage is important for the understanding of Plato here.

Others, such as Vermehren I.e. and J. and C., suppose that otoi Zfiv
is a consequence of vzaviKoi pieyaXoTrpeirels. This is however (as Shorey
points out A. J. Ph. xvi p. 236) opposed to every statement made by
Plato on the subject. The opposition between dvp.oeib'es, veavuede,
av&peiov (by which is meant, in this particular contrast, the active side
of Courage) and -n-paov, Koa/xiov, <ru><ppw etc., is regarded by him as the
fundamental antithesis of human character see for example 11 375 c,
:

111 399 c, 410 D, Pol. 306 cff., 307 c, 309 e, 311 b, Tim. 18 a and Laws

731 b. We have no right to hide this fact by explaining away veaviKov.

The word means 'full of youthful vigour,' 'spirited,' and nothing more.
veaviKov of course a constituent factor in avSpuov, but it is not identi-
is

cal with nor do any of the passages which Vermehren cites {Theaet.
it,

168 c, Rep. 425 c, 491 e, 563 e, Lys. 204 e, Ale. 104 a) prove any such
identity. Still less does the word mean "generous" (J. and C), or
"kraftig, mannhaft, und sittlieh tiichtig" (Vermehren).
We may
therefore be certain that vtaviKoi pLiya.\oirpeKii<i is opposed
to 0T01 tfiv. The ms reading will admit of this only if we construe
<pveo-6at. with 0T01, and suppose that nal veavtKot Siavoias is added
parenthetically as a sort of afterthought. This was Schleiermacher's
view, and it is also one of J. and C.'s alternatives. It is certainly right

in sense, but the construction is intolerably ambiguous and awkward

(cf.Susemihl, Gen. Entw. 11 p. 191 n.).
Various solutions are possible. I formerly (with Heindorf on
Theaet. 1 44 a) transposed kcu, reading (pveo-6ai veaviKot
*cai otot kt\.

Heindorf's remedy is however not quite satisfactory, because it lays all

the stress upon the difficulty of finding the two opposite kinds of moral
qualities united with intellectual sagacity, whereas
as appears from the
next sentence the point is that intellectual vivacity and
relevant
acumen are seldom found along with one of the two phases of moral
character, viz. sobriety and stedfastness. For this reason I now venture
on the transposition printed in the text. It is worthy of note that in
two places where the scribe of A omitted a passage of some length,
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI. 81

without the excuse of homoioteleuton, the number of letters is 41 and

39. (See cr. nn. on 504 d, x 601 a and Introd. 5). Here it is 40. koI
veaviKoi
Siavoias may of course be an interpolation, but it is more likely
to be an omitted line or lines wrongly replaced.

VII.

VI 507 B. kcli avrb St) avrb ayu#ov, kcu ovtuj

/caAoi' koll ~e.pl avTUiV
a Tore cos 7roAAd CTic^e/xet/, 7raA.1v av koI iSiav jxov e/caoTov, ojs p.id<; ovcn)<; T
Tt#ei'T5, O IcTTLV KOL(TTOV pO<TayopVOp.V.

The difficulties of this sentence have hardly received sufficient

attention at the hands of editors.
If kolt I8eav
the reading of all the mss is genuine, what is the
grammatical object of Tt^evres?
Two possibilities suggest themselves. One is to understand lv or
the like, as parallel to avrb ko\6v and axrb dya66v. This view is
apparently adopted by Schneider, who translates "Und dann ein schones
selbst und ein gutes selbst und so bei allem, was wir dort als vieles
setzten, wiederum eins nach der angenommenen Einheit des Begriffs
eines jeden setzend nennen wir jedes das, was ist." Stallbaum seems
to have taken a similar view, although his note is not quite explicit.
But it is so difficult to supply lv as an object to riOevres that we must,
I think, reject this interpretation altogether. The second and more
plausible alternative is
with Prantl, and the English editors and trans-
lators to regard the object of Ti6ei>T& as identical with that of eTi6ep.ev.
But kcit' ISluv p.tav TitfevTes is far from clear. TtoVvTes ought clearly to
be understood in the same sense as iritlepev, and the whole phrase
should express the antithesis of ws ~oXXd iriOep.ev. We are hardly
justified in translating Tttfevaikcit' iScav yniav as 'reduce to a single form'

(D. and V.) or 'bring under a single idea' (Jowett), although the phrase
might possibly here mean 'regard as belonging to one Idea.' If kolt
ISeav is sound, the least unsatisfactory course is perhaps to print a colon
after iTidepev, and explain thus 'reversing our procedure, we view
:

them as falling under a single Idea of each,... and call each that-which-
is' i.e. for example StKaiov, awcppov etc., each of which we took as 7roAA.a,
:

we now regard as belonging to or falling under one Idea of Sikcuov, one

of <ru>(ppov etc. But neither this interpretation nor any other which
I can devise (such as 'regard according to' or 'in the light of one Idea
of each) furnishes a thoroughly clear and simple sense, or a satisfactory
antithesis to w? 7roAAa irWep-ev. The only suitable contrast is that
between the one Idea itself and the 7roA\a. For this reason I have ven-
tured to replace kcit' by /ecu. The occurrence of ras 8' av iSeas in the next
sentence is also, so far as it goes, in favour of the proposed correction.
If we read kcu for kcitcc, we ought certainly (with Bosanquet) to take
o eo-Ttv txao-Tov as a. secondary predicate after poaayopevofxev. The
translation "'we call each 'that-which-is'" (Schneider and others) is
grammatically possible and even necessary, I think, if Kara, is retained;
but it will scarcely be denied that o lo-riv Iko.~tov, taken by itself, is
A. P. II. 6
82 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI
most easily and naturally understood as the generalised form of the
idiom o eo~riv kolXov, o iariv ayadov etc. If SO, o eariv Zkclcttov is an
additional reason for reading kou instead of Kara. postulate 'one We
Idea of each' and call it 'what each is.' The balance between loiav
fxiav eKao-Tov and o Icrriv eKaarov could not be more precise.
In order to provide an object for TifleVres, I formerly read l/cao-Tov,
instead of ckoo-tov, but the correction now suggested appears to me
better and more likely to be right.

VIII.

VI 507 D, E. Tt/i' ok t^s oii/ews Kal tov oparov ovk cvroeis on irpocr-
otirai ; II ws ; Evovcr>7s ttov iv 6p.p.aaiv oi//e(us ku\ iTZi)(ei.povvTO<; tov I^oi'tos
XprjcrBai airy, 7zapovo~r)<; ok ^poas iv airois, iav p.rj Tzapayivrjrat yevos
rpirov iSia i' avro tovto 7T<vkos, oTaOa, otl r) tc oi^is ov8kv o^/erai ra re
Y/'wpaTa carat dopara.
The mss have no variant of any consequence.
Schneider boldly understands avrois as tois 6p.fiao-Lv, referring to Tim.
67Cff., where it is virtually said that Colour, in an act of Sight, ip-Tziizrei
cis r-qv otpiv. But a careful study of the analysis of Sight in the Timaeus
will shew that Schneider's view is not supported by that dialogue. If
iv avrois = iv tois 6p./xao-tv, it is clear from the rest of the sentence that
Plato thinks Colour may be present in the eyes even where there is
no light. But in the Timaeus Colour does not ip.Tzirzrf.iv cis rrjv o\j/iv
when light is absent: see 45c with Archer-Hind ad loc. The fact is
that both in the Timaeus and in the Republic Colour is regarded as
inherent in things and not in the eyes: see Tim. 67 c xpo'as inakeo-ap-ev,
(pXoya To"i' <jwp.6.Twv ei<ao~Tiv aTzoppeovuav and Pep. 508c wv av Tas ^poas
TO rfpepllOV <u>S 7T^.
By Schmelzer and the Oxford editors, airois is interpreted as tois
oparois "from tov oparov supra." Plato certainly allows himself great
latitude in matters of this kind, but not, I think, where the result would
be that he must inevitably be misunderstood ; and even an intelligent
reader might here be forgiven if he referred avrois to tois 6p.p.a<riv.
"Various corrections have been proposed, iv av tois <opaTo?s> is
Richards' conjecture but Plato is careful throughout this whole dis-
;

cussion to use opaToY only in the singular, as a general term for the
visible cf. 508c, 509D (bis).
: For 'things seen' he uses opwpava 507c,
508A, 508c, 510D. On this account iv av tois < opwp. eWs> or (better)
iv avrois <tois dpwp>ois> appears to me preferable, if the passage is to
be emended on these lines.
In CI. Rev. xm
p. 99 I ventured to submit another emendation.
It will be observed that in the latter part of the sentence Plato treats
the colours themselves as the objects of vision (tci re xP "fxaTa " Tai l

a'o'para), without alluding to the visible objects in which the colours

inhere. Cf. also Tim. 67 c ff., and Arist. de An. 11 7. 418 s 26 ff.
Hence I proposed to read 7rapovo-77S he XP a ?> " avrois iav /xi} Tzapa-
yivrjrai ktX., i.e. 'unless they' (viz. 77 oi/fis and \P a s Ta xpwp aTa ) are re " -
'
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI 83

inforced by one genus makingthree in all

specially adapted by
Nature for this very purpose, you are aware that Sight will see nothing
and the colours will be invisible.' The order of words recalls o iav /xy
TrapayevqTai rpirov above, and the position of ev may perhaps be de-
fended as calling special attention to this one thing without which an act
of sight is altogether impossible, and as inviting Glauco's question rivos
oV tovtov ; Morgenstern retained lv avrois and connected it with the
following clause, but ev does not go well with rvapayiv-qrai, and the
emphasis on eV avrois is excessive.
Other suggestions are ec/>' rj ecm for ev avrois (Biehl Die Id. d. Guten
p. 52), [ev] avrois (Stallbaum) and eV avrois (Ast).
If we might venture to read Trapovo-r]% Se xp a s> * av ( or w) -vtol<; /xtj
irapayevr]Ta.L ktX., all difficulty would disappear. Meantime, as none of the
remedies hitherto suggested is convincing, I have thought it safest to
retain the MS reading, understanding avrois perforce as tois opw/xeVois.
The interesting analysis of Sight in Theaet. 156 D ff. is unfortunately of
no use for emending the present passage.

IX.

VI 508 D, E. tovto Toivvv to ttjv dXrjOeiav rrapi^ov tois yiyvojcr*co-

fievois koI to) yiyvwcrcovTi rrjv 8vva/Liiv aVoSiSov ttjv tov ayaOov iSe'av <^>a^i
eivat, aiTiav 8e iTTLO-Trjfxrjs ovcrav ko! d\r]0eLa<; o5s "yiYV<o(TKO(jievT]s p-h' Siavoov,
ovrco Se KaAtoV dp^oriputv ovtwv, yvwaews tc Kai aA^^eias, aAAo Kai kolWlov
cti rovrcov rjyovp.cvo<; avro 6p6ws ijyi]<rL.
So A reads. The only important variant is Sia vov (E v and several
Other MSS) for Siavoov.
Jowett and Campbell, following Schneider and Hermann, retain the
text of A, and translate as follows " This then, which imparts truth to
:

the things that are known and gives to the knower the power of
knowing, is what I would have you call the idea of good and this :

you will deem to be the cause of knowledge and of truth so far as the
latter is known but fair as are both these, knowledge and truth, you
:

will be right in thinking that it is something fairer than these." /xev

is explained as belonging strictly to amavand "opposed to the following

Se: the idea of good is indeed (y.eV) the cause of knowledge and truth,
but (Si) it is other and fairer than they." Schneider's explanation and
translation differs hardly at all from that of the Oxford editors.
The above rendering is open to grave objections both on the score
of grammar and of sense. oiavoeio-#ai can hardly be used with a
participle (ovcrav) without ws and ws yiyvcoo-Ko/Ae'vy/s surely cannot mean
:

4
so far as known.' It is also, to say the least, extremely difficult to
explain the position of uev. 01a tov eyyeyovora p\v epcora, which Schneider
{Addit. p. 51) cites from X 607 e, is a very remote parallel. Nor is
there any point, so far as I can discover, in saying that the Idea of the
Good is the cause of truth so far as truth is known. The Idea
of the Good is the cause of all Truth, known and unknown. And
62

84 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI.

there is no echo of any such limitation in the analogous description of

Light.
For these and other reasons, Schneider's explanation is, in my
opinion, untenable. Nor can I devise any other reasonable solution
without altering the text. Of emendations there is, as usual, no lack.
The smallest change is to read Sia vov, with H etc. and the editors
down to Bekker. But the construction remains extraordinarily obscure.
Few will agree with Schmelzer in construing ijyovfxevos 8e (rrjv rov dyadov
iSeav) alriav iiriary]iJiif]<;
vov, rjynv/Kvos oe ovru> kciAujv ktX. Other pro-
posals are (i) to omit jxiv (Stephanus, who also suggests that a clause
may be lost), (2) Si' avrov (viz. tov dyatlov) for Siavoov (Nagelsbach),
(3) to omit alriav

Siavoov or ojs
Btavouv, in the latter case reading y for
S after alriav (Ast), (4) to transpose and read <$>d9i elvat., ols yiyvwo-Ko-
fiivrfv filv Sid vov, alriav S' iirio"rqp.i)<; ovcrav Kal a\t]$eia<; (van Heusde),

(5) to cancel 0J9 rjyrjo-ei as a gloss (Stallbaum), (6) to read Si' for Se

after alriav and Sia. vov for SiuiooO (Richter Fleck. Jb. 1867 p. 143).
Of these suggestions (1) is inadequate; (2) and (6) only make matters
worse ; (3) and (5) fail to provide a parallel to opdraivir' avrrjs ravr-qs (sc.
t^s rtyews) in 508 b, and are also in themselves too drastic. Van Heusde's
solution, which (in common with Baiter) I formerly adopted, gives a
good sense, if ok be taken principally with the Sc clause ('as being the
cause of Knowledge and Truth, although it is itself known by means of
Reason'). But it is impossible to assign any probable motive for so
serious a dislocation of the text of the mss. The usual devices of
homoioteleuton and the accidental omission of a line in the archetype
fail us here. See In/rod. 5.
The explanation given in the notes is, I think, satisfactory in point
of sense, and assumes no corruption except that of yiyvwo-Kop.ivTjv to
yiyvwo-K<>fj.cvr)<;
a natural error after aA^ftetas. I now regard it as much
more probable than Van Heusde's solution (see his Init. Phil. PL
ed. 1842 p. 388 71.).

X.

VI 511 A. eiKom Se \poj/xe'r?jv avrols tois viro tujv koto) dir(.iKao~$io~iv

Kal ineivOK 7rpos CKeiva <u? tvapyto-i ScSo^aoyxe'rois re Kal TeTi/Aij/xevois.

The difficulties of this sentence are familiar to all students of Plato.

After much consideration, I believe the text to be sound, and the mean-
ing to be as explained in the notes.
In yr Ph. x p. 76 By water objects to taking dweiKacrdeio-iv as
.

'copied' or 'imitated,' urging that it must refer to the actual copies

themselves. In order to obtain this meaning, he would read vizoKdria
for inb t<3/ KaTw, and explain v-n-oKaroi airciKao-delo-iv as the sensible '

copies, and not the (intelligible) originals,' i.e. as and not CE. ButCD
(i) on this view avrois loses its force, and (2) aird filv ravra a rrXdrrovo-iv
T Kal ypdfpovo'iv, d>v Kal cr/ciai Kal iv vSacriv ci/coves cicriV, toutois
fj.lv cos e'lKoaiv av xpwfxcvoi in 510 E and tois totc ixifX7)6elo-iv in 510 B

(where see note) prove that d-rreiKao-dtio-iv means not 'copies' but 'copied.'
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI. 85

It is true that this sense of airuKao-Bivra is extremely rare, but Tim. 48 c

furnishes a close parallel, and etKao-fleVros in Phaedr. 250 b (quoted by
J. and C.) certainly means 'copied.' In this passage \mo twv koYw,
and air- in a-n-eiKaa-dela-L (combined with the play on etKoo-i), as well as
the precise parallel in 510 E, would make it impossible for a Greek to
mistake Plato's meaning. Stall'oaum's explanation C'formae rerum ad-
spectabilium intelligibiles, sive abstractae ab ipsis rebus et una mentis
cogitatione conceptae, quae a rebus inferioribus, i.e. concretis, tanquam
similitudine expressae sunt") is in my judgment wholly wrong: see below.
Liebhold's conjecture a-n-6 for v-n-6 would make the higher segment a copy
of the lower His further proposal, to read avTats (viz. Tats v-rroOecrccriv)
!

6/xouos t<h? ktX. plunges everything into hopeless confusion. The ex-
planation which I have given of this part of the sentence agrees with
that of Schneider and the Oxford editors.
Ko.1 e'/cetVois is also undeniably difficult ; but /cd/cet (proposed by
Bywater I.e.) is hardly less so; and we
are certainly not justified in
transposing airoU and eKctVots, as Richards proposes to do. Should
we perhaps punctuate airtiKacrOeicri kclI eKetvots, 7rpos 6/cetva kt\., and
understand ko.1 eKcuots as only 'et illis,' 'illis quoque' as in Symp. 212 a
Kal i7rp t(u aA.Aw avdpunrwv, ada.va.Tu)
ko.1 KetVu ? The objects in are CD
'also' copied by those in AD, exactly as the voqrov is by (5 10 a). CD
If ScSofaoyxeVots is not 'valued,' it can only mean 'opined,' and we
must translate either (1) 'being opined and honoured as palpable,' or
else (2) 'being opined as palpable' ("fur wirklich gehalten" Schneider),
'and honoured accordingly.' If we adopt the second alternative, 0J9
ivapyeo-i belongs only to ScSo^ao-LteVois but -re /cat strongly suggests that
:

ok empye'o-i was meant to be taken also with the second participle.

The first alternative remedies this defect, but is hardly less unsatisfactory
than the second. For (Js evapyea-i must then mean one thing with
&e&oao-fjLvoLs, and another with TeTituj/xcVois opined as palpable,' '

i.e. 'opined to be palpable' and 'honoured as palpable,' i.e. 'honoured

because they are palpable.' Or is oeSo&zo-LteVois used absolutely, in the

sense of the objects of opinion ?
'
If so, this particular difficulty
'

disappears, and Plato means that the contents of are the objects CD '

of opinion (and not of some inferior efts) because they are ivapyi},
'

and honoured for the same reason. The sentence would then prepare
us for the distinction to be presently drawn between Sofa and duo-via
(511 e). This interpretation is perhaps the least vulnerable, if Se8oao--
tieVois can mean no more than opined,' but it is too subtle and
'

obscure.
A wholly different explanation is given by Stallbaum, and adopted
by D. and V. Stallbaum understands eKetva as the objects contained
in CE, compared with which, those in DC
are 'vulgarly esteemed distinct
and valued accordingly.' On this view cjs would hint that the objects
in DC are not in reality, compared with those in CE, ivapyrj and the :

same insinuation would be still further emphasized by SeSofao-tieVots

(' opined as opposed to known ').
' This interpretation is possible so
'

far as the Greek is concerned, except that e/cetca can hardly mean
anything but AD. Nevertheless, even if we allow that iKuva could refer
86 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI.

to CE, an allusion to the popular prejudice in favour of materialism

would be out of place in a scientific classification of ra ovra in their
order of clearness.'
'
And Plato has already shewn a tendency to intro-
duce the shadow segment at each stage "in order to make it quite clear
at each step how the whole classification coheres" (Bosanquet): hence
tois tot fXL/JL7]0ei(Tiv (510 b) and wv kcli CTKial Kal iv v&aaiv eifcdves
eicru' (510 e). Finally, the whole description in tovto aTreiKaa-Otlcnv
passes first from CE to DC, and then from DC to AD (y-nb twv Karoo),
and a return to CE in the last clause of the sentence, such as Stallbaum
supposes, would be artistically unpleasing.

XI.

VI 511 C, D. on /jie'iTOi /3<>v\ei Stoptav o-arieWfoov 7i at to virb rfj<;

tov 8iaXeyeo"6at i7riaTrjp.r]<; tov oitos t Kal voijtov 6e<x>povp.evov r/ to vtto
twv Ti\v<Zi' KaXovfjLtvwv, at? at v~ o^cVcis ap^al Kal Stavota. p.ev avayKa^ovrat
a\\a fir) alo~9rjo-(o~ii' aiTa 6(.d<j6ai ol 6f.wp.cvoi, 8ta 8c to p.r) ctt apy^qv
dvc\66vTa o~kotvclv dAA cf VTro6co-cwv, vovv ovk ia\LV ircpl avTa 8okuvo~l
trot, kultoi vorjTwv ovtwv p.CT ap^ij<;.

The ordinary view of the last clause of this sentence appears to be

"obwohl es in Verbindung mit dem Anfange denkbares ist" (Schneider:
cf. Jowett's "although when a first principle is added to them they are
cognizable by the higher reason"). Some of the difficulties which this
translation involves are pointed out by Krohn (PI. St. p. 141). The
most serious of them is that it makes Plato imply that the objects
of mathematical study as pursued by mathematicians are not voryrd,
whereas he has repeatedly said that they are (see note ad loc). It may
be urged on the other hand that we ought not to take the words too
strictly, and that vovv ovk lo-xciv irtpX avrb. 8okov<tl aoi prepares us for
taking votjtwv in a narrower sense than it has hitherto had. But vovv
ovk io-xu' is a different thing from the assertion that the objects are not
votjto., for vovs is expressly limited by Plato to the higher intellectual

method throughout the whole of this passage, Sidvoia being used for
the lower, as the next sentence carefully explains. In a passage
expressly occupied with defining terms, Plato is not, I think, likely
to have contradicted himself within a single sentence, by first saying
that pLa6rjp.ari.Kd (as ordinarily studied) are rov/rd and afterwards implying
that they are not. per dpx*js is also far from clear on the ordinary
view, for (1) the use of the preposition is obscure, unless something
like Xap.fSavop.ciwv is understood, and (2) it is not easy to interpret
dpxrj'i of the apxy tar Uoxtfv, i-e. the Good, just after we have been
told that p.a6r)p.aTiKa possess dpxat of their own (at? at viro6o-ei<i apx a0-
It may be said that dpxyv in V ipxVv dvekdovres is the Good. So no
doubt' it is, from Plato's point of view; but we should translate this
also 'a beginning,' for the contrast is between the dialectician who
ascends (cir dpxvv dic\66vTc<;) to an dp\i) and the mathematician who
does not, but nevertheless has one (without ascending) in his vVo'tfco-is.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI. 87

On these grounds I am unable to accept what seems to be the

current interpretation. Campbell appears to take vo-qrd /xt' aoy^s as
a single phrase denoting a special sort of vorjrd ("while not absolute
vo7)T(L, they are vorjTa per a/rj^s" Vol. 11 p. 16). This is certainly
better than Jowett's view, but linguistically it is a little harsh, and in
point of fact the higher vorp-d (except of course the Good itself) are also
vo-qra /act dp^rjs, for per dpxfjs cannot be construed with a hypothetical
'

dpxv- The interpretation which is given in the notes agrees with that
of Prantl, and (if I understand him rightly) Krohn. It is, in my opinion,
the only natural meaning of the Greek, and what Plato, if Plato wrote
the words, intended to say.
The explanation of this clause is a matter of some importance
because, if Schneider's translation is right, it would appear that p.a$r}-
fiaTLKa can, under certain circumstances, be apprehended by the higher
noetic process, and on this an argument might conceivably be founded
for identifying them with Ideas. In App. I to Book vn I have tried
to shew that Plato himself distinguishes no less clearly between the
contents of the two higher segments of the line than Aristotle assures us
that he did. In reality however the present sentence does not affect
the question either way.
The use of /ccutoi is so strange that some may be inclined to suspect
interpolation. It is noticeable that kcu'toi was often thus used by
Plotinus (e.g. x 9. 490 init.). The clause could easily be spared, and
may be spurious ; but the evidence is not sufficient to justify its exclusion
from the text.
 z.

T. MeT<7 ravra 8tj, elirov. dtreiKacrov roiovrrp irddei r-qv 514

r/fxerepav cfrvaiv 7rai8eia<; re trept kcli cnraiheva-ia*;. I8e yap

514 a 517 a The following com- Plato does not even now distinguish be-
parison represents our nature in respect tween the two terms; and since the airal-
of education and the absence thereof. Let devros is concerned with to doj-aorbv in
us imagine a number ofprisoners confined general rather than with to opardv ex-
in a subterranean cave, and unable to see clusively, we shall best apprehend Plato's
anything except shadows of images and meaning ifwe interpret the simile by the
other such objects, cast by the light of a following proportion : Cave : opardv s.

fire. Such men will believe that shadenvs oo^aarbv = do^aarbv s. bparbv : vor)rbv.

of manufactured things are the only truth. See on 51 7 A and App. I.

if they are released, and led up step \v
step toivards the light, they will turn and
flee back into the cave ; but if we compel
them to emerge, they will gradually grow
accustomed to the brightness, and be able to
gaze upon the Sun and understand his
sovereignty in the domain of visible things.
2 184 -yap kt\. Empedocles spoke
of the terrestrial region as a cave {^\v-
6op.ev rbd' vw' (Lvrpov vwboreyov 31 ed.
Karsten), and similar expressions occur
in the Orphic verses e.g. toCto iraTvp
Trolrjae Kara oirtos r)epo(idh (ap. Procl. in
7im. 95 d) see Rolule Psyche- II p. 178 //.
:

Pity for their former friends will then
begin to mingle with joy at their own
escape. Should they redescend into their
former place, the darkness will at first
affect their vision, and expose (hem to the
and Dieterich Nekyia p. 159 n. There
is however nothing to shew that Plato
borrowed the underlying idea, much less
the details, of his simile from any pre-
vious writer for the metaphorical appli-
:

laughter of the others, who will, it may cation of dew, ii\f/68(v and kindred words in
be, lay hands upon their deliverer and connexion with true waidtla is a favourite

J slay him.
514 a
sents us
ff. The simile of the
with a picture of the life of
Cave pre-
usage of Plato's (cf. Theaet. 175 B, Soph.
216 c, Phaed. 109 A ff.), and the simile
might easily have been elaborated from
the uneducated man (ttjv T)p.ir4pav <pvatv such a metaphor. For a strikingly
jrcuSdas rt iripi Kai airatdtvcrlas 514 A: eloquent imitation see Cic. de nat. deor.
cf. also 515 \l. From this point of view II 95 (translated from Aristotle: see
it should be compared with J'heaet. 172 c Frag. 14. 1476 s 34 ff). With the life of
177 C, and (in spite of the different the cave-dwellers Bosanquet aptly com-
situation) with Phaed. 109 A
E, where pares the account of uncivilized humanity
the equation is: Depths of Ocean : in Aesch. Prom. 447 453. A kindred
Hollows of Earth = Hollows of Earth : though not identical figure is employed
The true Earth. Plato bids us connect in Fitzgerald's Omar Khayyam LXVIII:
the Cave with the Line (517 A), and " We are no other than a moving row
does so himself (I.e., and 532 c). We Of magic Shadow-shapes that come and
have seen that the lower segment of the go Round with the Sun-illumined Lantern
Iine(.-/ C) is spoken of sometimes as bparbv, held In Midnight by the Master of the
sometimes as do^aorbv (vi 510 11 n.). Show."
 SUB] nOAITEIAC Z 89

av9p(i)7TGv<; olov iv /caTayel(p otKrjcrei aTTijXaiooBei dvaireirrapev^v

irpbs to (f>(o<; Tyv elaohov i-^ovarj, pa/cpdv, trap airav to airrj\at,ov,
iv ravrrj etc traihoiv ovras iv Beo-pols Kal ra akeXrj Kal tovs abykvas, 5

B ware puevetv T avrov ei'9 T '

to irpbaBev povov opdv, kvkKw Be TX<?

K<pa\a<; virb tov Becrpov dBvvdrovs Trepidyeiv, ^>w? Be avrols 7ripo9

avoidev Kal iroppwOev Kaopevov biricrdev avroiv, peratjv Be tov

7rvpb<> Kal t&>v heap,u>T(tiv iirdvw oBov, irap fjv IBe rei^lov irapw/co-
Soprjpevov, wcnrep tois davpaTonroiols irpb rtav dvOpcoTrcov rrpoKetrai 10
6. avrov Hirschig: avrovs codd. rb A'j jl q : om. A 1
.

3 dvaTT'!rrafi'vT]v kt\. Herwerden den's proposal to insert aKivrirovi.

suspects corruption, on the ground that 514 B 7 vnro tov Seo-p-ov kt\.
the cave is dark, except for the light of "Puerile interpretamentum" says Her-
the fire. But unless the entrance to the werden, quite superfluously. Hirschig's
cave is open to the light of day, how are ddvvarovvras for dSwdrovs is no improve-
the prisoners ever to emerge, as they ment. The word, like ovras, depends of
ultimately do (515 ej? The daodos is course on 8i. For Kaopevov, Hirschig,
long (txaKpa) and steep (515 e), so that with Cobet 's approval, conjectures /cao-
the daylight cannot reach the cave in any fxevov, and so Baiter also reads but :

case. Prantl is right, I think, in under- Kaofxivov leaves avroh out the cold.
in
standing fxaKpdv of length and not width, "Vide ne <u)s 7ripos ita in unam notio-
although Schneider and the English nem coalescant,ut alterius attributum
translators apparently hold the other simul etiam alteri conveniat" Hermann.
view. See next note. This explanation is correct: cf. 517 B.
4 irap" airav to o-TrrjXaiov should 9 tTrdvw 68 jv. ewdvoSov (Badham),
(I believe) be taken separately from which means 'ascensum,' is out of place
/j.aKpdv. The words define the width of here, eirdvu means only that the road is
the entrance, which is 'along the whole at a higher elevation than the prisoners
of,' i.e. 'as wide as,' the cave. The reason (so also Schneider) it should: not be
will appear later: see on Spa roivvv 514 B. taken with 6o6v in the sense of a 'raised
The translation " extending along the way' (Jowett). There is no reason why
entire length of the cavern" (D. and V.) the 606s should be raised above the level
seems to render fxatcpdv altogether otiose. of the ground, and it is unnecessarily
See Fig. ii on p. 65. harsh to construe the adverb with the
6 p.Viv t avTov. See cr. n. Hir- noun. The fact that verbal nouns occa-
schig's emendation, which Cobet ap- sionally take an adverb in Plato- (see on
proves and Hermann and others adopt, I iv 434 c) does not justify Jowett's con-
now think right. yueVeie is not, I believe, struction in this passage.
used absolutely in the sense of fievav 10 (oo-Trep Tois 9aijp.aTOTroi.ois kt\.
avrov, which is the meaning required As in a Punch and Judy show. Cf.
here. It might be possible to under- [Arist.] de A/undo 6. 3o8 b 16 ff. 01 vevpo-
stand p.eveiv as equivalent to fxiveiv a.Kivf)- cnrdo~Tai fxiav fi-qpivdov iir ia iraa a /xev 01
view of Crat. 426 E and Phaedr.
rovs, in TTOLodcri Kal ai>xeva Kive?cr6ai Kal X e 'P a T0 ^
261 D, but 'remain motionless' is not i'ipov Kal iZ/jlov Kal d<p9a\nbv kt\. (Bliimner,
quite suitable in point of sense. Still less Privatalterth. p. 503 11. 5, where other
does the possible rendering 'remain by references are given). I agree with the
themselves' fit the situation. On the Oxford editors in holding that rQiv av-
other hand p.evuv re avrov 'remain where dpunrwv denotes the performers, and not,
they are,' 'remain in one place' (cf. 1 as Schneider and others translate, the
327 C, II 371 c), corresponds exactly to ev spectators. 01 avdpuwoi could not, with-
dea/xoh ra cr k\t), just as ei's re rb trpocrdev out further specification, stand for the
fj.6vov opdv echoes ev oefTfiois 7-01)5 aiixe- spectators, and no further specification is

vas. The re re after Kal Kai suggests given. But Jowett and Campbell are,
that Plato intended this correspondence. I think, in error when they distinguish
There is nothing to be said for Merwer- between the Oav/xarowoioi and the &v-


90 TTAATQNOS [S14B

to irapcuppdypaTa, inrep onv ra Oavpara heucvvaaiv. 'Opu>, e<pr).

Opa tolvvv trapd tovto to Teiytov (pepovTas dv0pco7rov<: CKevrj re

iravTohtnra virepe-^ovra tov rei^lov /cat dv8ptdvra<; \
teal dWa &>a 515
\idivd re /cal v\tva kcli iravTola eipyacrpeva, olov et/co9, tovs p,ev
<p8eyyop:evov<>, tou? Be aiycovTas twv irapa^epovrwv. "Atottov, <pr),

\eyeis el/cova /cai BeapajTas utottovs. 'OpLOiovs rjplv, rjv h eyco'

5 tovs yap toiovtovs irpoirov pev eavTcov re Kal dWrfXcov otei dv '

Tt ecopa/cevai aWo irkrjv ra? o~/cia<; rds into tov irvpos et'9 to Karav-
TiKpv avroyv tov cnrrfkalov Trpocnrnnovo-as ; IIw? ydp, ecprj, el

dfcivrjrovs ye rac /cecpaXas e%eiv r/vayfcao-p,evoi '

elev hid ftiov; Tt B
8s; roiv TrapcMpepop-eiwv 01/ ravroi' tovto; Tl pi)v ; Et ovv
10 oiaXeyeadai, olol T elev irpo<; aXX?;Xou?, ov TavTa i)yec dv ra

ro. raCra 2;/: raiVa A.

ffpwirot, and suppose that the 8a.vp.a-
T07roio's is "not the actual exhibitor or
puller of the strings, but the master of
the show.' The &i>dpu>iroi and the 8a.vpi.a-
1
Tovoiol are the same, and Plato might, if
he had been so minded, have written
waTrcp roh davfiaroTroioh irpb iavruiv kt\.
The substitution of tQ>v av(>pil>Tru)v for
iavTwv puts the matter in a more ob-
jective way, and has also a contemptuous
effect.
12 opa TOivvv ktX. Toivvv is 'also'
(i 339 D //.) The low wall which
the ttcrobos at a point between the pri-
soners and the fire intercepts the shadows
of the Trapa(p(povTs: lint the (TKfvrj which
do^acrhv generally as well as in the bparbv
in particular (seeon 517 a), but we need
not suppose that every detail is signifi-
cant. Comparisons have been made
between the irapafapovres ami (in the
bparbv) dai/iova (Campbell II p. 16, com-
paring Tim. 43), or (in the bo^acrrbv)
Sophists etc. (Shorey, Idea of Good etc.
p. The latter analogy is the more
238).
but neither of them is altogether
fruitful,
free from difficulty, and Plato may have
intended the irapa<pipovTCi only as part
1 of the machinery of his similitude. If
the Cave is to represent the world of ra
iroWa, it must have a semblance of life
and motion and without the irapaQipov-
;

they carry, presumably on their heads, ts the shadows would be motionless and
overtop the wall, and aie reflected on the dead.
wall of the cave in front of the prisoners. 615 a 2 olov Ikos should be taken
See Fig. ii on p. 65. Plato adopts various with what follows: cl. IV 419 A n.
devices in order to suggest a due propor- 3 <|>8fyyo|ivovs merely prepares the
tion between the objects inside and out- way for 515 u el icai tjxw kt\., and beyond
side the cave in point of reality. Thus this, it has, I think, no meaning. It cer-
(l) the typical examples di>8piai>Tes etc. tainly does not "prepare for the science
are themselves images of the natural of harmonics'' (as J. and C. hold): see
objects of the superior bparbv (2) the -.
53a )i a. and App. I.

originals of the Cave are all (except the twv irapac^tpcvTwv bracketed by Baiter)
(

prisoners themselves 515 a) <jKeva<jTa, i->natural enough, irapa tovto Tb tcixiov

whereas those of the superior bparov are (pipovras being too distant to cause diffi-
primarily speaking <pvrevT& (for the culty.
significance of this see 532 C n.) (3) the : 515 1; S ti Si ; twv irapa^xpofM-
contents of the Cave, both originals and vov ktX. After toCto supply oui av
shadows, may be regarded as less lumi- ewpaKc'vai ai'Tous. I have placed a mark
nous and true than the bpara outside, be- of interrogation after tI b4, in order that
cause they derive their light and truth, ti> irapa<p(pop.ivwv may have its proper
not from the Sun, but from an artificia) ejnphasis: cl. v 470 a .
Fiie (see also on 517 c). The interpre- 10 ov ravra ktX. 'do you not sup- :

tation of the simile is to be sought in the pose they would believe that they were
 5i5 c] nOAITEIAC Z 9i

jrapiuvra avrov<; vofil^eiv oio/id^eiv, cnrep opcoev ; AvdyKrj. Tt

5' ; el zeal ^%&) to SecrfxcoTtjptov etc rov Karavri/cpv e%ot, oirore ti<j

twv iraptovToiv (pdey^atro, o'tei dv aWo n avrovs rjyeiadai to

<j)0eyy6fievov r) ttjv irapiovaav cncidv; Ma At" ovk eycoy\ <f>r].

C TlavTairaat 8r), vv 6 eyco, 01 '

tolovtoi ovk dv aWo ti vofil^oiev to 15
d\r)0e<; r) t? twv a/ceuaaTCov cncids. YloWrj dvdytcr], e<prj. 2/co7ret

8t], t}v 8' iyoj. aiiTtov \vacv re Kal 'iacriv twv heap,wv Kal tPj<> d(ppo-
o~vv7]s, oia Ti? ill' eirj, el (pvaei ToidSe !~vp,f3aLvot clvtoIs' oirore Tt?
XvOeirj Kal dvayKa^ocTO iai<pv7]<; dviaraadai tc Kal irepidyeiv tov
11. -Ka.pt.bvTa. Flor. T: irapbvra Aq. 18. el A 2
i: ora. A 1
. Pro ei'rj, el <pv<rei
roidbe q praebet eKr\ <f>vaei roidde, el.

naming these particular passing objects 17 Xvcriv ktX. According to 532 B

which they saw?' They have never (where see
note), \uo~iv rdv &\\wv
seen anything of the real irapiovra (or eibwXa (516 a) symbolizes Plato's irpoirai-
irapa(f>eobp.eva) therefore (ovv) they sup-
: deia or inferior vor\rbv.
pose themselves to be naming, i.e. using 18 i $v<rei. ToiriSe ktX. <pvaei has
the name of, not (as is in point of fact been variously interpreted as follows.
the case) the real irapiovra, but only (1) '<p6<rei est revera' (Ast, Stallbaum):
these irapiovra which they see. For (2) 'si res et natura ferret,' 'in the course
example, they call the shadow of a of nature' (Schneider, J. and C, D. and
table 'a table,' and in so doing they are, V.): (3) ' (pvffei, no one knows how'
without knowing it, naming, not, as they (Nettleship Led. and Rem. 11 p. 260).
suppose, the shadow, but the substance. None of these explanations is either lin-
J. and C. remark that "irapiovra is rather guistically easy or altogether suitable in
confusing as it might signify either the point of meaning. It should be remem-
shadows" (cf. 516 c) "or the realities" (cf. bered that the condition of the prisoners,
515 D). True: but ravra ra irapiovra, shut out as they are from light and truth
airep bpipev can signify only the shadows. amid the darkness of the Cave, is unna- '

The corruption irapovra for irapiovra (see
cr. n.) is easy, and occurs in some mss at
516 C (where irapiovra again = irapioucrai
aKiai). Plato means (to interpret the
allegory) that what the
a substance is only a shadow. For other
views of this sentence see App. IV.
12 cl Kal tJx<u ktX. The voices heard
by the diralbe vros are as shadowy as the
forms he sees f$\eirovres efiXeirov /xdrrjv,
:
h\vovre$ ovk tJkovov, d\\' oveipdrwv d\ly-
tural' (7rapd (prjaiv) in the Platonic sense
of the word (see IV 443 B .). Their re-
lease is therefore a return to their true
nature, and may for this reason be de-
d7rat5enros calls scribed as 'natural.' This, I think, is
what Plato means to suggest by <pvcei.
It is true, as we are presently told (515 E
fila.), that force has to be employed in
order to drag the prisoners on high; but
'
their deliverance is none the less 'natural'
I

in Plato's way of thinking. Schleier-

rbv pianpov
kioi /xop<paiai fliov I
'{<pvpov e'lKrj macher and Herwerden wish to read ora
irdvra (Aesch P. V. 447 450). ri% av eh\ <p{i<jei, el roidSe kt\. The fact
515 c 1g vo|xioiv ktX. vbfjios, not that el was omitted by 1
and is absentA ,

<pv<jis, isthe watchword of airai5ev<rla. from five other mss, may appear to
16 o-Koiao-Twv is said by J. and C. favour this conjecture. might sup- We
to be " diminutive images of ordinary pose that et fell out by b/xoioreXevrov
artificial objects," but the word does not after <pvaei, disappeared altogether from
convey this meaning. For the purposes several mss, and was wrongly replaced
of this simile o-Kevavrd are reckoned as less in A. (The evidence of II is unfortu-
real than <pvrevrd see on 8pa roivw kt\.
: nately wanting here.) But on this view
514 B and (pavrdcixara deia 532 C. Plato it is difficult to see what <pvaei adds to o'ia
takes no account of the fact that the tis b\v eii), and for this and other reasons
prisoners also see shadows of themselves I prefer the solution which I have given.
(515 a).

P
 92 TTAATQNOI 515 C

20 avykva real fiaSl^eiv Kal irpb<i to (&>? dvafiXeireiv, rrdvra he ravra

ttoiwv dXyol re Kal Bed ras fiapfxapvyw; uBvvarol KaOopdv i/celva,
a>v '
rbre rd<; o~Kia<> ecopa, ri dv otei avrov eliretVy el res avrco Xeyoi, D
otl rore fiev ecopa cpXvapla<;, vvv Be fxaXKov ri eyyvrepw rov ovro?
teal 717)0? fidXXov ovra rerpap,p.evo<; opOorepov (SXeTroi, Kal Brj /cat

25 eKacTTOV rcav irapiovrcov BetKVVf avrco avayica^oi epcorwv drroKpi-

veaOai 6 re eariv; ovk avrov drropelv re civ Kal r/yelcrOat ra
ol'et,

Tore opcofxeva dXr/dearepa ra vvv BeiKWfieva

7) UoXv y, ecbrj. ;

II. Ovkovv kcxv el 7rpo9 avrb to <)<; avayKa^oi avrov /3Xe- E '

rreiv, dXyelv re dv ra op,p.ara Kal cpevyeiv ciiroar pecpopievov 717)69

30 erceiva, d Bvvarai Kadopav, Kal vo/jii^eiv ravra rco ovri aacpiarepa

rcav 8eiKvvp,eva)v ; Outoj?, ecprj. Et Be, rjv 6 iyco, ivrevdev cXkol
Tt? avrov fiia hid rpa^ela<; T779 dva/3dcrea><; Kal dvdvrov<i Kal put)

dvelf] rrpiv i^eXKvaeiev eh rb rov rfXiov <>&>?, dpa ovyl oBwda-Oat

re dv Kal dyavaKrelv eXKop,evov, Kal erreiBr) 77369 ro epeo*; \
eXdot, 516
avyfjs dv eyovra ra 6p.p.ara p.eo~rd opdv ovh^ civ ev BvvaaOai rcav
vvv Xeyopievcov dXrjdcbv ; Ov yap civ, t(pr), ei;ai<pvr)<; ye. ^vvrjdeia^
Btj, olfiai, Beoir dv, el /xeXXoc ra uvea otyecrOai, Kal rrpwrov p.ev rd?

23. n
A-2: om. A 1
q. i\. koX otj koX Sq: koX 8t) A. 25. tKaarov A 2a</:
tucHTTwv nisi fallor A 1
. 33. dvelrj A 1
: dvlt) A'-IIS : dvioiq.

20 to 4>"S is the light of the fire
(514 b): contrast avrb rb <f>ws 515 D.
dvapXe'imv. dea- is appropriate, for
the fire is Avwdev (514 b). Education
always points upward in Plato (514 A .).
615 1) 23 iyyvripia. It is needless
to add <cDi'>, as I formerly did (with
Richards, who compares 1 330 e). The
copula is easily supplied, especially with
TeTpa/j.n4i>os following.
24 dp96rpov and not 6pd6repa (as
seems to be generally believed, even by
J. and C.) is the
reading of A. The
adverb ('more truly sees') can alone be
justified. For the meaning see VI 490 B.
p\iroi. The indicative fi\tirei (which
I formerly read, with </, Flor. U,
Rekker and others) would be more usual,
Kal 8r] ktX. dtropuv is almost a tech-
nical term of Socrates' dialectic (cf. Xen.
Mem. Ill 10. 7 and Theaet. 149 A ff.),
but Plato has in mind the effect of his
own irpoiraidda, as appears from 532 B, C.
615 B :o, <j>cvryeiv diroo-Tpe4)6(XVOv
ktX. As when a bewildered disputant
takes refuge again in the fallacious posi-
tion from which he has been dislodged:
see I 334 B n. For duvarai Richards
would read SvvaiTo, comparing airep
op^ev in 515 B. dvvarai treats the
simile as a reality, exactly like a/jifiXv-
Arret in 516 E: compare also 538 A K.,
and (for the construction) Phaed. 67 E ov
iroWij b\v dXoyia ur), ei fxi} aafxivoi lice'iae
touv, ol a<piKo/jt4vott i\Tris iffriv oii Bid
/3tou fjpuv rvx^v.

"in an indirect quotation depending on 31 5-Xkoi ktX. Cf. Theaet. 175 B 8rav
an optative which refers to the future" b~e y4 riva oi)r6s, to <f>iXe, iXKvffrj dvto ktX.

(Goodwin MT. p. 6r). But the rule which The alliteration of dv- (dvapdaews, dvdv-
excludes the optative in such cases is not rocs, dvdrj, aya.va.KTtu>) should be noticed :

absolute, as appears from Dem. 16. 5
(cited by Goodwin I.e.), and ?x 01 m VUI
544 A is in principle the same as /SX^iroi
here. For the collocation of indicative
(eupa) with optative Schneider quotes
Phaed. 96 B and 95 D.
see on 514 A. With avyijs av txovra kt\.
we ma y compare Theaet. 175 r> fiXi-wuiv
furiupos Avwdev virb drjOclas aor)p.ovG)v re
Kal airopwv koX fiapjlapifwv ktX.
516 A 4 irpwTov |iiv ktX. xowtov
\yftkv douiXa (the lower bparbv of the line)
 516D] nOAITEIAC Z 93

<TKta<i dv pdtrra tcaOopco teal /xera rovro iv rots vSacri rd re rcov 5

dvOpcbircov zeal rd rcov aXXcov elScoXa, vcrrepov 8e avrd' e' 8e

rovrcov rd iv rco ovpavco teal avrbv rbv ovpavbv vvtcrcop dv pciov
B Qedaairo, irpocrjBXeircov rb rcov dcrrpcov re /cal creXi)vr)<; '
<pco<;, i) p,e6'

rjpiepav rbv ?]Xiov re /ecu rb tov i)Xlov. Ucos S' ov ; TeXevralov

8tf, olp,ai, tov rfkiov, ovk ev v&acrtv ou8' iv dXXorpta eSpa cpavrda- 10
1

fiara avrov, dXX' avrbv naff avrbv iv rfj avrov %d>pci Svvacr dv
/cartSeiv koX dedcraaBai olb<i icrrtv. 'Avay/catov, e<p7]. Km fierd
ravr civ ij8r] avXXoyl^oiro rrepl avrov, on outo? 6 rd<; re copas
Trapeyoav teal eviavrovs teal iravra iirirpoirevcov rd iv rco 6pcop.evcp

C roiTcp zeal i/cei'vGJV, tov '

crcpeis ecopcov, rpoirov rtvd irdvrcov alrtos. 15

AfjXov, e<pr}, on iirl ravra dv fxer itceiva eXOoi. Tt ovi ; dvafii-

livrjaieopLevov avrbv rr}<; irpcorr}<i olK?jcreco<; tcai rfjs e'/cet crocplas /cat

rcov rore ^vvSecrficorcov ovk dv olet, avrbv fiev ev8aip,ovl^eiv tt}?

fiera/3oXfj<;, rovs 8e eXeelv ; Kat /xdXa. Tiptal 8e /cal erraivoi el

rives avrois rjcrav rore wap' dXXrjXcov teal yepa rco b^vrara tcadop- 20
covti rd rrapiovra icai p,vT)p.ovevovTi p^dXicrra, baa re irpbrepa
D avrcov teal '
vtrrepa elcodet teal dp,a Tro'peveadai, teal e'/c rovrcov 8r)

Bvvarcorara diropLavrevop,evco rb p,eXXov rj^ecv, Botels dv avrbv

1

i7ridvp,TjrcK(b<i avrcov e\eiv real tyXovv rov<; Trap e'/cet^ot? rt/u.cop,evov<}

13. ovtos II : avros A. < ,

symbolizes the higher stages of Plato's ' ipse ' is less suitable here than the
irpoTraideia, and varepov be avrd olbs deictic ovtos: cf. avrt] in 5T7 C and VI
icrriv (the higher bparbv) corresponds to 462 E 11.

the higher vo-qrbv. See 532 B, c mi. 516 c 20 t<5 6iJTaTa Kaflopiovri
avrd, to. iv ry ovpavLJivuKTwp and tov ktX.. " Induction conceived as inference
ijXiov represent an ascending scale of from particulars to particulars, its test '

Ideas up to the Good: cf. note on tov being prediction (not explanation), and
dvvirodeTov VI 51 1 B. It may be doubted its method being association of images or
whether in point of fact the released unanalysed likenesses, by contiguity in
prisoner would not be able to look on co-existence or succession" Bosanquet.
the heavens by night sooner than upon Plato is thinking chiefly of the empirical
'
objects themselves (avrd) by day.
' But politician and political adviser, who fore-
the simile holds good in so far as the eye tells the future from the present and the
mounts ever higher: and the moon and past (cf. Thuc. I 22), but limits his intel-
stars are nearest to the sun (TjXtoeiS^, lectual horizon by his own experience,
says Proclus in remp. 1 p. 294. 6 Krollj, and knows nothing of the real deter-
which the ultimate goal.
is mining causes of events. The vast
516 b 13 <ruX\o"Yioi.To ktX. should majority of Athenian statesmen belonged
be interpreted by vi soo. B (the Good as in Plato's opinion to this category : see
the cause of Being), ovtos is preierred on v 473 c and VI 488 B.
by Stallbaum and others to cu''t6s (see cr. 11 avTuv does not of course depend
n.), in which J. and C. find "a solemn on irpbrepa (as D. and V. translate), but
emphasis." There is no difficulty about is a partitive genitive alter oca.
the repetition (avrov avrbs), but avrbs
 94 nAATQNOZ 516D

25 T Kal ivSvvacTTevovTas, r/ to tou 'Ofirjpov civ ire-KovQevau Kal

crcpoSpa fiovXeadai, eirdpovpov iovra 0T}Tevep,ev a\\(p, dvSpl
irap' aicXrjpu), Kal otiovv dv Treirovdevai p,d\\ov i) ^icelvd re
So^d^eiv Kal e/ceivcos %i]v ; Ovtgjs, '
ecpT), eyttfye olp-ai, irdv /xaWov E
7T7rov6evat dv Se^aadai r) i^rjv eKeivco^. Kat r68e 8r) evvorjaov, tjv

30 6 ey&). el irdXiv 6 toiovtos KarajSds els rov avTov ddicov /cclBl^oito,

dp ov <tk6tov<; <dv> dvaTrXecos ayoir) tovs 6(pda\p,ov<i eaL<pvr)<;
i]KQ)v K rov 7]\iov Kal pbdXa y, e<prj. Ta? Se 8rj a/eids i/cLva<;
;

rrdXiv el Beoi avrbv <yvcop.arevovra hiapuWdadat rots del Seo-pLcoTat*;

eiceivoL*;, iv a> dp,/3\vd)rrei, irp\v \
Karaar^vai rd Sfi/xaTa, ovtos 6 517
xpovos pL-rj irdvv 0A./709 eirj Trjq awr/debas, dp ov yeXoyT av irapd-
cryoi, Kal \eyoiro dv irepl avrov, &>? dvafids avo) SiecfidappLevos ?;/cet

rd opipLara, Kal ore ovk d^iov ovSe ireipdaOat dvco levai ; Kal top

30. 6 toiovtos II: on ovtcs A. 31. <&v> Baiter: om. codd.

516 D 25 TO TOV 0|iTJpov ktX. I by the Scholiast (diaK/jlvovra, Siayiyvw-

formerly proposed to omit weirovOevai, (TKovra dhpipus), Suidas and Timaeus (if
but a precise parallel is furnished by with Ruhnken we
read yvwfiarevovTa for
Symp. 198 C arex^ws rd rov 'Ofi-qpov yvwfxovevovTa). A similar explanation
Treir6v8rj. &v makes weirovdivat equi- appears in the margin of A
(yp uplvovra
valent to the future perfect a more yp yiyvwffKovr' aKpij3jj). The word is

vigorous form of expression than the derived of course from 7<ui/ua ('means of
future (or aorist with dv) would be. The judging,* 'test'), for which see Jebb on
quotation (which is from Od. \i 489, cf. Soph. TV. 593. yvufj-arevu occurs only
supra in 386 c) "has a curious felicity, here in good Greek, but became more
being the words of Achilles in expressing frequent afterwards (for instances see
his detestation of the world of shades Ruhnken in Tim. Lex. s. v.). Here, as
(lit. shadows) in comparison with he t
J. and C. remark, it seems to be "used
world of human life" (Bosanquet). It is with some degree of contempt " (like
better, I think, to connect d\Xip with Tei'Tdfto in 521 e).
6i)Ttvifxiv (Ameis on Od. I.e.) than with 34 dfipXv(uTTi. For the mood see
irapa. (as Schneider does). 515 E n. dfxf}\vil>TToi occurs in q and

27 Kal otiovv ktX. dv (which Rich- Flor. U, and is read by Bekker and
ards would alter to drj) is as suitable here others. Herwerden adds In. after d/x-

as before, since etc Tritrovdlvai depends in (3\vdrrrei, comparing 5x7 D, but the text
both cases directly on ookus. The con- is sound.
fusion of dv and cStj is not so frequent as 517 \ 1 outos 8' 6 x.p6vos ktX. is
some have thought sec on V 450 c. : still under the influence of el. With ap'
28 8odJeiv= 'opine' is technical: for oil y^Xurr' av ktX. cf. I'haedr. 249 D Qw-
the cave is an allegory of rd do^a<n6v rdfxfvos dt tGjv dvdpwirivwv cirovSaatxdTUv,
(514 A .). Kal irpbs rip delip yiyvo/xtvos, vovdert'iTai
516 E 31 av. See cr. n. and iv fiev vwb tCov ttoXXCjv ui% irapaKivQiv, tvdov-
437 P ft. Stallbaum proposes dv irX^wi, aid^wv 5 XeX-qOe tous iro\Xous, Theuet.
but Baiter's solution (which Cobet and 172 c, 174 *;
175 B, Soph. 216 D and
Herwerden also recommend) is easier infra 517 i>.
and better. dv&wXfws suggests conta- 4 ovk diov ktX. The prisoners are
gion : see Ruhnken on Tim. Lex. s. v. almost relieved to find themselves able
o-\oCii as usual is inchoative or ingres- to suppress their higher promptings and
sive ('get ') : cf. 520 D and 527 B. sink back into indolence and self-com-
33 -yvtouaTevovTa : 'discriminating,' placency.
'distinguishing,' 'judging,' as explained Kal tov irixpovvTa ktX. is a mani-
 517 B] nOAITEIAC Z 95

eirixeipovvra Xvetv re /cat dvdjeiv, ei 7r&)<?

X e P ai hvvaivro
ev to<? 5

\aj3elv Kal (iTTO/crivvvvai, diroKTelveiav av ; %<p68pa 7, efy-q.

III. Tavrrjv Toivvv, tjv 3' 67(0, ttjv ei/cova, do (pi\e TXav/ccov,

B Trpoacnrreov diracrav tois ep-TrpoaOev '

Xeyofievots, rrjv /xev tV
o-drecos (paivofxevriv k'Spav rj} rod hea^icorriptov oIk7]<t1 dcpopboiovvra,

to Be rov irvpo<i ev avrfj <&><> tjj rov rfkiov BwdpLec Tt)v Be dvoo 10

6. Kal dnoKrivvvvai, dwoKrdveiav dv nos: Kal diroKrdveiv, aTroKrivvvvac &v All et

(nisi quod anoKTivvvvai q : koX diroKrivvveiv, diroKTivvijvai av 2.
scribit) 10. avry
A3 II: fortasse eavrr) A 1
.

-
fest and touching allusion to the death
517 A 51C B The si/nile of the
of Socrates, whose fate was the most Cave should be co7i7iected with the Li7ie.
conspicuous example in Greek history of The Cave is the visible world, the fire
the principle here laid down. See Zeller 4 is the Sun, and the priso7iers' journey
II 1, pp. 223
227 and cf. VI 496 C, D 7i7i. towards the light resembles the ascent
Read in the light of another and even of the soul into the intelligible sphe/r,
more momentous sacrifice, the sentence in which the Idea of Good reigns supreme.
assumes a kind of prophetical import, We 7ieed not wonder that the philosopher
like the famous passage about the \byos is U7iwilli7ig to leave the light of thought
deios in the Phaedo (85 C, D). See for the darkness of practical affairs,or
Geddes's Phaedo of Plato pp. 280 283. that he is dazed and co7ifused when he
The text is difficult to determine. If we does.
retain Xa/3e?i' Kal diroKreiveiv, diroKrivvivai 7 touttjv ktX. If we interpret the
av, we must regard ap 01)
either (a) lower section of the line as bparbv and no-
\eyoir' av as equivalent to dp' ouk ofci thing more, the following comparisons are
ye\ur' av avrbv irapaax^v Kal \iyecdai
av, and take \eyeodai &v as equivalent to
involved:
(1) Fire = Sun: (2) Shadows
of dvopidvres and other ffKevaard cast by
eKeivovs av elveiv, carrying on eKeivovs as Fire = Shadows etc. of (pvrevrd and
subject to d-TOKTivvvvat &v (Schneider), or ffKevaard cast by the Sun (3) dvopidvres
:

(b) supply ovk oui, although these words and other ffKevaard in the Cave = <pvrevrd
do not occur after 516 c (J. and C.). and ffKevaard in the bparbv (4) the as- :

The second solution is preferable to the cent from the Cave into the bparbv = the
first, but either is a tour de fo7xe. No ascent from the bparbv into the voijrbv.
satisfactory explanation of the infinitive The second comparison is of little or no
cnroKTivvvvai av appears to be possible, importance, for the dwaibevros, of whose
and the immediate juxtaposition of the condition the Cave is an allegory, does
two forms of the infinitive is also in not contemplate exclusively or even prin-
itself suspicious. A
few inferior MSS cipally natural shadows of (pvrevrd and
read airoKrevdv for the diroKreiveiv and ffKevaard (cf. VI 511 em.). Nor do the
a5 for the av of A: but otherwise there other comparisons exhaust the signifi-
is no important variant. The emendations cance of the Cave as an allegory of
proposed are (1) \aj3eiv, kSlv diroKreivei.av drratoevoia. In order fully to apprehend
(Ast), (2) \af3eiv, Kal diroKreivoiev dv its meaning, we must regard the lower
(Stallbaum), (3) \afielv, kclv diroKTivvvoiev section of the line as do^acrrbv in the
(Cobet), (4) Xa/3e'tf, Kal diroKreiveiav dv sense of V 475 E ff. Plato himself does
(Baiter). The
correction in the text so: see vi 510 A n. The shadows and
appears to me not only easier, but originals within the cave will then sym-
more in harmony with Plato's fulness bolise 66cu which are respectively twice
of expression. I suppose that the error and once removed from the truth which
arose thus. A
scribe accidentally omit- they seek to portray (see on 517 d), and
ted d-KOKTiwvvai, and the infinitive was the ascent from the Cave into the bparbv
wrongly replaced after, instead of before, will represent the soul's ascent trom the
dwoKreiveiav. This would give \aj3elv do^acrrbv into the voyrbv from the
Kal airoKTeivetav, dwoKrivvtjvai dv, from 7roA\<x (in the widest sense) to the ev.
which the change is inevitable to the Cf. 514 B and 532 B, C nn.
A.
text of


g6 fTAATQNOI [517 B

dvafiaavv Kal 6eav tcov dvco rrjv eh tov vot/tov tottov tj}? tyvyfis
dvoBov Tideis ov% dptapTtjaei Trjs 7' ep,r)$ eA.7r/So?, e7reiBr/ ravrr}<i
'
eTridvfiels d/coveiv debs Be irov olBev, el d\r/6i]<; ovcra Tvy%dvet.
ira B* ovv ifiol (paivopeva ovtoo (paiveTai, ev rw yvcoarui reXevraia
15 r) tov dyadov IBea Kal ptoyif bpdadat, bcpOelaa Be '

avWoyicrrea C
elvai &>? dpa iratri, irdvTwv avrrj bpOwv re Kal Ka\6)i> alria, eu
re oparw cpco<; Kal tov tovtov tcvpiov Teicovaa ev re voi)tw avTrj
Kvpia d\r)6eiav Kal vovv Trapacryopevr], Kal oti Bet tuvttjv IBeiv
tov pueXkovTa epL<ppbv<tis irpa^eiv r) IBla, r) Sijpoala. "E<vvoiop,ai,

20 ecf)7], /ecu eyco, ov ye Br) Tpoirov Bvvaptat,. "\6l roivvv, r)v S' eyco, Kal
ToBe vvoM]0r)Ti Kal fir) 6avfidar/<; )
oti 01 evravda e\6bvTe<; ovk
edekovaiv tc\ tcov avdpanrrov rrpaTTeiv, aXX. dvco ael eiretyovTaL
1

avjwv at yjrv^al BiaTpl/3eiv el/cbs yap ttov ovtco<;, e'lirep av Kara D

ttjv rrpoet,pr]pevT]v elicova tovt t"'%ef. Et/co? pemoi, ec^rj. Tt Be;
25 ToBe o'let ti OavpLacrTov, el dirb deleov, rjv B' eyco, Oewpidv eirl to,

dvOpwireid rt? eXdcov /cared da^r/p.ovet Te Kal (palveTat ccpoBpa

yeXoios en dp./3\vrTTcov Kal irplv iKavws o~vv)]0t)<; yeveadat tc5

irapbvTi ctkotco dvayKaop,evo$ ev BiKao~Trj plots rj dWodl irov dyo)-

vl^eadai irepl tcov tov BiKalov o~Kid)V rj aya\paTcov a>v al crKial,
30 Kal BiaptWaadai irepl tovtov, otttj iroTe '

inroXapfiuveTai TaxJTa
17. avrr\q: avrrj AS : avrrj (sic) II.

517 H 12 eXir&os: 'surmise': cf. II irov aWodt avayKaaOrj irepl twv irapa.

383 B n. The diffidence of tone recals 7r65as diaXtyeadai, -yikuyra Trapex^ 1 V

vi 506 E: cf. infr. 523 a. dcrxv^offvvij Seivrj
yeXocos <paivc
14 <|>aiveTa.i. For the construction cf. rat. The whole of the description of
1 33 4 b n. the <pi\(xro<pos in the Theaetetus should
TAVTaCa as well as fi6yis should be be carefully compared with this passage,
taken predicatively with bpaadat. The 27 ^ti oi|aPXvwtt<uv is logically subor-
sentiment is as in VI 505 A (on t<r(iei>), dinate to dvayKa^d/nevos.
where see note. 29 tuv tov 8iKa(ov kt\. treats the
617 c TfKovo-a ktX.
17 TtKovcra Cave as an allegory of oo^aara. (see on
reminds us that the Sun is the tKyovos VI 510 A, VII 517 a). The expression
of the Good (vi 506 e). On aK-qdeiau 'shadows of the just' is vague (cf. ffxta-
Kal voiv see VI 508 D n. oti oei depends naxouvTwis in 520 c), and 17 dyaK/idTuv u>i>
on (paiverai, not (as D. and V. translate) ai axial introduces more precision. We
on avWoyto-T^a. Cf. VI 505 A, 506 A nn. may regard dyaX/j-druv as symbolising
Plato's guardians are not to rest satisfied the enacted laws of a city, and their
with the eUuv or tKyovos of the Good; shadows as the "representation or mis-
they must see the Good itself, and infer representation of the existing laws (them-
(not by intuition, but) by means of reason- selves only 'images' of justice) by a
itig (avWoyiCTia) that it is the cause of rhetorician or pleader" (Nettleship Hell.
all. See the notes on VI 511 B (avrbs 6 p. 141 n. 1). Compare (with Shorey Idea
X670S and rod dvvwodirov). of Good etc. p. 287) Soph. 234 C and Pol.
517 D 26 do-xiinovei KT ^- Cl. 303 C.
Theaet. 174 B, C 8rav ev SucaoTTiplii) 17 30 oirrj itot^ ISovtwv. For the real
 5i8B] TTOAITEIAC Z 97

V7T0 TWV aVTIJV 8ltCaCOO~VVr]V fit) TTWTTOTe I80VTWV J

OvB OTTCtiCTTlOVV

518 davfiacrTov, ecprj. 'AAA.' el vovv ye e%ot Tt<>, |

^v S' 70), fiefxvfjr

av, on Blttcu teal diro 8ittcoi> yiyvovrai eirnapd^eL<i oppaaiv, etc re

<f)(i)To<; els <tk6to<{ p.eOicrTap,evcov teal etc ctkotovs ets <&k. Taura Se

ravra vop.iaas y [y vecrdai teal irepi ~^rV)(r)V, oirore 1801 dopv{3ovp,evt)v

tlvcX teal dBwarovcrdv rt /cadopav, ovtc av dkoyiaroos yekw, \V 5

iTTMT/coTroi av, irorepov etc (pavorepov fiiov tftcovcra viro drjdeias

B icrtcoTcoTat, r) i dp,a0las ifkelovos els (pavorepov '
lovcra vira-

\ap,7rporepov p,apfiapvyrjs epbTreifKr^crrai, real ovrco 8tj rrjv p.ev

ev8aipLOvio~eiev av tov iraOovs re teal /3toy, rrjv 8e ekerjaeiev, teal

el yeXdv iir avrfj /3ov\oito, tjttov av tcarayeXaaros 6 yeXcos avra> 10

eirj rj 6 4ttI Ty avcoOev etc (pcoros i)tcovcrr). Kal pud\a, ecprj, perplcos
Xeyeis.
IV. Aei 8t), eltrov, rjp,ds roiov8e vofttcrat Trepi avrojv, el ravr
d\r)6r)' ri]v 7rai8elav ov^ oTav rives eirayyeW6jjievol (paaiv elvat,

9. ei'daifiovlaeuv q : tv5aiixovq<reiev AITS.

point at issue is not the law, but the
judges' interpretation thereof. Plato is
doubtless thinking of Socrates and his
judges throughout the whole of this
passage.
518 a 7 <f>avoTpov ('greater bright-
ness,' 'more light') and \ap.Tr poripov are
neuter. The omission of articles elevates
the style. Richards would delete virb
Xafiirportpov, but the words balance virb
d-qdelas exactly as <tk6twto.i balances
/jiapfxapvyrjs e'
/
u.7re7rX?7<rnxt
dazzled'). Anystronger antithesis than
btrb drjdeias would give a false meaning,
for the blindness is not caused by gkotos,
but only by driffeta ^vvedi^ofxevoi yap
: philosophy is better.
fjLvpiui (3{\tiov 6\pia0e tQv ki kt\.
(520 C).
518 b 10 cl yekav kt\. Cf. Theaet.
175 B, D. There is more of pity than of
malice in Plato's philosophic smile.
518 B 521 B It follows that Edu-
cation is not a way of putting knowledge
into empty souls, but a revolution of the
Reason or organ of Knowledge, ivhose
gaze must be directed upon Being and the
brightest part thereof, which is the Good.
The entire sort! turns round along with
in our city, after they have ascended to
the Good, must rejoin the prisoners whom
they have left. To force them thus to
redescend, may seem unjust; but Law
seeks to make the whole city prosperous
rather than a single class. And indeed
it is also just that they should thus repay
their country for having reared and
educated them. They will themselves
admit the force of our demands, and take
their turn in the work of government, not
(' has been eagerly, but as a necessity. We have seen
that a well governed city is impossible
unless a life better than that of' ruling
is open to its rulers, and the life of true
-"""518 b ff. Nothing that Plato has be-
queathed to us is more valuable than his
theory of education as developed in this
part of the Republic, and there is probabl y
nothing in the whole range of educational
literature, ancient or modern, which takes
so far-reaching and profound a view of
the aim and scope of education, or is so
well fitted to inspire the teacher with in-
domitable courage and inextinguishable
hope. See on 518 c and App. II.
13 avTuv: 'the subject before us' cf. :

Reason in this revolution. Other virtues VI 511 C, and clvt6 in I 339 e n.

are secondary and adventitious, but Reason 14 Trayy\\6(j.voi. kt\. e'7ra7ye'\-
never loses its power, and works weal or \eadai of sophistic 'professions' is almost
woe, according as it is or is not converted technical: cf. e.g. Prot. 319 a, Gorg.
by means of Education. The best natures 447 C and Isocr. Soph. 1. rivis from its
A. P. II.
 ' :

93 fTAATQNOI [518B

15 Toiavrrjv Kai elvai. cpacrl 8e trov ov/c ivovo~i]s '

iv tj} ^rv^fj eiri- C
<tt)]/jlt)<; crcpeis ivTiQkvai, olov tv<$>\oZ<; o(fi6a\/j,ois 6-^riv evTiOevres.
<>ao-i yap ovv, k<prj. 'O 8e ye vuv X.0709, r)v 6 iyoo, arj/xacvei Tavrrjv

I rrjv ivovcrav etcdaTOv 8vvap,iv iv T17 yjrvxV Kat T0 opyavov, at /eara-

/xavdavei e/cacrro?, olov el ofxfia fir] 8vvarbv rjv a\X&)? rj %vv oXw
20 tco aoo/xan aTpecpeiv Trpos to cpavov e/e tov ctkotcvSov^, ovtco tjvv

6\ij rfj ^rv^rj itc tov yiyvopmvov Trepicucreov eivai, ea>9 av et? to ov

position emphatic, and makes us half-

is all his proofs of Immortality. In its
suspect some
allusion to a particular deeper bearings, therefore, the view of
Sophist cf. Aristotle's use of rive's
: education here presented is incomparably
{Bonitz hid. Arist. p. 598). Similar so- grander and more profound than the usual
phistic eirayyiXfiara are ridiculed, though connotation of the word either in ancient
on different grounds, by Isocrates Soph. or in modern times. We educate our
2 see also Prof. 3 1 8 E ff. and Euthyd. pupils not only for time, but for eternity,
273 D
ff. :

ff. (dperr)v, Z<pr) sc. 6 'Eududrifj.os, and therefore trelpas ov8ev Lvqaotxev ews ,

ol6p.eda o'ico t elyai Trapadoivai k&Whtt av ?! Treiawfiev Kai rovrov Kai rovs dWovs,
di>8pu)Trwi> Ktd Ta'x'TTa), and cf. Newman i)rrpoSpyov tl Troirjaw/xev els eKetvov rbv
Politics of Aristotle 1 p. 387. It should fiiov,orav avOts yevo/xevot rois toiovtois
be mentioned that the double elvai has 4vT&xu/iev Xoyots (VI 498 D). See also
been suspected by Richards, who would X 61 S c ff. and Phaed. 107 D f ovdev yap .

omit the first; but Plato himself is not dXXo Uxovaa els A'ldov
^vx^l ^px tTCLl irXriv
r\

averse to such repetitions: cf. nerix^" rijs naioelas re Kai rpcxprjs kt\. Michael
iuerex" in VI 511 E and X 621 B ;/. Angelo used to say that every block of
518 c 16 tvTiOeVai. Cf. Theognis marble contained a statue, and that the

429 438 (el 5' r)v iroirjrbv re Kai ivderov
The grossly material
sculptor brings it to light by cutting away
the encumbrances by which the human
avoiA vorj/j-a 435b '

and mechanical view of education which face divine' is concealed. In like manner,
Plato here attacks has some affinity with according to Plato, it is the business of
what is sometimes called 'cram.' ivri- the teacher to prune the soul of his pupil
Oivai was used of a nurse feeding children of those unnatural excrescences and in-
(1 345 B /i.)\ but >uch an allusion, though crustations which hide its true nature
not in itself inappropriate, is .scarcely (519 A, B .), until the human soul divine
intended here. Cf. also Symp. 175 D, E. (vi 501 B n.) stands out in all its pristine
17 6 8 ye vuv Xo-yos ktX. Sophists grace and purity. It should carefully
profess to put eTnarr)p.ri into the soul but ; be noted that in Plato's theory of educa-
Plato's argument indicates that the power tion the entire soul is involved (vi> 8X77
The Platonic irepiaywyi],
,

or faculty of e Tziari)p.r\ (ravr-qv rr\v 8v- T V ^ V XV^

vapnv), and its organ vovs are ahrady although, or rather, perhaps, because, it
present in the soul of each individual, applies primarily and immediately to the
iust as fii/'is and op.p.a are already posse^e* 1 intellect, effects a moral no less than an
by the prisoners in the cave, vovs is in intellectual revolution. The moral dis-
lact the Oilbv ri iv ijpuv, according to Plato, cipline of Books 11 iv,
so far from being
through whose indwelling man is most overthrown, is strengthened and consoli-
truly man by being like to God (vi dated by being intellectualised. Cf. also
501 n, ix 589 The doctrine that
V tin.). 519 A B n.
implies what is funda-
ixadtjais is dva/xvTiffts 18 tKao-Tov. (Kda-Tio was read by
mentally the same view see Meno 81 A ((. : Ianiblichus (Protrcpl. 16) for iKOurrov
and Pliacd. 72 E 76 D, espeeialh 73 a idv KaXuis
but cf. 527 D 11.

See on IV 424 D. Mere, as

ipwTwfxtvoi. oi dvdpunrot, ris 19 uv.
epwrqi, avroi Xiyovaiv 7rdcra rj Zx (L '
Kairoi in Gorg. 5 1 3 A and Laws 678 c, it implies
(I /jLTj irvyxavev avrols eiri<TTf)ixri ivouaa an intimate, almost organic, connexion
tcai bpOds Xbyos, ovk av
oloi T rjcrav rovro ( in o njunction with '). Lina (de praepos.
'

rroirjoeiv. We may
even go further and usu Plat. p. 33) is mistaken in holding
*
say that Plato's conception of the divine that introduces a mere
fi/y ' Anhangsel
element in man is the ultimate basis of in this passage.
 ;i8e'| nOAITEIAC Z 99

icai tov ovros to <pavoTa-TOV Suvarrj yevrjTai dvaa^ecOat 6ecop,evr}'

D tovto ' elvai (f>a/j,ev '

rdyaOov r; yap; Nat. Tovtov tolvvv,
r)v S' iya>, avrou re^vrj av etr) rf)? Trepiayaiyrj?, tlvcl rpoirov a>?

pacrrd t teal dwcrifMorara /jLracrTpa<j)i')aeTai, ov rov i^oir/crai 25

avTqy to opdv, dXhJ &>9 eypvTL p,ev avro, ovk opdws 8e TTpap,p,iv(p
ovBe fiXeirovn ol eSei, tovto Bia/ur}^av7]aaa8ai. "Eotfcev yap, e(f>rj.

At p>ev tolvvv dWat koXov p,eva,L ^v^j}? KLvhvvevovcrLV

dperal
eyyv'i re elvai roiv tov o'wp.aTO^' t&5 SvTiydp ovk ivovcrai irpoTepov
\po~Tepov '
ip,TTOieLo~6aL WecrL kcl\ daKi)aeo~iv tj 8e tov (ppovrjaaL

27. diaurjxavrjaaadai II et nisi fallor A 1

: Sei fxrjxavfiaaadai A 2
.

? 518 D 23 tovtov toCvvv ktX. "Con- Texviq: see last note. For oiaur/xavriaa-
strue :(t\ TraiSda) d'77 av tx v V t ?) s ""ep'a- adai Ast (with some inferior MSS) reads 5tj
ywyrjs (i.q. tov irepidyetv, quod praecedit) fxrixavrjo-ao-dat: but cf. (with Schneider)
tovtov ai'Tov (tov opyavov ttjs ipvxys, V Laws 746 C tovt' avro bia/xrjxava.o'dac
KarafxavOavti Macros)
ov (tx v7i) t v f7*" 07rws av yiyvrjrai.
iroiTjaai avro) rb bpav
aXXa [tov) A"7X a "
"
28 al
fiev Toivvv ktX. a'XXat is
vT)aaaQaL tovto (wore j3\4ireiv ol ZSei) anticipative )( r) hi rov (ppovijcrai below.
Ast. This interpretation is, I believe, KaXovuevai (as Bosanquet points out)
correct. Plato began by asserting that should be taken with <//l 'X'7 s (lit. 'which
Education is not what certain Sophists are called soul's' i.e. 'which are com-

declare it to be the putting of sight, as monly said to belong to the soul'). Plato
it were, into blind eyes. For there is does not mean to deny that they are
already in every man's soul an eye or
virtues, but they do not belong to soul
opyavov, which sees or learns already; essentially and from the first. Krohn (PL
what is required is to turn this 6pyavov St. pp. 185 ff.), who, with the editors
round. Hence he concludes (roivvv) generally, takes tcaXoiJixevai as soge- '

Education is not (as the Sophists say) nannten,' affirms that Plato here discards
an art of putting sight into the soul's eye the virtues of Book IV ; but he is merely
(tov fj.woirjo~ai avTu) to bpav refers to contrasting these and other virtues or
TV(p\ols <500aX/iots 6\j/iv evTidevres), but excellencies with vbrjais.
an art of turning round just this very eye 29 eyyvs ft tlvai. Campbell con-
or opyavov which is present in every soul jectures iyyvs tl relveiv. I once thought
from the first. The prevailing view since of eyyus ri reivai, taking the aorist as
Schneider regards tovtov avrov as antici- an explicit reference to the ethical
pating and explained by, not as depending virtues already discussed; but the text
on, ttJs irepiaywyfjs. This yields a toler- is doubtless sound: cf. v 472 C and
able sense, but makes it difficult to supply VIII 544 D (fXTai;V Tl TOVTWV TTO'J elffiv).
the subject of /j.Tao-Tpa<prjo-eTai, and avru) 518 e 30 ?9ri Kal do-Ki]o-<riv.
is also awkward. On Ast's view riva Aristotle Nic. Eth. II 1 is in effect a com-
txeTao~Tpa<p-qcr(Tai. explains tovtov avrov mentary on this text note in particular :

ttjs irepiaywyrjs, and the subject of /xera- T) 5' ijdiKr) (aperrj) 0- edovs irepiyiyveTai.
o-Tpa<f>r]o-eTai as well as the antecedent of (ii03 a 17) ovbe/xia ruiv 7)0ikG)v aperCiv
avTu) is at once seen to be to opyavov <pvo~ei t]/juv iyyiyverai (ibid.
19) ras 0'

cp Karafxavddvei eVcaoros, for it is identical dperds \au(3dvoLiev evepyrjeravres wpbrepov

with the antecedent of tovtov avrov. (uc>3 a 3i).
25 tov |r7roi.TJ(rai kt\. The genitive i] 84 tow <J>povTJo-at ktX. The apex?}
has been" wTOrrglytaken as one of the of (ppovrjcai ( = v6r]cns or the exercise
rare examples in good Greek of an inde- of vovs) is not merely ko\ov/x4vt) ij/vxys,
pendent final infinitive (Weiske quoted but does in reality belong to (for rvyxdvet.
in A. J. Ph. iv p. 418), a construction ovo-a ci. I 337 B n.)
is an essential attri-
for which see Tannaris Historical Greek
bute of something more divine (than
Grammar pp. 483, 578. It depends on tha.t to which the other virtues belong),

72
 100 TTAATQNOI [518E

7ravTo<; fiaXXov Oeiorepov twos rvy^dvet, &)<? eoitcev, ovaa, b rrjv

fiev 8vva/iiv ovheirore diroXXvaiv, i>iro he t}<> 7repiaycoyi]<? xprj&ifiov

re zeal dxpeXifiov teal a^prjcrTov av |

Kal fSXafiepbv yiyverat. rj 519
ovttq) evvevorj/eas twv Xeyop,eva>v Trovrjpcbv fiev, aocptov he, o>9 8pip.ii
[lev fiXeTret to tyv%dpiov zeal b^ecos hiopa ravra e<fi a rerpairrai,
to? ov <f>avXr)v eyov rrjv o^p-iv, KaKia ' r)vayKaa/j,evov vTrrjperetv,
5 wcrre ocrco av o^vrepov ^Xeirrj, roaovrw 7rXel(o tca/cci epya^o/ievov ;

Udvv fiev ovv, e<prj. Tovro fievroi, tjv 8' eyw, to r^? rotavrrj ; 1

(pvaecos el Ik 7raihb<; evdvs Korrrofievov TrepuKOirr) t<z9 rrjs yeveo~ew$

viz. vovs. The meaning of <t>p6v7]<ns and Isocr. Paneg. 64, 65 (quoted by
has changed since IV 433 B (see on Kiihner Gr. Gr. 11 p. 1015 n. 3). The
iv 428 b) in conformity with the intellec- instances cited by Schneider (Addit.
tualism of Books VI and VII. p. 52) viz. Tim. 56 B, [ryx.] 404 A and
31 iravros p-aMov has been suspected, Thuc. I 25 are not strictly parallel to
and Madvig proposes t>0da>iaTos or 7r\d<r-
/xaros /xaWov, Richards bpydvov /xaWov:
this -

but the text is indubitably sound. The
phrase, like wdvrwv /udXicrra, means 'most
assuredly,' and has nothing to do with the
comparative Oeiortpov, but emphasises
the whole assertion exactly as in Crit.
49 B and Prof. 344 B.
tt]v \tiv Svivap.iv ktX. Plato means
that vovs can never lose its power or
function, which is vb-qois. ovbtirore should
not be limited to this life. The Peri-
patetic doctrine of "das unsterbliche
Attribut der denkenden Function" is here
foreshadowed, as Krohn observes {PI. St.
519 .
a, r. 7 rds ttjs yeveVttos ktX.
.
as : '
\S
it were the leaden weights, which are of
the family of Becoming, and which,
through indulgences in eating and through
pleasures and gluttonous desires con-
nected with such like indulgences, adhere
to to such a nature, rb T7?j roiavrrji
it' (i.e.
'and turn the soul's vision round
tpvo-ews)
below.' The eye of the soul ought to be
turned round iic rov yiyvop.e'vov (518c):
and it is our duty to shake the soul clear
of t&sttjs yevto eus Siryyevers no\v^5i5as.
For yevfoeus see on VI 485 R, and cf.
/j.erao-Tpo<t>T)s dirb yevea ews eV dXrjdeidv

p. 160). See also on 518 c. re Kai ovoiav infra 525 C and 525 B, 526 E,
32 viro 8 tt)S irepia-ywyTJS is equiva- 534 A al. With liryyej'ets cf. vin 554 D
lent to inrb 8e rrjs Trepiaywyrjs re Kal p.r) where rds rov Kr)<pr)vos ^vyyeveis iwidvfiiat
('according as it is or is not turned = rds KT]<pr)vu)deis imdvu-las. The (no\vfl-
round'). See on VI 49S a. SLdes are the accumulated products of
519 a 2 8pi|iv (iv ktX. dpi/id is sensual indulgence and desire: see x 611
'shrewdly,' 'astutely,' like a quick-sighted C ff., especially d vvv avrrj, are yrjv ecrius-
lawyer: cf. (with [. and C.) Theaet. 175 D P-ivy, yerjpd <ai irerpwdri 7roXXd Kal
rbv afiiKpov (Kilvov tt\v ^pvxh" xcd dpi/xuv dypia ire pine" <pvKev viro r&v evSai/xdvuv
Kal 5iko.vik6v. For ravra Cobet need- \eyofie'vo)i> ecrtd<reuiv 611 E 612 a,
lessly proposes ra: cf. 519 B . Instead and P/iaed. 81 c together with Ep. VII
of ware (which three mss omit) Ast con- 326 b. Cf. also Clement Strom, iv 4
jectured /cat, and E. S. Thompson (Camb. p. 1228 C Migne rds
wcrrrep uoXv/iidldas
Phil. Soc. Proceed. XXI p. 13) (lis re: but eiridvp.ias. These akin
uo\vl35L5es are

the clause ootp ipya^bnevov is a logical to the world of yiveait because they are
inference from ov <pav\i)v
inrrtpere'tt' and cwfxaroeidrj, yedtdr), yeqpd (Plato 11. cc), of
should not therefore be introduced by the earth earthy. They become incor-
Kal, still less by d>s re. I formerly printed porate with the soul (Trpocrcpvus yiyvo/j.ei>at,
ijjya^irai (S and the three MSS already cf. trpoo-ireQvKe'vai. X 611 d), making it, as

referred to reading epydaerai), but the Plato does not hesitate to say, awixaroti-
finite verb is not likely to have been cor- St), So^d^ovoav ravra d\ij6rj elvai, airep av

rupted into a participle, and exactly the Kai rb owua <pfi (Phaed. 83 D, cf. ib. 82 E,
same ungrammatical assimilation appears 83 c). Milton is platonizing when he
with ware in Andoc. 4. 20, Isaeus 9. 16 tells how the soul "yrows clotted by con-
 5I9D] nOAITEIAC Z 101

i~v<yyevei<; wairep /jLoXvf38[8as, '

a? S^ eScoSah T Kal toiovtwv
rjSovais re Kal Xi^velat<; irpocrcpveis yiyvop,evac irepiKarus crTpe-
<pov(TC ttjv tj)? tyuxv? oyjrcw wv el diraXXayev irepiecrTpefyeTO eh 10

rn dXrjOr), Kal etceiva av to clvto tovto twv avTOiv dvdpcoirwv

o^vTara eoopa, wairep /cat i<p a vvv TeTpairTai. Et/co9 ye, e<f>rf.

Tt 8e ; To8e ovrc etVo9, rjv o 70;, Kal dvdyKt] e/c rcov 7rpoecp7]p,ev(ov,
p>r)"re robs diraiSevTovs Kal dXrjOeias dtreipovi LKavdo<; av irore
C ttoXiv iirnpoTrevcrai,, '
p,^re Tov<i iv irai8ela i(op,evov<; 8taTpL/3etv 15

Bed TeXovs, tovs /j,ev otl ctkottov iv rS j3i(p ovk e^ovacv eva, ov
GToya^o^kvovs 8et airavra irpaTreiv, a av 7rpdrTQiacv 181a re Kal
8r)fxoalq, rovs 8e ore eKovres elvai ov irpd^ovaiv, r/yovp,evot iv
p,aKapo)V vrjaots dovTe<; eVt aVw/acr^ai ; ^KXrjdr), ecpr). 'Hperepov
8r) epyov, r<v 8' iyoo, rwv oIklcttwv, ra9 re /3eA,TtTTa9 <f)vaei<; 20

dvayKaaai dcpiKeadat 7:7309 to fiddr)p,a, o iv t&5 irpoaQev e<pap,ev

D eivat /xiyiarov, I8eiv re to dyaObv '
Kal dvafirjvai iKeivrjv ttjv

dvafiacriv, Kal iireiBdv dvafidvTes tKavcos i8coo~i, p,r) iirtTpeireiv

avrols o vvv iTTCTpeireTai. To irolov 8r] ; To avTov, r)v 8' eyu>,

KaTap,evecv Kal pur) iOeXeiv irdXtv KaTa/Salveiv Trap eKeivovs tov9 25

8eo~fJ,a>Ta<; pr)8e peTe^etv tg>v Trap iKeivot? irovav Te Kal Tipcov, etre

tagion, Imbodies and imbrutes, till she the anacoluthon cf. Laws 810D, E (Engel-
quite lose The divine property of her hardt Anac. PI. Spec. Ill p. 37). Cobet
first being" (Comtts 464 ff.). Through the gratuitously adds ra before e<p' a. Cf.
weight of these encumbrances the eye 519 A n. With the sentiment cf. vi
of the soul is turned down (cf. ix 586 A 491 c, D nn., 494 c ff. nn. Plato may
k6.t(j3 ael /SXeVoeres Kal KeKvcpores els yrjv well be thinking of Alcibiades again.
Kal els rpair^as kt\.), nor can the soul The present passage is a conspicuous
look upwards until they are knocked away proof of the almost boundless influence
(vepieK6w7i: cf. irepiKpovcrdelaa in x6ilE). which Plato ascribed to education, when
We may again compare the lines of applied to gifted natures.
Milton " Mammon, the least erected
519 c 16 o-koitov va ktX. The e's
spirit that fell From Heaven ; for e'en in ckottSs of Plato's guardians is the Idea of
Heaven his looks and thoughts Were Good, which is therefore clearly not only
always downward bent" (Par. Lost 1 a metaphysical but also an ethical con-
679 ff,). For TrepiKaro) cf. Photius wept-
cept the goal of conduct as well as the
k&tg) rpawqaeTai dvrl tov irepiTpawr)-
' ultimate cause of knowledge and exist-
fferai Kara. The nepi- balances Trepi- in ence. Cf. 540 A and App. III.
TrepiearpeipeTo just below. Instead of eSw- 18 IkovtS elvai. 1336 E.
Sals, Jackson suggests idwdrjs, comparing 20 tJjv o!ki<ttwv=' the founders' is
III 389 E tQ>v irepl ttotovs Kal &<ppo5t<ria in explanatory apposition with r)p.4Tepov.
Kal irepl iSojSas rjbovGiv. The proposal is 21 v t<3 irpocr0v. vi 505 A.
attractive and may be right ; but I think 22 ISeiv T ktX. depends on avayKaoat.
there is hardly sufficient reason for de- and explains d</>i/c&r0<u fieyiOTOv (J. and
parting from the MSS. See also on nepi- C). rebalances Kal before avafirivai. This
KaTw and the whole of this difficult and explanation is better than to regard re
highly important sentence, App. V. as 'and' (with Schneider and D. and V.).
519 b 10 wv cl aTraXXayev ktX. For
 ;

102 TTAATQNOI [519D

(jxivXoTepai ecre cnrovhaiorepaL. "EireiT, ecprj, dSiKijaofiev avrovs,

tcai TTOLrjaofiev 'yelpov V}i>, Bvvarov avrols bv cifieivov

V. ^ireXddov, '
rjv S' 670), iraXiv, gj (pi\e, on vo/j.m ov tovto E
30 pueXei, 07T&)9 ev n yevo<; iv TroXei BiacpepovTcos ev irpd^ei, dAA' iv
oXrj rr) TroXei tovto p-rj-^avaTat iyyevecrdai, ^vvapfioTTwv tov<;

iroXiTa*; 7rei6ol re teal avdy/cr), iroioiv p.Ta8i8ovai dXXi']XoL<; Trj?

dxfreXeias, rjv av e/cacrToi to kocvov |

SvvaTol ducnv dxpeXelv, ical 520
avTos ifxiroioiv tolovtovs avSpas iv ttj TroXei, ov-% iva d(pifj Tpe-

7Tadai 07T77 e/cacrro? ftovXeTai, dXX' tva /caTaxprjTat, civtos avTol?

'
iirl rbv %vv&ecrp,ov tt}? TroXeo)*;. 'AXydf}, ecpr)' iTreXa06p,t]v yap.
1

5 XKeyjrai toLvvv, elirov, u> YXavKwv, otc ovS' d8iK7]aop.ev tovs Trap
rj/x?v cpiXovocpovs yiyvop-evovs, dXXd Si/caia 7rpo? clvtovs ipovp,ev

7rpoo-avay/cdovTe<; twv aXXcov eiri/ieXeladai T kcu (frvXaTTeiv.

ipovfiev ydp, otc 01 fxev '

iv Tali aXXais TroXeo- 1 toiovtol yiyvofievoi B

et/toTw? ov p^eTeyovai, t&v iv avTals irovcov avTopbaTot yap ifi-

10 (pvovTat d/covcr7]<i tj)? iv endo-Ty TroXiTeLas, Siicrjv 8' e%et to ye

avTcxpves, /jLTjBevl Tpocprjv cxpelXov, p.rjS' itcTiveiv tg> irpodvp.elo'daL
rd Tpocpela' v/xa<i 8' i)p.el$ vp.lv Te ai)Tol<; ttj re aXXy TroXet wairep
iv ap,i'/veaiv i)yep,6va<; re Kal ftacriXeas iyevv/jaa/xev, dfieivov Te icai

11. rip II : r<p A.

27 iirtiTa and tlra are used like our but weaker than vbfi<f> Law, we feel,
is :

'what!' in indignant or quasi-indignant is from selfishness and partiality, but

free
questions. Cf. Gorg. 466 C, Ap. 28 B and a legislator need not be.
elsewhere, with Iilaydes on Ar. Av. 911. 520 a 4 tirl tov vv8<j-(i.ov is not 'so
519 D, E 29 tirtXdOou ktX. irdXiv does as to be the bond of the State' (as J. and
not mean that Glauco has forgotten twice, C. suggest), but 'for binding the city
but only that he remembered before. The together,' with reference to ,vva.pfj.(>TTuv
emphasis falls on iTreXdOov rather than on roiii jroXiros. Cf. Laws 921 C.
ndXiv. Plato is thinking of V 466 A, 5 tovuv =
further' (1 339 D .).
'
So-
where Glauco says pJfivrjuai when chal- crates has not yet replied to Glauco's
lenged on this point. To this explana- indignant dSiK-qaoixev avrovs; but pro-
tion, which he gives as an alternative, ceeds to do so now.
Schneider inclines to prefer the view ov8' dSiKrj<ro|iev: (besides what I have
which sees in irdXiv a reference directly just said) we shall not be wronging them
toiv 4iQAff. But the interlocutor there is
-
either. ovSi is used in the same way
Adimantus, not Glauco, and even Adi- in Euthyph. 12 a and Laws 673 c. 54
mantus in IV could not strictly be said to in ovSe cannot mean 'in spite of what you
forget what Socrates for the first time say' (as J. and C. imagine).
expressly asserts (iv 420 B ov nrjv irp6s 520 1; 12 wo-iTpVo-|iijvta-iv ktX. is

tovto i) ir6Xis) in reply to Adimantus' probably a Socratic comparison: cf. Xen.
difficulties. Cyr. V 1. 24 (quoted by Ast) /HaertXevs
vofiu) is the reading of all the best Mss, ixtv yap Upoiye ootids av ire<pvKivai oiidiu
and was restored by Schneider for vop.o- t)ttov rj 6 Iv rip api)vti. 0v6ntvos twv p.e-
dirrj. Law is personified throughout the Xittwv riyepubv. See also Pohlmann Gesch.
whole sentence cf. (with Schneider)
: d. ant. Komm. p. 134 ;/.

Tim. 24 B. vonodiru gives a good sense,

 520D] nOAITEIAC Z ro3

C reXetorepov ixelvcov ireTraihev jxevow; '

Kal puaXXov hvvarov<; djx-
(porepoyv fiere^eLv. eKaarw et? rrjv twv
KarafSaTeov ovv ev fiepei 15

dXXwv iijvvoi/crjaiv Kal o-vveOiareov ra o~Koreivd Oedaaadac tjuvedi-

^6/j.evoi yap /xvpuo jSeXriov 6-^rea6e twv eet Kal yvcocreade eKaara

to, eiBcoXa drra icrrl Kal wv, Std to rdXrjOrj ecopa/cevat, KaXcov re
Kal Sifcaioov Kal dyadcbv irept. Kal ovtco virap rjp.lv Kal vjxlv rj

7TO\t? OLK1J(T6Tat, d\V OVK OVap, &><? VVV at TToXXal V7TO GKiapba- 20
D ypvvrwv re 7rpo9 dXXyjXovi Kal aracria^ovTcov '
irepl tov apyew
oiKovvrai, &)? jxeydXov twos dyadov 6W0?. to he irov dXr/des a5o

eyet,' iv iroXei, fj
rjKurra irpodvpiOL apyew 01 fieXXovres dp^etv,
ravTrjv apiara Kal daraaiaaroTara dvdyKrj oiKeladat, rrjv
6"'

ivavrlov; dpyovras ayovaav evavTio)*;. Tldvv p.ev ovv, efyrj. 25

'AvreiOrjcrouo-iv ovv rjfilv, oiet, 01 rp6(ptp,0L ravr aKovovTes Kal ovk
ideXrjaovcrtv fyipsirovelv iv rfj iroXet exaaroc iv fiepet, tov he ttoXvv

Xpovov puer dXXrjXwv oiKelv iv ra> Kadapd) ; 'Aovvarov, k(f)rf

520 c 14 a|x4>OTpwv: "et publicorum y see note on ev enraenv ols ean m 402 A.
negotiorum et philosophiae" Stallbaum. Van Cleef (de attr. in ennnt. re/, it 1/ Plat.
Cf. Gorg. 485 A d\X', ol/J-ai, to opdoTarov p. 46) explains the construction as equiva-
icTTtv aiX(f>OTipwvpLeraax^"- Is the 0ew- lent to ev 77 iroXei, comparing Men. 96 C,
prjriKos or the TrpaKTikbs (Si'os the better? which is however (like Tim. 45 D) only
It is clear that the subject was often de- an example of inverse attraction.
bated in Plato's time see the fragments
: 24 TavTrjv: an anacoluthon, as in
of Euripides' Antiope in PI. Gorg. 484 Eff. vi 510 E. For the sentiment see 1
and Arist. Eth. Nic. 1 3. ioQ5 b 17 ff., x 7. 347JD
1177 s 12 ff. If we contrast them with 25 <ryjov<rav =
which gets a gnomic
' ' :

eacii other, Plato would reply, the dewp-q- See Goodwin/]/ T. p. 55.
aorist participle.
Ti/cos easily wins the prize, but under the Richards conjectures exovaav, and tcrxov-
existing conditions of human nature the aav (which appears in the margin of A)
best life is a combination of both. The has slight MS authority; but the inchoa-
practical statesman must derive his in- tive sense (516 E .) is better suited to
spiration from Oeupla, and experience of ot /j-tWovres dp^eiv.
affairs is an advantage as well as a duty 27 ^Kao-Toi. The plural implies re-
to the thinker. Cf. vi 496 D 497 Ann. lays of governors relieving one another
16 uve0i6fj.voi ktX. Cf. 518 A . from time to time: cf. ^cdarois in 540 B.
18 e8coXa. 517 D n. The word is 28 |XT dXATJXwv ktX. "Far from the
here used quite generally of all the idols madding crowd's ignoble strife." ev tw
of Plato's cave. "We
have risen to a xadapu means 'in the undefiled.' The
point of view from which the aKevacrrd phrase is half-mystical, as Ka.6a.pbv con-
and the cr/aai are included under one stantly is in Plato. It is natural to think
notion as ei'SwXa" (J. and C. ). of the myth of the Phaedo (109 P. ff. avri]v
19 iiirap kt\. Cf. V 476 C. The 5e rrjv yijv Kadapav ev Kadapip KtioBat.
Homeric line ovk ovap, dXX' virap eadXov, -ry ovpavui), but we should not translate
6 toi TereXea/xevov '4<tto.i (Od. 19. 547) is "sub divo" (Ast), nor even "auf der rei-
in Plato's mind, though iinap and ovap nen Hohe" (Schneider). Either version is
are here adverbial accusatives (cf. Cobet too precise, and iv Kadapui does not mean
F.Z.'pp. 5 23 ff.). <ub divo even in Homer.
. The Ideas in
20 <rKia(xaxoiivTwv 'fighting about : Plato are to Kadapov see Phaed. 79 D
:

shadows.' See 51 7 D .and cf. ix 586 en. (Kelae otx^Tai eh to Kadapov re Kal del
Dreamland is also shadowland. ov Kal addvaTov Kal <h<javTW% ex 01 '-
520 j 1 23 v iroXei tf ktX. On^forei'


104 TTAATQNOI [520 d

BUaia '
yap Brj 8iicaioi<; iirird^op,ev. 7ravrb<; pvt]V p,aXXov oj? err E
30 dvayicalov avrwv evcacrTO? elcri rb dpyeiv, rovvavrlov rlav vvv ev
eicdarr) troXei dp^ovrtov. Ovrco yap e'^et, r/v 8' eydi, 00 eralpe-
el fiev filov igevpjjo-eis dfieiva) rov dp%eiv tois |
fieXXovaiv dp^eiv, 521
eari 001 Svvarr) yeveaOai troXis ev otKovfievr}- ev fiov-p yap avrfj
dp^ovaiv ol roo ovri rrXovaioi, ov yjpvcrlov, aXX,' ov Bel rov ev-
8alp,ova rrXovrelv, ^(orj<i dyaOrj<; re Kal ep<ppovo<;' el Be rrrwyoX Kal
5 7reivcbvre<i ayadwv IBloov eirl rd Srjfiocria icktiv evrevdev olo/xevot
I rdyadbv Selv dprrd^eiv, ovk etrrf rrepipid^rov yap rb dpyeiv
yiyvbp.evov, olkio<; wv Kal evBov 6 toiovtos rroXepos avrov<; re
'

drroXXva-i Kal rrjv oXXtjv rroXiv. AXrjdeo-rara, e<pr]. "E^et? ovv,

'
r)v 8' eyco, fiiov dXXov rivd troXiriKoov dp-^wv Kara<ppovovvra B
1077 rbv T779 dXrjdivr)<; <pi\o<ro<pia<; ; Ov pud rbv Ala, rj S 0?.

i
AWa pevrot Bel ye p,rj epacrrds rov dpyeiv livai err avro'
*l Be prj, 01 ye dvrepaaral payovvrai. TI&j<? 6' ov ; Tivas ovv
a'AAoi/s dvay/cdo-eis levai eVt 'pvXaxrjv rrj<; 7roA.e&>?, rj ol rrepi

rovrcov re cppovipwraroi, Si gov dpiara rroXis oiKelrai, eyovai re

15 Ti/*a9 aXXas Kal filov dp,elva> rov rroXiriKOv; Ov8eva<; aXXovs,
e<f>r).

17. fiaxovvrai A-U : p.dxovrai A 1

. 13. ot IT : ol A.

520 k 29 iravTos jat|v kt\. The irdXts in my opinion incorrect.

avSpuv dyaduv has now been found. That 6 Td/yaOdv 'their good' (Bosanquet),
Plato intended to recall the prophecy of hardly 'the chief good' (Jowett). Not
I 347 D is clear from the verbal echoes possessing any tdta dyadd in the shape
between the two passages. On the ab- of virtue, they are fain to make up
sence of the preposition before rb dpx" for it at the expense of the State,
see VIII 553 1: a. irtpindxTFOv KT ^- For the construc-
521 a 3 ov xpwiov ktX. Cf. viii tion cf. (with J. and C.) Phaed. 69 B.
547 B <pva(L 6vre irXovaiu rds \}svxds and 521 i; 11 tov ap\iv is personified
Phaedr. ad fin. ir'Koiai.ou ot vofu^oifn. rbv and livai. en' avrb should be translated
aocpbv. 'woo her.' Cf. VI 489 D.
4 -n-Ttoxol ktX.: 'men who are poor 13 ot ktX. The copula is rarely
and an-hungered for lack of goods of omitted in a relative clause except in
their own.' So Schneider and Bosanquet statements of proportion like Gorg.
rightly explain the passage, irttvdv is used 465 c. An example occurs in II 370 E:
almost in its original etymological sense see also Kiihner-Blass Gr. Gr. II 1, p. 41.
(irt'iva. from
wt'v-ris, iriv-onai): cf. Xen. We ought not to revert to the old read-
Cyr. vii 50 and viii 3. 39 w /xandpie
5. ing o'iirep for ol ircpl (with q and E. S.
ov rd re &\\a Kal avrb tovto, 6ti ck Thompson, Cantb. Phil. Soc. Proc. XXI p.
irivT)TO<> yeyevticaf iroXi) yap
Tr\ovffi.os 14, who also
suggests oiirepirepl), even if
ototxal o~e xal Ota tovto rjdiov ic\ovruv, oti which is far from clear offirep can, as
wcivrjo-as xPWttTwi' wir\o^TT]Kas. The Thompson says, dispense with the copula
contrast with ttXovo-ioi, and the presence more easily than ds.
of tttuxoi, make it easy to catch the mean- c 521
523 A We have next to con-
ing. The translation 'hunger after pri- sider how we can lead our guardians up
vate advantages' (D. and V., Jowett) is into the light. The studies which ive re-
 52i c] nOAITEIAC Z 105

C VI. !
BouXet ovv tovt 77877 aKOTrojfxev, riva rpoirov ol toiovtoi

eyyeirfaovTai, ical ttco? ra nvd^ei avrovs ei<? cpcbs, wairep i% '

AiSov
\eyovrai Brj rives et? deovs dve\delv ; IIw? yap ov /3ov\op,ai ; e<pr).

Tovro Srj, ft)? eoiKev, ov/c ocrrpdicov av elrj Trepiarpcxpri, aWa -v^t/^r}? 20

7repiay<oyr) i/c WKTptvf]<; rivos rjfiepas et? dXrjdivr/v, tov ovtos

I 7. (TKOir<Z<fxev A 2
II : 0-Koiroip.ev A 1
.

quire are suck as will tend to draw the els rbv ovpavbv, ov wapd tovs Trap' v/juv \eyo
soul from Becoming to Being, and are at fxt"vovs vlovs Tui Art Kaivov ti (pipo/xev
the same lime of some practical utility in wbaovs yap viovs epdaKovai tov Aibs oi
war. Our earlier training in gymnastic Trap' v/xiv Ti/j.w/j.tvot. ovyypa<peis ewio~Tao~de,
and music will not serve the purpose; ?ior Eip/jLTJv p.ev \6yov rbv ipfir/vevriKov Kal
yet ivill the mechanical arts. What do wdvTUV diodaKaXov Ao~Kkrymbv oe Kal depa
'

'

you say to Number and Calculation, ttVtt)v yevd/mevov, Kepavvudh'Ta, dveXr/Xv

which enter into every art and science? Bivai els ovpavov Awvvaov 5e oiaairapa
Their importance in strategy is obvious, xOevra ktX. (I.e. I 2 1 cf also Dialogus cum
: .

and we shallfind that they do emphatically, T?yphone 69). I was once half inclined
if rightly used, lead the soul towards In- to suspect that the clause wcrirep e' A'ioov
telligence and Being. dveXdelv (although it appears in all Mss)
521 c ff. For Plato's theory of the might be an early satirical adscript by
higher education see Appendix II on some Pagan scribe on the doctrine of our
'
1 he Propaedeutic Studies of the Republic'' Lord's descent into Hell, and subsequent
and Appendix III on 'Dialectic? resurrection and ascent into Heaven.
19 Xe'-yovrai Stj rives ktX. With els Tives might well be a specific allusion
Oeoiis dveXOeiv cf. Plut. de ser. num. vind. (518 B .), and there is more than a
566 A ZXeye 5e ravrrj tov Aiovvaov els suspicion of satire in 5tj. But I have
deovs dveXOelv. If Plato's words are no longer any doubt that the text is
to be taken in their full significance, we sound.
can hardly (with J. and C. suppose that ) 20 6(rTpaKov
Trepio-rpocpi]. On the
the allusion is to Heracles, Pollux etc., different interpretations given by the *?
"
f%\
for Heracles' descent to Hades was an ancients of this proverb see App. V|.| The '
incident which happened long before his proverb is derived from the game of
ascent to Heaven ; and Pollux's life among darpaKlvda, the authorities for which are
the gods was intermittent. Cf. Schneider cited by Grasberger Erziehung u. Unter-
in his translation p. 304 n. 187. Schneider richt 1 pp. 57 60.
The players were
himself suggests that Plato is thinking of divided into two parties, separated by a
legends about e.g. Aesculapius' deliver- line. A black on one side, and
shell,
ance from Hades, after Zeus had smitten white on the other, was thrown on the
him (cf. in 408 c and Roscher's Lexicon ground by one of the boys, who shouted
d. Mythologie I p. 620), and others have vvi, Tj/xipa or pi> t) ijfitpa, Heads or Tails,' '

thought of Briareos and the eVariyxcipoi as he threw it. According as the white
see //. I 402
405 and cf. Hes. Theog. or black fell uppermost, one side ran

617 721. Mr Walter Headlam has
pointed out to me that Semele was also
away and the other gave chase. Plato
means that education is not, like the
raised from Hades to Heaven, citing 'spinning of a coin,' an affair of no con-
Paus. II 3r. 2 and ib. 37. 5: cf. also sequence, to be settled off-hand, and by
Plut. I.e. Aiovvaov els deovs dveXdelv Kal chance, but a slow and laborious scientific
rrjv 'Ze/j.eXrjv dvdyetv vaTepov. These process, dealing with the gravest of all
examples are certainly more to the point. possible issues. See also App. VI.
It is worthy of remark that Justin Martyr \|n>xTJs irepia/YttY!] ktX. 'the turning :

in a remarkable passage of his Apologia round of a soul from a day which is

pro Christianis speaks of the ascent of
Asclepius and others into Heaven as Pagan
parallels to the Christian doctrine of the
Ascension : 'Itjo-ovv Xpicrrbv ffravpude'vTa
nal awoOavbvTa. Kal avaaravra
aveXrfkvde'vai.
as night into the true day, that is, the
ascent into Being' (not the tarrying in
yiyvofievov, which is the WKTeptvr) T}p.epa).
In vvKTeptvrjs twos i)fj.4pas (for which see
520 C nn.) Plato, more suo, plays on the
 :

io6 TTAATQNOI [521 c

ovcav eirdvohov, r)v Srj <piXocro<piav aXrj6r) (pyjcopLev eivai. Tidvv

fiev ovv. Ovkovv hel crKoirelaOai, tl twv fiaOrj/xaTcov e%et Toiavrrjv
1

hvvapnv ; II go? yap ov ; Tt av ovv e'trj, 00 YXavKcov, p,ddrj/u,a tyv)(r)<; D

25 oXkov cltto tov yr/vo/j,evov eVt to ov ; r68e <5' evvoS) Xeycov dp,a'

ovk ddXrjrd'i /xivroi iroXepov e(pap,ev tovtovs dvay/calov elvai viovs

ovTas ; "E<papev yap. Ael apa koX tovto irpoae^eiv to p,ddr/pa,
O ^TjTOVpev, 7T/309 KeiV(p. To 7T0L0V / M?) d^prjaTOV TToXepLLKol?
dvhpdcriv elvai. Ael [xevTOt,, ecprj, elirep olov t. YvpLvao-TiKrj '

p?]v E
30 teal fjt,ovo~itcf} ev ye tw irpoaOev eiraihevovTO rjp.lv. 'Hv Tama,
<pr/. Tvp,vaaTiKT) pukv irov irepl yiyvopevov Kal diroXXvpevov
T6TVTa/cev ad>paTO<i yap av^rj^ Kal cpdlaecof; eVtcrraTet. QaivsTai.
Tovto p.ev Br/ ovk dv etrf ^r/TOvpev pddr/pa. Ov yap. 'AXX' 522 |

dpa pbovaiKt] oaijv to irpoTepov BnjXOopev ; 'AXX. rjv eice'ivr) y\

e<pr), dvriaTpo(f)0'i t?)? yvp,vao-TiKr)<i, el p.ep,vr)crai, eOecri, iraihevovcra

tov<; <pvXaica<;, KaTa T dpp,oviav evappLOcniav Tivd, ovk eiricrTripLrjv,

5 irapahihovaa, Kal KaTa pvOpov evpvOplav, ev tc toI<; Xoyois eTepa

tovtcov d&eX<pd, e<prj, d-TTa e^ovaa, Kal oaoi pLvdcoSea tS)v Xoywv

29. yvfxvaiTTLKri /xovaiKrj II : yv(ivao~TiKrj ftovffiKT) A.

exclamation 'vty Tjuepa': cf. IV 422 D, E is tovto. With Trpocrtxf 1 " '
insuper habere'
nn. (It may be noted that Plato's adap- (a rare use) cf. irpooytvtoOai II 375 E n.
tation is from pi> ri/xipa rather than from 521 E 30 '4v yi Tui -irpoo-Otv. II 376
vv$ rj rjntpa.) The words rod 6vro% iird- Eff.
vooov explain the figure, ovaav 'that is' TtTevTaKcv. Teirrdfav -Kpayp.a.Tivo\^y^
32
being used as in tpopav ofioav (iaffovs p.evos, evdiaTplpwv (Tim. Lex. s. v. where ,

528 D. The daylight in which the dirai- Kuhnken elaborately illustrates the word.
devros lives is darkness ; the true day is See also Stephanus-Hase Thes. s.v.).
the ascent of the soul out of the bparov Ttvrd^oj is always, I believe, semi-con-
and bo^aarov into the vot\t6v. cf. 517 B temptuous in Plato (Phil. 56 E, Tim. 90
rriv Si avb) dvdfiaaiv Kal 6eav rQiv avoi B). Brugmann's connexion of the word
tt\v eis rbv vorfrov rowov rrjs \f/vxvs with treyw (Vcrgl. Gr. I p. 362) may not
S.voSov Ttdds ovx fifxaprijati rrjs y eM<;s be right, but the notion that Tfi/rdj'w is
e\TriSos. This and this alone is true phil- for ravrdfa (L. and S.) is certainly wrung.
osophy. The phrase ttjv tou Svtos iirdvo- 522 A 1 bwt]v ktX. There is (as
5ov is copied by Alcinous from Plato J. and C. remind us) a sense in which
(/sag. p. 7 ed. Hermann). Cf. also rf>t\oo-o<pla itself is plovo-ikt): cf. Ill 403 C

Clement Strom, v 14 p. 196 Migne ;/. and vi 499 D.

J/vxijs Trepiayioyri (k vvKrepLvrjs rtvoi r)p.epas 3 dvTio-Tpo(j)os ktX. is best explained
and by
410 C 412by A, and Kara re
eis a\r)9tPTjV rov Sitos (vv. 11. fivros III dp-
ovtuis &vtos) ofiaav (irdpodov kt\. Other fiuvlav (vpvOixlav III 400 D, E.

views on the text and interpretation of this 5 Tois Xovots- n 377 ff., Ill 392 A ft.
passage are discussed in App. VI. 6 &J>T| is repeated as in Phaed. 78 A
521 d 26 |uvtoi. For Me vt<h in ques- cf. I 348 D n. and VI 1 1 557 C, Euthyd. 296
tions see on 1
339 B. D (rjv 5' iyd) repeated). Here "iteratum
&}>a|iv. Cf. Ill 403 E, 416 D and icprj
ethicam, ut ita dicam, vim habet"
VIII 543 B. (Schneider). I formerly omitted the
27 8ti apa kt\. The subject of wpoa- word (with Flor. T), but now believe it
ix tiV ' s T o tJ-ddrnia 8 r)Tovp.tv its object : genuine. tOi) {11', v and two other mss,
 522 D] nOAITEIAC Z 107

J
Kal ocrot d\7)divcoTepot, rjaav. p.ddr)(Aa Se irpos toiovtov tl dyadov,
'

vvv ov&ev AKpifieaTcna, 6 iyco,

B olov crv ^rjrel<i, r)v '
iv avrrj. ijv

dpa/xt/ivr/a/ceis /xe* tw 7<zo ovtl tolovtov ovSev el")(ev. dXk\ a>

Saifiovie YXavKcov, rl av etrj toiovtov; a'i T yap TeyyaL ftdvavaoi 10

ttov airaaai eSo^au eivai. ITeo? 8 ov ; Kal \xt]v tl T dWo
\L7TTai fidOrjfjia, fiovo-i/cr)<i Kal yvfivao-TiKrjs Kal twv Tepwy /ee^o)-

picrpevov; <>epe, r)v o iyd>, el p,i]8ev eTL e/cro? tovtcov eyop-ev

C Xafielv, tcov enrl irdvTa tclvovtcov tl \d{3(tip,ev. To irolov ; '
Olov
tovto to koivov, & vacrai TTpo<yyjpwvraL Teyvai re Kal Sidvoiai 15
Kal eTTLo-Trjpuai,, o Kal iravTi iv wpdiTOLS dvdyKT) p,avddveLV. llotov
ecprj. To <pavkov tovto, yjv o iyd), to ev T Kal Ta Bvo Kal to,
Tpia SiayiyvcoaKeiv Xeyw he avTo ev Ke<pa\al(p dpidpLov Te Kal
Xoyiapiov. rj ovy ovtco irepl tovto>v e%et, oj? irdcra Teyvr] Te Kal
ei7iGTi)ixi) dvayKa^eTai avTcov /Lte'ro^o? ylyveadat ; Kal p,d\a, ecprj. 20

Ovkovv, r)v 0" eyco, Kal rj 7ro\ep,iKi] ; TloXkr), dvdyKrj. Tlay-

e(f>r),

D yekoiov yovv, ecprjv, '

crTpaTijyov 'Ayap,ep,vova iv Tal<> Tpayahiais

12. Kextopio-fnevov A 2 II : Kex^pio-fievuv A 1

.

with Eusebius Praep. Ev. XIV 13. 3) is the second knowledge is attained by a
unsuitable in point of sense, and also scientific discipline. Cf. 11 376 E, VI 502
because of drra. E nn.
7 d\T]0iva)Tepoi not = more true but
: ' ' 522 aX T ktX. On Teuseddco-
b 10
'true on the other hand.' The com- ko\o66(i)s see II
373 B n. "Quid addere
parative only points the contrast with Socrates in animo habuerit, Glauconis in-
/xvdilideis: cf. Homer's well-known yvvai- tercipientis verba docent Kal fjJr\v tL fr' :

kwv drfKvTfpduiv. aXXo XdireTai (Schneider).

/j.ddrip.a"
irpos toiovtov ti ktX. useful for any- :
'
11 ?8oav. vi 495 D.
such purpose as you now require.' dyadov 522 c 15 Siavoiai scarcely means the
goes with irpis: cf. with Schneider Xen. mathematical sciences here, as J. and C. \
Man. IV 6. 10 dp otiv toi)s piiv dyaOovs suggest, but simply 'modes of thought':
irpbs Ta Setvd Kal eiriKivdwa 6vras dv- cf. vi 511 D n. Plato does not, I believe,
opelovs rp/tl etvai, tovs 5e kcikovs SeiXotfs; use the plural of didvoia in its peculiar

fyreis
The words olovforets are equivalent to technical sense, and in any case such a
7T/l>6s olov sc. fiddrj/xa dyaObv etvai". meaning is here unsuitable.
cf. iv rroXei yj = tv w6\ei
y (520 D ;/.), an'a
ev 17 to^vts ktX. Cf. Laws 818 c /xijTe
(for fyreh with infinitive) IV 443 B. The iv fir/Te 8ijo fj.r}T Tpia p.i)Q' o\ws (LpTta Kal
Oxford editors connect dyadov with roioO- TrepiTTa dvvdfievos ytyvojaicnv, /xrjde dpid-
rov and not with f.iddi)p.a, referring olov av fiuv to napdirav et'5ws and \Rpin^\ 977 C.
vvv fTjreis 'probably to /j.ddTjfj.0.' a highly 18 dpi0jj.6v t Kal Xo-yio-p-ov. See on
unnatural interpretation, because it sepa- \oyiOTiK7j Te Kal dpidnrfTiKii 525 A.
rates olov from toiovtov, and leaves irpos 522
D 22 ev Tats Tpa-ywSLais ktX,
out in the cold, dyov (yp II and Eusebius Plato speaks as if he were bored to death
1. c.) for dyadov is an obvious but wholly by Palamedes' damnable iteration. Plays
unnecessary 'emendation.' The present on the subject of Palamedes were written
passage is Plato's authoritative statement by all three dramatists (see the fragments
01 the relation between his two curricula of Aeschylus 180 ff. Sophocles 426 ff., ,

of education. The aim of the first is Euripides 582 ff. Dindorf), and the in-
morality, and its method habituation ; in vention of number or the like is ascribed
 ;,

io8 TTAATQNOI [522D

TIa\a/j,r)$T]<i eKao-Tore a7ro(f>aivei. rj ovk evi>ei>6r]Ka<;, oti, cprja-lv

dpiO/xov evpcov rd<; re ra^ei? t&5 arparoirehw KaTacrrrjcrai ev IX/&>

25 Kal i^apidfxrjcrai vam re Kal rdWa irdvra, &)? irpb rov dvapiOfirj-
tcov ovrcov feed rov Ay ap,efivovo<>, a>? eoiKev,
'
ov&' oaovs 7ro8a? eZ^ev
t8oT09, eltrep dpi0/u.eiv p.7] rjirlcrraTO ; fcairoi irolov tiv avrbv otet,

(TTparriybv elvai; "Atottov rcv\ e(pr), eycoye, el r\v tovt dXrjde?.

VII. "AWo rt ovv, '
tjv 8' eyco, fxadrj/xa dvay/calov Tro\efXiica> E
30 dvSpl Orjaofiev Kal Xoyi^ecrOal re Kal apidfieiv Svvaadai; Hdvreov
y, kepi], pdXiara, el koX otiovv p,eX\ei ra^ecov eTrateiv, fiaWov
o el KaX dvOpunros eaeaOai. 'Ewoet9 ovv, elTrov, irepl rovro to
fjbddrjfia birep iyco ; To trolov ; KivSvvevei tcjv 7rpo9 ttjv vorjaiv

d\y6vTcov cpvaei elvai wv ^rjrovpLev, yjpr\o~Qai S' ouSet9 avra> 523

6p6a><>, e\KTiKw ovti iravrdtracn 7rpo9 ovaiav. II&k, ecpri, Xeyeis
'E^ft) rrreipdaofiai, rjv S' eyco, to y ipuol Bokovv SrjXwa-ai. d yap

to him by Aesch. I.e. Soph. Fr. 379 and bo. " For the sense cf. Laics 8 19 D, where
Eur. I.e. Aeschylus also gives Prometheus the Greek ignorance of arithmetic appears
the credit of the discovery (P. V. 459 f. ). to Plato ovk avd ptbirivov aXKa. vrjvwv
27 KaiToi ktX. 'Well, what d'ye tivQiv elvat p-aXKov 6pefj.na.TWV. The know- 1

think of Agamemnon for a general now?' ledge of number is one of the character-
Katrot (lit. 'and yet' sc. if this was true) is istic differences between man and the |

often thus used to introduce a question lower animals see Tim. 39 B and [pin.]
:

'cum quadam indignatione' (real or, as 978 C.

here, feigned) for examples see Kugler de
; 5 23 A 1 4>vo-ei belongs to aybvrwv
part, toi ap. PL p. 18. irolov tivo. is deri- (Schneider) rather than to elvai (Stall-
sive, as -rroios constantly is: see on 1330 A. baum and others), as is clear from the
D. and V.'s translation "Yet what do antithesis xP^'^ a '
$' ovSeis air^J dpdus
you think of Agamemnon as a general?" (explained in 525 c).
misses the r)6os of the original, which is 3 t5 y' (iol 8okovv. Cf. 517 B ti.
correctly reproduced by Schneider and Plato is careful to eschew the appearance
Jowett. of dogmatism, even where his convic-
522E 30 Kal Xo-y^ecGai rt ktX. Kal tions are most profound.
'also,'because " et aliarum rerum et arith-
523 a 524 c / distinguish (says
metices peritum imperatorem esse decet" Socrates) between t:co classes of perceptions
(Schneider). Cf. vi 506 A. The word is those which stimulate the intellect, and
omitted by n q S and some other mss.
1
those which do not. To the former belong
Kal may of course be spurious, but it was all such sense-presentations as are self-
not likely to have been added by a scribe, contradictory. We have here, for ex-
and the balance of MS evidence is in its ample, three fingers. Sight tells us that
favour. The other variants (rj and rj to each is a finger. So far there is no con-
and /j.S.\\ot> r) in place of Kal) are corrup- tradiction and the intellect is not roused.
tions due to the erroneous idea that &\\o But it is otherwise with size and small-
ti is '
any other and not 'nonne.'
' Mess, thickness and thinness, and the like.
31 |xd\Xov 8J ktX.
p.a\\ov 5i is vel '
The perception which reports that such'
potius,' as usual. avdpanros = i human and-SUch a thing is hard frequently tells
being,' not 'anything of a man (D. and '
us that it is also soft, and the same, mu-
V.), which suggests an entirely wrong idea. tatis mutandis, may be said of all per-
We may compare the Latin use of homo, ceptionswhich deal with relative qualities
for example in Cic. ad Quint. 11 11. 5 "sed of this hind. In such cases the soul is
cum veneris, virum te putabo, si Sallusti perplexed, and appeals to the intellect
Empedoclea legeris: hominem non putn- for help. The intellect, promptly respond-
 523 c] nOAITEIAC Z 109

hiaipovfiai irap ifiavray dycoyd re eivai ol Xeyo/xev teal fiij, vv-

dearr)? yevSfievos %vp,(padt f) airenre, iva teal tovto craepicrTepov 5

cSco/j,v el ecrriv olov fMavTevofiai. Ael,fcvv\ ecprj. &eitevvp,i 8rj,

elirov, el teaOopas, rd fiev iv rats alcr6?]o-eatv ov TrapatcaXovvra

B ttjv vorjaiv et<? eirlcrtee-ty-Lv, ts iieav6)<; vtto tj}? alaOjjaecos tepivopieva,
rd 8e iravraTracn 8iaKe\ev6p,va iteeivrjv eTriatek-^raaOai,, o>? Ttj<i

aia8r)<x(><i ov8ev vyies Troiovcrr)*;. Td iroppwOev, ecpTj, (paivofieva 10

SfjXov ore \eyei$ teal rd iateiaypaeprip.e'va. Ov irdvv, rjv $ eyw,
eVu^e? ov Xeyco. Uola p>r)v, keprj, Xeyet?; Td piev ov Tzapatea-
C \ovvra, r/v 8' iyco, oaa p.r) etcfiaivet ei'9 evavrlav al'crOrjaiv dp,a' rd
8 etefiaivovra ow TrapateaXovvTa rldr/fii, TTi8dv 1) acadijaif p,r]8ev

ing, apprehends great ' and 'small' {for

'
example) as distinct and separate from
one another, tinlike the senses, by which
they were seen together and in confusion.
It is thus that we are first led to ask
'What is the great V 'What is the
50, 355 (irpos dvSpbs ovdev vyies <tt' elp-
yaau^vov).
10 Tci iroppcoGev ktX. readily suggest
themselves to Glauco, for they were
familiar examples of optical delusion in
the Platonic school cf. (for irbpptadev
:

small?'' (paivbfxeva) Prof. 356 C, Theaet. 191 B,

523 B ff. In this section of the Re-
public, Plato ascribes the originating im-
pulse of his intellectual discipline to the
stimulus supplied by the self-contradictory
evidence of sense-perception. On the
connexion of this principle with earlier
Greek philosophy see 523 C n., and on
the aim and scope of Plato's theory of
Education as a whole App. II.
8 cos iKavcos ktX. is taken by Krohn
[PI. Fr. p. 91) as excluding the possibility
of Ideas of concrete things. Such an in-
ference is unwarranted. iKavGis, 'ade-
5
quately' 'satisfactorily (cf. E below), does
not imply that sensation can apprehend
everything there is to know about e.g. a
finger, but merely that in the case of a
finger etc., sensible perception is as a
rule all that we demand we are not im-
: out the whole of this part of the Republic
pelled to summon voyais to our aid. Even
the perception of a finger may awaken
the intelligence, and in such cases we
shall be led to the Idea of finger (523 D.).
9 S Trjs alcr0TJ<recos kt\. On alcdr)-
aeus see 523 C n. 7rotoi5o-/s has been
doubted byAst, who conjectures voova-qs;
"sed aladrjeecos non est voeiv" (Schneider).
infra X 602 C ff., and (for eaKiaypa.<f>T)(j.4i>a)
II 365 C n.
523 c 13 al'o-8r|o-i,v. Strictly speak
.ing, of course, afcrflrjcris by itself does not,
and cannot, present us with a judgment of
any kind. It merely furnishes a particular
sensation, which is referred to our mental
picture of the objects in question, and the
resulting judgment is not aicrd^ais, but
S6fa, which is, according to Plato, a com-
bination of fivr)ix7\ and atcrdrjcns (see Phil.
38 B ff. with Bury's notes). And in
point of fact, the sort of contradictory
judgments which are here ascribed to the
initial step in the psychological process,
viz. atffOijffis (524 a), have already been
attributed to 56|a in V 479 B
We
479 E.
have already seen that Plato through-
is not careful to distinguish between
alcrdrjToi' (especially opardv) and do^affrbv
(vi 510 A n.) ; and the same tendency
shews itself again here. But in this
part of the dialogue, Plato's argument
is no way affected by his imperfect
analysis of the psychological process in-
volved in such a judgment as This is a '

The Greek means 'produces no sound finger.' The relevant consideration is

"
result,' "nichts zuverlassiges giebt that in such cases the intellect is not, as
(Schneider) the product of sensation is,
: a rule, aroused, and this is equally true
in such cases, vttov\ov or voaQoes. For whether we regard the judgment as an
oiiSev vyUs metaphorically used c. Phaed. act of ai<jt)T)<ns alone or as the joint pro-
90 e and (with Schneider) Ar. Plut. duct of ai<rdT)cns and ixv-q/x-q.
 no nAATQNOI [523 c

15 /xdXXov rovro } to evavrlov BrjXot, etr eyyvOev rTpoarrirrrovcra efVe

iroppcoOev. tSBe Be a Xiyco cracpecrrepov eicrei. ovroi, cpapev, rpei?

dv elev BaKrvXoi, 6 re crpiKporaros real 6 Bevrepos Kal 6 /xe'eros'.

Tidvv y, e(f}7).
'!.<; eyyvOev toivvv optopevov? Xeyovros pov Biavoov.
dXXd fJtoL rrepl avrcov roBe cncoirei. To rrolov ; Aa/CTi/A.09 p,ev

20 avrcov (palverat o/xoicos eKacrros, '

Kal ravrrj ye ovBev Biacpepei, edv D
re ev pueaco oparao edv r ev eaydrco, edv re Xev/cbs edv re p,eXa<;,

edv re rrayvs edv re Xeirros, Kal rrav 6 ri roiovrov. iv rraat yap

rovrot,<i ovk dvay/cd^erai rcov iroXXcov 7] ^rv-yi-j rrjv vorjcriv eirepecrdaiy

ri rror ecrri BuktvXo<;' ovBap,ov yap ij oyjri<> avrfj dpa eaijp-rjvev

25 rbv BciktvXov rovvavriov rj BaKrvXov eivai. Ov yap ovv, ecprj.

Ovkovv, rjv S' iyco, eiKorcos ro ye roiovrov voi]o~eco$ ovk dv rrapa-

KXrjriKov ovB' '
eyepri/cbv eirj. Ei/cortus. Tt Be Btj ; rb p,eye9o$ E
avrcov Kal rrjv apiKporrjra 1) o'-^f? dpa iKavcos opa, Kal ovBev avrf/
Biacpepei ev peaco rtvd avrcov Keladai rj eir iay^drco ; Kal totravrta
30 wdy^o? Kal Xeirrorr/ra y /^aXaKorrjra Kal crKXr/porrjra rj dtp)}; Kal

15 tlr lyyuGev kt\. (like d>S iyyvdtv 523 n 10 tiv T Iv fieVo) ktX.. :

etc. below) is said to prevent misappre- idv re iv p.iau> rj 6 bpu/xevos kt\.

hension, in view of Glauco's to,
etc. in B.
16 t3o 8t ktX. The best commentary
on the following exposition is Phaed. 101
A ff., especially 102 B ff. cf. also Theaet.
: Thus
154 C. These passages should be carefully
read in connexion with the view enun-
ciated here. I have endeavoured toexplain
some of the wider bearings of Plato's
principle in a pamphlet on Classical Edu-
cation published by Ueighton, Bell and
Co. 1895: see also App. II and Nettle-
ship Hellen. pp. 152 ff. We
should bear in
mind that the antithesis of iv and iroWd
was ihefons et origo of Greek philosophy,
i.q.
irbppuOev This is said with reference to
their size: cf. E below and Phaed.
102 B, C, where the difficulty is
explained by the theory of Ideas.
b is both great and small,
great relatively to a, small rela-
tively to c. Similarly with the other
antinomies. The PhiLlnts dismisses such
puzzles as ra 5e5r)/j.(Vfxiva twv 6avfj.a<TTwv
wtpl rb iv Kal iroWd (14 d) an indication
perhaps of the priority in date of the
Republic (cf. vi 505 C . and Jackson in
/. Ph. x pp. 263 ff.).
23 dvo/yicdj^Tcu is said of the 'Drang
nach Wahrheit' cf. 524 C, E, 525 D and
:

and runs throughout its entire history. 518 E ff. It is not the 'nature' of Soul
In Plato's time the question had become to acquiesce in falsehood for man is an :

acute in connexion particularly with the oiipaviov (pvrov, ovk Zyyeiov (iv 443 B .).
problem of predication, and it was in twv jroMdiv. Some exceptional natures,
trying to solve this special form of the who are endowed with an uncommon
antinomy that Plato devised his theory of share of noble curiosity, may find in-
Ideas. Nothing could be more natural tellectual stimulus even in perceptions
or just than that his philosopher-kings such as these: cf. 523 B n. Ast, who
should receive their first scientific impulse missed the point, wanted to excise the
from the problem which had proved so phrase. Herwenlen seriously proposes
great an intellectual stimulus in the past, </id>rbv AiroWw.
and which had also led Plato himself to 24 o08a|iov 'at no stage' viz. in the
:

the goal whither he would have his psychological process, not exactly 'never'
guardians arrive, the contemplation of (as Jowett, D. and V. etc.).
the Idea.
 524 B] nOAITEIAC Z in
ai dXXai aio~67Jo~et$ dp' ovk ev8ea)<; ra roiavra Sr/Xovaw ; rj r?)8e

^rroiei efcd<TT7) avrrav Trptorov \

fxev rj errl tu> o-KXrjpa) TeTaypevq
aiadrjaa rjvdyKaarat Kal errl tu> fiaXaKm rerd^ai, Kal irapay-
yeXXei rj} ^rvj^ij &>? ravrbi' aKXrjpov re Kal fiaXa/cov aio~6ai>ofievr)
Oi/TO)?, <pr]. Ovkovi; i)v 8 eydi, avayteaiov ev rols toiovtois av
ttjv yfruxvv drropelv, t( irore arj/xaivec avrrj rj aladrjai^ to cr/cXripov, 5

eirrep to avrb Kal fiaXaKov Xeyei, Kal r) tov Kovcpov Kal 77 tov
ftapeos, ri to Koixpov Kal (3apv. el to Te /3apv Kovcpov Kal to Koixpov

B fiapv crr/paivet ;
'

Kat ydp, ecprj, aural ye drorcoi ttj ^frv^j] ai

epixt]velai Kal ema-Key^rew^ 8evp,evai. Et0T<w9 dpa, r\v 8' eyco, ev
toIs tolovtois TrpCiTov pev Tretpdrac XoyicrfMov Te Kal vorjaiv -^rv^yj 10
irapaKaXovaa emo-KOTreZv, etTe ev ecre 8vo iarlv eKaara toiv elaay-
yeXXofievcov. ITw? S" ov ; Ovkovv edv 8vo (paivrjTat, erepov Te Kal

524 a 2 irapaYye'XXei kt\. 'intimates : sense of resistance.' But Plato nowhere

to the soul that the same thing is both
hard and soft when it perceives it to be
so.' With wapayye'Wei (needlessly sus-
pected by Stephanus) cf. Tim. 70 B rod
\6yov irapayyelXavTos il>s tis aoucos
Trepl airrd yiyveTai irpa^is. The English
translators, together with Schneider, ap-
pear to take d>s with aiadavofxevj] (" that it
feels the same thing to be both hard and
soft " D. and V.). But such a construction
is difficult (cf. Kiihner Gr. Gr. 11 p. 652)
and the meaning scarcely
recognises any such sense, and if he did,
he would call it 17 rod Koixpov Kal /Sapeos,
and not t\ tov Kovcpov Kal 17 tov ftapeos.
The parallel in tL iroTe arjfiaivet. \e7e1
shews that Plato means: 'what do the
sensation of light and the sensation of
heavy mean by light and heavy, if they
indicate, the one that the heavy is light
and the other that the light is heavy?'
The last clause contains an elegant chias-
mus. Schneider understands avrt) r\ at-
satisfactory. o~0t]<tis as r\ cuirtfijiris tov o~k\t)pov, but it is

It should be remembered that touch does
not always report that an object is both
hard and soft, but only when it feels the
object hard in relation to one thing and
soft in relation to another,
in other cases. This limitation is ex-
pressed by aiadavofievri (as well as by ev
rots toiovtois), and explains its emphatic
position. I have sometimes thought that
<oi)twj> should be added after aiu'davo-
/j.evr], but the object can be supplied from
better taken as deictic: cf. 516 B, 523 C.
Otherwise his view agrees with mine.
524 b 8 droiroi. Herwerden's airo-
pot. is an elegant conjecture, in view of
and similarly diropeiv in A and 524 E ; but the text is
more forcible.
9 4ppLTjViat= 'communications,' not
'interpretations,' as D. and V. translate.
aiadrjffis is as it were the ep/xrjvevi Kal ay-
ye\os {Crat. 407 e) between the object of
the perception and the soul cf. irapay- :

ws naXaKov. Prantl understands the yeWu in A.

construction in somewhat the same way 10 \o-yi<r|jL6v. See on \07i<m/afS 525 B.
as I do. 12 ovkovv edv ktX. Thus: Percep-
5 The word is Socratic
diropeiv. tion reports 'This finger' (let us say) 'is
see on 515 D. It is worthy of note that big-and-little.' Thereupon the soul is
Plato, like Socrates, makes intellectual puzzled (awopei), and calls in v6i)ffis. If
airopia the beginning of Education. See big-and-little appear (viz. to votjan)
App. II. not one but two, then each of them ap-
^
OLxirr] r\ ai'erBrio-is means
pre- 'this pears distinct from the other, and one:
sent sensation,' not the sense of touch in cf. V 476 A and Farm. 143 D. 'Accord-
general, and similarly with 77 tov Kovrpov
ingly if each appears one, and both
ktX., which J. and C. erroneously under- together two vdrjais, conceiving as it
stand as a special sense, apparently 'the does of two (to. ye Svo). will conceive of
same which modern philosophers call the them as separate ; for otherwise it would
 .

ii2 TTAATQNOI [524B

ev eicarepov fyaiverat, ; Nat. Et dpa ev e/cdrepov, d/Kporepa Be

Bvo, rd ye Bvo Ke^ooptcr/xeva vorjcref ov yap av dydypioTa ye Bvo
15 evoei, '
aXV ev. 'Oo#&>?. Nleya tir)v teal oyjns ko\ cr/xiKpov eoopa, C
(pa/xev, aW ov Keywpicrp,evov, dWa avyKeyvLievov ti. r) ydp ; Nat.
Ata he tt)v tov tov aacpy']vetav /xeya av real afiiKpov r) 1/6770-19 r)vay-
Kdo-07] IBeiv, ov avyKe^vfieva, aXAa Btcopia/xeva, TovvavTiov r) 'kclvt].

'AXrjdr). Ov/covv evrevdev iroQev irpwrov iirep^eTai epecrOai i)/miv,

20 tl ovv itot eo-Ti to fieya av ical to afxiKpov ; YlavTairaai, fxev ovv.

Kat ovtu) Br) to p,ev votjtov, to 8' oparov e/caXecrafiev. '

'OpdoTaT D '.

<p7).

VIII. TavTa Tolvvv /cat dpTi etreyeipovv Xeyeiv, &><? to, fiev

7rapaK\rjTiKa tt)s Biavola? itrri, to, Be ov, d fiev eh T771/ aTo~dr]o-iv

25 dfxa T019 evavriois eavTOis e^irliTTei,, 7rapa/c\77Ti/ca opi^ofievos, ocra

Be fit], ovk eyepTiKa t% voi]aeo)<;. Navddva) tolvvv r]Brj, &pri, koI

Bo/cel fiot ovtco. Tt ovv ; dpiOfxos T /cat to ev iroTepcov Bo/cei

elvai ; Ov %vvvoo), ecprj. 'A\V e/c to3v Trpoeiprjfievcov, ecprji; dva-

Xoyi^ov. el /xev ydp Uavd)<; avTo Kaff avTO opaTai r\ dWrj tlvI

30 alcdtjaei \afi/3dveTat I
to ev, ovk av oXkov eirj eVt tt)v ovalav, E
27. Tvojipuiv A 2 II
: irbrepov A 1
.

have conceived, not of two, but of one.' see, we see both as oneandasinftiiteinnum-
Plato's object is to make out that i^cris, ber. This is also true of number generally,
in order to clear up the avyKex<Jfiivov ti since it is true of 'one.' The science of
of sensation (5id tt\v tovtov ffa<p7)i>tiav) is number is therefore a
suitable study on
compelled to view sensation's n^ya-ical- educational as well as on utilitarian
ffniKpov (forexample) separately, i.e. as rb grounds, provided it is pursued in such a
fj.ya and rd aniKpbv. These antinomies way as to lead the soul from visible to the
consequently force us to ask What is the '
invisible numbers of true mathematics.
great ? '
'
What
the small ? is etc. and ' ; We may add that arithmetical studies are
just herein consists their periagogic or an excellent test ofgeneral capacity, a good
educative value, for to such questions the intellectual discipline, and difficult.
theory of Ideas alone furnishes an ade- 524 d ff. On
treatment of
Plato's
quate and final answer (Phaed. 99 B ff. ). apidixijTiKT)
the Science of Number,
i.e.

Ktx w P l<7 lx ^ "1 "077cm perhaps = 'are separate

1 not Arithmetic in the modern sense of
to vbriois' but the ordinary view, which the word: see on 525 a reference may
understands vdrjens as subject to voriou, is be made to Blass de Platone mathematico
better. It may have been this passage of (Bonnae 1861), Cantor Gesch. d. Ma-
the Republic, ox Phaed. 96 E ff. or both , them. pp. 183 ff., and especially Rothlauf's
which inspired the line of Theopompus rd excellent monograph Die Mathem. z.
8t 8110 n6Xis (sic) h
eariv, uis <pt\aiv nxdrwe Platons Zeit u. s. Beziehungen zu ihr
(D. L. in 26). (Jena 1878) pp. 19 49. See also App. II.
524 c 15 Kal o|h.s 'sight also' : 524 D 27 iroT^pwv is intrinsically
sc. as well as i>.,r)<rts. better than irbrepov, which has consider-
17 TJvavKdcrOT]. See 523 D n. able MS authority (including A S and 1
M
), .

524 C 526 C Now consider to and is read by Hermann and Baiter. C f

which of these classes do number and -rQv ayuywv av e'iri kt\. 525 A. For the
i
belong?
one'' Our perception of 'one' is error see Introd. 5.

self contradictory ; for any unit which we

 525 b] nOAITEIAC Z "3
laairep iir\ tov BaKTvXov e\eyop,ev el B det tl avra> ap,a oparat,
ivavrlcofxa, ware /j,r)Bev p,d\\ov ev i) icai TovvavTiov (paiveaBcu, tov
eirc/cpivovvTOS Br) Beoc av r)Br] koX dvay/cd^OLT av ev avTOj "^f^?;
diropelv /cal ty]Telv Ktvovcra ev eavTrj rr)v evvoiav tcai avepwrdv, tl
;5 7TOT6 eoTiv ai)To to ev, ical ovtw twv |
dycoywv av eirj ical p.era- 35
aTpeiTTLKwv irrl tt)v tov ovtos 6eav r) irepl to ev p.ddrjo'is. \\Wd
piivToi, k(pr), tovto y e'xet ov% rjKiGTa i) irepl to cltjto oyfriq' dp,a yap
TavTov &)<? ev Te opcojxev ical eo? direipa to 7rX)#o?. Ov/covv elrrep
to ev, r\v B' eyco, ical i;vp,7ra<i dpidp,6<; tuvtov Treirovde tovto; ll&)<?

& ov ; AX\a p,rjv XoyicrTi/c/} Te ical dpiOpLrjTLtcr) 7repi dpi0p,6v iraaa.

B Kat p,d\a. Tavra Be ye (paiveTai dycoyd '

7rpo<; aXrjdeiav. 'Tirep-
<pva>s puev ovv. 'D.v %7]TOvp,ev dpa, &>? eoiice, pbaOrjpbaTcov av etrt
m

7ro\ep.iKOj p,ev yap Sid -ra? Ta^eis dvayKalov puaOelv TavTa, <piko-
c6<pM Be Bid to Trjs ovaia<i airT&ov elvai yeveaecos e^avaBvvTt, r) IO

p,r]Be7roTe XoyiariKcp yeveadau. "Eo-Ti TavT , ecprj. 'O Be ye fjp,erepo<;

S. TOVTO FT : T0VTU3 A.

524 E 31 cl S' di ti kt\. A visible presents us with three separate cases of

ev is always seen both as ev and iroWd the contrast between ev and iroWd.
(one wood, many trees; one tree, many tovto (see cr. n.) is preferable to
branches etc. ). TovTcp, which appears in no MS except A,
33 Iv avT(3 is not ev t evi, but 'in and would be superfluous after e'Cirep to
the case in question,' 'in such a case,' ev. Two MSS do in point of fact omit
"dabei" (Schneider): cf. 1 339 e n. the word altogether.
35 aTo to ev. See on olvtwv tQv 6 Xo-yi.o-Ti.KTJ t ko.1 dpi.9(ir|TiKT).
apifffiQv 525 D. Greek mathematicians distinguished be-
525 a 3 r\ irepl to aiJTo ovjus- I tween dpidfirjTiKri 'the science of num-^
formerly read avro instead of to avro with bers' and Xoyio-Tinri 'the art of calcula-
2 and a few inferior MSS. avrb, which tion' (Gow Greek Math. p. 22). It has
Bekker, Schneider and Stallbaum adopt, been doubted whether Plato also held this
is easier, but lacking in authority; and distinction but a comparison of Go rg.
;

to auro is in reality more elegant. The 451 B, 453 E, Theaet. 198 A (on dptdu-q-
marked antithesis between 17 irepl to tiktj) with Gorg. 451 C, Charm. 166 A,
ev n ad-r) ts ('the intellectual apprehen- Pol. 259 E (on XoyiaTiKr}) proves that he
sion of the one') and r\ irepi to o.vto 6\pis did (Rothlauf, 1. c. pp. 19 21). Plato
('the visual apprehension of the same') does not insist on the distinction here,
makes it clear that to avro means the '
but we may reasonably suppose that his
same' as that with which 7) fj.ddricns was pupils would begin with Xoytcrp-oi \\oyr-
concerned (viz. to ev), and not (as Her- TiK-f)) and rise from thence to dpiOfj.7]TiKrj:

mann imagined) 'one and the same object cf. c, D and Laws 817 E, 819 A ft". See
of vision' (like Taxnbv presently). Plato also on \oyi(TTiKi3 in B.
may have deliberately employed the two 7 TavTa
i.e. to. toD dpid/uov.
:

forms to avro and Tavrbv in order to dis- 525B 7 dXrjOeiav viz. the Ideas, :

sociate them from one another. and ultimately the Idea of Good (517 B).
5 ical ^ujjnras dpi8(i6s ktX. Because 10 ytveo-tois- See on 519 A.
dpidfios is to en /jiovdSwv avyKei/j.evov T) = alioquin (v 463 D .).
' Liebhold
'

rr\rjdos (Euclid VII ite). 2), or in other absurdly adds eariv after yevtcrOai.
words a ovoTr)ia. /j-ovdowv (Theo Smyrn. 1X0710-TIKU) a reasoning profi- :
'

p. 18 ed. Hiller), and thus for example cient in the art of calculation,' with a
a visible three u.e. three visible things) play on \0y10~TiK0s in its deeper sense, as
A. P. II. 8
 1

U4 TTAATQNOI [525 B

(j>v\a^ TroXepuicos re icai (piX6cro<po$ rvy^dveL (av. TV pLi'iv ; Upocr-

tjkov Br) to fiaOrj/xa av eirj, go TXavKcov, vo/xoderrjcrcu, ical ireideiv

tow? fxeXXovras iv rfj iroXet tcov peylaTcov pede^etv eirl XoyiaTi,/cr)v

15 I

ievat ical dvddirreadai avTrjs fir) iBuoTiKoos, aU' e&>9 av eVt Oeav C
TJ79 roov dpiOpbWV (})vaeco<i dcpLtcwvTai rij voi'jaei avrfj, ov/c a>vr]<; ovBe
irpdcrews y^dpiv &)9 i/ATropovs r) Kairr'fXov^ peXerwvTa<;, aX)C eveica

7ro\e/xuv re ical avTrj<; t?79 ^^X'/ ? paarcovrjs

1
p,eraaTpo(pfj<; diro
yevecreax; eV dXrjOeidv re ical overlay. KaWior', %<pV> Xeyeis. K.al
20 pi-qv, fjv ' eyco, vvv ical ivvou> p-qdevTOS rov irepl tovs Xoyicrpovs
1

jAadrfpaTOs, (1)9 KOpLijrov earc real iroXXa^rJ yfn'jcnp.ov r)puv irpos oD

fiovX6p,e6a, idv rov yva>pletv eveica ri<; avro iTriTrjSevp, dXXd //,/)

rov KairriXeveiv. Ylfi 8)'); esf>r). Tovtu ye, o vvv Br) eXeyop.ev, a>9

j
crcpoBpa avco trot, ayei rr)v yjrv)^r]v ical irepl avrcov rdv dpi6p,ci)v

1 8. pq.aTtbvrj'i II : pq.aTibvr]s re A.

Shorey points out (Chicago Studies 1 p. 'nature of numbers' i.e. the ideas of
222 n. 4), comparing the double in 1, 2,etc., because only then will he know
of Trapavo/xia in iv 424 D. \oyi<rp.6v in Numbers dialectically (VI 511 b). On
524 B prepared the way for this; and the the use of <pu<ns see X 597 B n.
same ambiguity partly explains why 16 rfj avTTj
voT]'crei 'by thought :

Plato puts \oyi<TTiKr) rather than apiOfx-q- alone.' 'by itself i.e. (in this
aiiry is

tikt) in the forefront of this discussion (cf. case) unadulterated with atadrjens cf. :

\oytcrTu<rii> below and XoyifffioOs in 1 |. 525 D n. and supra iv 437 E, 438 B,

We readily feel that XoyiariKri will arouse vi 510 B, u ////.
to XoyioTiubv. Cf. also X 602 E . 18 pao-Tu>vT)s. A few inferior USS
13 Ka'i iriLQav. TrpoarjKOv av ttrj is add kcu after this word alone has : A
carried on cf. I 334 B 11. and infra 530 is.
: l>qaTuvr)<i re. I agree with Schneider in
J. and C.'s explanation, that ' p.a.Dr\fx.a. (or holding that the conjunctions are interpo-
01V6) is to be repeated in the accusative lated to avoid the concurrence of geni-
after vo/j.o()eTrjo~ai and irtLOtiv iirl XoyitTTi.- tives, in which there is, however, no
kt)v livai" is untenable. difficulty at all : cf. V 449 A ;/.

14twv [ie-yCo-nov is idiomatically used 20 vvv kcli evvoui. (with J. and

Cf.
of government cf. 534 D and Apol. 22 D
: C.) II 370 A ivvoCo yap Kal avrbs eiirbvTos
with my note ad loc. aov.

525 c 15 Gtav avTrj. The 'nature Xo-yicr|ioiis : see on XoyiariKy in B.
of numbers' cannot be fully .seen except 525D >4 tvuTuiv tuv dpi9|iuSv 'num- :

in their connexion with the Good and bers themselves,' e.g. 1, 2, 3, 4 etc., in
with all other vorjrd (vi 511 B D ;/;/.). other words individual mathematical num-
Plato does not of course imply that apid- bers and nothing more. aOrCov means by '

/j.i]TiKrj by itselj will achieve this result themselves,' 'alone,' i.e. with nothing
(although it may be doubted whether alcd-qrbv about them, such as is present in
some of his successors did not exalt the the opara v; a7rrd crw/xara exovras dpiOnovs
science to something like this dignity: l Aristotle's aia-drjriKol or <Tw/j.aTiK<><
see e.g. the Epinomis) neither apid /jltitikt)
: /xoi: v. Bonitz hid. Arist. s. v. dpiO/xdi),
nor all the propaedeutic studies taken e.g. one man, two men etc. These mathe-
together will ever carry us so far. He matieal numbers are not Ideas, but (like \
'

only means that the student, having once to. p-adyjixariKd generally) a half-way house

set foot on the ladder, must not re- between sensibles and Ideas, and for this
descend until he reaches the Good. Then reason valuable as a irpoiraib'da to Dia-
and then only will he understand the lectic: cf. 526 a n. and see on vi 510 i>
 526 a] nOAITEIAC Z 1

dvaynd'Cei 8ia\eyeo~0ai, ov8a/j,f) aTroSe^ofievov, idv ti<; avrfj opard 25

r) dirrd aco/dara e^ovra<; dpidfjbov*; Trporeuofievos 8ia\eyr]Tat. olcrda

) yap irov tov<z irepl ravra 8etvov<; '

, co? idv tj? avrb to ev iirL-^eipy

to5 \6yw re/jiveiv, naTayeXaxri re koX ovk diroZij^ovTat, dXX' idv o~v

/ceppaTL^ys avro, itcelvoi iroWaifkacnovatv, ev\a(3ov/jievoi p,ij ttotb

(pavfj to ev p,rj ev dWa iroXXa /xopia. AXyOio-rara, ecprj, \eyeis. 30

3 Tt ovv ol'et, <S T\av\/ccov, el rt? epotro avrov<;, 'H davpudatoi, irepl

ttoloov dpidjxoiv SiaXeyeade, iv 019 to ev olov vp-els d^iovre ianv,

27. Seivovs r.q: Seivovs 860 AIT, seel 860 punctis notavere ATI 2 . 2. aSiovri
eariv S^C d^iovre ' iariv A: d^iovvre (sic) early II.

and App. I. For avrwv
avrb to iv in E, avrrj
and dpi6fxQ>v avrQiv dX\' ov
Ttav [JSpin.'] 990 c.
27 Seivovs. The word Svo, which was
originally written after Seivovs (see cr. n.)
in Aand II, is probably due to a marginal
adscript on the words idv ris olvto to iv
iwixeiprj
rifiveiv. Burnet neatly conjec-
tures Seivovs aO, but av is inappropriate
here.
525 E 27 eav tis ktX. avrb to ev
means 'the unit itself' i.e. the mathema-
tical number one which is ex hypothesi
'
' would improve the antithesis. Cf. /nopiov
and by definition dfiepiarov nal doiaiperov
(Theo Smyrn. 18). If any one main-
tains that the mathematical unit is divi-
sible, the mathematicians KarayeXwai re
Kal ovk dtroSexovrai. Qud mathemati-
cians, they never condescend to justify
either this or any other mathematical
definition (ovSiva \6yov otire avrois ovre
dWois in d^iovai SiSovai VI 510 C), and
think it ridiculous that any one should
question the foundations of their science.
The moment they begin to render an
account of their vwodeaeis they cease to
be mathematicians and become Sia\eK-
tikoI. See also on vi 510 c and App. III.
28 Idv (rv KEp^a-Ti^ns kt\. : 'if you
mince it, they multiply it.' Ifyou insist
on dividing their unit, they insist on mul-
tiplying it (viz. by your divisor), and so
defeat your purpose and keep the unit
one and indivisible as before. 'I cut
that unit up !' you exclaim. 'I multiply
it!' is their reply; and you are check-
mated. They have just as much right to
multiply it as you to divide it ; for the
mathematical unit is only a virodeats
when all is said and done. Plato is
humorously describing a passage-at-
arms between mathematicians and some
in this sense cf. obstinate fellow who will not admit the
rfi vorjaei 526 B indivisibility of their unit. The words
aJc/j-ara exbv- 'back again' in D. and V.'s translation
" they multiply it back again" correspond
to nothing in the Greek and suggest an
erroneous idea; nor can the Greek mean
"that division is regarded by them as a
process of multiplication, for the fractions
of one continue to be units" (as Jowett
suggests). Each of these explanations
misses the humour of the original. The
word /xopia. is doubtless genuine, though
its rejection (proposed by Herwerden)
Te ixov ev iavrd} ovoev (526 A), for which
p.6pia here prepares the way.
526 A r Trepl iroiwv ktX. On the
derisive irolos see 522 D ft. Mathematical
units are in every case (eKaarov) equal
each to each (wdv iravri), and destitute
of parts ; whereas sensible units (e.g. one
horse, one cow etc.) are not equal to each
other, and are divisible. In irav iravri
Plato copies the formal language of
mathematics : cf. eKarepav eKarepa and
the like in Euclid passim. For the sense
see Phil. 56 c ff., where these two kinds
of number are made the basis of a dis-
tinction between philosophical or scien-
tific and popular or unscientific dpid/xr]-
tikt). It should be carefully noted that a
plurality of mathematical units is ex-
pressly recognised both here (laov re
eKaarov irav iravri kt\.) and in Phil. 1. c.
(/j-ovdSa fiovddos eK&arrjs rQ>v fxvpiwv p.r]5e-
fiiav aWijv dWrjs Sia<pepovaav). This
entirely confirms what Aristotle tells us,
viz. that Plato placed nadrnxariKd be-
tween aiadrjrd and etSr), ry r& fj.iv 7rdX\'
drra bfioia elvai, to Si eWos avrb ev
iKaarov /xbvov (Met. A 6. 98 b 14 ff.).
There are therefore three kinds of /xovaSes
in Plato's scheme
the Ideal novas, of
82
 Y :

n6 TTAATQNOS [526 A

I'crov re e/cacrTov irav iravrl koX ovBe crpuKpov Stcufaepov /xopiov re

eyov ev eavTaJ ovhev ; rl av oXet avrov<i diroicpivao-dcu,; Tovto
5 kycoye, oti irepl tovtcov Xeyovaiv, u>v Siavoijdrjvai /xovov ey~)(pipeZ,
aXXcos 8' oi)Sa//w? pueTayeipl^eoBai Svvarov. 'Opas ovv, rjv 8" ey<w,

a> <f>lXe, oti tg> ovtl dvaytcaZov rjfjiZv tcivhwevei etvai to fxadrj/xa,
e7reiBr) '

fyaiverai ye Trpoo-avay/cd^ov avrfj ttj voijaei xprja6ai ti-jv B

yjrv^rjv eir civttjv rrjv dXrjdeiav ; Kal p,ev 8?;, ecf)7), crcfiohpa ye TroieZ

10 avTo. Tt he; ToSe ijBi] eirecncey\ra), &)? 01 re cpvaei XoyiariKol et?

TTavra rd p,a6>jfu,ara co? eVo? eltreZv oet<> (pvovrai, o'l re /3pa8eZ$, av
ev tovto) traihevdcacrt, kcu yvp,vdacovTat, Kav /xr/Bev dXXo ch(f>eXrj-

dwaiv, o/i&)<? eh ye to ol-vrepot avTol avT(5v yiyveadai irdvTes

eTuhihoaaiv ; "Ecttiv, ecprj, ovtui. Kat fiijv, '
tw? eyaZp,ai, a ye C

8. ry U: om. A.

which only one exists, the Mathematical thought far more than now, and been,
and the Sensible, of each of which there from the Platonic point of view, all the
are many. See on VI 510 D and App. I, more valuable on that account as an
where I have quoted further evidence educative discipline. The treatment of
on this subject, and endeavoured to ex- numbers by Euclid Books VII x will
plain the philosophical truth which is illustrate Plato's observation see Gow:

contained in the Platonic doctrine of

Gh Math. pp. 74 85, with De Morgan's
mathematical numbers, magnitudes etc. remarks there quoted.
as intermediates between the Ideas and 16 cos tovto. ws='quam' instead of
sensibles. 1j is found sporadically in Greek literature

s^ 5 <Lv ktX. uv is for irep\ ilv rather after comparatives: see my note on Ap.
than d (as J. and C. hold): cf. VI 510 D 30 B, 36 D. To say that in all such cases
ov irepl tovtwv diavoovpevoi, and (for the the comparative is equivalent to ovru
grammatical construction) III 402 A n. with the positive is only to shelve the
8iavor]$rjvat. should be understood in the difficulty; and it is better to recognise
technical sense of vi 511 E. the usage as exceptional than summarily
7 tu> ovti dva-yxaiov. Perhaps with to dismiss it as a barbarism (with Thomp-
a play on irpooavayKa^ov (J. and 0.): see son on Gorg. 492 e). J. and C. after ovhk
on ry 6vri vi 511 li. woWa supply d irbvov ovtw p.iyav wape-
526 B 11 <JiS ktX. Plato was Xtrai, but the ellipse is too difficult,
very emphatic on this point: see Laws especially as oiW iroWa is only a kind
747 is and 819 c. (pvovrai was restored of afterthought to or elaboration of oi>
by Schneider from the best mss. Earlier paSlut.
editions read <palvowat on inferior autho-
S26 C 527 C Next in order comes
rity. Plane Geometry. On its practical uses
dv v K- v *" a,VTai ktA - Even Isocrates ti>e need not dilate ; the important question

admits this, although his self-styled Phi- '

is whether it tends to turn the soul to-
losophy' was something very different wards Being. A mere tiro in Geometry
from Plato's: see Antid. 265 266, es- knows that it is not a practical art, in
pecially yvp.v9.cr lav pivroi rrjs 4,V XV* spite of such terms as
'
squaring 1 etc.,
Kal TrapaaKtvrjv (pCKo<JO(filas Ka\& ttjv 5ia- which the poverty of language compels it
(mathematical studies).
Tpij3r]v rrjv ToiavTrjv to employ. The object of geometrical
626 C
14 a vt
|iei^w ktX. is an im- knowledge is ever-existent Being. lor
portant principle with Plato, who does this reason we shall prescribe the study
not believe in any royal road to learning of Geometry, a subject which is moreover
cf. 530 c and vi 503 e. In antiquity, practically useful and an excellent edit-
! while algebra was still unknown, apid- Cii t ion, 1 1 propaedeutic.

prjTiK-f] must have taxed the powers of 526 c ff. On the subject of this
 526 d] TTOAITEIAC Z 117

pei^co ttovov irapkyei pavQdvovTi teal peXeTwvTi, ovk av pqoia)<i 15

ovBe TroXXa av evpois ax? tovto. Ov yap ovv. UdvTwv &rj eve/ca

tovto)v ovk cupereov ro pddrjpa, dXX' 01 apiaroi Ta? <fivaei<; irai-

Sevreot iv avrw. s,vp,(f)T}pi, ?/

8' 0?.

IX. Tovto pev toIvvv, elirov, ev ij/xlv Kelo~du>' Sevrepov 8e rb

iyopevov tovtov a-K^d>peda apd ti irpoa^Kei i)^lv. To trolov ; 20

; yecoperpiav, ecf)ij, Xeyeis ; Avto tovto, r^v 8' iyco. "Ocrov pev,
D e<f)i], 77730? I
Ta iroXepiKa avTOV Telvei, Sr/Xov oti 7rpoo-r]Ket' 7roo?
yap t<z? GTpaTOTreSevaei? Kal KaTaXi]\jrei<i ywp'mv koX crvvaywyaf
Kal 6KTdo~i<; CTpaTidf Kal baa Br} aXXa a^rjpaTt^ovat to, aTpaTO-
7reBa iv aitTais re tcu? //.cr^at? Kal Tropetais, Biacpepoi av auTo? 25
avTov yeoopeTpiKos Kal pur) u>v. AXX' ovv St], elirov, irpbs pev Ta
16. av evpois II: avevpois A. 19. iv S (J
'
ev All. 26. b~r\ A 2
II : om. A 1
.

section consult Blass and Cantor referred the npuTij awjji, i.e. presumably the
to on 524 D, Rothlauf I.e. pp. 50 69, line, which, according to the Pythago-
and App. II to this book. The great reans, is a collection of points (cf. Laws
importance attached by Plato and his 894 A and Rothlauf I.e. p. 51). And in
school to geometry and kindred studies point of fact the line represented number
is attested from many sources: see for among the Pythagoreans exactly as the
example Philoponus in Arist. de an. I 3 point is the geometrical symbol for the
(Comment, in Arist. p. 117. 26 d IIX&twv unit : cf. IX 587 d n. Hence ixbp-evov
or Kal rrpb tt)s diarpiprjs erzeyeypaitTO tovtov: we take the devrtpa aH^v after
'A^euneTp-qTos fir) eltriTU), Tzetzes Chil. the first. See also App. II to this Book,
VIII 973 firjSels dyewfieTprjTos eia'iTW fiov and App. I to Book viii Part I 2.
ttji/ areyrjv, Proclus in Euclid, pp. 29 f. 21 rj "yeujieTpCav kt\. The sequence
Friedlein H\&tuv KadapriKrjv tt}? ^vxvs Geometry after apidfxrjTiKri was pro-
Kal dvayuybv aa<pus
tt)v fiadr)fiaTiKr)v elvai bably a usual one with teachers, even in
a.Tro(paivTai, rr\v ay\i)V d(paipovo~av tov Plato's time see Grasberger Erziehung
:

voepov ttjs dtavoias (puirbs kt\., and D. L. u. Unterricht II p. 340 and cf. App. II.
IV 10 rrpbs de tov firjre fiovcriKr)v firrre 00-ov u-tv kt\. exactly the attitude is
yeojfierpiav fir)Te do~Tpovofiiav fietiadrfKOTa, of the Socrates, as Krohn
historical
(3ov\6fievov 5e trap' avrbv (AevoKparr)) (PI. St. p. 376) and others have pointed
(poiTav
Hopevov, yap ovk ?xets
^<prj- Xa/3<xs out, comparing Xen. jl/cm. iv 7. 1 ff.
<pi\oao(pias. Among Plato's companions Practical necessities of this kind probably
or pupils in the Academy, Eudoxus and originated the science (Gow Gk Math.
Menaechmus rendered the most conspicu- pp. 134 ff.) and gave it its name yew-
ous services to mathematical science (see P-eTpla. The name fj.adrjiJ.aTa (or fj.adrifj.a-
Allman Greek Geometry from Thales to tiko) in the special sense of Mathematics
Euclid pp. 129179), and Euclid him- owes its origin, no doubt, to the position
self, according to Proclus (in Euclid. occupied by mathematical studies in
p. 68), was T77 npoaipeirei HXarwviKOS Kal Plato's : but the usage itself
fiadrj/xaTa
ti, <pi\o<ro<pia Tavrr) oiKeios. That 6 0ebs is not found till Aristotle (Rothlauf I.e.
del yewfierpel was a characteristic and p. 18), although it is clear from \_Epin.~\
profound saying of Plato's (Plut. Conv. 990 D, that some Platonists resented the
Disp. viii 2. 718 c ff.), on the meaning 7e\oto^ bvofia yewfjerplav. Glauco repre-
of which see App. I. sents the practical point of view through-
19 to )(fvov tovtov. If yewfierpia out cf. 527 D.:

i.e. r) tov itrinebov (plane sunaces) irpay- 526 D 25 Kal iropeCais. " Scriptum
p.aTela. (528 d) concerns itself with Sevrepa vellem Kal ev wopelais" (Stallbaum). The
atil;7), and Stereometry with rpirr] aS^rj, idiom is common enough: see Ktihner-
we may infer that dpid/MrjTiKri deals with Blass Gr. Gr. 11 1, p. 548,
 1

n8 nAATQNOI [526 D

( roiavra ftpa-fti) re av e^apnoi yewfierpias re /cat Xoyio-fioov fiopiov

rb Be 7ro\v avrr}<i /cat rroppcorepoo irpo'ibv aKoirelaOai '

Set el ri E
rrpbs ifceivo relvec, rrpbs rb irotelv KariBelv paov rrjv rov dyadov
^ r
30 IBeav. reivei he, (papuev, trdvra avroae, ocra dvay/cd%ei r vxh v efc

rbv rbrrov fxeraarpe^eaSat, ev a> ecrrl rb evBatp.ovio-rarov

eicelvov

rov 6W0?, o Bel avrrjv rravrl rpotrw IBelv. 'Opflco?, ecfcr), Xeyeis.
Ovkovv el p.ev ovaiav dvayKa^eu dedaaadai, irpoarjKet,, el Be yeveaiv,
ov Trpoatjicei. <&ap,ev ye Srj. Ov ro'ivvv rovrb ye, |
r)v 8" eyco, 52

dfJL(pio-fir)rijo-ovcnv rj/xiv oaoi /cat apbiKpa yecoperpias e/xiretpoi, on

avrr) f) eiriari]p,i] rrdv rovvavriov eyei rot? ev avrrj \oyots \eyo-
p,evoi<$ vtto ru>v /xera^eipi^o/xevcov. IIw?; e<pr). Aeyovat fiev irov
5 fidXa ye\olo)<; re /eat dvayKaiw?' &><> yap rrpdrrovre^ re /cat rrpa-
e&)9 eveica rravras rov? \6yov<; iroiovp,evoc \eyovo~Lv rerpaywvl^eiv
re /cat rraparelveiv /cat, rrpoaridevai ical irdvra ovrw <j)0eyy6p,evoi'

28. wpoibv II: ivpocCov A. 32. d II :

01' A 1
: or A".

526 E 31 TO v8ai|XOV(TTaTOV tou g dva.YKa(a>s 'in beggarly fashion'

6'vtos is cited by Stumpf (I.e. p. 95 (" nothgedrungenen Weise" Prantl). They
11. 3) in support of his identification of are 'hard up' for words to express their
the Idea of Good with God: see on VI meaning, and must consequently use
505 a. language which does not: cf. vi 510 D.
J. and C.'s explanation "with
33 ycveo'iv. 519 a n. merely
527 A 3 r\ avTT]
iiri<nr\\i.r\ kt\. : practical needs in view" is quite wrong;
'the nature of this science is in pre- nor does the word appear to me to con-
cise contradiction to' etc. irdv tovvolvtiov tain "a facetious allusion to geometrical
is adverbial, and ?x et intransitive. In necessity" (in the sense of v 458 d),
what follows Plato is not (as Stallbaum as they assert. Madvig's aKdicws for
strangely supposes) censuring contem- dvaynaiw is a singularly unhappy sug-
porary geometricians, "sed vitium (mod- gestion.
dam ipsius scientiae" (Schneider, who 7 irapareCvtiv= to apply,' e.g. a '

refers to VI 510 B511 a), for even parallelogram to a given line cf. Men.

:

those oaoi ko.1 (TfiiKpa ytufieTpias Zfineipoi 87 A (irapd Tip ooddaav ypa/xuriv irapa-
agree with him. It is however probable TtlvavTa. kt\.) with E. S. Thompson's
on other grounds that Plato himself was note. Blass takes the same view (de PI.
afraid lest his pupils should depend too math. p. 19). Euclid's expression for this
much on geometrical figures and instru- is irapafidWeiv (x 18 ff. and passim : cf.

ments; and Plutarch tells us that he Cantor I.e. p. ordinary trans-

1451. The
reproved Eudoxus and others for this lation 'produce' (as e.g. a line) has no
very fault d-rrbWyadat yap ovtw ko.1
: authority, and Euclid's word for 'pro-
diaipddpecrdai to yeuip.tTpla.% dyadbv avdis ducing' a line is tufidWuv or irpoa-eK-
iiri to. aladt)Ta Trahiv5pop.ov<T7)S, teal p.r\ (3d,\Xetj' (1 5, 17 and passim. So also in
<ptpoixtvr)s &i>w fJLijdi dvTL\afx(iavojxivTis tuiv Aristotle: see the I11J. Arist. s.v.).
d'ioiwv nal doufxdrwv elKbvwf, irpbs dtcirtp n-poo-TiOevai to add,' sc. one piyedos
:
'

wi> 6 Beds ad 6ebs 4gti (Conv. Disp. VI 1 to another in any geometrical construc-
2. 71S f: cf. also Fit. Marc. 14. 5 7. tion: cf. Nicom.
Euclid uses avvTidtvcu, oiiyK(ifi.a.i (x 16
Introd. Ar, II 12. 2.
The anecdote refers in particular to
stereometrical instruments, but its moral and passim) of such an operation.
applies equally to the study of plane <J)9Y7o(ivoi is said " non sine eleganti
try).
< See Rothlauf I.e. pp. 66 ff. quadam irrisione" (Stallbaum): cf. VI
and Gow Gk Math. p. 181. 505 c 11.
 527 c] nOAITEIAC Z 119

1 B to & eari ttov tvclv to pdOvpa I

yvojo-ea><; eve/co, einT^Zevopevov.
Yiavrdiraai pev ovv, ecprj. Ovkovv tovto ert, BiopoXoyjjreou ; To
j irolov ; '12? rod del 6W09 yvwo-ews, a\V ov tov irore tl yiyvop,evov 10

Kal diroWvpevov. EvopoXoyr/rov, ecprf rod yap del oVro? rj

yecofjberpiKr/ yvwa't<i iartv. 'OXkov dpa, to yevvate, tyvxVS 7rpc<?

dXrjOeiau eir) dv Kal direpyaarLKov cpiXoaocpov Siavoias 7roo9 to
avco o-%elv a vvv Karon ov Beov e^ppev. I2<> olov re paXtara, e<pr).

Q O? olov t dpa, i)v 6 '

eyco, pudXiara 7rpoaraKreov, oirox; ol iv rfj 15

KaXXcjroXei aoi prjSevl rpoirw yecoperpim dcpe^ovrat. Kal yap rd

11. ^o/j.o\6yrjTov n et 70 in marg. A2 : ev dio/j.oXoyrjTe'ov A 1

. 16. arpQovTai S:
arj>il;u>VTa.i All q.

8 to o :
'
whereas ' : cf. I 340 D ft. (e.g. Lack. 185 A viwv yap ttov rj xpyfTuv
527 10 tou del ovtos. Plato held
B rj TavavTla yevoixiviov kt\.): cf. also
the objects of mathematical study to be (with Schneider Addit. p. 57) Procl. in
dtoia Kal aKlvrira 'eternal and unchange-
Tim. 136 E tov ddiaLpe'TCOs iravra 5vtos
able' (Arist. Met. A 6. o87 b 16: cf. vi et al. The indeclinable form adds to the
510 c ff. vn 526 am.), but not Ideas.
, emphasis, and indeed Tivbs (if placed after
The Platonic meaning of tov del 6vto$ 7roTe) could hardly stand at all. Schneider
iscertainly not exhausted by the observa- translates "des etwas werdenden und ver-
tion that "the truths of every science are gehenden," apparently taking tl predica-
always true" (Bosanquet). oVros implies tively with yiyvofxivov. But the expression
substantial existence, independently of 4
that which becomes something' suggests a
our thoughts, and independently also of substratum underlying yLyvbp.evov, whereas
particulars. The existence of to, p.adt)- the only correct antithesis to 6v (tov del
fiariKd as fj-ifxri/xara twv ovtlov or copies fieto s) is yiyvbp.evov itself. Stallbaum
of the Ideas, 'moving in and out of the wrongly explains tl as " aliqua ratione."
material substance of the Universe, which A few inferior mss omit the word. I
they stamp with an infinite diversity of believe the text is sound, though possibly
forms and shapes, is a cardinal doctrine ti should be accented, as in the exactly
of Plato's physics {Tim. 50 C al.), and similar Aristotelian usage of tls " ad
Bosanquet appears to me to rob the significandam tt\v aTop.bTr\Ta " (Bonitz
words of Plato of half their significance, Ind. Ar. p. 763) e.g. 6 tIs dvdpwTros.
in the fruitless attempt to find in his The use of ttot also reminds us of the
ontology nothing but what commends 7roTe of the Categories.
itself to schools of philosophy
certain 12 "y6w}UTpiKr| is an adjective (Schnei-
in the present day. See v 476 E and der).
App. I. 14 <r\ilv. The
tense is inchoative or
10 tov iroT kt\. 'that which at : see 516 E.
ingressive, as usual :

some particular time is a particular in- 527 c 16 KaWiiroXei. Socrates ral-

stance of becoming and perishing.' tl lies Glauco on his braif toun.' The word,
'

ytyvonevov = 6vTos (the copula) yi.yvofie'vov as J. and C. point out, is full of tender-
Tivbs, but yiyvofj.evov itself involves the ness and affection. Callipolis was the
copula, the presence of which would here name of several cities in Greece (Pape-
be intolerable. Cf. V 473 D n. and iBenseler Gr. Eigennam. s.v.), a fact
Euthyph. 10 C e'i tl yiyveTai r\ tl which sufficiently refutes Herwerden's
KLxayeL, ovx otl yiyvb/xevov (lttl, yLyverai, Idoubts as to the formation of the word
a\X' otl ylyverai, yLyvbp.evbv Icftl. Here 'gee also (with Schneider) Lobeck's P/iry-
ti is indeclinable like tl in Lack. 200 B, nickus pp. 600 607. Herwerden ought
Menex. 247 B (oiop.evLp tl elpai), Euthyd. not to have revived the tasteless and
303 C (boKOvvTiov tl eli'dt), ovoev, fxribev prosaic conjectures KaXrj TrbXeL (II-) and
etc. tolerably often in tragedy, and the KaWluT-Q irb\ei (3).
adverbial use of dv.<pbrepa and TavavTia

120 TTAATQNOI [527 c

irdpepya avrov ov crpurcpd. Tlola; rj 8 09. 'Ats 0V7 au dires, r)v

8' iyco, to. trepl tov iroXepbOV, Kal Srj Kal 7rpb<; irdtra? fiaOtjcreis,

ware tcaXkiov dfToBeyecrdai, icr/xev irov otl t&S 6\w Kal iravrl

20 Sioitrei f)fjLpevo<; re yecofieTpias Kal p.i). Tco iravrl fxevTot vr) At",

ecbrj. Aevrepov Brj tovto Ti9cop,ev p,dd7)p,a rots veois ; Tidco/xev,

e(f>v-

X. T/ Be; rp'nov Qwpev darpovofiiav ; rj ov BoKel; 'E/zoi D

I

yovv, ecpr)' to yap irepl wpa<; evaiadrjTOTeptos e^etv Kal p,i]vwv Kal

24. epol yovv IT : ?fior/ ovv A.

17 avTOV : viz. tov /xaOrj,uaToi. 386 E f., and Johannes Philop. quoted
18 Kal Srj Kal ktX. See on 526 B. by Sturm Das Delische Problem p. 10).
20 tj \i\i.ivos T. Herwerden excises Plato favourably entertained their appli-
re, comparing 526 D; but the MSS are a cation, and the students of the Academy
safer guide. set to work with extraordinary enthusiasm.
527 C 528 E Shall 7t>e prescribe A remarkable stimulus was thereby given
Astronomy as our third subject? Glauco to the study of stereometry, and the Delian
approves, pointing to its usefulness in problem was successfully solved. The
practical After reproving his
affairs. anecdote may of course be apocryphal,
friend for advocating the Platonic curri- but we have not the smallest reason for re-
culum chiefly on this ground, Socrates jecting it. The memory of such incidents
observes that the solid should first be is usually cherished with peculiar care in

studied in itself, and afterwards the solid the history of a College, and Eratosthenes
in motion. In other words Stereometry (276
194 B.C.) was born only seventy-one
should precede Astronomy. Although the years after Plato's death. In any case
problems of Stereometry are not yet the duplication of the cube may well have
we may hope for success under proper seemed in Plato's time a question of the
guidance, and with the support of the first importance for the purposes of stereo-

State. metrical science, for, as Tannery remarks

527 I) ff. On stereometry in the age (I.e. p. 256), the duplication of the square,

\A of Plato see Rothlauf I.e. pp. 69 74, which had already been discovered [Men.
Cantor I.e. pp. 194 202, Tannery Rev. 82 B ff.), was believed to be the key to
Phil. X (1880) pp. 523 ff. The most plane problems, and so it was probably
famous stereometrical problem of Plato's surmised that the 5tn-\a<nao>ids tov Kijjiov
'
time was the so-called Delian problem '
would give the solution of a whole series
or duplication of the cube, and it is highly of solid problems. English readers will
probable that Plato had this question in find a short account of this classical
his mind when he wrote the present dwopla with some of its ancient solutions
chapter. A
dramatic poet, whom Valck- in Rouse Math. Recreations and
Ball's
enaer supposed to be Euripides, had Problems pp. 154 ff. The most elaborate
already made allusion to it in the lines and exhaustive history of the problem
fiiKpbv y' 2\eas jiaciXiKov aijKbv rd<pou
m
I
and its solutions in antiquity is that of
5i7r\d<7tos '{o~t<i3. tov Ka\ov (v.l. Kvfiov) de Sturm Das Delische Problem 1896.
/at) e<pa\(is 5i7r\af ko.gtov ku\ov iv
I
23 |xol -yovv. Schneider and others
T&xei Ta<pov (Nauck Trag. Gr. Fr. p. write ip.oiy ovv (see cr. n.), but ofiv is
676). The story runs that the Delians, too strongly illative for this passage. Cf.
having been commanded by an oracle to I
335 E "
double a certain altar, were in great per- 24 to -yap irepl ktX. Cf. 526 C ;;.

plexity, oiairifitpajxivovi 5k tovs irapa Tip and Xenophon there quoted, 4esp.
HXdrwvi iv 'AKadij/xla yewfxirpas d^iovv t/ceXeif de Kal do~Tpo\oyla% tp-irtlpovi yly~
aiiTois evpeiv rb ^Tov/xevov ( Eratosthenes, vec&ai, Kal Ta\>Ti)S fiivroi p.ixp<- T v "vkt6s
quoted by Eutocius in Archimed. in pp. re wpav Kal ixtjvos Kal evtavrov bvvaadai
102 ff. Heiberg. See also Plut. de gen. yiyviliaKfiv kt\. and infra Tas wpas tCiv
Socr. 7. 579 B
D and de d ap. Delphos 6. eiprjfxivwv SiaytyvdiffKovTei. The ana-
 527 e] nOAITEIAC Z 121

evtavT&v ov fxovov yewpyiq ov8e vavrikia Trpocrrjtcei, dWd Kai 25

f
arpaTrjyia ou% tjttov. H8i/? el, r)v S' iyoj, otl eoifcas Se&ioTt tou<?
ttoWovs, fit] 8okt}<; axpv <TTa fiaOrifiara irpoardTreiv. to S' eariv
ov irdvv <pav\ov, dXkd ^aXetrov iricnevcrai,, on iv tovtols toi<; .

jiadi) /xacr iv eKaarov opyavov rt "v/ff^? eiacaQaipeTai re /cat dvaco-

2 Trvpelrai '
diroWvixevov Kai rv<p\ov/j.evov vrro rcbv dWcov eirn^hev- 30
. /xcircov, tcpeiTTov ov awOrjvat fivpicov ofifidroyv /xovm <ydp avru>
aXt'jdeia opdrai. ot? fiev ovv ravra ^vv&oKec d/XTj^dvco^ a><? ev

I
Sonets Xiyetv baoi 8e tovtov fii)8afxrj r)cr8r]ixevoi elaiv, eiKoraiS

logy of this passage suggests that in spearian vehemence and profusion. Cf.
Plato Kal (' both ") n-qvibv kolI iviavTwv 11 365 c . and see the admirable remarks
,

depends on which
oipaj, is the accusative on metaphor by the author of the treatise
plural: cf. Laws 812 B ivaLad-qrovs 5eii> nepi v\povs 32. 4 irX-qdovs Kai 7-6X^775 p.era-
yeyovefai irepi re roiis pvdfiovs kt\. (popQv to. euKaipa Kai aipodpa irdOr) Kai to
Practical astronomy will enable one to yevvaiov v\pos eivai <j>rjfj.i tdid Tiva dXei-
tell both the time of month and the time (papfxaKa, otl Tip poOiip ttjs (popds Tavri
of year by looking at the moon and the weipvKev aVacra rdXXa irapacrvpeLV /cat
sun. For wpas firjirQi/ cf. also, besides the wpowdeiv, fidWov de Kai Jjs dvayKala Trdv-
passage of Xenophon just quoted, Eur. tus dairpaTTecrdaL Ta rrapdjioXa, Kai ovk
Ale. 449 f. Sirdpra kvkKo.% dv'iKa Kapveiov ea tov aKpoarqp ax^d'itw Trepi tov tov
irepwiaaeTai ilipa ix-qvos kt\. Schneider
'
ir\r}0ovs ZXtyxov 5id to cnivevdoviTiav Tip
and the English translators take wpas as \eyot>TL. The eye of soul is purged of its
genitive and parallel with p.rjvwv ktX., but blindness: its smouldering fires flame
it is difficult to see what evaio-drjroTepws forth afresh. To translate " 'is polished
exw ift pi enavruv can mean : for ewifie- like a soiled mirror " (J. and C), besides
Xa eviavTov Kai ibpiov in VI
TroieiiTttcH being wrong, falls far below the level of
4S8 D quite different.
is Schleiermacher Plato's ui/-os. The chiasmus in zKKadai-
translates the passage correctly. peTai Tv<p\ovp.evov adds to the literary
v<uo-8t]tot;3cos. For this form of the effect. On other readings in this passage
comparative adverb see 1 343 En. see App. VII.
26 rfivs i you amuse me.' See
: ' 527 E 32 ols |Av ovv kt\. The
I 337 D-WT logical sequence is somewhat difficult. Do
27 ]i.t\ 8okjs kt\. The usefulness of not (says Socrates) be so anxious to per-
'useless' stiuiies is a fundamental prin- suade oi iroAXcu of the usefulness of our
ciple in Plato's theory ; and (as Schneider curriculum. Its true utility is difficult to
points out) otl ev tovtols ktX. is intended understand, and oi woWoi will not easily
to shew that liberal studies are in the be persuaded of it. Those who agree
highest and truest sense useful. with us about its trite utility will highly
TO 8' 2o-tiv. 1 340 D 11. approve of your proposals ; but ol iroWoi
28 \aktirov. Cobet'S7ra-,x c^ e7r o '( a ftel ,
"
will not, for they can see no practical
Nicom. Introd. Ar. in 7) is a wholly advantage (worthy of mention) accruing
gratuitous change: see App. VII. from them. 56ejs \iyuv attributes the pro-
29 Kao-Tov. Every human being has posals to Glauco as in d p.r\ Soxys irpotr-
an bpyavov ipvxvs viz. vovs it is indeed : TaTTiLv, and dW-qv is said with reference
the possession of vovs which makes him to tovtov. To the w0eXia of intellectual
at once truly human and therewithal salvation such persons are blind; and
divine (VI 501 B .). The genitive is much they cannot see any other, i.e. any practi-
more expressive than eKaarui, which Iler- cal (btpeXia worth mentioning in Plato's
werden proposes cf. 518 c ., and for the
: studies. d\\r)v cannot be understood as
combination of genitives v 449 a n. " beyond their practical applications" (D.
KKa0aipeT<u ktX. is purged and :
'
and V.) unless we refer it to Glauco's
rekindled.' In passages like this Plato remark to yap irepi kt\. in D, to the detri-
hurls his metaphors about with Shake- ment both of grammar and of sense.

122 T7AATQN0I [527 E

riytjaovrat ere \eyeiv ovBev dWrjv yap air avrwv ov% opaxxw
35 d^lav \6yov wfyeXiav. a/coirec ovv auroOev, 7rpo? irorepovs BtaXeyei'
y) ov |
7rpo? ovBerepovs, aXkd aavrov eveica to /xeyiarov Troiel 52t
roy? \6yovs, cp8ovoi<i firjv ovS' av aXKw, el Tt? Tt Bvvairo air
avrcov ovaadai ; Ovtcos, ecprj^ipovfiai, ifiavrov eveica to 7r\elarov
Xeyeiv re fcal epatrdv koX diroKpiveo~9ai. "Avaye to'lvvv, rjv 6 eyto,

5 et9 tovttictoo' vvv Br) yap ovk opdux; to e1~r)<i e\d/3op.ev tt} yeco/xerpia.
IT&3? \a/36vTe<; ; ecf>7]. MeTa eTriireBov, rjv 6" eyto, ev irepi^opd ov
rjhri arepebv XaftovTes, irplv avro ica& avro \aftelv '
opddo? Be B
%ei ef}<; fierd Bevrepav av^ijv Tplriiv \a/j,/3aveiv. eari Be ttov
tovto rrepl tt)v to3v kv/3cov au^rjv koX to ftddovs fiere^ov. "EcrTt
io yap, e<pr}' dWa ravrd ye, w 'S.wk pares, Bo/cet oinrco rjvprjardat.

527 E 528 A 35 <rKoim ovv ktX. 5 ovk opOws

see on rb ixb/J-tvov tovtov
:

'Very well make up your mind once for

: 526 c. The
subjects ought to follow each
all with which of these parties you are other in the order of their complexity: see
discoursing: or are you not addressing App. II. Plato's error was of course
your remarks to either, but etc. ? Glauco's ' deliberately "contrived to emphasize the
principle which it violated
: '

insistence on the practical uses of astro- (Bosanquet),

nomy may be all very well with a popular and also, may
be added, to enable him
it

audience, but are out of place in a philo- to call especial attention to the study of
sophical discussion. For this peremptory Stereometry, on which he laid very great
avrbdev cf. Symp. 213 A. ot> Trpbi ovde- stress (527 D ;/.).

T^povs lit. 'not to neither' cf. the familiar
/xaXKov rj ov for fj.a\\oi> 7/ (Runner Gr. Gr.
II pp. 771 773)- I understand 77
oOai (with Ast) as an independent ques-
bva-
tion for it is difficult to supply 'whether.'
: better (with Schneider) to translate aO^rj
Schneider's objections to this view are
based on the idea that 17 ov (if interrogative)
must have an affirmative answer; but ov
has nothing to do with t), and only balances
dXXd cf. Ar. /'////. 372 fxCiv ov kAXo^ci?,
: Pythagoreans, who probably originated
dXX' TJpwaKas; Plato makes this clear by
placing the two contrasting clauses in close
juxtaposition, omitted by 3 and some
ov is
inferior MSS. The
is, however, sound,
text
and none of the proposed correction-,
ov for oil (Schneider), el 7r/>6s ovbertpovs
: 7 T|'8r| should be taken with ov ('al-
ready in revolution '), not (as D. and V.)
*""^
with Xa/36fTs.
528 1; 8 Sevre'pav <xvt]v kt\. It is
by 'increase' than by 'dimension'; for
av^rj always implies something increased,
and in the phrases Sevrepa. a6$r) etc. this
'something' is the point. Among the
these expressions, the line was regarded
as an aOr) of the point, the plane of the
line, the solid of the plane. See App. II.
9 Kvfioiv a\ii]v: 'cubic increa***,' i.e.
the increase which belongs to, or results
in. culie<, with perhaps also a pla;

(Madvig), ovde Trpos iripovs (Cobet), el different sense of Kibfktv at'-?;!/, 'how to
ovSe irpbs iripovs (Baiter), y ttov npbs increase cubes,' as in the famous 'Delian
ovderipovs (Liebhold) will bear exami- problem' of the onrXaataoubs ki'Soi (<o
nation, though Cobet's deserves the praise also Tannery 1. c. x p. 5 15 1. See on 527 D.
iy of elegance. But as cubes are not the only solid bodies,
528 a 4 dva^e els TouTTio-o) : 'fall Plato adds rb padois ixerix "- ^Y Aris-
back then': Ar. Birds 383 way' eVi
cf. totle's time the name arepeo/xerpia had
cr/cAos, with Blaydes' note. The metaphor been invented to designate the science as
is not naval (as Ast and Stallbaum hold), a whole {An. Post. II 13. 78" 38).
but military, nor is avayeiv (pavv) even in 10 TO-Ord -yt TivpTJo-Oai.
Plato does
naval language 'inhibere,' but 'put out to not of course mean to say that the study of
sea,' as in Hdt. vn 100, vm 76 et al. Stereometry had not yet been invented,
and occasionally in Attic (for avdytadai). for the subject had already in one form or 1

Cf. avexwpyf&s 5 2 & D. another engaged the attention of the Py-/

 528 c] nOAITEIAC Z 123

AiTTa yap, i]V 8' iyco, rd atria' on re ovSe/Mia 7roA.i? ivTi/j.o)<i avrn
eyei, dcrdevws ^r/relrai, ^aXeird ovra, eTruTTciTov re Seovrai 01

^rjTovvres, dvev ov ovk dv evpoiev ov irpwrov p,ev yeveaOai %aA,e-

irov, eireiTa kcu yevopevov, ax; vvv e^ei, ovk dv ireiOoivTo oi irepl 4^ \
'
C ravra ^rjrrjriKOi p,eya\o<ppovovp,evot. '
el Be 7roX<<? oXt] ^vveirtaraTol 15 ->_

j 2. re A 2
II : om. A 1
. 14. ovk ixeya.\o<ppovovp.evoi II et in marg. A- : om. A 1
.

thagoreans, Anaxagoras and Democritus evTijxojs %x il: 'holds in honour,' as

(Blassl.c. p. 21, Tannery I.e. x p. 524), not in viii 54S a. The expression usually
to speak of Hippocrates of Chios, who had means 'is honoured' (Xen. An. II 1. 7):
concerned himself in the fifth century B.C. hence &yu for %u is proposed by Her-
with the question of the duplication of werden, who compares 528 C, 538 E. But
the cube (Allman Gk Geometry etc. pp. the error is not an easy one in such a MS
84 ff.). He only means that its prob- as A, and it is safer to keep ?x e an d take '

lems had not yet been discovered '

the phrase as = ev Tifj.rj ?x (cf. iv a.Tt.p.iq
(yvprjerdat as in Pythagoras' rjvpyKa) or ?X el Hdt. HI
-
3, iv tivoig. ix iLV [Dem.] 284.
solved. When and by whom the 'Delian 11,and Jebb on Soph. Ant. 639) as ayeiv
problem' in particular was definitively evTifiws = ayav iv rifiy (538 E).
solved to the satisfaction of the Academy, 14 cos vvv 'i\ti belongs no doubt to
is not quite clear. The tradition which the following clauses (iv 419 AM.): but
ascribes a solution of it to Plato him- see also on 528 c.
self is beset with grave difficulties, as 15 |i.va\ocf>povoiL>|i.voi is condemned
Blass (I.e. pp. 21 30) and others have as un- Attic by Cobet {V. Z. 2 pp. 232, 531)
pointed out (see especially Cantor I.e. but fj,eya\6(ppciov, p.tyako(f>po<7vvq are Attic,
pp. 194
202 and Sturm Das Delische and Xenophon uses ixeya\o<ppoveiv. fieya-
Problem pp. 49 ff.). It is however uni- Xavxov'fjiei'oi (Cobet's emendation) would
versally allowed that the principle involved mean 'vaunting': cf. Ill 395 D.
the finding of "two mean proportionals 528 c 15 d SI ttoXis ktX. is perhaps
between one straight line and another the earliest demand in literature for the
twice as long" (Gow Gk Math. p. 169) State-encouragement we might almost
was first stated by Hippocrates of Chios say the State-endowment of pure science
and well known to Plato, at all events (cf. Krohn PI. St.
p. 169). Plato im-
when he wrote the Tiinaeus (32 A ff. see : plies that in his city this claim will be
also Habler Ueber zwei Stellen in Platons fully satisfied and the Platonic Utopia is
;

Timaetis etc. pp. 1 17). may We in fact "la revendication du pouvoir pour
perhaps infer from otiiru yvpyadai that la science" (Tannery I.e. p. 52 1),.
Plato did not think a final solution of uvTn.crTaToi ktX. 'should cooperate :

this as of other stereometrical problems with the superintendent' etc. not (as
had yet been reached there is at all : Jowett) become the director of these
'

events nothing in the Republic to justify studies': for a special i-nio-Ta.Tr\% Plato
the curious statement of Diogenes Laertius
has just said is needed in any case.
that ('ApxvTas) TrpiZ'ros Kvfiov dnrXacriaa p.bv Plato's picture of the odium stereometri-
tvpev, (lis <i>v\ai I1\<xtw!> iv iroXiTeia cuin, if the phrase may be allowed, is
(VIII 83), although it is probably true that evidently drawn from life. He seems to
Archytas was the first to offer a solution speak as if he had himself an iirKXTaT-qs
of the famous difficulty (see Sturm I.e. ready, and wished to secure for him public
pp. 22 32).
In D. L. I.e. Cobet reads support in order that students might be
TTpuiTos Kvfiov tvpev kt\., whether on his willing to work under him. Now although
own responsibility, or on MS authority, ws vvv ix eL belongs, strictly speaking, to
he does not tell us. See also on 527 D, the following clause, the words may, so
528 c. far as the Greek is concerned, be con-
on t ktX. In Laws 819 E ff.
11 nected with H-iruTa /ecu yevofx.ivov, and
Plato reproaches the Greeks for their will then be equivalent to ws vvv iyivero
ignorance of and indifference to stereo- iTrijTdTTjs. I think it not impossible that
metrical questions. Plato intended his readers to suspect him
 124 rTAATQNOI [528 c

ivrificos ayovcra aura, ovroi re av ireidoLvro, Kal ^iwe^cG? Te av KaX

ivrovcos %7)Tov/j,va efccfravr) yevoiTo oirr/ e%6i' eVet Kal vvv vtto tgov
ttoWcov d,Tifia^6fjt.6va Kal KoXovo/xeva, virb Be rwv ^tjtovvtwv, Xoyov
ovk eyovjwv Kad' 6 tl ^prjaLfxa, ofMos 7rpd<; airavra ravra ,8ta virb
20 ^aptTO<? av^averai, Kal ovBev '

uavfiaarbv avra (pavr/vai. Kat /xev D

of this further meaning. If there is any- utility of stereometry (as described in

thing in this conjecture, to whom does 527 d, e), and are unwilling to throw
Plato allude? Not, surely, to himself, their whole hearts into a 'useless' study.
although some have suspected the philo- 19
Pia avcivTai. Blass (I.e. p. 22)
sopher of blowing his own trumpet in a observes that in these words "sine dubio
somewhat similar passage of the Phaedo mathematici ex schola Platonis profecti
(78 A) see Lutoslawski's Plato's Logic
: intelligendi sunt." It is just conceivable
pp. 263 f. We are told by Plutarch de though of course no stress should be
genio Socratis 7. 579 C that Plato referred laid on the conjecture
that virb x<ip""os
the Delian deputation to Eudoxus, telling conceals some complimentary allusion to
them that the problem was ov tol <pav\ot> a particular person. If so, Eudoxus may
ovd' d/xfi\v diavoias opuicnjs, d/epws Se rds be intended (see above on 528 c). There
ypa/xfxas rjaKijfievris t'pyov elvaf tovto is, it is true, a tradition that Plato and

jxiv o5f EOoo^ov avTois tov Kvibiov Eudoxus had not always been on the best
ij rbv Kvinr)vbi> EXt/cuJca avvreXi aeiv of terms (Allman Gk Gcom. pp. 128 f.),
kt\. Nowwe know that Eudoxus not but during the visit of Eudoxus to Athens
only himself achieved a solution of the between 368 and 361 B.C., they appear
Delian problem (Sturm I.e. pp. 32 37),
but was also, in the fullest sense of the
to have worked harmoniously and even
cordially together (ib. pp. 133, 178). See
term, 'the founder of scientific Stereo- also 530 \n. But we have no evidence
metry' (Giinther in Midler's Handbuch V to shew that Eudoxus bore the sobriquet
1, p. 30), and did more for the subject of x<V' s >
though his character and per-
than any of Plato's disciples (Cantor I.e. sonality (see Arist. Eth. Nic. X 2. 1172''
pp. 208
2 10). For these reasons I think 15 and even perhaps his name, de-
ff.),

it not unlikely that Plato has Eudoxus in served such a compliment. I think Plato
his mind. Eudoxus and his pupils seem means merely 'through elegance,' i.e.
to have been living and working in the through the inherent elegance of the sub-
Academy along with the followers of Plato ject : t6 ye iirl\api. Kal 5ia<pepovTu}s
cf.
some time between Plato's second and third ?X fl- The
use of i>7r6 is as in virb otovs
visits to Sicily (368 B.C. and 361 B.C. : <pwv7)v Zpprjijt and the like see Kuhner-
:

see Allman Gk Geometry etc. p. 178), Gerth Gr. Gr. 11 1, p. 523. Badham's
and it is a pleasing and I hope pardonable iirix<*piTa for virb x^piTos is an unlucky

conjecture I do not claim that it is venture. Dr Jackson suggests that virb

more to suppose that Plato avails him- XapiTos may perhaps mean 'by grace,
self of this opportunity to pay a graceful favour,' 'on sufferance': but Glauco's
compliment to his fellow-workers. See reply appears to me against this view.
also on line 19 below and In/rod. 4. 528 c, D 20 ovhtv <f>avTJvai: 'be
16 vti(iu>s dvovio-a. The phrase is brought to light,' 'discovered,' 'solved':
illustrated by Lobeck Phryn. p. 419. cf. X 602 D and rjvprj<rdai and (K<pavi]
18 viro 8e ktX. virb depends on dri/xa- above. Unless Badham, Madvig, and
i^ofieva Kal icoXovofieva. There is a sense Baiter had entirely mistaken the meaning
in which the students also drtfid^ovffi Kal of (pavrjvat, they could scarcely have con-
koXovovcti a subject, which they aadevCbs jectured or approved of rotavra in place
frjTovo-iv (r above). Ko\ov6/j.eva is in har- of avra. Plato's language seems to point
mony
with avi-dvercu though cut short, to some exceptional activity in connexion
the study still grows or advances. For with the study of stereometrical problems,
other views on this sentence see App. VIII. such as may have been occasioned by the
Xo-yov ktX. The jj/roPires are the application from Delos (527 D .), and t<>
r]T7)TiKol of B
not, I think, Plato's pu- encourage his pupils to hope for succes>
pils, but men who cannot explain the true at no distant date.
 528 E FTOAITEIAC Z 125

Stj, e<prj, to ye etri^api Kal hia<TSep6vT(o<; e^et. aWa fxoi aa(f>ecrTepov

elire a vvv hr) eXeyes. rrjv fiev yap irov tov errnriSov irpayfiaTelav
yewfierpiav irldr]^. Nat', i]v h eyco. EiTa 7', ecpt], to /xev irpoiTov
ao-Tpovofiiav /j.tcl TavTijv, vcnepov K dve^uipiiaas. lirevScov yap,
(f)?)v, Tayy irdvTa Bce^eXOelv fiaXXov fipa&vvaj' e?)<? yap ovaav 25

tt)v (3ddov<; au^7j<i fiedodov, oti tt} ^rjTijaei yeXocwi e^et, virepftds

E avTT/v fisTci yea>p,eTpiav do~Tpovop,iav eXeyov, (popdv '

ovaav /3d0ovs.
, 'Opdcos, ecprj, \e7ei?. TeTapTOv toivvv, r)v 8" eyco, TL06)p,ev fMa0r]fj.a
daTpovopiav, a>9 virap^ovar]^ t?;? vvv TrapaXeiiropbevT]^, idv avTiiv
iroXis p,TL7]. Et/to9, rj ' o? Kal 6 ye vvv 8?] fioc, co XooKpaTes, 30

29. irapa\enro/x{vr]S A'-'H'-'i//: TrapaXiirouei'Tjs A 1

!!.

528 D 21 dXXd |xoi ktX. The re- with bodies of three dimensions, but in
capitulation is intended to emphasize once Astronomy we have one additional ele-
more the principle regulating Plato's se- ment, Motion, so that the study of
viz.
quence of subjects (528 a n. and App. Astronomy, as Plato conceives it, is a
II). degree more complicated than Stereome-
24 <rireu8wv (3paSuvu
a proverbial
saying, like our more haste, less speed
: try, and forms its natural sequel cf. :

' '
528 A, B. Plato's conception of dpidp.rjTi.Kri
cf. (with Stallbaum) Pol. 264 B. If we and yewperpLKf) would have commended
cnrei<8op.ev rax^ws, we are apt (nrevdovrts itself in the main to the mathematicians
(Ipadvveii' hence the proverb (nrtude
; of his day (cf. 525 D ff., 527 a), although
[ipa.5ews Eile mit Weile.'
'
See Jebb on they might not have accepted his view
Soph. Ant. 231. of the ontology of these sciences but in ;

26 on tt) r|TTJo-i kt\. not " quia : the two remaining subjects of his curricu-
ita est comparata, ut de ea quaerere lum, Astronomy and Harmonics, he con-
ridiculum sit " (Stallbaum), but 'quia ridi- sciously and deliberately parts company
cule tractatur': cf. (with Schneider) with his contemporaries (see 529 A 530 C.
529 E.
528 E 530
C Astronomy will ac-

530 E 531c). After every allowance has
been made for the perfervid enthusiasm of
'

j
cordingly be fourth in order, and Stereo-
'

Plato's style, it must be confessed that the

metry third. Yes, says Glauco ; for as- application of the principles laid down in
suredly Astronomy compels the sotd to look this chapter would have checked the pro-
'
on high. On the contrary, Socrates re-
'
gress of astronomical science. Both Astro-
plies, as studied at present, Astronomy nomy and Harmonics are treated by Plato
turns the soul's eye do7vn, though the as branches of pure rather than applied
bodily eye looks upward. True astronomy mathematics; and in each of these sciences
is not observation of the visible heavens, Plato either discredits or altogether pro-
which are, like all things seen, imperfect hibits observation. It must be remem-
and subject to change ; it is a mathe- bered, on the other hand, that Plato's
matical science, which studies the true object is not to promote the study of
movements of intelligible stars and uses physical science for its own sake, but to
the visible firmament as its orrery. We provide a suitable irpowaiSeia for those
shall therefore pursue Astronomy by who are to crown their lives by the con-
making use of problems and leave the templation of the Idea, from which every
heavens alone. element of sense-perception is far re-
528 e ff. We
have seen that the moved. The astronomy which Plato
study of Stereometry, the science which sketches in this chapter is a unique com-
deals with Tpirrj aH^rj, naturally follows pound of poetry, metaphysics and mathe-
the study of Geometry, in which devrepa matics. Besides the powerful appeal
ai(|7j is investigated (526 C .). Astro- which it makes to the poetical imagina-
nomy, like Stereometry, is still concerned tion, it has a permanent value even in the
 " ! "

126 FIAATQNOZ [528 E

i7reTr\r)a<; irepl acnpovop,ias &>? (popTiKCt)*; iiraivovvri, vvv f/

<tv

lierkpyei eiraivo). Travrl 'yap fioi hoicel hrfkov, otl avrrj ye dvaytcdfci 529
"^rvyrjv eh to dvw opav real ciito tcov evdevSe eVetcre dyei. 'Icr&)9, i)v

8' iyoo, iravrl hi)\ov irXr/v e/xor ip,ol yap ov Sokci ovroos. 'A\\a
7rco9; k(p-q. TI9 fiev vvv avTrjv yLerayeipl^ovrai 01 els (ptXocrocpiav

5 dvdyovres, irdvv iroielv Karoo /3\eTreiv. I1&)?, ecpy], Xeyeis ; Ovk

dyevv&s fxot &oteels, rjv S' iyoo, 7i]v irepl to dvoo p.d6^cnv \afi/3dveiv
irapd aavroo i] eon' Kiv$vvevei<; yap '
icai ei Tt? ev opcxpf) ttolklK- B
fiara 8edofAtvo<; dvaKinrroov Kara fiavOavoi ti, i]yeladat av avrov
vorjcei dX)C ovk dp.fiaat Oeoopetv. 'iaoos ovv /caXcos rjyei, iyoo o

7. fiZq: $ A 2 n: v (sic) A'. 9. forjaei II : vorjeretv A. fcrws evrjdiKws

2
Glauconi tribuit A* .

history of Astronomy as a passionate pro- particularly Hippias (see Prot. 318 E and
test against mere empiricism, and an cf. Isocr. Pan. 26 28).
In oi dvdyovTi%
emphatic if exaggerated vindication of Plato takes them at their own valuation.
the theoretical side of the science. See For the Greek cf. 521 C \l/vxys trepiaywy ?;
also on 529 c, D and App.II. tK VVKTepiVTJS TtVOS 7]p.pO.S (It d\r)dLVqV, TOV
528 E
529 A 31 ^ <rv |Tpxi octos ofiffav itrdvooov, rjv dr) <pi\o<T ocpLav
lit. '
in respect of that, in respect of which d\r]0rj <pr)<jop.a> elvai, where
dX-qdr) points

you pursue it,' i.e. 'in the way in which the contrast with the false philosophy to
you pursue no longer for its practi-
it,' which some would lead the soul, dvd-
cal uses, asdid before (527 D), but
I yovres preserves the idea of education as
because it leads the soul 'on highland an ascent, in harmony with the prevailing
from things here yonder (" from the things metaphor throughout this book. The
of this world to the next," say D. and V., translation " those who embark on philo-
quite wrongly). The object of kirawQi is sophy" (D. and V.) is untenable so also :

not xi ad /xertpxeL, but astronomy. Glauco are the two other versions in J. and C.
has assimilated the phraseology of Socrates (' raise astronomy to the rank of a science.'

without its meaning. '

On high and ' "refer astronomy to philosophy'), as
'yonder' mean to Glauco the material
Shorey whose view is more nearly cor-
heavens, not the voijtos tottos : and he rect has pointed out {A.J. Ph. XVI p.
thinks the soul looks upwards if the bodily
eye is turned aloft The essence of ! 5 ovk aytvvtos :
'with a fine au-
Glauco's error consists in materializing the dacity,' "non sine generosa fiducia
spiritual; and l'lato here warns us against (Schneider), as in Gorg. 492 D ovk dyevv^s
a danger which is responsible for countless
ye iTre^ipxei rip \6ytp irappijo'ia^i/xevos,
errors, not only in Platonic criticism, but and elsewhere.
in every department of human thought 529 B, C 7 KivSuvevtis ^ap kt\.
and dogma. See also on 529 is, c. Glauco conceives of astronomy in exactly
529 A 4 cfnXocro^Ruv dwd-
ol els the same way as the Aristophanic So-
yovres those who would lead us up-
:
' crates and this indignant repudiation by
;

v. aids to philosophy (" welche zur Wis- the Platonic Socrates is the more intelli-
senschaftsliebe hinauffuhren wollen, gible, if (with Nettleship Lect. and Rem.
S( hneider). Plato is thinking of teachers 11 ]. 274 n.) we suppose that Plato is

who recognise (with Isocr. Ant id. 261) thinking of the Clouds. Our astronomy
that Astronomy and kindred subjects are (says Plato in effect), our vision upward,
the -KapavKivri <pi\o<TO<pias, but nevertheless is not what Aristophanes made it appear
teach Astronomy on methods directly to be, but something very different. See
calculated to turn the soul's eye down. below on &vu Kexvvus in B and 0; inrrias
His description tits some of the Sophists, vojiv in C.
 529 c] nOAITEIAC Z 127

evrjdiKWS. iyoo yap av ov Svvafiai aWo ri vopmrai dvto iroiovv 10

"^vyrjv fiXeireiv fiddijfia rj e/celvo, b av irepl rb ov re 7} xal ro

dbparov, edv re tis dvoo fce^jvax; rj Karoo avjji/xe/jLVKOo<; roov aladr/roov

ri iirc)(ipr] [lavddveiv, ovre /xadelv civ irore emaTr]\ir)v

(pr/fxt avrov
C yap ovSev e%eiv rcbv rotovroov ovre dvoo dX\d Karoo avrov (SXiireLV
rr)v yfru^v, kclv el; virrias veoov iv yf} i) iv OaXdrrrj /xavddwj. 15

XI. AiKrjV, e<j], eX M '

op8o)<; yap fioi eireirXrj^as. dXkd 7rw<?

8rj kXeyes Belv darpovo/juiav puavOdveiv irapd a vvv fiavddvovatv, el

/xeWoiev axpeXi/xwi 7rpo? a /Xeyo/xev fxadi)aeo-Qai; 'XlSe, r)v 6" iyoo'

12. TJ KOLTUJ U: fl
KO.TW A. viwv fl : /xiv A.

329 B 10 0W0 ti vofucrcu kt\. : elr' civoi KXV oto% \

cltto rrjs opo<pfjs vvk-
'
think any other study one that makes,' Tiop ya\eu)T7is Karexecrev. It will be ad-
etc. "Aliud esse puto vo/xio-ai tl iroieiv, mitted that Plato had some ground for
aliud ttolovv idque huic loco magis aptum, his anger. I don't in the least care, he
scilicet non solum facere sive'faciendo in says in effect to Aristophanes, whether
praesentia occupatum esse, sed vim et your Socrates looks up or down so long :

consuetudinem faciendi habere aliquid as he studies cu'erc^rd, he is not my

existimare" (Schneider), ttolovv is half Socrates, and I disown your caricature.
adjectival, like ovy.(pipov in Xen. Rep. For the general sense cf. (with J. and C.)
Lac. I 6 (quoted by Ast) tovto avpupepov Tim. 91 D.
rf, evyovia vo/xi^uv. Heindorf's conjec- 13 Tn.a-Tr|AT]v 'iytw:
'admits of
ture iroieiv was approved by Kiihner Gr. knowledge.
Gr. II p. 631 ; but ttolovv is in all the 529 c 15 ttiv 4,U X 11 V : though his
MSS, and should be retained. bodily eye looks upwards.
1 2 dv t tis ktX. and if any one
:
'
k<xv ej; viTTtas kt\. aye, even though
:
'

attempts to learn aught which is perceiv- the learner float face upwards on land
able I care not whether his open mouth or in the sea.' I understand e' vTrrias
yawn upwards or his closed mouth look veiv iv y-fj as an allusion to Socrates in
below
he will never, as I hold, learn' the Kpe/j.d9pa :cf. Ap. 19 C ravra yap
etc. For edv re, Hermann and Stall-
'
iiopdre Kai avrol iv rrj Apicrroipdvovs koi-
baum read idv 8i on slight
authority ; MS fj-Loola, "LwKpdTT) Tivd e\et Trepi<pep6/j.evov,

but ov 86va/j.ai and ov (re) (prjfu are tpdtTKovrd re depofiaTeiv kt\. and see Ar.
properly joined by re (Schneider). The Clouds 218 226. If we suppose that
English translators understand crvpL/jLe/jLv- Socrates lay supine in his swinging Kpe-
klcs of closed eyes ; but the eyes must ixddpa, aspresumably he did, since he
of course be open in any case, and the was looking at the moon, then any one
balance with dvco Kexqvws is conclusive who had seen the Clouds would at once
against this view, ctv/j./j.v'co, as the Lexica catch the allusion, especially after avco
shew, is used of closing any bodily Kexvus and the other references just
aperture. The state of the mouth is above. For veiv of floating in the air,
ludicrously irrelevant, but Kexw&s, which cf. depovrjxTjs Ar. Clouds 337, with Blaydes
betokens rapt stupidity, inevitably sug- ad loc. and on Peace 831.
gests 0-vfi/j.e/j.vK'Jjs, and the whole expres- i\ iv GaXaTTT) is thrown in by Plato
sion is a finely indignant outburst of with the same extravagant mockery as
exuberant and extravagant satire on a K-dru <rv/j.fj.e/xvKdis. Float him on land,
gross misapprehension of Socratico-Pla- float him, if you like, in the sea but ;

tonic views. though his body's eye looks upward, his

dvu KexTjvcos refers perhaps
specifi- soul looks down. On the text and other
cally to Clouds 171
173 ^tjtovvtos avrov views of this passage see App. IX.
rrji o~ekr}vr)s ras ooows /ecu rets Trepicpopds
|
128 TTAATQNOI
ravra pkv ra iv r<p ovpavw 7roiKi\/xara, iTrelirep iv
529 c, I) 19 TavTa \iiv ktX.. 'Yon-
der embellishments in the heavens, foras-
much as they are wrought in that which
is seen with the bodily eye, we should
indeed consider more beautiful and per-
fect than anything visible, but far inferior
to those which are genuine and true far
inferior to movements wherewith
the
essential speed and essential slowness, in
true and genuine number and in all true
forms, are moved in relation to each other
and therewithal make that which is essen-
tially in them to move the true adorn-
: more, although here perhaps our imagina-
ments, which are apprehended by reason-
ing and the mathematical intelligence, but
not by sight.' The clause KdWiara piv
lX fLV is concessive, and iirtiwep iv bparip
neirolKikrai gives the reason why rd iv
ovpavui iroiKiKpara wo\v ivburuiv dXrjdivCov
(sc. woiKCKp.cii.Twv), for the d\T}8ivd 7rot/a\-
para are wrought, not iv bpar<p, but iv
the lower vot)t6v, with which
vot)ti2, i.e. in
and which alone the true astronomer as
such is conversant. See App. I. The
clause os rb ov rd\os
<popds kt\. explains
twv d\rjdivwu (TroiKiXpdrwv), being equiva-
lent, as Schneider points out, to toPt'
lari, tu>v <popQ)v, as kt\., 'that is, the
movements which etc. So much for the
'
relation between the different members of
the sentence. In order to grasp the
meaning of Plato, we should read the
sentence aloud, letting the full stress of
the voice fall on the words o\t}8lvC;v, 6v,
odo~a, dXrjdivtp, dXqfficri and -bvra in to.
ivbvra (pipei. Each of these words is
emphatic, and expresses that degree of
Truth or Being which belongs to the
mathematical realities of true astronomy,
as opposed to the sensibles or aicOrjrd
which form the subject-matter of the
astronomy which Plato has just con-
demned. Popular astronomy observes
with the bodily eye the movements of
visible and material planets, e.g. .Mercury
and Mais. These two planets #o/ms
7rpds d\\r]\a <pipei in yiyvbpcvos or kivtjtos
dpi$pbs, i.e. in time (cf. Tim. 37 C ff.),
Mercury, as astronomers tell us, complet-
ing his orbit in about three, and Mais in
about twenty-three, months. In the second
place, these planets travel in yt.-)vbutva (not
d\rjdrj) axquara, i.e. in forms or orbits
which belong to the world of yiyvbueva,
and as they travel they carry with them the
yiyvbptva which they contain, Mars for
example his snow-caps and canals. The
[529c
oparw 7r7rol-
Platonic astronomer, on the other hand,
looks with the eye of dtdvota at the
dXrjdivb TroLKiXpara, i.e. at the motions
of true or mathematical stars. These
mathematical stars <f>opds irpbs oWrfKa
<piperai iv t d\ydivui dpidpui, i.e. in
mathematical number, e.g. in 3 and 23
(not three months, etc.), and also iv
d\r)diai o-\^p.acriv, i.e. in mathematical
orbits, viz. the perfect ellipses which are
imperfectly reproduced in the orbits of
the visible material planets. Further-
tion may refuse to follow Plato in his
flight, just as the visible Mars in his
journey carries with him the yiyvopeva
which he contains, so Plato represents
the true stars of mathematical astronomy
as carrying round with them rd ivbvTa,
i.e. the mathematical realities which are
in them. The mathematical counterpart
of Mars, for example, will take with it in
its revolution those perfect mathematical
forms which are imperfectly reproduced
in the canals and snow-caps of the visible
Mais. Plato in short conceives of a
mathematical ovpavbs of which the visible
heavens are but a blurred and imperfect
expression in time and space, just as every
visible and material triangle is only an
approximation to a true or perfect, i.e. a
mathematical, triangle. The following
remark of Aristotle's is intended as an
objection to Plato's theory, but, according
to the doctrine of this part of the Re-
public, Plato would have accepted the
criticism as containing a just and true
account of the astronomy which he pre-
scribes : %ti 8e et rts irapd rd tlbr) Kal to.
aiadrjrd rd p.ra^v drjo'trai, 7ro\\ds aVopias
?. 59)\ov yap ws opoiw ypappal re 7ra/o'
avrds Kal rds alc0r}rdi taovrai Kal fKaarov
tO>v dWojv yevQv. war' iirtlirtp do~rpo-
\oyla pla rovrwv iarlv, Zorai ris Kal
ovpavbs irapd rbv aiaOrjrbv ov^avov Kal
17X165 re Kal o~e\r)vr) Kal rdXXa bpoiuis rd
Kara rbv ovpavbv (Met. B 2. 997'' 12 ft.).
It remains to speak of two particular
difficulties. What does Plato mean by
ravra rd iv rip ovpavip iroiKlXpara, and
by rb ov rdx<>5 Kal 17 ovo~a /3pa5vrr)i ? The
woiKi\para seem to be generally identi-
fied with the stars and nothing more.
But inasmuch as astronomy deals with
<popd pdOovs, and the ordinary astrono-
mer, according to Plato, studies rds rGiv
darpuv (popds (cf. 533 a) rather than
 529 e] nOAITEIAC Z 129

D KtXrat, KaXXiara [xev rjyeiaOat Kal '

afcpifteaTara twv toiovtcov 20-

X lv T ^)V & aXrjOivatv tto\v iv8elv, 9 to ov Ta^o<?

> Kal r) ovcra,

j3pa8vTrj<i ev tc3 akr)9iv(p dpidp.a> Kal iraai toT? d\rj6eat ayj]p,aai

<f)opa<i .re irphs aWvXa (peperai Kal tci evbvra (frepet. a 8r) \6yqr
p.kv Kal Siavoia \rjind. 6-^rei 6 ov' r) av ol'ei ; Ov8ap.co<i, ecprj.

Oukovv, el-wov, rrj irepl rbv ovpavbv iroiKiXia, 7rapa8eiy/xao~L XPV~ 25

creov rfjs Trpbs iiceiva futdrjcrews eveica, oyuoia)? wcrirep av et ris

E ivTv^oi vtto Aai8d\ov rj I

twos aWov 8r/p,tovpyov r) ypa<f)ia><i

8ta(ppovTco<; yeypap,p.evoi<i Kal eKTTirovrjp,evoLs 8taypd/xpLa(Tiv.

r)yrj(raLTO yap av irov ti<; einretpos yea)p,6Tpia<; I8a)v rd rotavra
KaWiara fiev e\eiv direpyacrLa, yekolov p,rjv eirio-Koirelv ravra 30

28. diacpepovTus A'-Yl : OLa(pe t.ovTos A 1

.

aarpo. themselves, it may be presumed sense to <popds re irpbs HXX-qXa (ptperai

that the iroiKiXp-aTa ev t0 ovpavu in reality
denote the stars regarded as moving
bodies, i.e., strictly speaking, the move-
ments of the heavenly bodies revolving in
their orbits (cf. Tim. 39 D and 40 c) ;
and the presumption becomes a certainty
when we reach the words tuiv dXijdivwv,
as (p^pet, for since the true iroiKiXp.aTa
which true astronomy studies are identi-
fied with the movements of true stars, we
are bound in like manner to suppose that
the yi.yvbp.tva iroiKiX/xaTa which observa-
Kal rd evovra <pipei, and no other solu-
tion preserves in its full and unimpaired
significance the necessary contrast be-
tween the astronomy of observation and
Plato's form of the science. The place
which in popular astronomy is occupied
by a ytyvop-evov t&xos, e.g. the planet
Mercury, and a yiyvofievij fipaSvTTjs,
e.g. the planet Mars, is in true astronomy
filled by ov rdxos and ovaa f3pa5vTrjs.
Plato's conception of a true science of
Astronomy a remarkable product of his
is

tional astronomy studies are the move- peculiar half-poetical, half-philosophical

ments of yiyv6,ueva aarpa. Some may be
disposed to think that rd ev ovpavw ttolkIX-
fiara refers to the intricate and complex
patterns which the orbits of the celestial
bodies weave upon the Heavens cf.
Tim. 39 D rds tovtwv irXdvas, irXrjdei. p.ev
aixrix<xvipxP wtx * va s ireiroiKiX/Ae'vas Se
'
> no element of sense-perception, and deal-
OavfmarQs. But in view of expressions
like Aesch. P. V. 24 r/ iroiK.CXeip.wv vv and
Eur. Hel. 1102 dcrepwv 7rot/a\,uara, it is
better to hold that Plato adopts the word
which was usually applied to the 'spangles'
in the heavens, the " patines of bright
gold," with which "the floor of heaven is
thick inlaid" (Merchant of Venice v 1),
and uses it of the movements of the stars,
especially as throughout this chapter he
consistently represents the visible stars
which popular astronomy investigates as
nothing but visible or material (popaL I a singularly apt illustration, because the
understand to ov t&xos and rj ovaa fipaov-
tt)s as the mathematical counterparts of
visible stars. This interpretation is, I
think, the only one which gives a proper
imaginative faculty, and differs funda-
mentally from the theory and practice of
the science both in antiquity and now.
But it must in fairness be allowed that if
: a science of astronomy could be con-
structed on Platonic principles, admitting
ing exclusively with incorporeal mathe-
matical abstractions, it would prove a
better prelude to the study of the dxpw-
fxaTds Te Kal daxV^dTiGTOs Kal dva<pr\s
ovcria (Phaedr. 247 c) than could ever be
provided by the astronomy which depends
on observation of the heavenly bodies.
See further App. II, and for other views
|
of this passage App. X.
529 D, E 25 irapa8i-y|j,ao-i kt\. The
visible heavens may be used as a moving
orrery, but nothing more. 6p.oiws kt\. is
special feature of Daedalus' statues was
that they moved {Etithyph. 11 B ff., Men.
97 D ff., Eur. Frag. 373).

A. P. II.
 ISO TTAATQNOI [529 E

cnrovhfj, a)? rr/v dXijdeiav iv avrols \r)yJro/J.evov larcov r) hnrXaaicov

rj h\\i)5 tivos av/xfierpia<;. Tt S" ov /xeWei yeXolov elvai ; e(f)ij. 530
T&5 ovn 8rj darpovofiCKOv, r\v S' iyco, ovra ovtc olet ravrov ireicreaOai
et?rds TOiv darpcov (popd<i drr ofBXeiT ovra ; vo/xielv puev, co? dlov re
KaXktara rd roiavra epya avarrjaaaOai, ovroo ^vveardvac tw tov
5 ovpavov 8r}pnovpy(p avrov re Kal rd iv avroo' rrjv 8e vvktos rrpos
rj/xepav ^vpLfierptav Kal tovtoov 7rpo<; firjva teal /u,t]v6<; irpos iviavrov
Kal TOiv aXXcov darpcov irpos re ravra '
Kal rrpos dXXrfXa ovk
droirov, olet,, rjyi'jaeraL tov vofii^ovra yiyvecrdai re ravra ael cbcrav-
rco? Kal ov8a/xfj ovSev irapaXXdrreiv, croofid re eyovra Kal 6pd>p,eva,
10 Kal ^rjretv iravrl rporrw rrjv dXrfOeiav avrwv Xafielv ; 'E/aoi yovv
SoKei, ecpr/, (tov vvv aKovovri. IT po/3\i'jp<ao~iv dpa, r)v 8' iyco,

yewp-erplav ovreo Kal darpovo/xiav rd 8'

Xpcofievot, d>o~7rep /xerifiev,

530 a 2 tu> ovti hr\ ktX. It has been example in the legend of Atreus {Pol.
conjectured by Brandt (z. Entw. d. plat. 269 a): cf. Tim. 22 c.
Lehr. v. d. Seelenteilen p. 8) that Plato is 10 n.Tiv depends on &toitoi> iiyritre-
thinking of Eudoxus; but there is nothing rai, aroTrov being now taken as neuter.
to suggest a specific reference here, as A reference to 525 Bff. will shew that
there was in 528 B, c, and as Eudoxus, Madvig's Tjrr)<rei (or fr/reiv deiv), and
"the father of scientific astronomical ob- Richards' fyrovvra, with other conjectures,
--
servation in Greece" was preeminently a are wholly beside the mark. J. and C.
practical observer" (Allman Gk. Geometry (following Stallbaum) say ^rttv "depends
etc. p. 142), he would hardly be described on vofiicovra with the common ellipse of
by Plato in this passage as t<jS 6Vti aarpo- dew": but ddi> is not commonly omitted.
i>o,uik6s. See also 1 1 inner Entst. u. Komp. In r)Ttlv
\a{$e~iv there is a slight sug-

d. plat. Pol. p. 667. gestion of something like the historical

4 rd roiavTa: i.e. bpard, o-a^aroeiSJ). Socrates' distrust of astronomy (Xcn.
t<o tov ovpavov 8T)(iiovpY<I> the De- : Mem. iv 7. 6).
miurgus of the Timatus. n irpopX-ii(jLao-iv ktX. Some have
5 ttjv Si vvktos ktX. with which : cited in illustration " Leverrier and Adams
astronomical observation is concerned. calculating an unknown planet into ex-
"
Plato's tone is very different in the istence by enormous heaps of algebra
Timaeus (47 a ff. as Grote points out
) (De Morgan, quoted by Bosanquet p. 293 :

{Plato in p. 235 a., where also an cf. Lutoslawski Logic p. 300).

Plato's
amusing parallel is quoted from Male- The example is striking but inapj
branche); but it should be remembered for, according to this passage, the visible
that it is with the educational value of perturbations of Uranus, which occasioned
astronomy as a preparation for Dialectic the search for Neptune, would not have
that we are here concerned (note d p.i\- seemed to Plato anything very extraordi-
Xofiiv voirjaeiv in B, and see App. III. nary. Unless he is greatly exaggerating
7 t<3v aXXwv oio-Tpwv: other 'the here, and I do not deny that throughout
stars' (Schneider), as ravra shews, not this passage there is a touch of yewalov
'the stars besides' (as Stallbaum). TrdOos, oiffTrep inrb /xavias rivbs Kal TrveOp-aros
TavTa viz. the Sun and Moon, which
: (i>0ov<rtaariKQs inirvtov Kal oiovel <poifl6.$ov
make day, night, year, and month. rods X6701/5 (Longinus irepl i)yj/ovs 8- 4),
530 I! 9 irapaMaTTtiv opujieva Plato's views on law in the heavens must
is a cardinal principle with Plato see : have undergone considerable modifica-
Tim. 28 A, B, 37 D and especially Pol. tion before he wrote the Laws: see the
269 l>, K. 7rapd\\ais is used half-techni- striking passage 821 B ff., and Tim.
cally of any change or deviation in the 47Aff.
courses of the heavenly bodies, as for 12 to. 8' tv T<i ovpavu tdo-op-ev : 'we
 530C] nOAITEIAC Z 131

C ev TO) ovpavo) edao\xev, el /xe^Xofiev '

oVnw? darpovofxias p.eTakap.-
ftdvovres -^prjai/xov to cpvaei <ppovip,ov ev rfj tyv%f} eg d^pijarov
7ron]aeiv. 'H TroWaTrkaaiov, e<pT],rb epyovr) oj? vvv darpovo/jLelrai 15

7rpoaTaTTet<i. Oifiai, 8e ye, elirov, /cat, rdWa Kara rov avrov

rpoirov Trpoardgeiv ?//u.a?, edv n i)p,dov &)? vofxoderdov o<pe\o<i rj.

14. axpycTOV A 2 II : dpxys rod A 1

.

will dispense with the starry heavens.'
There is a touch of fine audacity, not to say
impiety, in Plato's phrase. Greater than
the starry heavens is the mind of man.
Nettleship (Led. and Rem. pp. 271
11
277) and Bosanquet (Companion pp.
290 293) are, as it seems to me, unduly
anxious throughout the whole of this
episode to minimise and explain away
Plato's depreciation of the senses and
their objects, although by so doing they
can make his theories harmonize more
nearly with the views of certain modern
philosophers, and possibly also with the
truth. Krohn(/Y. St. pp.170
174) inclines
to the opposite error, although, except
perhaps on verbal grounds, Plato would
not quarrel with his definition of Platonic
astronomy as "die Wissenschaft von den
Bewegungen intelligiblen Kdrper." Pla-
to's Astronomy is in fact a kind of ideal-
ised Kinematics, with occasional illustra-
tions from the visible movements of the
heavenly bodies (ry irepl rbv ovpavbv
koikCKlo. ira.paSthtHa.Gt. xprjareov
16 oI|xai 8e ye kt\. 526c n.
530 c 531 c Next will come
science which is sister to Astronomy, viz.
Harmonics. For particulars we will
refer to the Pythagoreans, taking care,
hotvever, to maintain our leading prin-
ciples intact. We may ignore the good
people who try to determine a minimum
interval and unit of measurement by the
ear ; but the Pythagoreans are also wrong,
for it is the numerical ratios of audible
consonances which they study. They
ought to ascend to problems and examine
which numbers are consonant, which not,
and why. The science of Harmonics is
useless for our purpose if otherwise pur-
sued.
530cff. With the science of Har-
monics we reachthe end of Plato's
TTpoTraidda. Plato's conception of Har-
monics is in all respects analogous to
hisview of Astronomy. have seen We
that the visible movements
of the ce-
lestial bodies are only imperfect copies of
those mathematical movements which
true Astronomy seeks to apprehend. In
like manner, the audible movements
which produce audible consonances are
imperfect reproductions of those mathe-
matical movements from which result
mathematical consonances, and it is
these true consonances which the ap/xo-
vikos should study. The methods of pure
mathematics are to be employed in
Harmonics as well as in Astronomy, and
observation and experiment are forbid-
den. If we criticise Plato from the
standpoint of acoustical science, we must
allow that he falls into the same error
as before, but the emphasis, however
exaggerated, which he lays on the mathe-
matical and theoretical element in Har-
kt\. monics, is not without importance in the
history of the science; and we must
remember that the study of Harmonics
the is valuable to Plato only as a prepara-
tion for Dialectic. The poetical affini-
tiesof the Platonic science of Harmonics
are worthy of remark, though this chapter
refrains from any allusion to them. It is
altogether in harmony with Plato's theory
to hold that 'the solemn and divine har-
monies of music, heard or learned,' appeal
to us so powerfully because they are one
expression of those 'unheard harmonies'
which are also expressed in the sister
souls of Natureand of Man ( Tim. 35 A ff.),
and although there is much in Brown-
ing's Abt Vogler to which Plato would
demur, the idea which inspires that noble
poem has its philosophical basis in some
such theory as Plato here suggests.

"But here the finger of God, a flash of the will that can,
is
Existent behind all laws, that made them and lo they are
And I know not, if, save in this, such gift be allowed to man,
That out of three sounds he frame, not a fourth sound, but a star.
92
 ; ;:

132 nAATQNOI [530C

XII. 'A\\a yap rl e'^e/? viropvrjaat rwv Trpocrr/KovTCiyv

pa6r}p,drci)u ; Ov/c fya), efyrj, vvv y ovraxri. Ov p.r)v ev, ak\a

20 7rXeiQ), r\v o iyco, ei8r) irapkyerat i) <popd, o>? iyw/xat,. ra p.ev ovv
I
irdvra 'icr(o<; oaris cro^o? eei elirelv a Se teal i)p,lv irpo<pavr}, Bvo. D
Yloia St] ; ITpo? tovtw, tjv 6 iycio, dvriarpo(pov avTov. To irolov

KivSvvevet, ecprjv, co? 7r/3o<? dcrrpovop-tav ofifiara ireirrjyev, &J9 777309

ivapp,6viov (popdv wra irayrjvai, Kal avrai dXktfXwv dSeXcpac rive<s

25 at eiricnr)pLai elvai, a>9 01 re Uvdayopeiol (fiacre Kal j}/et9, &)

TXavKcov, ovyywpovputv. r) 7r<u9 iroiovp-ev; Out&>9, (pr). Ovkovv,

tjv c7 eyco, eVeiS?/ tto\v '
to epyov, eKeivwv irevao/xeda, 7T<y? Xeyovcn E
irepl avrcov Kal et tl aWo 7rpo9 tovtois' rjpeis o"e irapa irdvra

Consider it well each tone of our scale in itself is nought

:

It is everywhere in the world loud, soft, and all is said:

Give it to me to use I mix it with two in my thought;
!

And there! ye have heard and seen: consider and bow the head!"
It is perhaps because he believed that 530 D 22 irpos toutw " praeter
:

the Soul of the Universe no less than astronomicum (popds s. motus genus"
that of Man is attuned to these eternal (Stallbaum).
harmonies, as well as for other reasons, 23 cis irpos do-Tpovo|nav ktX. dcrrpo-
that Plato makes his rrpoircnofla culminate vofxia ispddovs (528 E .), and
<popd
in Harmonics. See also App. II. appeals to the eye in the same way as
530 18 dXXd -yap ktX.
( Socrates evap/j.6vtos <popd, cr movement in accord-
means If you criticise my curriculum ance with the laws of dpp-ovla. (in 397 B,
:

(as in rj Tro\\air\dcnov
irpo<TT&TTeis), you 398 D, e 7tii.), appeals to the ear. In
are doubtless ready with suggestions of evappdnos (popd the air moves more or
your own: hence I appeal to you what :
'
less quickly etc., and this accounts for
suitable study can you suggest?' 'I can- the different pitch etc. of notes: see Tim.
not,' says Glauco, 'make any suggestion 67 B, 80 a and Theo Smyrn. p. 50
ft",

straight off.' dXXd yap ('however' as in Hiller, where this

Pythagorean as well
Thtaet. 144 v.. Symp. 220 e) goes closely as Platonic
theory of sound is very
with the previous sentence if it were ; clearly explained. Cf. also von Jan
otherwise, Plato would have added vjv 0' Musici Scrip/ores Graeci pp. 1306.
e'716 The reading dXXd ydp
or the like. 24 d8e\<f>a( rives. Cf. [Archytas] in
ti Vind. F, Hermann etc.) can hardly
((] Mullach Frag. Phil. Graec. 1 p. 564 irepi
stand; nor is Steinhart's a\\o ydp tl kt\., T 07) TO.S TU!V aGTpWV Ta\VTaTOS Kal ilTlTO-
or Richards' dXXd yap <dXXo> ti (or \dv Kal dvaiiov irapiSiOKav dpui> didyvucriv
dXXd yap <Zti> tl) pleasing or probable. Kal Trepl yaptTpias Kal dpi0p.wv Kal oi'X
I formerly suggested dXXd ydp ti ?x is r/KiaTa TTtpi /j.loo~ikt)s' Tavra yap to. p.a-
<(ri>> virop,VTj<rai ktX., the other subjects 0f)paTa ookovvti eiptv dotXtpd, ib. p. 5^5
having all been suggested by Socrates and and (with J. and C.) Tim. 47 B, c. The
not Glauco, with the partial exception of sisterhood of Music and Astronomy is
geometry 526 c but now believe (with
; best seen in the harmony of the Spheres
'
'

Schneider) that the text is sound. see x 617 n ;/. and RP7 . 68 b mi.
20 irXeiw ktX. <popd is (according to 530 E 27 Ktvuv ntva-oii.iQa. ktX.
both Plato and Aristotle) a specific variety Plato does not claim to be a specialist in
of klvtjitis, being in fact, 17 /card t6wov musical matters cf. ill 400 A.
: The
kIp7)itis. Of the genus k'lvtigis Plato enu- words Kal (i ti dXXo
irpbs tovtois look like
merates ten varieties in Lazvs 893 B ff. of ; a general acknowledgment of obligation
(popd in particular some specific ei5r) are throughout this part of the Republic to the
mentioned by Arist. Eth. Nic. x 3 11 74 Pythagoreans. See App. II.
30 ff-
 53i a] nOAITEIAC Z 133

ravra <pv\df;op.ev to rjfieTepov. TIoiov ; Mr; ttot avrcjv tl areAi?

iirtxeipaHTiv rjfilv p.avddveiv ov<; dpe^ofiev, ical ovk i^PjKOv eicelae 3

del, ol irdvra 8tl dcpij/ceiv, olov ctpri rrepl tj/s darpovopbia^ iXeyop.ev.
331 1) ovk olad' oti fcai irepl dppLovlas hrepov j
toiovtov iroiovcn; rd<;

yap dicovop.eva<; av o-vpicpooi'ias teal (pdoyyovs dWjjXoi? dvapue-

rpovvres dvrjvvra wairep 01 darpovop.oi ttovovoiv. Nr; tovs Oeovs,
<pi], teal yeXotco'i ye, 7rvKucop,ar drra 6vop.d^ovTe<i teal irapaf3d\-

30 ejjrjKov kt\. The MS reading del, 4 iruKvtS[j.a.Ta ktX. &ttcl {nescio

ot gives a weightier and better meaning quae) and ovopd^ovTes shew that wvkvw-
than o? del, which Richards proposes. For /xciTa is a technical term. The word
dcprjxeiv Eusebius {Praep. Ev. xiv 13. 5) irvKvwpa. does not appear to occur else-
has dvr)Kuv, also a rare word Stephanus : where in this sense, but ttvkvov was a
conjectured ecpr/Keiv. d<p-!]Keiv is better, favourite word with writers of the 'musi-
though rarer, than either: cf. (with cal' school, as may be seen from its
Schneider) d(pUr]Tai in 531 D. The re- constant employment by Aristoxenus.
ference in aprt is to 529 A ff. ttvkvov is thus defined to e'/c 81/0 okuttti-
:

531 A 1 T<is "yap dKovop-e'vas kt\. p.dru)i> uvvecfT7)Kbs d avvTeOevTa. eXarrov

The reckoned as consonant (avfi-
intervals
<puiva)were such as the octave, double
octave, fifth and fourth see on IV 430 E. :
These the Pythagoreans 'measure by'
(or 'against') 'one another,' by com-
paring the lengths of vibrating strings of
the same material, thickness and tension.
It is thus found that the octave is 2 r,
the double octave 4:1, the fifth 3:2,
and the fourth 4:3. See Diet, of Ant.
II p.193 with Theo Smyrn. pp. 48 51,
56 61 Hiller, and Aristox. Harm. 20 ff.
Marquard. Richards proposes <ev> d\-
\rj\ois, but the dative is strictly accurate
cf. Tim. 39 D
rip tov ravTov ko.1 ojioiws
iovTos dvafj-eTprjOevra kvk\u.
3 oio-rrep do-Tpov6|j.oi. The paral-
oi.
lel is exact: as the astronomers studied
visible, so the Pythagoreans investigated
audible <popai (Theo I.e.). To Plato, on
the other hand, dp/j.ovl'rj d(pavT]s <paveprjs
Kpei<r<7uiv (Heracl. Fr.tf By water). 'Heard
harmonies are sweet, but those unheard
are sweeter.' See above on 530 c.
3 vrj tovs 0eo{is ktX. There were
two rival schools of musical theory in
5idffTrjp.a irepie^ei tov Xenropevov biaaT-q-
p.a.Tos ev t$ did Tecrudpwv (Aristox.
Harm. 24. 10 ff. Marquard) i.e. any com-
bination of two intervals which are to-
gether less than the interval remaining
in the Fourth when the ttvkvov is sub-
tracted from the Fourth, e.g. two quarter
: tone intervals, or even two semitone
intervals (but not more): see Aristox. I.e.
50. 15 ff. The definition in Bacchius
/sag. 20 von Jan to etc 8vo diaaTjjpdTwv
i\ax>-<JTU)vavyneipevov iv eKaaTip yevei
is but not, so far as it goes,
less exact,
: inconsistent with that of Aristoxenus.
Plato's trvKvui/xaTa must be "haec ipsa
nvKvd vel alia parva et tamen composita
intervalla," so called "propter sonorum
in angusto spatio quasi confertorum fre-
quentiam" (Schneider). Cf. ttvkvottjs in
Laws 812 D, KaTa.TrvKvov(x9ai,Ka.Ta7rvKV(i)(ris
etc. in Theo 91 and often in Aristoxenus,
and see generally Westphal and Ross-
bach Gr. Harm. etc. pp. 105 ff. It is
possible that the musical application of
these terms was originally a metaphor
borrowed from the art of weaving for :

Greece, viz. "(1) the Pythagorean or "vestes spatha textae, obdensitatem,quam

mathematical, who identified each interval inde consequebantur, WKviipaTa dictae
with a ratio, (2) the 'musical' (p.ov<riKoi), ap. Aesch. Suppl. 235 treir\oio-i fiapftd-
who measured all intervals as multiples poLGi, ko.1 irvKvuip.ao-i " (Stephanus-Hase
or fractions of the Tone" (Monro in Diet. where reference is made also
s.v. irvKvwfia,
%nt. 11
p. 193). Modes of Anc. Gk.
Cf. to Hesych. s.v. o-Trddr;,ua and a Scholiast
Mus. p. 124. Plato's criticism was in- on Ar. Ach. 180). I agree with Schnei-
tended to apply to the first school; but der in doubting whether Gellius' "fre-
Glauco erroneously understands it of the quentamenta" (1 11. 12, V 1. 1) are the
second. same as Plato's TrvKvwpara.
 ;

134 TTAATftNOI [53i a

5 \ovt<; ra u>ra, olov K yen6va>v <f)a>vi)v Or/pevofxevoi, ol p.kv epacnv

Ti Karatcoveiv iv fiecrq) riva r)^rjv tcai a/xiKporaTov elvac tovto
BidcrTrjfMa, (5 /nerpijTeov, oi 8e dfMpiafirjTOVVTes co? 6/ioiov ijBr]

cpdeyyofxevcov, d/xcporepoi goto, I

rov vov it poaTrjadfievoi. 2i> p,iv, B
r)v S' yd>, toi>? ^priarov; \eyei<; tovs tclis ^opBal<; trpdypara
10 TTapkyovras Kal fiaaav'i^ovras, eirl twv KoXkoircov o-Tpe/3\ovvTa<;'
iva Se p,rj fiaicpoTepa r) eiKcov yiyvqraL 7r\7]Krpa) re TfKrjySiv yiyvo-
fievcov Kal KaTiiyoplai irepi Kal i^apv7]ae(o<; Kal dXa^oveias ^opScov,

8. <pdeyyo/j.evuv A'll : (pdeyy6/xa>ov corr. A2 .

5 olov K ytirovuv ktX. 'as if they
were trying to catch a sound in the
neighbourhood.' Cf. Heliod. 1 17 nivet
5e ivTavda 4 k ye it 6 vwv and Blaydes on
Ar. Pint. 435 or Stephanus-Hase Thes.
s.v. yelruv, where numerous examples of
this highly idiomatic phrase are quoted.
" from a neigh-
J. and C.'s translation
bour's house" is incorrect and pointless:,
: of the ixovctKoi whose principle is here
ridiculed. With the expression itself cf.
Pliny Epp. vii 27. 8 sed offirmare ani-
mum auribusque praetendere.
531 b 8 o-v |uv ktX. Socrates now
corrects Glauco's error: see on vrj toi>s
dcous kt\. 531 A. Toiis xp7]o~To{is is of
course contemptuous. Plato has no sym-
pathy with the povoiKoi.'
'

still worse is Westphal's "als ob sie die 9 tovs rais \op8ais ktX. who :
'

Intervallgrosse dem Nachbarton ablau-' persecute and torture the strings, racking
schen wollen." The idiom was under- them upon the pegs. But lest my figure
tood by Ficinus, who translates it by become somewhat tedious if I dwell upon
'viciniore loco." the blows delivered with the plectrum,
ol <}>ao-iv ktX.
p.'v Some will have and the accusations brought against the
it thatthey overhear a note between strings, as well as their denials and
(let us say) B and C, and that this is the braggadocio behaviour' etc. The figure
smallest interval, and should be the unit (hkwv) is from torturing and beating
of measurement: others say 'No! it is slaves, as fiaoavi^ovTas, ffTpefiXovvTas and
not different from B.' Plato (who is all w\T)yuv shew even irpdyfiaTa vap4xovras
:

for simplicity in music Laws 812 c) here
satirises the novaixoi, who made the
quartertone or dltcris their unit see
Theo 55 5Leo~tv 54 kcl\ovo~iv i\a\i<TTr}v ol
nepl 'XpicTb^ivov to TTaprq/j.6piov tov
t6vov, TJf/.io~v 84 ijfiiTOvlov, ws 4\dx<-CT0v
suggests a court of law (cf. Crit. 44 e).
The strings are the victims, while the
: pegs are the pulleys by which they were
racked upon the Tpoxos (see Diet. Ant.
s. v. eculeus). For 4iri Ilerwerden pro-
poses vir6 but the strings are racked by
:

f.u\tj]5T)Tbv SidaTrj/xa., and on the ivapp.6- the musicians upon the pegs.
viov yivos generally, which Plato strongly I r TrXrJKTpa) T irXTj-yuv ktX. The
disliked (Theo 56; cf. also Procl. in Tim. etymological meaning of vXrjKTpoi' adds
191 e), and in which the dieais played a point to this part of the comparison.
large part, Diet, of Ant. I.e. and Westphal 12 iripi from its position divides
and Rossbach I.e. ir\-qywv and KaTrjyopias, which refer to
7 d|i4>io-pr|TovvTcs. should ex-We the behaviour of the musicians, from
pect d/Kpio-prjTovo-iv (so Theo 6) or else i^apvrjfffws Kal d\a^ovelas, in which the
(pacrnovTes instead of <paat.v above. Cobet behaviour of the strings is described.
would emend, but the anacoluthon is not For the anastrophe of iripi see Lina eie
difficult in a writer like Plato see on vi : praeposit. usu Plat. pp. 26 30. The
488 C, D and supra 519 A n. angry musician is like the prosecutor, and
8 <j>8yyofviov sc. twv xopStDf, omit-
: blames the strings, which in their turn
ted as in i] did iraawv. repudiate the charge and swagger away
oSxa ktX. This bitter epigram was like a stubborn slave however savagely the
applied by Adrastus to Aristoxenus (Procl. screw is turned. For a further discussion
in Tim. 192 a). The cap fits admirably of this passage see App. XI.
for Aristoxenus was afterwards the leader
 53i d] TTOAITEIAC Z 135

7ravofj.cu r?}? cikovos koX ov (pij/mc tovtovs \eyt,v, dXX i/ceivovs

0&9 k(pap.v vvv &r) irepl apfiovia*; ipijaeadai. ravrov <yap ttoiovctl

C rots iv rfj ciaTpovopbia,'

'

tovs yap iv ravTais Tai<; avficpcoviai ; 1

Tat? 15
aKOvopLevcus dpiOfiovs t]tovo~iv, AA,' ovk et<> 7rpo(3\7]p,ara avcaaiv,
1

itriaKoirelv riVe? %vp,(pa)voi dpidpuol tcai TiVe? ov, ical Sea tl eica-
repoi. Aaipoviov yap, h(pv, trpdyp.a \eyeis. Xpr)crip,ov fiev ovv,

rjv K iyco, 77-/309 rt)v rov koXov re /cal dyadov ^rr/citv, ctWo) ? 8e 1

p,eTa$ia)fc6fj.evoi> d^prjaTov. Et/to? 7', ecprj. 20

XIII. Oifiai Be ye, r\v 6" iyoj, /cal 1) tovtcov Trdvjwv wv

D hieXrj\v9ap,ev p.idoho<$ iav '
/.lev eVt ttjv d\\j]Xu)v Koivwviav dcpi-
/cr/rat koX j^vyyiveiav, /cal ^vWoytadfj ravra fj earlv dWi]\ois
ol/ceia, (pepetv tl avTwv et? d (3ov\6p,e6a ttjv irpayp-areiav, /cat ovk

14. ipr)<J<r6ai A 2 II 2 q
2
: ai pr/ a ecr 6 ai ATI 1
. 16. dvia<nv A 2
II : dvtacnv A 1
.

13 Ktvovs: i.e. the Pythagoreans, with the study of mathematical u/j.(p<j}i>ia,

and not the /j.ov<rtKoi, as Glauco supposed. and say that it is useful in seeking out '

531C 15 tovs "yap ktX.
that in spite of ovs '{<pap.ev vvv St; kt\. this
should have been so frequently understood
as referring to the school satirised by
Glauco : see for example Susemihl Gen.
Entw. ti p. 210. Plato is of course, as
Schneider pointed out, speaking about
the Pythagoreans who investigated the
numbers or ratios of audible consonances:
} see
531 A n. and RP. 7 56 c.
16 dXX' ovk ktX. Cf. 530 B. avlaaiv
is undoubtedly present, and not future,
here see on V 473 c.
: they are only the prelude to Dialectic. We
17 tCvs j;iin<f>cDvoi. ktX. As the true
astronomer should study intelligible stars
with the mathematical intelligence, using
the visible stars only as imperfect irapa.-
ddyp-ara (529 C, D .), so the true app.o-
vikos must investigate intelligible, and not
audible, consonances. In the words of a
modem writer, he must " look, not into the
tone-world here, but into the world of har-
mony beyond." Plato holds that certain
mathematical numbers are in themselves
^vfj.<pwvoi, and others not see Theo :
72 75, where examples of both varieties
The numbers or ratios of
are given.
It is strange the beautiful and good.' It must never-
theless be admitted that Plato's conception
of Harmonics as well as of Astronomy is
fundamentally different from that of
modern science, in spite of the attempts
which Bosanquet and others have made
to prove their essential harmony. See
on 530 c and App. II.
531 c 5 33 d The pursuit of these
studies, if carried far enough to reveal
their mutual relationship, -will contribute
to the end which we desire ; but after all,
may compare Dialectic to the prisoner's
progress from looking on real animals to
beholding the sun, and these preparatory
studies to his release and ascent from
shadows and images within the cave to
shadows of real objects in the world above.
Socrates declines to give an account of the
method and object of Dialectic ; but insists
that the Good must be seen, and that
Dialectic alone can reveal it, for Dialectic
is the only study which ascends on the
ruins of its hypotheses to the Idea of Good,
leading the soul on high, and using the
Arts' as handmaidens and helpers in the
1
4

audible consonances are only particular process of education.

and imperfect embodiments or expressions 531 d ff. Plato's conception of Dia-
of these numbers: they may serve as lectic and dialectical science is fully
Trapa.5eiyfia.Ta, but nothing more. In the discussed in App. III.
Timaais Plato represents the World-soul 23 tj o'iKia ktX. Cf. [Epin.] 99 1 E ff.

as the grandest expression of certain Rav 5idypa/j./xa dpLd/xov re <Tv<rTT)p.a K<xl

^vp-cpoivoL dpid/xoi, so that it is natural ap/jiovias crwraaiv airacrav rrjs re tCov
enough for him to crown his irpOTraideia aaTpuv Trepupopas rrjv b[io\oyiav ovcrav
 136 TTAATQiNOS [53i D

25 dvovrjra rrovelaBai, el Be fi?j, dvovrjra. Kal eyd>, ecprj, ovrco fiav-

revopiai. dXka irdp-Trokv epyov Xeyeis, Tov 7rpooip,iov, do Xtofcpares.

ffV S' eyco, r) rivos Xeyeis ; i) ov/c la/xev, on irdvra ravra rrpooip,id

eanv avrov tov vdfiov, bv Set puadelv ; ov ydp ttov BoKovai <ye aoi

oi ravra Beivol'
BiaXetcrifcol eivai. Ov pA rov At\ ecprj, el p,r/ E

30 pbdXa ye rives oXiyoc civ eyco ivrervxrj/ca. 'AAA,' yBr), eiirov, p.i]

Bvvaroi rives ovres Bovvai re teal cnrohe^aadai \6yov elaeadai

rrore ri oov cpap,ev Betv elBivai; OvB' av, ecprj, rovro ye. |
Ovkovv, 532
eltrov, cc TXavKcov, ovros ijBij avros ecrriv 6 vopos, bv rb BiaXeyecrOai

irepaivei ; bv Kal ovra vorjrbv fiifiotT dv rj rfjs oi/re&K BvvapLis, rjv

e\eyop,ev irpos avrd ifirj rd c3a eiri^eipelv dTTofiXeiretv Kal 77730?

30. fiijH: ol ft,rj A, sed oi punctis notavit A 8

. 3. wepaivei q: wapaivei ATJ.

fxlav airavTUiv dvacpavijvai 8ei rip Kara. (Soijav, quod ipsum Glauconis verbis ma-
rpbirov fxavOdvovri, dva(f>avr)<jerai 5e av gis accommodatum est quam Sotcovo-i "
opdQs ris eis v j3\eiru)v /xavOavr) be<r^bs ' (Schneider). The form of Socrates' ques-
yap ire<pvKics ir&frwv rovrwv els dvacpavrj- tion is in fact affected by Glauco's refer-

derai biavoovixivois '

el 5' &\\ws nws ravra ence to the past in wv iyui evrervxv* a -

/xeraxeipielrat Tis, rvx")v Set na\eiv. The I formerly, with v and three other mss,

apprehension of the one in the many' in '

including Vind. F, read dXXd 677, under-
these preliminary studies prepares us for standing boKovot but dXXd 5tj is scarcely
:

the dialectical conception of the universe appropriate here (see on II 365 c), ami
of Thought as an organic and correlated Schneider's explanation gives a satisfac-

whole (vi 511 B I) tin.); but the mere tory meaning to 7757J. J. and C. take 77577
specialist in mathematics for example, or with /XT] Svvaroi rives ovres ('persons who
astronomy, can never become a dialec- are as yet unable' etc.); but the hyper-
tician. Cf. 537 c and Euthyd. 290 B (( baton is too difficult, and the meaning
28 vofioti: song' or strain.' There
' '
(which Plato would rather have expressed
is no pun on vbfxos 'law,' as Bosanquet by nrjiru dvvaroi kt\.) unsuitable. Few
supposes. Dialectic is not a 'law' in the will approve of Badham's dXX' 01 677 kt\.
Greek sense of the word. Or even of liuinet's dXXa 5>7, elirov, fiy
ov -yap won ktX. Theodorus in the owaroi drives oovvai're kt\. For the
Theaetetus (146 b) is a good example, seutiment, which is a commonplace of
and everyone who knows men who are the Socratic school, cf. Xen. Mem. iv
distinguished mathematicians and nothing 6. 1, Prot. 336 c, Phaed. 76 b, Crat.
more will heartily echo Glauco's emphatic 390 crT. al.
ov /j.6. T bv Aia. Taught on the Platonic ;,2 ou8' a5 kt\. My answer to this
'

method, not as an end, but as a means, question also no.'

is
by teachers who have themselves pene- 532 A 3 irepaCvti = ' performs": cf.
trated into regions beyond and above the 1 'Kit Crass. 33. 3 dva^aKxevcas iiripaivev
.

sphere of pure mathematics, and who are eKflva to. fiCXr) kt\., Tim. 29 D rb nev
constantly on the alert to direct their ovv irpooifiiov dau/iacriws direde^dfiedd aov,
pupils thither, the study of mathematics rbv be 5r) v6/j.ov rjfxiv (<p(^ijs trtpaive, and
may prove one of the most valuable E. The metaphor is still from
723
of all instruments of education. See music, though D. and V. erroneously
App. II. translate l- of which dialectical reasoning
531 e 30 v. For the attraction see is the consummation."

VI 510 B //. tJv eXt'-yojitv ktX. It follows that the

dXX' ktX.
tj8t| Well, did it ever seem
'
progress of the prisoner after he has lie-
to you that persons who are unable etc. ' gun to look on real objects outside the
The subject is /xrj Svvarol rives ovres Cave represents Dialectic: cf. 5 16 A 11.
Xoyov, and after 7/677 "supplendum est and 532 B.
 532 B] nOAITEIAC Z 137

avra acrrpa re ical reXevralov Si] 7rpo? avTov tov y\iov ; ovtco kcli 5

orav ti<; T(o SiaXeyeadat inTi^e/py dvev iraoSiv rcov aladncrewv 81a
tov \6<yov eir avro b eanv e/caaTov opfiav, ical /at) cnroo~Ty, irpiv
B av avro b ecrriv dyadov avry voijcret \dj3y, eV avToj yiyveTat tc3
'

tov I'orjTOv TeXei, wcnrep Ketvo<; tot itrl tw tov oparov. Uavrd-
iracri p,ev ovv, ecpy. TV ovv; ov hiaXeKTUcrjv Tavryv Trjv jropeiav 10

/caXels ; Tt fiyv ; 'H Be ye, tjv 8* iyd), A.ucrt9 Te diro tow Seafxotv
fcdi fXTaaTpo(J37] dirb twv ctkuov eVi to, eiSoaXa ical to </kw9 kcli etc

tov KdTayelov et'9 tov yXiov eirdvohos, teal e/cet 7T/309 pev to, torn Te

7. <EKa<TTov II : om. A. bp/xdf Ast : bp/xd codd. 9. rov oparov A2 II

cparou A 1
.

s avrd do-rpa. I formerly read is perfectly definite; and rwu rex"^" at

avra <rd> do-rpa with Baiter; but there biT)\9op.ev(532 c) cannot mean anything
is no MS authority for the article, and its beyond or except the five studies just
presence is unnecessary even between described. Nor is this the only passage
avra ra i<fa and avrbv rbv rjkiov. where the turning round of the prisoners
'
'

ovto) ko.1 kt\. so also whenever by

:
'
while still in the cave and their gradual
means of dialectic one attempts through ascent are identified with the wpoirai.-
discourse of reason etc. On rov \6yov
' beia, or with part of it: see 521 C. Plato
and &vev iraa&v rwv alo-drjcreuiv see VI means that the emancipation of the soul
511 B . and App. TIL Ast's conjecture is a gradual process, and that we are not
6pp.av (see cr. n.) is supported by Clement to expect our mathematical studies to
Strom, v 112 B Migne (quoted by Schnei- deliver us from bb^a all at once, ij Xvais

der edv e7rx e 'P?7 T 's dvev Tracruv rwv aio~0r)-

)

dbwXa suggests that their first effect
aeo:v oid rov \6yov iir avrb 5 'iariv 'inacFTOv will be to loosen our intellectual bonds,
epixdv kt\., and closely corresponds with and turn us as it were from reflected to
i-mxtipeiv dirop\eireiv in the last sentence. original 56cu
from eiKacria to 7rtcrrts (vi
There is no occasion for Stallbaum's 511 E, vii 517 A ;//;.). The higher we
professional ridicule of Schneider's view mount, the less of db^a we retain, and in
'
quasi vero recte dici potuerit ru> bia- : the higher stages of the wpoiraibela (sym-
Xeyeadai imxeipeiv bid rov \byov bpp.dv
bolized by iicei dirocrKiai'ofxei'as) we es-
ivl nV
for ov avrbs 6 Xbyos dirrerai. rfj cape from 56<x altogether. See App. I.
rov biaXeyeo~6ai bvvdfiei in VI 511 B is 532 B, C 13 ko.1 Ki kt\. 'and
an exact parallel. On other views see when there, their inability still -to look
App. XII. upon animals and plants and the light of
7 (SKacj-TOv is omitted in A (see cr. ft.) the sun, but upon divine reflections in
and some other MSS. It is however ne- water and shadows of things real, not, as
cessary both in itself, and in order to before, shadows of images thrown by a
provide a proper contrast with avrb 6 light which is itself but an image com-
kanv dyadov. For the process here de- pared with the sun.' Cf. 516 A, B. en.
scribed see App. III. dbvvaala is due to Iamblichus see cr. :

532 b 9 tot6. 516 B. 11.and cf. Bywater in J. Ph. x p. 78.

11 -q 8e "y e KT ^- Having described Nagelsbach also conjectured kr abvvafiia.
diaXeKTLKri in terms of the cave-simile, The difference between en and iw in an
Plato now proceeds to describe his irpo- uncial MS
is practically nil. With 7rpos
Traioeia in the same way: cf. 515 C, 516 be kt\. the positive counterpart of
rd
A tin. Bosanquet finds a difficulty in // dbvva/xla (pXtireiv) is to be supplied cf. :

Xijitis
ewdvobos, and thinks it just con- Ap. 36 B (where Schanz's insertion of ov"
ceivable that these words describe the after ol iroWoiis inelegant and unneces-

training in music and gymnastic and not sary)and Kiihner Gr. Gr. II p. 1072.
the itpoiraibeia (so also Susemihl Gen. For en with a verbal noun cf. IV 434 C n.
E)Uw. II p. 201). But Plato's language 'Divine' <pavrdcp.ara is a half-technical
 138 T7AATQN0I [532 B

koX (f>VTa ical to tov rfklov (/>w? eVi d8vvafxia /3Xe7Tiv, '
777309 8e C
15 rd iv vSaai (pavTaafiaTa Oeia ical <r/cia<; to)v ovtwv, dXX ov/c

lSo)\(ov cr/cids 81 irepou toiovtov <&)T09 fc>9 777309 rjXiov icpiveiv

aTTOcr/cia^ofxevas, iracra avTrj r) irpay/xaTeia tcov re-^vcov, a? 8n']\-

Oofxev, ravrrjv e%et ttjv 8vvapuv /cal iiravaywyqv tov /3eXTio~TOV
iv 'ty'VXV 7T/309 TTjV TOV dpiCTTOV iv T049 OVCTL didV, (OCTTTep TOT TOV
20 aac^eardrov iv aco/ian 777309 tt)v tov (pavoraTov iv tu> o-wfiaroeiSel '

,
re /cal oparoj tottw. Fr/d> /xiv, ecprj, ci7ro8e)^op,at ovtco. tcairoi D
7ravrd,7raaL yc p.01 8o/cel ^aXeird jj,ev dirohe-^eadai, elvai, aXXov 6

av rpoTTOv ^aXeird fir) diro8e-)(eadaL. 0/40)9 8e 011 yap iv tw vvv

nrapovri fiovov aKovarea, dXXa /cal avOis 7ro\Xd/ci<i iiravireov
25 ravra devres %eiv 009 vvv Xiyerai, iir avrbv 81) rov vbfiov ico/xev,

ical 8ieX6(Ofiev oirra)9, utenrep to irpoolfiiov 8irjX0ofiev. Xiye ovv,

Tt9 6 T/307T09 Trjs rov 8ia\eyecr6ai, 8vvdfieco<;, /cal '
/caret irola 8rj E
e'i8ij 8ieaTr)Kv, /cal Ttve<> av 0801. avTai yap av i]8r/, d>9 eot/cev,

al 777309 avTO dyovaai elev, oi d(f>L/cop,evw wcirep 080O dvairavXa

30 civ ei7) /cal Te'X.09 7779 iropeias. Ov/ceT, r)v K iyd), w (friXe T\av/coiv,

14. in. ddvvai.ua. Iamblichus (Yilloison Anecd. 11 p. 196): iir' d5vva.fj.lq. AUSPfi
iirl ovvaixia (sic) E 1
. 26. 5ie\t)b:fj.ev 7z,q: iXdu/iev All.

Platonic phrase for reflections of natural 532 D 23 ov -yap cv t<3 vvv ktX.
objects produced by natural lights: they We ought not to interpret this a- a pr<>-
are deia because deias Hpya notria-ews (Soph. mise of future dialogues (with Siebeck
266 c, where the whole matter is very Unters. z. Phil. d. Griechen p. 118); it
clearly explained). Even without the aid is only a way of indicating, before we
of the Sophist, we might deduce the mean- pass on, that the subject is not exhausted,
ing from the antithetical clause d\X' ovk See on IV 430 C.
airoaKiafofiivas, if we remember that 532 k 533 a 30 ovkti ktX. With
the sun is a tieos (vi 508 a). The adjec- the general tenour and form of the sen-
tive is regularly placed after the substan- tence cf. (with Jackson) Symp. 210 A. I

tive when two coordinate qualifications can see no reason for suspecting the text
have to be expressed (here iv tojj bb'a.oiv (with Madvig, who proposes el y in. or
and Oeta) cf. ill 397 D rbv toO fVtei/cous
: el av y e*rt, and Badham, who would
fj.ifj.r]Ti]v &Kpa.Tov, ix 573 A tCjv iv rah toi- insert el before olds t i<ret). Glauco has
avrais crvvovaiais t)~iovu}s dvcifx.ivwv. Other not without difficulty (517 C) followed
examples are given by Jebb on Soph. ('. J'. Socrates thus far: nor is there anything
1245 and Sandys on Arist. Ath. Pol. 51. rude in telling him frankly that he has
3: cf. also Stallbaum on Phil. 201;. The reached his limit, and even if there were,
present passage explains why Plato was Socrates does not spare Glauco's feelings
so careful to make the originals in the (cf. 527 D, 529 a). That his audience
Cave OKevaora and etowXa, and not <pvrev- would not be able to follow a description
t&: see on 514 B. Other views of this of the Good, has already been implied in
sentence are discussed in App. XIII. VI 506 E ff. (3ov\oitx,r)v &v, elirov, i/xi re
17 irdcra ktX. The anacoluthon is biivaadai avrr)v (the account of the Good
illustrated by Engelhardt Anac. PL Spec. itself) iwodovvat ko.1 vfids KO/iloaadai.
Ill p. 45. Here Socrates appears to be a trifle more
18 rav-rnv rr\v oxJvajAiv : viz. \v<rtv confident of his own expository pi

and rdv oea^v kt\. though he is careful, as before, to avoid

 533 b] T70AITEIAC Z 139

533 0I09 r aKoXovBetv eVel to 7' e/iw ouBev av irpoOvixia^

I
e<rei

diroXLiroi, ovB' eltcova av hri ov Xeyofiev I'Bois, d\V avro to aA.r/#e9,

76 8>; yuoi (paiveTai' el 6 6W&J9 77 /xj;, ovkct ci^iov tovto BacrxvpL-

^eadai' aXX" on fiev Bel toiovtov tl IBelv, la^vpicrreov. r} 7a/?;

Tl fii]V ; Ovkovv zeal on r) tov BiaXeyeadai Bvva^t^ fiovq av 5

<pt]Vciev epvrrelpw ovtc wv vvv Br) Bir)Xdofiev, aXXr) Be ovBafifj Bvva-

tov ; Kal tovt, ecpr), airiov 8iio")(yplKecrdai,. ToBe <yovv, r)v B\ eyo),

B ovBel<; rjfilv 1
d/jL(fjio-{3r)T?]crei Xe<yovcnv, 609 uvtov <ye eicdo-Tov irepi

o eariv e/caaTov aXXr} Tt? eVt^eipet fiedoBos 68o3 irepl iravTos

2. a.Tro\iTroi A 1
!! 1
: aTroXeiiroi A 2
I1 .
2
4. Set ut videtur Ficinus: 5^ codd.,
exceptis <!> et Mon. C, qui pro p.e v Si) toiovtov praebent 8e7 /xev tolovto.

the appearance of dogmatism and there- tain. iSeiv is unpleasing if we read Sr),

fore introduces the expressions ye 8r) /xoi and not free from difficulty here.
/J.ev brj is

0cuVercu etc. (cf. tov ye Sokovvtos e/xoi I.e.) Forp.ev without 84 following see V 475 E u.
and 7rpodv/j.ias (cf. Trpo9vfj.oviJ.evos 8e kt\. 533 A, B 7 t68 yovv ktX. Socrates
vi 506 d). Krohn (PI. St. pp. 179 ff.) proceeds to establish what he has just
bitterly complains of Socrates for drawing asserted, viz. that only dialectic can re-
back ; and Whewell
(Phil, of Discovery veal the Good to those who are versed in
p. 436) observes "We may
venture to say the propaedeutic 'arts' or sciences. In
that it does not appear that he had any this at least (he says) every one will agree
answer ready." The dialectical method with us, viz. that it is some other fiedo-
'

recommended by Plato in the Republic is \ 80s (different from the five propaedeutic
'

doubtless, in its full significance, an un- 'arts') 'which endeavours in every case
realised ideal (cf. nn. on dpxyv dvvrro- to apprehend by scientific procedure con-
deTOP VI 510 B and to avvwoderov 511 b), cerning each several self (e.g. avTov ko.\ov,
just as the ultimate object of Dialectic, I avrov SiKaiov, etc.) 'that which they
the Idea of Good, will still recede as we severally are' (the ovo~ia of each) e.g. 8
approach it. The description which ioTiv koCKov, etc. Cf. 531 D ov yap ttov
follows merely recapitulates the account SoKovai ye aoi oi ravTa (the five propae-
already given in Book vi, with a few deutic 'arts') Seivol ScaXeKTiKol efocu.
additional characteristics already familiar Socrates continues while all the other arts
:

in the Socratic school: but the majority (except to. fj.ad7]fj.aTiKd) address themselves
of the Platonic dialogues furnish practical Trpbs Sottas dvdpunrwv, etc. even the mathe-
,

illustrations of many essential features in matical 'arts' give no X6705 of their vnode-
Plato's dialectical method : so that it is ffeis (and so do not apprehend the 8 Zgtiv

possible to form a tolerably clear idea of
the kind of answer which the Platonic
Socrates might have made in reply to
Glauco's invitation. See on the whole
subject App. III.
533 a 2 ovS* eIkovo, dv exi ktX. :
such as we saw before in vi 506 E ff.
Glauco's question refers to the method,
Socrates' reply to the object, of Dialectic
it is of course impossible to separate the
two. On oWxi'P'feo"0cu followed by lo~xv-
pLCTeov see 1 336 e n.
4 on fiev 8ei ktX. Ci. vi 505 E ff.,
supra 517 c (del to.vt7]v ibelv kt\.), 519 C,
526 E (8 Set avTrjv iravTi TpoTtw i8ttv).
These passages are strongly in favour of
del as against orj
Schneider, Hermann, and Stallbaum
of their subject). Dialectic and Dialectic
alone does this (533 c), so that Dialectic
is the &X\r) tl$ iiedoSos and alone satisfies
our needs. ToSe is the object of Xeyovaiv,
on which, and not on dp.<pio-$r\Ti)o-ei, cb$ de-
pends. dWij means other than wv vvv 5v?
dirjXdofxev. dWd is opposed to the nega-
tive notion contained in d\\r) (another
: /xedodos, not that of the five 'arts,' but
etc.). Badham arbitrarily proposes to
read opip Trepi\a/xj3dveiV for 68$ wepl iravTO's
\a.fi(3dveiv. The expression irepi travTos
'about everything' is of course different
from ai'ToO endaTov ire"pi, and p.e6o8os 00$
is the kind of collocation in which Plato
delights. For other views on this sen-
(see cr. n.), which tence see App. XIV.
re-
 2

140 nAATQNOI [533 B

io Xafxfidveiv, aX)C al fiev aWai wacrai re-yyai t) 7rpo<? Soer<? dvdpco-

itwv Kal i7ri0vfjbia<; elcrlv, rj 717)0? yevio~ei<; re Kal avv6ecrei<;, rj 7rpo?

Oepaireiav rwv <pvo/u.eva>v re ical avvTide/xevcov cnraaai, TerpdcpaTat,

al Be \onrai, a? rod ovtos tl h<f>afxev eTri\a/i/3dveo-0ai, yew/xeTpi'as

re Kal rds ravrr] I

kirop-evas. 6pa>p.ev &)<? oveipdorrovai, pev irepl to C

15 6v, virap Be dBvvarov avrals IBelv, eco? av vrrodeaeai xpoofievai
ravra<; d/ctvr]TOv<; iducri, pr] Bvvdpevai \6yov BiBovul avrcov. w yap
dpxv fxev o fii] oiBe, reXevrrj Be Kal rd pera^v ii; ou /lit) olBev
avpTreTrXetcTai, T19 pt]yavrj tjjv roiavjijv opoXoyiav irore iirio~T/]pi]v
ryeveadai ; Ov8ep.ia, 1)
6" 0?.

20 XIV. Ovkovv, r)v 8? ey<o, rj BtaXeKTiKT] yu.e#oSo<? p.6vr) Tavrrj

Tropeverai, rd? viroOecreis dvaipovaa, err avrrjv ttjv dp%r}p, '(va

12. airaaai II: diraaa A.

10 al p.tv dXXai kt\. Cf. Phil. 55 E
58 E. Plato is thinking of a threefold
classification of arts under koXclkikt), iroit)-
tlkt), and iiri/x\y]Tii;ri or the like (J. and
C, comparing Gorg. 463 ff., 501, 502,
Soph. 222 E, 265 ff., Pol. 261 ff.).
1 TTpd4>aTai is one of Plato's archa-
isms see on I 330 B.
: Such forms are
not found in inscriptions after 410 B.C.
(Meisterhans3 p. 166).
13 ytiop.tTpias TavTT).
For the syn-
tax cf. VI 511 B .
5 33 c 14 6vip(oTTov(ri ktX. Krohn
{PL St. pp. 179 iSi) accuses Plato of a
sudden volte face in regard to
cal studies. same lan-
It is true that
guage is used of Sofa in V 476 c (cf. VII
520 c), but there are dreams and dreams,
and we may fairly say that if the irpoirai-
5eia is only a dream in comparison with
Dialectic, at least it is one of those dreams
which come through the gates of horn.
16 w ydp d.p\r\ ktX. See VI 510 C, D
nn. 6,aoXoyiav means 'agreement' 'har-
mony' ("Ubereinstimmung" Schneider),
viz. of dpxVt TeXewjj and rd /uerafy, not
'admissions' (as D. and V. translate): cf.
bf.w\oyov/x^vui I.e.
20oukovv ktX. 'Well then,' said I,
'the method of dialectic alone proceeds by
the destruction of hypotheses to the actual
first principle, in order to
sults secure.' Dialectic
Out of the ruins of the former virod(<reis
we built new and better one, which
a
must in its turn be thoroughly tested,
tried, and perhaps overthrown, before it
can serve as a stepping-stone to one
which is higher, truer and better: cf.
534 B, C. Now
this process of testing,
revising, discarding, is not, ideally speak-
ing, complete until we examine the rela-
tions of our vir60(<n% of 6<x<6t>/S with all
vor)T&,and in such an examination we
apply the same 'hypothetical method'
throughout the whole noetic sphere, test-
ing and correcting all our vtrodi<Tei$ by
mathemati- one another. In the final stage, which is
the of course only an ideal, all our viroQioeis
become exact counterparts of the Ideas,
anilwe have reached the apxv or Good.
Thereafter the results of Dialectic are fit-
f3a.ia: see VI 511 B. The earlier steps
in this dialectical ascent may be illustrated
from many, if not most, of the Platonic
dialogues. For dvaipovaa cf. Arist. Topic.
1
Y o. 20 a 6 3c, and especially Elk. End.
II 6. I22 2 b 27 f. Kivovncvris tt)s dpxv*
ndvra ndXtar dv rd SeiKvvntva /xeraflaWoi,
aura 5' ai/ra ov /j.eTaj3a\\fi dvaipov/xevov
daripov virb Qartpov, dv (jlt) rip tt)v uiroOe-
aiv dueXeiv nai 81' iicelvqs 8ci$ai. The
word is often used in connexion with the
Fleatic dialectic, of which Plato's if
make its re- VTrodio-eus dvaXvcris (Alcin. /sag. 7),here
examines and described, a development: see RP 7
is .

cancels (dvaipei) one OirdOeais after another,

95 ;/. a, 105 A 106, no 115. For
till in the end it reaches the Idea of Good. other views on this passage see App. : XV
Suppose for example that oaiorrji is the and for a farther discussion of the method
subject of discussion. Various virodtcrus itself and its permanent value in the
are proposed, tested, and overthrown. history of investigation consult App. III.
 534 a] TTOAITEIAC Z 141

D /3e/3ai(ocrr}Tai, teal rep '

ovti ev /3op/3opro (3ap{3apitcdo rtvl to t;?
>/rf%)}? o/x/jua tcaTopa>pvyp,evov rjpe/xa eX/cei teal dvdyei dvo), avvepi-

6oi<i teal o-vp,7repiaya)yoi<; ^ptofievq aU Bu]\6op,ev Te%vai<;" as eVf-

(TTJjfjLas /xev 7roW(tKi<i irpoaeiiropiev Bid to e#o?, BeovTai Be ovopiaTOS 25
aWov, evapyeaTepov /xev rj B6%r}$, d/xvBpoTepov Be rj eViCTT^/u.^?'
Bidvoiav Be civttjv ev ye tu> trpocrdev irov wpiadpieda' ecrTi B\ &;?

E ifJiol BoKel, ov irepl ovofiaTOS dp,<pta/3?JTr)cri<;, 01s Toaovrwv !

irepi
crue-tyis ocrcov r)/xiv irpotceiTai. Ov yap ovv, ecprj. 'Apecr/cet ovv. i)v

S' iya>, <wcT7rep to irpoTepov, ttjv fiev irpojTrjv p,oipav eiriaTijpirjv 30

534 tcaXelv, BevTepav Be Bidvoiav, |
rpiTijv Be tticttiv tcai ei/caaiav rerdp-
tv\v, tcai ^vvap-cpoTepa fiev Taina B6%av, %vvap.<p6repa 8' e/ceiva
vor/aiv, tcai Bo^av pev irepi yeveaiv, vorjcriv Be irepi ovaiav, teal ti
ovcr'ia irpo<i yeveaiv, vorjcriv 7rpo<? B6%av, teal 6 ti vorjcriv 7rpo9 B6%av,
eirio"Tr)p,r\v 7rpo? iricrTiv tcai Bidvoiav 7rpo<? eitcaaiav ttjv S' e<' 5

o*9 TavTa dvaXoyiav teal Biaipecriv Bi^fj etcaTepov, Bo%ao~Tov Te teal

29. ef0?7 2: %<j>i)' dXX' 6 av fxbvov 8r]\o2 Trpbs ti)v e^tv aa<py]velq. \i-yei ev ij/vxy A
t<t>7)' aXXo (dXX' 3 II 2 ) civ /xbvov orj\oi Trpbs ttjv 8-t.v acuprjveia Xeyei ev ipi'XV II
(sic)
ecpTj '
d\X' 8 Slv fxbvov brfkol wpbs tt)v Xetjiv craQ-qveia. Xe'701 v \pvxy '] dpeanei ovv II
apioKU yovv A. 5. (Tn.o-Trjp.-qv A II
1
: eTriaTrjp.7) A2 .

533 D 22 Poppopa). The image is these words in all mss except S is dis-
taken from Orphic theology cf. 11 363 : cussed in App. XVI.
D . See cr. n. Though 7001'
dpe'cTKei oSv.
27 'iv *y t<Z 7rpo<r0V. VI 511 D, E. is A and 3, a majority of MSS read
in
icrri 8', tis kt\. Cf. Laws 864 A. ovv, which is alone suitable. The same
Plato constantly reminds us that he has no error occurs in one or more MSS in v 455 E
fixed terminology (see Hirmer Entst. u. and vi 506 c (Schneider).
Komp. d. pi. Pol. p. 647 and Hirzel Der 534 a 4 6 ti v6t)ctis tiKao-iav. That
Dialog pp. 246 ff.), and the ancients is to say, in the Simile of the Line (see
were well aware of this fact, though Fig. i on p. 65), (1) CB AC :: EB DC : :

modern interpreters of Plato too often and (2) CB AC :: CE : AD. We have

:

forget it; see the references collected by already seen that CE EB : :: AD DC :

Hermann Gesch. u. Syst., p. 573 n. 106 (vi 509 D u.) ; .: componendo

and D. L. Ill 63 (quoted by Hirmer). CE + EB EB AD + DC DC : :: :

S33 E 534 e In conclusion, after

pointing out the proportions between the
i.e. CB EB ::AC DC .: altemando
: : ;

different intellectual states, Socrates de-

CB AC : :: EB DC. This proves
:
(1),

clares that the essential feature of Dialectic

and (2) is proved as follows. Since
is its power to grasp the reason or principle CE EB ::AD DC,
: :

of all Being, separating the Idea of Good, .'. invertendo EB CE DC AD : :: :

for example, from everything else, defining

hence componendo
it in words, and scrutinizing the definition
by tests, from each and all of which it EB+CE CE DC + AD AD : :: :

must emerge triumphantly. Glauco agrees i.e. CB CE AC AD

: altemando :: : ; .\
that such a study is indispensable to the CB AC : :: CE AD. : I owe this proof
rulers, and that the curriculum is now to the kindness of a mathematical friend.
complete. 5 Trjv 8' (p' ols ktX. Liebhold (who
533 e 29 ov Yap ovv, fe'cfT| See . also conjectured ko1 en vbrjens for nai
cr. n. The interpolation which follows 6 ti vbrjcris) makes the extraordinary
 142 TTAATftNOI [534 a

vorjTOv, eoijiev, <w YXavKcov, Xva fir) rj/ias TroXXcnrXao-iwv Xoywv

e[XTr\rjar) tj oacov oi irapeXyXvdore^. '
'AWa pvqv e/xoiy\ '(/>?;, to, ye B
dXXa, /cad* oaov Svva/xai eireadai, ^vvSo/cei.
?
H koI SiaXe/CTi/cbv
10 KaXelf tov \6yov i/cdo-rov Xap./3dvovTa t^9 ovata<i ; ical tov fir]

exovra, icaff oaov dv fir) eyri \6yov avrca re /cai aXXw SiSovai, Kara
Toaovrov vovv irepl tovtov ov c/>?/<xet9 e%eiv ; Il&>9 yap dv, y S" 09,

4>at,rjv Ovkovv kcu irepl tov dyaOov c6aavTco<;' 09 dv fir) eyrj

;

hioplaaaOai tg> Xoyw dirb ra)v dXXcov irdvrwv d(f)eXcov ttjv tov
15 dyadov ISeav /cal ooairep ev P-dyr] Sid Trdvrcov iXeyyoov Siei^uov,
!

C /jlt]

8. oaidv q : ocrov All.

suggestion rijv 8' <p' oh ravr' av diexv 534 b 9 rj Kal SiaXeKTiKov kt\.
dvaXoylav Kai dcalpeaiv eKarepov (Philol. Cf. 531 E ft. As
words go, this
far as
1876 p. 372). The text is of course quite definition of Dialectic might almost have
sound and = T7;j' Se <tovtuv> t<p' oh come from the historical Socrates, al-
ravrd <i<TTiv> dvaXoyiav ktX. cf. VI : though of course Xbyov Xa.fx.j3dveiv, oicria
511 E. I cannot agree with Shorey when and Xbyov bibbvai. meant less to him than
he says (Idea of Good etc. p. 235) that to Plato.
Plato "avoids drawing out the proportion 12 oi 4>ti(T6is = 'negabis.' ov is not
eiS?; : objects of bidvoi.a. o'Keva.aTd etc.: here 'nonne.' The interrogation is carried
elicbves, because he is aware that the on from the last clause.
second member
is a blank and the fourth
14 Siopio-ao-0ai a<j>\civ perhaps sug-
is largely fantastic." Both of these asser- gests the hialpevis, which was an essential
tions are in my opinion quite wrong, and part of Plato's dialectical method : see
if they were true, Plato would have re- App. III. It is noteworthy however
frained from drawing out the proportions that the Republic lays far more stress on
between the faculties themselves for ex- avvaywyj) than on Staipeffts cf. 537 C, :

actly the same reasons. See App. I. As Zeller4 11 1. p. 617 n. and App. III.
it is, we should take Plato at his word. 534 C 15 aio-irep iv |ia\fj kt\. 'as :

He may well decline to enter on the it were in a battle, exhausting every

tedious and unprofitable task of expound- elenchus, striving to test his view not!
ing and illustrating in detail the propor- by that which seems, but by that which'
tions which may be conjectured to obtain
j
i ' etc. For bid irdvrwv du^iwv cf. >

between the different objects of our intel- Thuc. Ill 45. 3 die{\ri\66ao-l ye btd
lectual powers. It would for example iraaGiv tGsv ^tjijliuiv and Parm. 136 E did

lead to no useful result if we tried to Trdvrwv die^bSov. We

establish a proportion between a parti-
cular eTSos, one of the five fiadrjixaTa, a
particular object of irians, and a parti-
cular object of eUao-la. Such attempts
would certainly involve us in an endless
amount of talk, and would hardly result
in anything but a series of barren and
pedantic formulae and subdivisions.
8 tj ocrwv. See cr.
by a large majority of MSS, and the con-
fusion of o and w is common: see Introd.
5. The construction (as Schneider
points out) is t) oo-wv Xbyuv oi irapeXri-
Xudbres Xbyoi fytxas iviirXriaav cf. [with
Schneider) wapd bb^av rots vvv ookov-
utvois VI 490 a. Madvig's fio-oi has little
probability, although it avoids a certain
awkwardness.
apply the l-Xeyxot.
ourselves: cf. i^eX^y^u/iev in X 610 A.
The ordinary interpretation supposes that
the IXeyxot are applied by others ('run-
ning the gauntlet of all questionings' J.
and C.) ; but in that case we must take
iX4yxei.v as = iX4yxeiv robs tGiv dXXuv
eXtyXovs, which is difficult, because iX4y-
Xetv is most naturally interpreted by
11. bauv is read (Xtyxw just before, and eXeyxw cer-
tainly means tests or elenchi which arc-
applied to the theory which the dialec-
tician is himself maintaining. Plato means
that the dialectician tests his view of good
: not by 'seeming' i.e. by what 'seems'
(good, bad etc.) to the many, but by the
Truth i.e. by that which 'is' in the Pla-
tonic sense of ovcria, viz. the Ideas, such
as (let us say) the Ideas of KdXXos, diKaiov
 55 5 A] nOAITEIAC Z H3
Kara B6%av, dWa tear overlay irpo6vp,ovp,evo<; ekeyxeiv, ev iraac
tovtoiS tt7TTWTi T&5 Xoym Biairopevr/Tai, ovre avTO to dyadbv
cpyjaeis elBevac rbv ovtcos e^ovra ovre aXko dyaOov ovBev, a)OC e'l

irr/ elBwXov twos ecfycnTTerai, Bo^tj, ovk eTriaTtjp-r] i(pd7rrea6ai, Kai

rbv vvv /3lov oveipoiroXovvTa Kal VTrvcorrovra, irplv evOdh" e^eypea- 20
" AiBov
D 6ai, et'9 '
irporepov d(pixo/u,evov reXewi iiriKaTaBapOdveiv
Nt) rbv Ala, r/ 8' 09, crcpoBpa ye rrdvra ravra tyrjo~a>. 'AXXa firjv

rou9 76 cravrov iralBas, ovs tc3 Xoyw rpe<pei<; re fcai iraiBeveis, e'l

Trore epy(p Tpecfrois, ovk av edaais, &>9 eya>p.at, dXoyovs 6vra<; wenrep
,' ypap,p,d<;, dp^ovras ev rfj rroXei Kvplov? rebv fieylarcov elvai. Ov 25
yap ovv, ecprj. NopLoOerijaets Brj avrol<; ravrrj<i p,dXio~ra ri)<i irai-

Bela$ avriXap-fidveadai, e 179 epcordv re Kal diroKplveadac eVt-

E ari)p.ovearara oloi r ecrovrav; Nop,oOeW]aa), '
e<pr), p.erd ye gov.
'Ap' ovv BoKel aoi, ecpyv iyco, cbarrep 9piyicb<; Tot9 p.a07]p,aaiv rj

BiaXeKTiKt) i)/j,iv eirdvoi KelaOai, teal ov/cer aXXo rovrov p.d$r)p,a 30

dvcorepco opdeos dv ernrlOea-dai, aAA,' e^eiv rjBrj reXos rd t<ov

535 j
fxaOrjixaTOdv ; "Q/Jioiy, ecptj.

21 iinKa.Ta.Sa.pd6.veiv A 2 II : eiriKaradapdavelv (sic) A 1

.

and so forth. The Idea of Good has seems unnecessarily far-fetched and frigid,
connexions and relations with all the' even if we make every allowance for
other Ideas (cf. vi 510 B, 511 B tin.); Plato's love of a mathematical jest (cf.
and our knowledge of these may there- Pol. 266 b), as well as for the interest
fore be used to test the accuracy of our which the subject of irrationals seems to
conception of Good. Zeller 4 n i.p. 620K. have excited among the mathematicians
rightly compares the present passage with of his day (see Theaet. 147 D ff. and

Farm. 135 C 136E: see App. III. It is Cantor I.e. pp. 182, 191, 203). Lucilius
perhaps unnecessary to notice Liebhold's (11 20) has the line " vix vivo homini ac
foolish conjecture vorjenv for ouaiav. monogrammo" ("a dead-alive sketch of
oveipoiroXovvTa kt\.
20 533 C 11. an anatomy" Tyrrell Lat. Poetry p. 175),
534 D 24 ovk dv trio-ais ktX. : and Cicero mocks at Epicurus' gods as
you will not suffer to be mere irrational "monogrammos" {N. D. cf. I 123
59:
'
II
quantities, if they are to rule in the city homunculi similem deum liniamentis
and control the higher issues.' dXoyoL dumtaxat extremis, non habitu solido
ypa/x/xal are irrational magnitudes (cf. piaedituni etc., and other passages in
Arist. Trepl ypa/iipiu)v 968 b
arb/xuv 18), Usener Epicurea p. 234). Perhaps Plato
which Greek
mathematicians treated means to suggest that his "airy burgo-
"geometrically through a symbolism of masters," as Milton calls them, would in
irrational lines," as in Euclid Bk. X (Gow such a case be only as it were mere silhou-
Gk Math. p. 78). They are ct\o>oi or ettes (" Schattenrisse" Bertram Bilderspr.
apprjTOL because" nicht aussprechbar " PI. p. 46) of rulers moving blindly to and
(Cantor Gesch. d. Math. p. 154 .), fro in a sort of dreamland (cf. oveipoTro-
whereas rational lines are prjTai, ex- '
Xovvra 534 C and 533 C .). For other
pressible (cf. Blass <? .P/. Math. p. 18).
' views see App. XVII.
In its application to Glauco's 'children,' 25 twv iiryio-TCDV. 525 B n.
(1X0701 is active, and means of course 17 epurdv re Kal d.TroKpivo-9ai. ktX.
\6yov ^x 0VTes Sidovai (534 b).
fir] Has Plato concludes by emphasizing the most
ypap./xdsalso any special application? conspicuous and characteristic feature of
Probably it has otherwise the witticism
: the Socratic method cf. Crat. 390 C.
:
 '
:

144 T1AATQN0I [535 A

XV. Aiavo/ir) tolvvv, rjv ' iyco, to Xolttov croi, tlctlv ravra ra
fiaOyj/xaTa hwao/xev real rlva Tpoirov. Ar/Xov, e<f>r). ^le/uLvrjcrai ovv
tt)v Trporepav i/cXoyrjv twv dpyovroav, ol'ovs e^eXi^afiev ; Ilw? yap,
5 ?7
8' 6'?, ov ; To. p.ev aXXa tolvvv, t)v S' iyco, i/ceiva<; ras (pvaeis
ol'ov Seiv i/c\etCTea<; elvai' tovs re yap f3e/3aioTa.TOv<; ical tov?
avSpetoTarovs irpoaipereov /cal Kara 8vva/xLv rovs eveiSeo-Tarovs'
717)09 8e tovtois %V T V T V
!

H^V rl vov yevvaiovs re ical fi\oavpov<i B

ra y]Qr), aWa ical ci rrjSe rf] irathela tt}? <pvo~a><; Trpoacpopa e/creov

io avTols. Uola Sij StacriWet ; l\pi/j.vTr)Ta, a> /xaicc'ipie, ecpr/v, 8el

avTols 7rpo? to. /xa0i]p,aTa virdpyetv ical fir) -^a\e7ra)<; fiavddveiv
7to\v yap rot [idWov diroheiXiSjat, yp-v^al iv la"xypoi<; p,ad)')p.aaiv
rj iv yv/jLvaaiow oi/ceiorepos yap avrals 6 irovo^, 1810$, d\\' ov
6. oiov II : o'iov A.

535 a 536 i! // only remains to cf. 11 375 A ff. and vi 503 c with Ap-

apportion these studies and prescribe how pendix VI to Book vi. evfidfardrovs
they are to be pursued. Our pupils must has not hitherto been mentioned as a
possess not only the qualities of stedfastness qualification of Plato's rulers: for VI 494 c
and courage etc., but also those other natu- cannot be interpreted in such a sense.
ral qualifications -which our peculiar course The word is however certainly genuine
of training demands. These are now enu- cf. dpTi/j.e\us in 536 B.
merated by Socrates. 535i; 8 y vvc" ov s T<i Tj'0t]: of noble '

535 A 2 Siavopj kt\. Hcrwerden and masculine characters.' Cf. Theaet.

needlessly and wantonly inserts aKfTrria 149 A fxaias fidXa yevvaias re Kai fiXo-
after rb Xonrdv. avpas, Nicostrat. Frag. 35 ed. Kock vr)

4 rr\v Trporepav tK\oyjv. Ill 412 II ff. tt)v ' X<ppobiri)v, c3 %tvri, fiXoovpdv ye tt)v
5 cxeivas rds <j>vcris kt\. 'I would \J/vxyv ^x f ' s < an d Aelian Var. Hist. 12.
have you suppose that it must be those 2 1 aep.v'ov ap.a kclI ftXoffvpbv bpQcrat (of
natures which are to be selected,' lit. Spartan women). In CI. Rev. xin p. 10
'
those natures must be to-be-selected.' I have tried to shew that the original
Kopetsch (ile verbalibus Plat. p. 29) meaning of this vigorous and expressive
confesses himself unable to quote any word is '
hairy,' '
shaggy,' '
bristling
parallels for the 'pleonasm.' We might (horridus), from which to 'virile' the
compare the use of uv in y.vt)\x.oviKT\v transition is natural enough. Mr L. D.
o.vt7]v faTQfiev 5uv etvcu vi 4S6 i>, where Bamett has since supplied me with an
see note but the fact is that 5iiv is not
; interesting confirmation from Pollux IV
altogether pleonastic in the present pas- a tragic masks) 6 be oO\os, ^avdos,
sage. Without Silv we should translate inrtpoyKOS. at Tpixes tu> oyKu) Trpoffireirrj-
'
that it is those natures etc. and not ' yaatf, deppves dvariTavTai, fiXocvpbs rb
'that it must be those natures' etc.; and elSos.
there is a slight but appreciable difference 9 cl 7rp6o"4>opa : 'the natural charac-
between the two. Richards would ex- teristics suitable for our scheme of edu-
punge beiv or read iel, but del is quite cation.' t^s (pvaeus depends on d, not (as
unsuitable here. e'/c\e/crds (which I once Stallbaum supposes) on rrjbe rrj iraideia.
proposed, taking the words as = ought ' The follow ing list of qualifications should
to have been selected ') is equally un- be compared with that in VI 4S5 A ff.
satisfactory, nor does Ouvat, which might The difference is slight, but <f>CXoirovla as
be suggested in place of that, carry con- a special attribute is new, and on the
viction. The text is in my judgment other hand some of the secondary moral
sound. qualities are not insisted upon here.
6 PepaioTtxTOvs -dvSpeiOTaTovs. The 12 d-rroSaAicGcri ktX. Cf. VI 504 A.
contrast is between stedfastness and spirit:
 536 a] nOAITEIAC Z 145

rcotvbs (ov fierd rov aco/xaro<i. WXrjdr), ecprj. Kal [ivrffiova Br) Kal
C dpparov Kal ' -rravrr/ cpiXoTrovov ^rjrrjriov. i) rlvi rpoirea oiet, ra re 15

rov crto/xaro? e6e\yjcreiv rwa Bta7rovelv Kal roo~avrr)v fiddrjalv re

Kal [leXerr/v eirireXelv ; OvBeva, i) 8' 0?, edv Travrdiraai y
fir) ?)

evcpv?]*;.To yovv vvv dfiaprr)fia f]v S' eyoo, Kal arifiia <pi\ocro(pia
y
r)

81a ravra rrpoa'TrerrriOKev, b Kal rrpbrepov elrrov, ore ov Kar a^iav

avrfj<; arrrovrai' ov yap voQovs eBet airreadai, dWa. yvr)aiov<;. 20
D lift)?; ecprj. Tlpcorov fiev, elrrov, (pi\o7rovla '
ov ^(oXbv Bel elvat rov
dylrofievov, rd fiev r)jxlaea (pikoirovov, rd 6 rj/itcrea dirovov eart he
rovro, orav ri<; (pikoyvfivao~rri<i fiev Kal <pi\66i)po<; r) Kal irdvra ra
Sid rov acofiaro^ cpiXoirovr}, (piXofiadi]^ Be fir], firjBe (piXrJKOos firjBe

^rjrijrLKO^, dAA' iv iracrt rovroi<; fiiaoirovfj' ^eoAo? Be Kal rdvav- 25

ria rovrov fieraf3e/3\r)K(os rr)v (piXoiroviav. 'AXrjOecrrara, ecprj,

\eyeis. Oukovv Kal irpbs dX/jOeiav, i)v 8' iy<o, ravrbv rovro
E dvdirrfpov -drv^rfv d^crofiev, '

)} civ rb fiev eKOvatov tyevBos fiio-fj Kal

XaXerrcos (p^PV avT V Te KaL erepcov yp-evBofievcov virepayavaKrf), ro
8' aKOvenov evKokw^ rrpocrSe^rjraL Kal dpadaivovad irov dXio~Ko/ievr) 30

fir) dyavaKrfj, aU' ev^epw<i wairep 6r/piov veiov iv dfiadia p.oXyvrj-

$"
536 rat; Uavrd\iracri fiev ovv, ecpr/. Kal irpbs aaxppoavvrjv, r)v

eyd), Kal dvhpeiav Kal fieyaXoirpeireiav Kal irdvra rd tj}? dperr}<;

28, 29. fJLurrj (pepy A 2

II : fiiaei (pipei A 1
.

15 appa-rov. The word apparos, which Kar' a^iav avrfjs airrovrai Dummler sees
occurs again in Crat. 407 D, is apparently, an allusion to Antisthenes {Antisth. p.
like pXoavpos, an expressive vulgarism de 34), but see on 535 D, E.
foro arreptum. There is considerable 535 D 22 airovov not ixiaoirovov, :

variety here in the inferior mss, but the although puaoirovrj appears below. Plato
evidence of the Scholiast places the loves variety as well as uniformity, and
reading beyond doubt, apparos is ex- Herwerden should not have proposed to
plained by Timaeus (s. v.) as l<rx vP s <
write pLMTO-KOVOV.
ffrepeds, and with this explanation the 23 <|>iXo6r|pos. Dummler thinks Plato
Scholiast and Lexicographers agree. perhaps means Xenophon, who loved the
Some of the ancients derived the word chase ; but it is unlikely that any personal
from an obsolete verb pdu paiw. = reference is intended either here or in
Schneider remarks that the a must be 535 c. ^ See also on 535 e.
long "si verum est quod scholia^tes 25 6
4>i\oirovav 'whose love of :

Victorianus ad //. Xim 56 tradit, pro work has taken the opposite direction.'
dpprjKTov alios legisse apparov." See 535 e 29 a^TTJ t Kai ktX. See on
Stephanus-Hase Thes. s. v. cu't6s re Kai
TrapaicdXei IV 427 D.
535C 17 ovScva 'I think no one
: to 8' aKoiio-iov. See 11 382 a c.
will.' Van Prinsterer's ovoevl, as Stall- 31 Sripiov veiov. Dummler again
baum observes, is unnecessary. In written recognises the unhappy Antisthenes, re-
dialogue, as in actual conversation, the membering, no doubt, the '
city of pigs.'
answerdoes not always accommodate itself See however on II 372 D.
to the exact form of the question cf. V : 536 A 2 p.-ya\oirp'7ri.av : 'high-
465 E n. mindedness,' not (as Jowett) 'magnifi-
19 TrpoTspov kt\. The reference in cence.' See VI 486 A n.
wpbrepov is to VI 495 C 496 A.
In ov
A. P. II.

146 nAATQNOI [536 A

fj-eprj ov~% rjKiara Sec cpvXdrTeiv rbv voBov re Kal top yvrjcriov.
orav yap rt9 pvq iTrlarrjTai ra roiavra crKorrelv icai lShott]? kcu

5 7roXt9, Xavddvovcri ^coXoZ? re Kal vodoa ^pdi/xevoi 777)09 6 ti dv

rv^wai tovtcov, 01 p,ev (piXoc;, ol Se dpyovai. Kat fxdXa, <f>r),
f
ovrca e^et. H/i-tz> 8rf, i)v 6 eyu>, trdvra ra TOiavra $iev\a(3r)Tov,
I

a>9 idv p,ev dpTifie\et<; re icai dpTccppovas eVt roaavrrjv fidOrjaiv B

koX rocravTrjv da/crjaiv Kop,L<javTes TratSevcofxev, t) re Slkt/ i)pZv ov
10 fxefxyjrerai avn'], ti]v re tro\iv Kal troXireLav auxrofxev, d~XXo'iov<t oe
ayovres eirl ravra rdvavTia travra Kal 7rpdop:ev real <f>i\oao(f)la<;
eVt ifKelw yekcora KaTavTkr)crop,ev. Alcr^pov p,evT dv e'ir), rj 6 09.

Udvv fiev ovv, elirov' yekolov & eycoye Kal iv to) irapovri eoi/ca
iradetv. To irolov ; (pr]. ^irekaOo/jLrjv, ?/f ' o iyco, ore iirai^o/xev, C
3. del A-II : or) A 1
.

"
4 to. roiavTa ("das dazu gehorige nionem hominum atque existimationem
Schneider) is quite general, and means philosophiae, quam sequi errorem istum
how so-and-so is in respect of the virtues oporteat, spectare et utramque contra,
justenumerated: cf. vni 549 n. The quam dictum optandumque sit, casuram
Oxford editors wrongly understand to. esse significet" (Schneider).
TOiavra as to. ttjs dperr}s fxipy]. 13 vcXoiov takes up 7 Aura just
5 XavOdvovcri ktX. they uncon-
:
'
before, hence Kal. My extreme irpoOu-
sciously use cripples and bastards for any /xla,says Socrates in effect, was fitted to
of these services that happen, as friends provoke a smile (cf. vi 506 D).
in the one case, and in the other rulers.' v Tiii -rrapovTi. The reference is to
Schneider explains tovtcjv as " horum 535 C and VI 495 C 496 A.
After wap-
negotiorum, hoc est, aliquam ex his, 6vti Burnet adds <ti>, needlessly: see
quae dictaesunt, virtutibus rcquirentium." on in 388 D.
This is perhaps safer than to understand 636 li 537 C After apologis-
it merely of the services rendered by ing for his excessive zeal in defence of
friends and rulers. In either case cf. for Philosophy, Socrates lays down his ordi-
tovtuv VIII 543 C 11. J. and C. have nances. We must select our pupils while
rightly noted that "the subject of tvx^o-i they are young, and put before them in
is the same with that of Xavddvovcri ": but their boyhood all the propaedeutic studies,
they are mistaken in referring tovtwv to taking care to avoid compulsion. At the
to. tt)% dperrjs fi^prj, and in connecting same time they will be brought on thefield
irp6i with x w ^' s T Ka ^ fodois. It is of battle and receive their baptism offire.
certain that xP^P-evoi is understood with From eighteen to tivcnty, gymnastic exer-
Ti>x<><n, and, if so, irp6s can belong only cises claim their undivided attention. At
to xpaiM 6 " 01- D. and V. are consistently twenty, those who have proved themselves
wrong in the translation of this somewhat the best will enter on a systematic com-
perplexing little clause. parative study of mathematics etc., lasting
636 13 8 ripTifieXeis ktX. For dpn- ten years.
ixekeh cf. 535 A. &ckt]o-u> is of course the 536 C 14 iraio|iv. Literature is
physical discipline : note the chiasmus. not life, but 'noble play' wayKd\r)v
9 tj t Slkt] kt\. Cf. vi 487 A where TraiSiav
tov iv \6yois b~vvap.ivov iralfciv
ov5' dv 6 Mci/tioy, 2<pr), t6 ye tolovtov (Phaedr. 276 E. Cf. also x 599 A .). See
fxtp.\f/aiTo similarly concludes the earlier Ilirzel der Dialog I p. So, where this 1

enumeration of qualities necessary to the thoroughly Platonic view is admirably

philosophic ruler. expounded. There is a touch of pathos
11 Kal Trpd^o\x.tv. icai (which some in Plato's application of it to his own
inferior MSS omit) is "paullo insolentius dialogues, recalling to my mind, I know
positum, sed ita ut ravavria irdvra partim not exactly why, the saying of Isaac

ad civitatis conditionem partim ad opi- Newton about gathering pebbles by the
 37 a] T10AITEIAC Z 147

Kal pdWov ii'Teivdpevos elirov. Xeyeov yap dp,a eftXetya 7rpo? 15

(piXoaocpiav Kal 18cov 7rpoTre7n]\aKio-p,evr)v dvafjlws ayavatcTrjo-as
/jloi 8oku> Kal axnrep Ovpwdels to?? alrloi^ airovhaiorepov elirelv d
elirov. Ov fid tov At", e(pr], ovkow cos 7' ipol dxpoaTr). 'AA.A,' a>?

ipLoi, r/v S' iyco, p-qropL. roSe 8e p,r) iirikavdavd>p,eda, otl iv p,ev rfj

irporipq, ifcXoyrj TrpeajBvra<i i^eXeyopev, iv 8e ravrrj ovk iy^copi'jcrei' 20

D 16\coi't I
yap ov Treiareov, (09 yrjpdaicwv tls TroWa Swarbs pavOd-
ve.iv, aKh! tjttov r) rpe^eiv vecov 8e Trdvres 01 peydXoi Kal 01 iroWol
ttovol. 'Avdytcr], e(prj.

XVI. Ta pev tolvvv Xoyicrpcov re Kal yecopeTpiwv Kal irdo~7\^

Trj<i 7rpo7rai8ela^, fjv tt)? 8ta\eKTiKfj<i 8el 7rpo7rai8ev6i]vai, iraialv 25

overt xpt) 7rpof3dXXeiv, ov\ w? iirdvayKes paOeiv to cr^f/pa ri)<i

E 8i8a-)(r)<; 7roiov/xevov<;. TV 8tf ; "Otl, tjv 8' iyco, ov8ev pudOripa fiera '

8ov\eia<; rbv eXevdepov %pv] pavQdve.Lv. oi pev yap tov o~cop,aTO$ ,<V
ttovol /3ca 7rovovp,evoc %eipov ov8ev to crcopa direpyd^ovTai, "^v^fj
8e (Biaiov ov8ev eppLOVov pbddrjpLa. 'AXrjOrj, ecfyrj. M77 tolvvv (3la, 30

7 elirov, co dpLCTTe, tov<; 7rat8a<i iv tol<; paBr)p.ao~LV, dXXa TratiXovTas

Tpecpe, Xva Kal pdXXov 0409 t $9 Kadopdv i<$> b eacrTo? irecpvKev.

si. iruariov A'-2</: irtariov A 1

!!.

shore, as well as Heraclitus' aliav irais '

oldman can sooner run than learn."
i<XTLiralfuv ireaoevuv (Fr. 79 Bywater). vewv 8 ktX. Cf. Eur. /. T. 122
15 (idXXov VTivd|Xvos. Plato's apo- /x6x6os yap oudels rots viois (TKrj^tv (pipei
logy is by no means intended to appease and Theaet. 146 b, Sytnp. 175 e.
the 'bald little tinker' (VI 495 e) and his 25 iraio-lv oucrt ktX. This prelimi-
crew ; for he still holds thern responsible nary surveyis clearly meant to take place

for the insults levelled at philosophy (rots in the years during which 'Music' and
aiTiois). He is merely apologising, not Gymnastic are chiefly cultivated. See
without a characteristic touch of irony, Nettleship Led. and Rem. II p. 290.
for an offence against the canons of literary 26 ovx, ws e-n-ava-yKes ktX. We must
taste. One ought not to turn 'play' into bear in mind throughout the whole of
earnest, and, as Longinus remarks, k&v this subject that Plato is legislating for a
@aKXtvp.ao~i vfjcpeiv avayKalov (irepl tt\fovs
16. 4 ).
select class who naturally love labour and
truth. They alone are nature's freemen
V
20 7rpo-p\iTas e\e-yo|Av. Ill 412 C. and must be treated as such in their
It is quite clear that the wpoTtpu. iicXoyr) education, but the compulsory method
is not supplemented but superseded by may be necessary, Plato would say, in
the provisions now laid down. Cf. vin order to educate others, so far as others
543 D can be educated at all. With the general
536 D 21 VT|pdcrKwv ktX. y-qpao-Kw sense cf. Phaedr. 240 c and Theogn. 472
Solon Fr. 18
aiel TroXXd. di5ao~Kop.evos wav yap avayKalov XPVI^ aviripbv H<pv.
Bergk. The line is quoted in [Frast.] 536 E 31 iraitovras with a play on :

1 33 C and alluded to again in Lack. 188 B, Traldas: cf. infra VIII 545 E and arexvus
l8 9 A -, iraialv fiera waidias fxavOaveiv in
22 tjttov. which Herwer-
?Tt t)ttov, Laws 819 a passage in which the
B,
den proposes, is no improvement, but general idea is that play should be study,
rather the reverse. Plato may be alluding whereas here it is that study should be
to some proverbial saying, as D. and V. play.
appear to believe, translating thus: "an
 :

148 TTAATQNOI [537 A

"E^et o Xeyeis, ecfyrj, \6yov. Ovkovv fxvrj/xoveveis, r/v ' iyco, otl Kal
et? top nro\efiov kcpafiev tovs Tralhas eivaL aicreov iirl tcov i7nrcov

5 Oeiopovs, Kal idv ttov do~(pa\e<; fj,

irpoaaKTeov iyyv<; Kal yevareov
aifxaros, totnrep tovs o~Kv\aKa<; ; ^le/j.vr]/j,at, ecprj. 'Ep iracri Brj

tovtois, tjv 8' 706, TOi? re 7rovoi<; Kal fiad/jpacri Kal </>6/3ot? 0? av
ivrpe^eararo^ del (patvrjTai, et'9 dpc6p,6v riva iyKpireov. '

'Ei> rtvi, B
ecprj, i)\iKia; 'Hviica, r)v S' iyco, tcov dvayKaicov yvfivacricov fxedlev-

10 rai. oi>To<i yap o xpovos, idv re Svo idv re rpia err) ylyvTjTat,
d8vvdr6<; ri aXXo irpd^ar kojtol yap koX vttvol fia9>]fiacri'7ro'\.e/JUor
teal dp.a /xia Kal avrrj tcov /3acrdvcov ovk iXa^iarrj, ti<? Kaaro<; iv
'

T0Z9 yvfAvaaiois cpaveiTai. Hw? yap ovk ; ecprj. AleTa 8r) tovtov
tov y^pbvov, i)v 8' iyco, e tcov eltcoaieToiv oi TrpoKpiOevre'i rifid? re

15 /xei^ovs tcov dWcov oXaovrai, rd re '

%vS?;/' fiaOy^fiara iraicrlv iv rfj C
iraiSeta yevofieva tovtols avvaKTeov eh avvoyfriv oifceioTijros d\\S)~

Xcov tcov p.adi]p-drwv ical tt}? tov ovtos tf>vaeco<;. Movrj yovv, elirev,

1) TOiavrr) fd9r)o-i,<; /3e/3ato? iv oh av iyyevrjrai. Kal fxeytart] ye,

3. 5 A 1
!!: u> A2 . 14. ukooutwv Schneider secundum dKO<nerwv (sic) Vind. F.
eiKoai irwv AIT : ukoo~iv irwv 2<y. 16. waidda H : ircuduq. (sic) A 1
: irat5i coir. A2 :

7rat5ta vel iraib"ia II q.

537 A 4 ^4>a(iV. V 467 C E. to mean 'in their play'; whereas 536 E

8 tvTptxt'o'TO'Tos : 'most agile in' does not distinguish between 'study' and
("der rlihrigste" Schneider). The word 'play' (see note ad loc). ircuSfp 'boy-
is rare, and apparently not elsewhere hood' has also some Ms support, and the
found in writers of the best period. It existence of the word in Greek is fully
occurs in Longinus irepl \j\povs 44. 1 5pip.eial proved by Schneider in his elaborate
re Kal ivrpex^s (<pvaeis) and Marc. Aur. note. But iv rrj iraidla would be super-
VI 14: cf. id. VII 66 (ivTpex^Ttpov) and fluous after iraioiv, and on the whole I
1 8 (ivrpixeta). For a kindred use of now prefer the traditional reading 7rcu5e/a,
the verb ivrpix^v see Horn. 77. 19. 385 which appears to be in a majority of MSS.
el ol i<pap/j.6<r<rte (sc. tvrea) Kal ii>Tpix oL 16 toutois o-vvaKxe'ov kt\. tovtois
d-yXaa yvla. (sc. rots irpoKptOeicri) goes with avvaKriov.
537 B IO 05 KT ^- Ovtos -6 XP^ The propaedeutic studies now begin to
The compulsory military or militia ser- be pursued no longer x^^V> but systema-
vice of Athenian youth during their eigh- tically and comparatively, so as to reveal
teenth and nineteenth years is probably the 'kinship of the studies with one
in Plato's mind see Gilbert Gk. Const.
: another and with the nature of Being':
Ant.~E.T. pp.311 313. cf. 531 D ., and (for the meaning of
oIki6tt)s) 526 C n. Piatt would omit
14 See on 537 D.
irpoKpi8evTs.
537 C 15 V rfj TrcuSeia. It is diffi- tCjv /xaO-qn&Tuv as a gloss on aWr/Xuv,
cult to decide whether Plato in this in- but without these words the Greek might
stance wrote 7rou5i, traidia or iraidtta. mean 'their mutual kinship and the kin-
traioiq. is supported by three inferior MSS ship of true being' (with itself), twv
as well as by A 2 and the oldest MS of fj.aOrma.Twv is also in Theo (1. c). For
Theo Hiller's
(see edition p. 3), and the genitives a\\r)\wv and ttjs <pv<reujs,

Trait;ovTas rpt<pe in 536 E seems at first (which D. and V. wrongly connect with
sight to favour it. But iv ry Traidiq. is avvo\f/iv), cf. VI 501 D Trjv <pv<nv ainQv
different from iv iraiStds fiipu, and ought oiKtiav eivai tov dpiarov.
 538 a] nOAITEIAC Z 149

r/v 8' iya>, iretpa 8ia\e/CTi/cr}s (pvcrecos icai pi]. 6 fiev yap avvoirTLicbs
8ia\fCTi/c6<;, o 8e pur] ov. "Svvoiopai, rj 8 0?. Tavra tolvvv, rjv 8' 20

D iyco, 8ei]o~i ere iiriaKoirovvra '

ot av pdXurra tocovtol iv auTot? wen
koli p6vip,oi pev iv paOi]pacn, povipboc 8' iv iroXepw /cal Tot? a Wot 9
voplpoLs, toutou? av, itreihav to, rpiaicovTa err) iK^alvcoaiv, e'/c tcov
7rpo/cpLT(i)v irpofcptvdpLevov et9 /ietbv9 re Tip,ci<; Kadiardvai /cal

(TKOirelv rfj tov 8iaXiyeo~6ai, 8vvdpec fBaaavi^ovTa, Tt'9 opLptiTcov /cal 25

t?/9 aWr/t; aladi]creo)^ 8vi'aTo<; pLeOiepevos iir avrb to ov peT

d\rj0ia<; levat. /cat ivravQa 8r) TroWfjs (pvXa/cf)s epyov, ft) eraipe.
E Tt pudXio~Ta ; 77
8' 09. Ovtc ivvoeis, '
77^ 8' iyco, to vvv irepl to 8ta-
Xeyecrdai ica/cbv yiyvop,evov oaov yiyveTat ; To irolov ; e<p7). Uapa-
vopias ttov, ecprjv iyco, ip,7ripLirXavTai. Kat pbdXa, e<pr). avp,acr- 30

tov ovv ti. oiei, eiTrov, 7rdo"%iv avTOvs ical ov vyyiyvcocnceLs

Tlfj pdXcaTa ; kcpTj. Olov, rjv 8' iyco, el to? v7rofio\ip,aio<; Tpacpetrj

538 iv ttoWois pev y^py]p,acn, 7roXXa) 8e ical peydXw ye\vei teal /c6Xai

7roWot9, avr/p 8e yevopevo<; a'cadocTO, oti ov tovtoov eo~Tt tcov (paa-

kovtcov yovecov, tovs 8e tu> ovtl yevvrfaavTas p,r) evpoi, tovtov e^et9

23. Totirovs q
1
toutois AITi^ 2 .
: 29. kolkov II : koKov A. 30. efiTTCTrXavTai A-:
e/iTrtVXaTat 1
AII3 q l i/j.iriir\a<jOcu cf.
:

19 6 pev "yap o-vvoiTTtKos ktX. Cf. lations apply of course to women as well
531 D n. also Phaedr. 265 D ft", et's fxiav
: as to men.
ioiav avvopCovra fiiyeiv to. TroWaxiJ 537 D 23 K twv irpoKpT<ov. n-po-
5uGTTa.pp.iva, Laws XII 965 B {cn'vop&vra), Kpiroi. was a familiar term in the organi-
Phaedr. 273 E, Soph. 253 D ff. and other sation of Greek polities: see Arist. Ath.
passages cited by Zeller 4 11 1. p. 616 n. 3. Pol. 8. 1 with Sandys ad loc, and cf. also
See also App. III. PI. Laws 7:3 c f.
21 ev avTols. avTols is masculine
(Schneider), not neuter (as D. and V.

25 6p.p.aTujv fj.e9i6p.6vos. See VI
511 B n.
translate). 537 E 29 irapavop.ias ktX. Like
537 D 540 C At this stage the Phidippides in Ar. Clouds 1399 ^- "s
best proficients will be advanced to higher i)ov Kaivois TTpdyfiacriv nai 5eiocs bfiiXelv \

honours, and tested by Dialectic.
care must be taken in introducing the??i to
this study ; for -where the character is
immature and weak, dialectical debate too
frequently engenders lawlessness, by over-
throwing inherited beliefs. We shall
therefore forbid such disputations to the
young. After five years devoted solely to
Dialectic, the next fifteen will be spent in
acquiring experience of government and
practical affairs. At the age offifty those
who have triumphantly passed through
every trial, will thenceforward contemplate
the Good, descending when their turn
comes into the Cave to order human insti-
Great Kdi tQ)V Ka0ffTlI)TO3V V0/J.U3V VTTp<ppOVtV
dvvacrdai kt\. Schneider retains ifiwl-
irXarat. (see cr. .), making the subject
to 5ia\eye<r9ai, but the present tense
('they become filled with lawlessness')
favours the plural. Or does Plato mean
that the dialectic of his day was degene-
rating? I think not ; for that is scarcely
a reason for exercising special care in
connexion with his own (ivravda drj tto\-
\?75 <pv\a.Kr)s Zpyov). avrovs is not deci-
sive, though it points to the plural, which
is also supported by 539 A Trapdvo/ios 8r)
56et yeyovivai k vofxi/xov.
538 A 2 T(3v tpao-tcovTtov yovitav :

tutions after its likeness. All these regu- 'his self-styled parents.' For the omission
 ISO TTAATQNOI [538a

p,avrevaaa6at, 7rw? av hiareOeit] 737)09 re robs Ko\aica<i Kal Trpbs

5 tou9 v7ro/3a\opevov<; iv eiceivcp re ru> xpovw, a> ovk rjhei rd irepl t>}?

vTroftoXrjs, Kal iv a> av yhet ; i) f3ov\ei ipov pavrevoptevov anovoai;

BoyXo/tat, ecprj.

XVII. Mavrevofjiai roivvv, elirov, pdWov avTov rtpdv dv rov

irarepa Kal rr/v '
pirjrepa Kal roix; aWovs oiKelovs hoKovvras rj rovs B
10 Ko\aKevovra<>, Kal rjrrov p,ev av Trepuhelv ivheeis riv6<;, rjrrov Be
irapdvopuov re hpdaai rj elirelv et? avrovs, rjrrov he arreiQelv ra
peydXa eKelvois rj Tot? KoXa^iv, iv o5 j^povw ro d\r)6e<$ /a?) elhetrj.

Eiko?, ecpr/. Aladopevos roivvv rb ov, fxavrevoy^ai av irepl pev

roinov<; dvelvai av ro rtpdv re Kal o~7rovhd^eiv, irepl he roix;
15 Ko\aKa<; iirirelvai Kal ireiOeadai re avrois hiacpepovrcos r) irporepov
1

Kal t,r)v av rjhr) Kar eKeivov;, Ijvvovra avroi<; drrapaKaXvirrcos, C

irarpb<i he eKeivov Kal rwv aWcov rroiovpevwv oiKeiwv, ei pr/ irdvv
eir) (pvaei iTneiKijs, pekeiv rb prjhev. Hdvr, ecpr/, Xeyeis old irep av
yevoiro. dWa irfj -77-/909 roix; drrropLevovi rwv Xoyoov avrrj (frepet, rj

20 eiKcov ; Tfjhe. eari irov i)plv hoypara e/c iraihoiv irepl hiKalwv Kal

13. aludbfxivos A cum1

ceteris, excepto M, ubi secundum Rostagno legitur atV0<5-
fievov : idem ut videtur corr. A 2
.

of dvai see Schanz Nov. Comm. PI. p. 34. harsher than many anacolutha in Plato;
yovtwv < ehai > which Herwerden pro-
, see Schneider on iv 430 E and Engel-
poses, is weaker and less emphatic. hardt Anac. PL Spec, in p. 40, where
5 viroPaXo|i6vovs is the reading of numerous examples of the nominativus
A and Cesenas ; M
whereas all, or nearly pendens are given. Plato begins as if he
all, the other mss have viro(3a\\ofiti>ovs. were going to write Soki /j.oi instead of
"Ac nescio an qui suppositum sibi ali- fj.avrevofxai compare Ap. 2 1 C SiaaKOirGsv

:

quando filium pro suo habere et venditare ovv tovtov Kal 5ia\e-ybixevos avri^, H5oi;
pergunt, vTro(la\\6fj.ei>oi dici potuerint" /uoi kt\. where Z5oi noi is substituted for
,

(Schneider, comparing Ka8i<rT&i>Tes in in eypow or the like. Here the nominative

410 b). This is true, and the present seems to me to emphasize the contrast
may be right, especially as in V 469 E, A with iv <j5 x/x^y^et'SeiT; better than the
has paXdvros (wrongly, as I think) for the accusative could have done; but in any
/3d\\oiTos ofall the other MSS. But M case it is safer to retain than to expunge
may here perhaps be allowed to turn the such echoes of conversational style in
scale. Plato wherever the weight of MS evidence
^'8ti. elSeli) (suggested by Richards) is in their favour. For this reason I now,
would be more regular (as in B below), with Schneider and others, revert to
but cf. dvvarai 515 E n. aladdfitvos.
538 B 11 ls avrovs. ei's (which 538 c 17 iraTpos & tKtCvov kt\. :
Herwerden brackets) is used as in 'his former father' etc. i.e. the reputed
father of his earlier days, iroiovfiivwv
13 aiodbnevov, which is
alcrGdfievos. 'reputed' (J. and C), lit. 'made out to
read by Hermann and others, has no MS be,' is scarcely different from Sokovvtcjv
authority except a variant, perhaps an (tovs (JXXouv oikcIovs doKovvras in B).
early variant, in A, and apparently also Cobet conjectures vpoavoiovfxivwv, but
M. The anacoluthon will of course be the text is sound a. vi 498 a ;/. :

scouted by many scholars but although ; 70 &rrnrov kt\. Plato, as Bosanquet

it is ungrammatical, no doubt, it is scarcely points out (Companion p. 305), seems to
 539 a] TTOAITEIAC Z 151

fcakwv, iv ot? eKredpaufxeOa aicnrep inro yovevai, iretdap^ovvTe^ re

D Kal Tt/iwi're? avrci. "Ecrri ydp. Ovkovv Kal aXXa ivavrta '

tovtcov eTTiTrjSevfiaTa rjSovas eyovTa, a KoXaKevei fxev rjfiwv ttjv

tyvXVV Kai G^xsi' </>' avrd, ireldet ' ov roix; Kal owyovv fierpiov*;'
dXX etce'ira Tifiaxri ra irurpia Kal e/ceivoi? ireiQapyovaiv. "E<tt6 25
ravra. TY ovv ; rjv 8' iyd)' orav tov ovtcos e^ovra iX0bv ipcoTijLia
eprjrat, tl eari to KaXov, Kal cnroKpivafievov b tov vo/xoOerov
rjKovev i^Xiy^rj ^-0709 Kal 7ro\\a/a? Kal iroXXa^y iXey^wv et?
E &6%av KarafiaXr), a><? tovto '
ov&ev LiaXXov KaXbv t) ala^pov, Kal
Trepl BiKatov axxauTco? Kal dyaOov Kal a fiaXicna r/yev iv ti/jlt), 30
/j.era tovto tl ol'ei iroirfcreiv avTov 7rpo? avTci tilii)*; T irepi Kal
'

TreiOap-fclas ; AvdyKt], <pr], /xrjTe Tijxdv eVi 6fj,oia><i fxrjTe ireiOeaOat.

"OTav ovv, ^v 8' iyoo, fiiJTe TavTa r)yr)Tai Tifxia Kal oiKeia wairep
539 TTpb tov, tu Te dXr)6rj /jlj] evpiaKrj, eo~Ti Trpbs birolov (Biov \
aXXov i)

tov KoXaKevovTa Ikot(o<; irpoa^coprja-eTai, ; Ovk eaTiv, <pt]. Uapd-

'

volios Sjj, olpiat, 86i;L yeyovevai e/c voLiipov. 'AvdyKt], Ovkovv,

ecfrrjv, ecK0<; to 7ra0o<i twv ovtco Xoycov dirTO/jLevcov Kal, b ctpTi eXeyov,
7roXXr)$ o~vyyv(i)LL7]<; a^iov ; Kai iXeov y\ ^(pi]. Ovkovv iva firj 5

yiyvqTai eXeos ovtos irepl tov<; TpiaKovTovTas crot, evXafiovLtevq)

28. jJKOvev A 1
!! : iJKovcev corr. A2 .
^ e^7XV A 1
!! : dcXyg corr. A'2 .

29. Kara^dXri 3: KaraXd^y A : KaTajBdXXr) (sic) lie/.

think it possible enough that the higher
education will lead his rulers to criticise
the 56y/j.ara of the earlier 'musical' train-
ing. "But if this criticism is only the
negative side of the deepening grasp with
which a mature and stedfast mind lays
hold on reality, no harm, he urges, will
be done" (Bosanquet I.e.). may even
go farther and say that Dialectic and its
ancillary studies are expressly intended to
place the Guardians in the same position
as the original legislator (vi 497 d) and
enable them within limits to modify and
reconstruct the authoritative Soy/xara of
the city (vi 500 e ff. ).
538 D 26 e\96v
434 D n.
538 e 33 pyre t. See on iv 430 K.
539 A 2 tov KoXaKevovTa is ex--
plained by the Oxford editors as 'the life
that is flattering him,' with reference to
538 D. It is rather, I think, 'theflatter-
ing life' i.e. the life of the k6Xcl% (cf. 6
d7roAawm'ds and the like. in Arist.
/3/os
We Eth. Nic. I io95 b 17 ff.).
2. In other
words the epithet which properly belongs
to the person who lives the life is trans-
ferred to the life which he lives. Aristotle
reminds us that 6 ormayuyds Kal 6 /c6X<x
oi aiiroi nal dvdXoyov (Pol. A 4. 1292 s 20),
and the demagogic life may be taken as
one among many illustrations of Plato's
puTT](jia. See IV meaning, especially as in wapdvo/xos ktX.
he seems to be thinking of Alcibiades :

27 diroKpivafiivov. The genitive is cf. Thuc. vi 15. 4 and 28. 2. See VI

defended by Schneider from ix 590 D. 494 cm
tin. and Bosanquet Companion
diroKpivd^-evov (3 and two other Mss) is p. 306.
obviously a correction.'
'
3 86ei. The appearance does not
28 Kat TToXXaKis ktX. The whole of exclude the reality: cf. (with J. and C.)
this passage should be compared with the Soph. O. T. 402 and Thuc. ill 10. r.
account of the genesis of fuaoXoyia in 6 vXa|3ou|i6v<p refers not to the pu-
Phaed. 90 b ff. pils, but to Glauco as legislator, who
 152 TTAATQNOS [539A

iravrl Tpoirop rdv Xoyoiv airreov; K.al fJLo\!', r) 8' 0?. 'Ap' ovv ov
fx'ia fiev evXdfieta avrrj av^vi), to '
fir) veovs ovras avTwv yeveadai ; B
olfiat yap ere ov XeXrjdevai, oti oi fieipatCLcrtcoi,, brav to irpwrov
10 Xoycov yevwvTai, oj? Traihia ai/TOis KaTa^poovrai, del et? dvTiXoyiav
Xpatfievoi, /cal p*tp,ovp.evoi tovs ie\ey%ovTa<; avTol dXXovs eXey-
ypvai, ^aipovTes wenrep a/cvXaicia too eXiceiv re Kai cnr apd rTeiv
too Xoyq> Toi)^ TrXrjcrlov del. "Tirepcpvo^ p.ev ovv, ecprj. Ov/covv
orav Br) 7roXXov$ p-ev ainol eXey^ooaiv, virb iroXXoiv Be eXeyx^^cri,
15 acpoBpa Kai '
ra%v ip.7T ltttovct tv els to p.r)8ev -tiyelcrOai, wvirep C
-rrporepov teal i/c tovtcov Bij avroi re ical to bXov (piXoo-ocpias irepi
eh tou? aAAou? BiafieftXrjvTai. 'AXrjOeaTaTa, ecprj. 'O Be Br)

Trpeo-fivTepos, r)v o eyw, t*)? fxev TOiavTr)<s puavias ovk dv eOeXoi

p^eTeyetv, tov he BiaXeyecrOai eOeXovTa Kai crKoirelv TdXiides p,dXXov
20 piifxrjaeTai rj tov TraiBids ydpiv irai^ovTa ical dvTiXeyovTa, icai

ai>TO<; T fieTpiwTepos I
eaTai ical to eTUTi)8evp.a TifiicoTepov dvTi D
aTip.OTepov Troiijcrei. 'OpOeos, e(pV- Ovkovv ical to, TrpoeiprjpLeva

tovtov eV evXafdeia irdvTa irpoeiprjTai, to Ta? cpvcrei*} Kocrp,iov<

elvat ical o~Taaip,ovi 049 Tt? p.eTaBooaei tcov \6ycov, ical p,rj a>9 vvv 6
25 tv%oov teal ovBev irpoaijiccov ep-^eTai eir aino ; Udvv p.ev ovv, ecprj.

XVIII. 'Ap/cei Brj eVl Xoycov fieTaXrjyfrei p-elvai eVSeXe^w? ical

vvtov(o<; prjBev dXXo irpaTTovTi, aXX,' dvTtcrTp6cpo}<; yvp,va^op.evu>

|r
TOi9 irepl to acop.a yvp.vacrioi$, eTrj BnrXdata rj totc ; 'E, ecprj, i) E
TeTTapa Xeyets ; ^Ap.Xei, elirov, irevTe dis' p,eTa yap tovto icaTa-

14. t\{ywtrii> A 2
II: foit.asse Ae>x'00'"' A 1
. 28. try A- tj : Zti A^H.

'meddles with Dialectic' by introducing the riirmenidcs are a preliminary exercise

the Guardians to it. This appears clearly (yvfja/aala 135 D) to be undertaken before
both from ei)Xd/3eia and from ivravOa oi] we attempt to define kcl\6v re t'i xal fiLKaiov
iroWrjs <pv\aK7)s Hpyov in 537 D. ei)\a/3ou- Kai ayadbv Kai t'i> tKaarov rwv eiduiv (135 C).
/xivovs (Madvig) and euXapov/xfrois (Baiter) 9 oljiai -yoip <rt ktX. The same phe-
are therefore wrong. nomenon is similarly described in Phil.
539 B 8 fii] ve'ous ktX. Cf. Arist. 15 n 16 A: cf. also Ap. 23c and Isocr.
Eth. Nic. I 1. 1095" 2 rfjs wo\itiktjs ovk Panath. 26.
Iotiv olKelos a.KpoaTT)s 6 i>eos. It is clear 10 See on V 454 A.
&VTi\o-y(av.
from the present passage that Dialectic is 539 D tovtov this provision, vi?.
23 :

largely concerned u ith moral and religious that they shall not begin Dialectic in youth
questions, as Bosanquet {Companion (539 b). The genitive depends on 71-po-
p. 302) and Nettleship {Led. and Kent. II up^txlva (which refers to passages like VI
p. 291) remark. See App. III. Grote 485 ff., 490, 503 c, vn 535 a ff. ), and not,
(III pp. 237
239) has some interesting as J. and C. suggest, on evXapela.
observations on Plato's exclusion of the 24 <os 2pxTcu. On the construction
young from dialectical debate; but it is see m 4101$ .
scarcely right to say that the Parmtnides 28 ^ttj tot. 537 B.

(i35C 136 e) contradicts Plato's precept 539 k 29 irtVre 8's. Krohn thinks
in the Republic, for the disputations in five years very short, compared with the
 540 C] nOAITEIAC Z 153

fii/3a<7Teot eaovTai o~oi elf to cnn'jXaiov trdXiv efceivo, Kal dvay- 30

tca<TTOi dpyetv to, re irepl t6v iroXefiov Kal oaai vkwv dpyai, 'tva

firjS' e/jL7reipla vcrrepoiai tcov dWoov Kal en Kal iv tovtols ftacra-

540 Ttcrreoi, elifAfAevovcriv k\Kop.evoi iravfr a%6o~e ?; ti Kal irapaKLin'jcrovat.
Xpovov 8e, r/ 6 0?, ttogov tovtov t16)]<; ; TlevTeKaiheKa erri, tjv o

ey<o. yevofievcov 8e irevTrjKOVTOvTwv tovs BtaacoOivTaf Kal dpta-

revaavra^ irdvra irdiTrj iv epyois re Kal e7rto~T}]pai$ irpbs re\os
r/Or) aKTeov Kal aiayKa&Teov dvaK\ivavras Tt)v rr}? A r
r vx*l <i a ^yv v 5

elf avTo a7ro/3\ei}rat rb irdcn. epeof Trapeyov, Kal ISovTas to dyadov

avro, irapaheLypLart -^pu>p.evovf eKeiva>, Kal ttoXlv Kal IBccoTaf Kal
B eavTovs '
Koapuelv top iirlXonrov /3tov iv fiepet e/cflcrroi/9, to p,ev
ttoXv nrpof cpiXoaocpLa 8iaTpi/3ovraf, OTav 8e to p.epof rjKr), irpof
ttoXitikoIs iTTLTaXanredpovvTas Kal dpyovTaf eKacnovf rrjs 7roXe&)? 10

eveKa, ot/% a>? Ka\6v ti, a.a,' &j? dvayKalov irpaTTOVTaf, Kal ovtcos
aWovf del TraiSevo-avraf toiovtovs, dvTiKaTa\iirovTaf Trjf TroXeoof
<pv\aKas, eh pbaKapav vy'jaovf dirtovTaf oIkciv fivrjfiela 8 avTolf
C Kal Overlap ttjv itoXiv h^fiocrla ' irotelv, iav Kal 7) TlvOla ^vvavaiprj,

9. <pi\o<ro<f>ia corn A2 : (pCkotrocpiav A 1

cum ceteris. 14. f vvavcupT] a, q : i;vvaiprj
A : ^vvaipi) (sic) IT.

time allotted to the irpoiraiSeia, and sus- to be at least 50 years of age vo/jlos 5e :

pects that we have here 'a silent confession tjv Xa\Ki5e0o"i fir] apijai /x?j5e irpeajiedcrat.
that there is not so very much to say about vedirepov irwp irevT-qKovra (Heraclides Fr.
the Ideas after all.' (PL St. p. 187). Hist. Gr. 11 p. 222), but advanced age
Five years devoted eVSeXexcDs Kal fwrw-ws was rarely a condition of holding office in
to Dialectic exclusively is a good deal; Greek states. See Whibley' Gk. Olig.
and we may be sure that Plato does not pp. 148 f.

intend his Guardians to neglect the sub- 5 tt|v ttjs \J/x^s av-yijv : 'the radiant
ject between 35 and 50, although practical light of the soul.' aiyr) is highly poetic
duties occupy most of their time. More- in this sense cf. Soph. A/ax 70.
: There
over at 50, Dialectic is resumed, and it is is more than a touch of mysticism in this
not till then that the Idea of Good is fully and similar passages throughout Books VI
apprehended, so that the five years from and vii (cf. especially VI 490 A, b), but
30 to 35 were certainly not thought by it is exaggerated by Krohnf/Y. St. p. 187),
Plato to exhaust the subject. We must who boldly declares that " the only person
also beware of supposing that there is any who correctly understood the later phase
break of continuity in the education of of the Republic was Plotinus," and that
the Guardians. The study of each pro- "the so-called Platonic Dialectic is a Miss-
paedeutic 'art' by itself prepares us for verstandniss."
seeing all the 'arts' in their mutual re- 7 TrapaSciYfiaTi ktX. See VI 484 C,
lations and interdependence, and the
501 A c 7111.
comparative survey of the 'arts' in turn 540 v, 10 6Kao-Tovs. See 520 D n.
prepares us for Dialectic (537 c),nor need ir ov\ (is KaXdv ti ktX. ,f20 E 11.
the subjects of the wpoiratdela be finally 540 c 14 dv Kal 7] H.v9ia ktX.
abandoned after we enter on Dialectic. See on iv 427 b, c.
See Appendices II and III. {vvavaiprj. See cr. n. The error
540 a 3 irVTr]KovTovTO)v. We are in A, IT, and several MSS besides, is a
told that in Chalcis the magistrates had pretty example of lipography: contrast
 ; :

154 TTAATQNOI [540 C

15 &)? Balfioo-iv, el Be pr], ft>? evBaifioai re Kal Oeiois. Jlay/caXovs,

ecprj, tou? apypvras, ft) 'EootcpaTes, wcrtrep dvBpiavTOTroibs dire'ip-

yacrai. Kal ra? dp%ov<ra<; ye, r)V 'S eyoo, w YXavKtov. /xrjBev yap
Tt olov fxe irepl dvBpcov elprjK&vai /maXXov a eipr/Ka i) trepl yvvai/coov,

oo~ai av avrcov licavai t<z? </)ucret? eyyiyvwvrai. 'Op#eo?, ecprj, elirep

20 '/era ye iravra rols dvBpdai KOLva>vrjo~ovo~iv, &)? BirjXdopbev. Tt ovv ;

'
D
ecpijv ^vy^ropelre irepl tt}? 7ro\eco? re Kal 7ro\ireia^ prj iravTairaaiv
rjpds evicts elprjKevai, dWa ^akeira fiev, Bvvard he Try, Kal ovk
dWrj i} eiprjrai, orav 01 co? d\rj0cb<; c/>{\octo</>oi Bvvdo~rai, rj 7rXeiou?
77 el?, ev iToXet yevop.evoi twv pbev vvv ripoyv tcaTacf>pov>]cro0<riv,

25 i)yrjodfjLevoL dveXevdepov? elvai Kal ovBevb? a|ia?, to Be 6p96v trepl

7r\eiarov 7roir]crd/xevoi Kal t<x? dirb tovtov Tt/ua?, '

peywrov Be Kal E
dvayKaiOTarov to BiKaiov, Kal rovrw Bt) v7njpeT0uvT<; re Kal
av%ovTe<; avrb BiaaKevcop^acovTat rrjv eavrcbv iroktv ; II co?; e<f>r}.

"Oaoi, pev dv, rjv 8' eyu>, irpea^inepot, rvy^dveoat BeKerwv ev rfj

SI. ^n7x wP ' Te A.2 : vyxwptv re A 1

!!: i-vyx^pth 3. 29. deKenSv H : 51k'
CTWV A.

wpocravaipri inv 461 E, where the tempta- which Heraclitus passed on the Ephesians
tion absent and the MSS right.
is Burnet for expelling Hermodorus" (By water's
says that 2
A
has i^vvavaiprj, I know not Ileracl. Fr. 114), but the parallel is not
on what authority I found no trace in
: very close. Plato's Ka.dapfj.6s is sufficiently
the MS of anything except vvaiprj. explained by the precepts which he him-
15 cv8a(|io<ri. If not 5aL/jLo<ru>, then self lays down in VI 501 A: see also Pol.
eii-daipiocnv.
dv8piavTOTroi(5s.
ajo-jrep Jowett
293 D and especially La~ws 735 B 736 c,
where he gives an interesting survey of

16
seems to an allusion to the fact that
find the various Kadap/xoi applicable to com-
Socrates had been a sculptor; but the monwealths, and 752 B ff. Whether the
same words might have been used if he KadappLbs of the Republic is itself either
had not cf. (with J. and C) n 361 D.
: possible or adequate is another matter
20 tis 8iiiX.9o[v. v 451 c ff. Grote pronounces it an evxv (Plato III
540 D 541 B Finally, we repeat, our p. 218 .). An age which had witnessed
perfect city is not an idle aspiration, but the 5ioiKi<rij.6s of Mantinea (Xen. Hell. V
capable of being realised, when true philo- 2.7) might well have regarded it as feasible.
sophers become kings and educate the young '
Possible, but difficult is perhaps the safest
'

themselves, after banishing every one above
the age of ten. Our account of the perfect
city and man is now completed.
540 D 22 tuxds- V 450 D .
XaXeira ktX. See VI 502 C n.
23 tj irXeious tj is. See on IV 445 D.
540 E 27 dva-yKaioTarov.
admit no compulsion save that of Right
Non civium ardor prava iubentium Non
vultus instantis tyranni Mentequatitsolida.
Contrast VI 492 B 493 D.
29 ocroi \uv av ktA. Newman (Aris-
totle's Politics 1 p. 413 .) thinks this pro-
posal is " a sollened version of the sentence
verdict. Thepurgation, even if success-
fully applied, might not be sufficient to
start the city well, but it would be a useful
auxiliary to that "express initiative force,
exceptional and belonging to some peculiar
crisis," which (according to Grote 1. c>
They will would float the enterprise. Bosanquet
raises the question how far the Kadappios
is seriously meant. To me it appears to
be neither more nor less serious than
Plato's treatment of the general question
as to the possibility of his ideal city: see
on VI 502 C and Hirmer Entsldiung U.
Komp^d. pi. Pol. p. 638.
 54i B] TTOAITEIAC Z 155

541 7r6\ec, travra^ iicirepb^wcnv et? rot/? |

dypovs, rovs 8e 7raiSa<; ainwv 30
TrapaXafiovTes e/cro? roiv vvv rjdwv, a Kal 01 yovfjs %ovcri, dpetycov-
rai iv rots acperepot^ TpoTrois Kal vop,oi<;, ovaiv 0101$ 8i\r)\vda/j,ev
tot, zeal ovTOi Ta^iard re Kal pacrra 7rdA.ti/ re Kal iroknelav, r)v
iXeyop,ev, Karaardaav avrijv re evhaipLov^aeiv Kal to edvos, iv oS av 5

B iyyevrjrai, TrXelara ovijaetv ; HoXv y, ecf)T)' I

Kal ft>? av yevoiro,
eiTrep irore yiyvoiTO, &otcel<; p,oi, w 'Sw/cpaTes, ev elprj/cevai. Ov/covv
ahrjv 17877. elirov iyco, zyovcnv rjpblv 01 \6yoi Trepi tc t?}? 7ro\e&)9

ravTTjs Kal tov opboiov ravrrj dvSpos ; hrfko? yap irov koX ovto?,
olov <prj<rop,ev &elv avrov elvai. A?}Xo?, ecprj' Kal birep ipcoras, 10
8oicel p.01 t\o<; e^eiv.

TeAoc noAiTeiAC z.

30 KTr^}A\|/woriv Op&J/ojvTcu. Stepha- teach the young children, it would be un-
nus (with some inferior ms authority) reads necessary and wrong to send them into
the future, which Liebhold also would the country. Jowett seems to forget for
restore; but orav is carried on. Cf. II the moment that Plato is not here speak-
359 B. ing of his own city, but of an actual city
541a 31 6p|/wvTtH ktX. J. and C. which he wishes to transform into his
accuse Plato of barely considering "how KaWiTroXis.
the provision, which he here abruptly in- 4 Kal ovtw ktX. The infinitives still
troduces, is to be reconciled with what depend on j-vyxvpeTre.
precedes. For how are the children to 5 cXfyopcv. Liebhold 's \iyo/xev is
be taught music and gymnastic when all harmless, but unnecessary : cf. 5ie\r)\v-
their elders have been sent away? From dafiev t6t above.
what other State are the new teachers to 541 B 7 cl'ircp iroTt -yi-YVOiTO. Cf.
be brought?" Plato is perfectly consistent. VI 502 C n.
The new teachers are ot ciis aXijdQs <pt\6- jo oirep IpwTtjs refers to Socrates'
crocpoi dwdcrrai iv 7r6\et yevofievot (540 D: question o$kovv dvSpds; Cf. X 595 C
cf. VI 499 B, 502 Aff.), and they rusticate d\\' 5 \4yu, pt]Tiov. "The present inquiry
the parents etc. just because their presence is, I believe, concluded" (D. and V.) is
makes it impossible to bring up children an erroneous translation.
on the new lines. If 'their elders' could


APPENDICES TO BOOK VII.

I.

ON THE SIMILES OF THE LINE AND THE CAVE.

The famous similitudes in Books VI and VII have claimed the
attention of every writer who has seriously attempted to expound the
philosophy of Plato. It must suffice to refer generally to Uebenveg-
Heinze Grundriss* etc. pp. 167 174: and in particular to Whewell,
Philosophy of Discovery, pp. 429
448; Sidgwick, Journal of Philology,
it pp. 96 ff . ;
Jackson ib. x 132 ff.
pp. and Shorey On the Idea of
;

Good in Plato's Republic (Chicago Studies in Classical Philology 1

pp. 188 239). The aim of the present Appendix is not polemical,
but explanatory, and its scope is limited to an exposition of the diffi-
culties of the subject in a more consecutive and reasoned manner than
was possible in the notes.
An first instance to confine himself to such
interpreter ought in the
express statements, hints, and indications as are furnished by Plato
himself in the Republic. The evidence of other Platonic dialogues and
of Aristotle is certainly admissible, and may prove extremely useful in
supplementing and confirming our results ; but it ought not to be
appealed to until the testimony of the Republic has been heard.
I will try to conform to these cahons of interpretation.
The line is divided into two unequal parts, each of which is sub-

6 para sive So^affrd vor/ra

tiKdvet f<?a etc. Lower yovra Higher voyrri

+-
A D C E B
Fig. i. The Line.

divided according to the proportions of the original section. Thus

(Fig. i.) AD. DC:: AC: CB, and CE EB AC
: :: ': CB.
CB represents the vorp-ov : and AC is called sometimes oparov,
sometimes 8oa<n-m'.
AD stands for cikovcs, i.e. irpwrov pikv tus tr/aas, Zireira ra iv tois
v8a(rt <pavTa.<r/Acn-a ai iv toi? ocra -TrvKva re Kai. \ela kou (para gwetrrqKcv,
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 157

kcu a v to Totorrov : DC for Ta Trepi T/'/xa? (ua ko.1 ttclv to (pvTevrov kou to
crKvao-Tov oXov yeVos (509 D 5ioa.). It is clear, therefore, that if

Plato means what he says, the objects represented by are distinct AD

from those represented by DC, though they are each of them opard
(Sofao-Ta).
CE stands for one part of to vorjrov, EB
for the other: see 510 b
to jtiev
aiTov to 8' al eTepov and 511 C o-acpeWepov etvat to vtt6 ttj<;
tov &ia\eyeo-6ai hriO~TT]fir)<; tou octos Te /cat votjtov 6nopovp.e.vov rj to
vtto twv Tc^vdiv KaXov/itvoiv. Here again, if Plato's words are to be
taken strictly, the objects represented by CE
are distinct from those
represented by EB. This conclusion is confirmed by 516 a compared
with 532 a ff., where the objects of the lower intellectual method are
compared with shadows of so-called real things (AD), whereas the
higher vorjm correspond to w a etc (-DC) cf. 511 e i<f> oU Zo-tlv and
- :

534 a.
So far, it will scarcely, I think, be denied that Plato's language
points to a fourfold division, in which there are two main segments, each
with two subsections. This view, which had hitherto been generally
approved, was attacked by Jackson on the ground that "the introduction
of the first segment is unmeaning and worse than unmeaning, on the
'
assumption that the universe is compared to a quadripartite line
'

(see. Journal of Philology x pp. 132 150).

Let us therefore examine
the evidence of the Republic on the subsection AD.
AD is part of AC, and AC
is called by Plato sometimes Soao-ToV

and sometimes 6po.ToV: see 510 a and the other passages cited in my
note ad loc. What then is the meaning of 8o|aoro\>? The word is
certainly not synonymous with bpaTov, and we are surely bound to
interpret its meaning here by the meaning which Plato has already
given to it in the Republic. Now according to the explanation of So'a
in v 476 b 480 a, Sofao-ToV includes not only the objects of sight and
the other senses, but also, for example, to. tcw 7ro\\wv> ttoXXo. vop.ip.a
KaXov Te iripL kou. twi/ aAAwv (479 d, with note ad loc). It would
appear therefore that AC
embraces not only o'paTa, but other So^acrTa
also, and that among
these So^ao-ra are contained inter alia popular
canons or opinions on the subject of what is beautiful, ugly, right,
wrong etc., as explained in 479 d. If Plato intended us to restrict AC
to o'para, it is reasonable to suppose that he would have used the term
o'paTa throughout, instead of employing a word which he has already
defined as including not only visibles, but other opinables as well.
That visible ctKoVes of dpon-a are of little or no metaphysical importance,
is doubtless true ; but there are other Sofacrrcu cikoVcs besides those

which are visible, and some of these are by no means destitute of

significance and value.
cifcoVes we have not far to seek.
For examples of such Plato himself
appears to recognize them in 517 d, 520 c, d (see the notes on these
passages, and on 5 14 a, 517 a). They include the vopi/xa on subjects
of taste, morality, truth etc. expressed or embodied in the works
of poets, painters, and artists generally, sophists and rhetoricians,
demagogues, statesmen, and others, in so far as these canons and
i
58 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII.

opinions are copied from to. tcov ttoXXwv 7roAXa vofxtfxa KaXov re iripi /cat
twv dXXuv, or from any other opinions and appearances whatsoever '
' :

see vi 492 a
493 E, in 401 b ff., 402 b ff. and x 595 b 602 b. Much
the same view is held by Nettleship (Led. and Rem. 11 pp. 242 246)
and others, although they have not, I think, sufficiently insisted on the
fact that Plato stamps this interpretation as legitimate and correct by
calling AC
So^aordv, and including among SoaoTa (in Book v) not
only opard but also to. twv 7roA.Awv ttoXXcl vo/xi/xa KaXov re 7rept Kat twv
aXXwv.
If we now look for confirmations in other dialogues, the Sophist is
ready at hand with its elaborate amount of eiKao-rno? and 4>avTao-TLKij
(233 e
236 c, 264 cff.). The objects with which these two arts are
concerned cannot be placed in any segment of the line except AD.
In the Sophist Plato distinguishes between Qda. ttoitjtiki] and dvdpwrrivi]
TTOtrjTiKr'] (&i]<ro) to. fi.lv <pvo~ei Aeyo'/tieva iroui(r6ai Oeia Te^vr), to, 8' e/c tovtoiv
vtt av6pu>Tru>v $vviaTap.va. avdpoyirivr), kclL Kara, tovtov 8rj rbv Xoyov Svo
7toujtik7/s yevrj, to p.evto Se #eiov 265 E), and between
dvOpwTnvov etvai,

6eia elBoiXoTroiLKTj and (266 B ff. see on VII 532 c).

dvOpmirivr] elSoiXoTrouKrj :

Now the works of avOponrivrj (as well as dua) iroi^TiK-q are expressly
recognized in DC, which includes o-KevaaTa. as well as cpvTevrd. It is
therefore reasonable to suppose that AD
includes the works of dvOpumivri
(as well as 0'a) elSoiXoTroiuaj. And the sophistic art is one among
several varieties of avOpuTrivr] (ISwXoTroaKr}, being a subdivision of 8oo-
p.Lfxr}a-L<;. Compare also, for Poetry, Music, and the imitative arts in
general, Lazvs 669 D ff. It may be noted that this is not the only part
of the Republic in which we meet with doctrines and ideas which are
more developed in the Sophist and other dialogues which are now
fully
commonly considered to be relatively late see on v 476 a. :

On these grounds I am unable to look upon the first section of the

line as in any way otiose or destitute of importance. It would be
strange if in an enumeration of the objects of knowledge and opinion
Plato should have left no room for the whole domain of 'imitation,'
with which, in the Republic and elsewhere, he is continually concerned.
In the analogous classification of Phil. 55 D
58 a /xouo-ikt? is similarly
placed in the lowest of the four divisions: cf. Bosanquet Companion
p. 262.
The second division of the line need not detain us long. In so far
as it is oparoV, it includes the originals, whether natural or artificial, of
the oparal cikoVcs in AD. Regarded in its wider meaning, it embraces
all the other Bo$aard of which AD
presents us with Soaorai ci/coVe?,
and doubtless also more ; for we need not suppose that everything in
DC has its counterpart in AD. The corresponding state of mind is
7rtcrris, or 'belief: cf. Tim. 26 c o ti irep irp6<> yevecriv ovo~ia, tovto 7rpos

ttlo-tiv dXrjOeia. and Gorg. 454 d ff., from which and other passages it

is clear that 7tio-tis (in the widest sense) is the normal attitude of the
aVatSeuTos towards his Soaora in general as well as his alo-Orp-d in
particular. The difference between 7rio-Tis and ei*acn.'u, both of which
are here regarded as varieties of 86$a, is a varying quantity; for 7tictt(?
may be right or wrong. I think the particular contrast which Plato
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 159

has in view is best illustrated by such a case as he himself describes

in x 601 d 602 b, where the maker of a o-keCos is said to have -n-ians
op&rj, vvu>v tc3 etSort koI dvayKa6p.tvo<; aKoveiv irapd tuv etSoro?, whereas
the imitator ovre eio-erai ovre Sp6a of mind can
8od<rei, so that his state
only be eiKaaia. In view of this passage in Book x, we may also (with
Bosanquet, Companion, p. 262) compare Phil. 56Bfif. The arts of
carpentry, ship-building, house-building etc., as well as popular'

dpidiArjTLKT], fjLtTprjTiKtj etc. (56 e

57 D: cf. vii 526a.) are placed in
the second lowest category of the Philebus. They are all of them con-
cerned with objects belonging to the second division of the line, and we
may therefore take it that the intellectual condition of those who profess
and practise these arts is also, according to Plato, 71-10-1-1?.

It is about the third division of Plato's line that the greatest disputes
have raged.
We have already seen that Plato verbally distinguishes between the
contents of CE and those of EB. It is difficult to conceive why he
should have done so unless he meant them to be really distinct ; for the
resources of his language were certainly equal to expressing his real
view, whatever it was. There is moreover an exact correspondence
between the objects of the different psychical affections or states (ira6-q-
fxara iv ttj \j/vxfi) and the states themselves ; and Sidvoia, which Plato
regularly uses in connexion with CE (510 d, 511 a, 511 c, 511 d, 511 e,
526 a, 529 d, 533 d, 533 e, 534 a), is expressly distinguished from voSio-is
or vovs in 511 d. We are, therefore, prepared to find a similar dis-
tinction between the objects of the two mental states. What is the
positive evidence on the subject ? That the lower vo-qrd are the subjects
of Plato's propaedeutic studies, viz. mathematical numbers, mathematical
plane surfaces, mathematical /3a#os, mathematical <popa\ (3d8ov<;, and
'consonant' mathematical numbers, appears from 510c e, 511 a, b,
511 C (rexiw), 525 C 526 A, 527 B, 532 C (reX v) 533 D avvepidois kcu
crv/JLirepiaywyoLS ^piapAvq als 8trj\6ofjav rex i at ?' <*? eiricrTrjfias /jzv 7roAAaKis
'

irpocreiTro/Aev 81a. to 005, SeWrai Se ovofiaTOS aAAou, ivapyecrripov pikv rj

So^jy?, a/JivSpoTepov Se rj iTricrTrjfx.r]<;. Siavoiav 81 avTrjv eV ye tw irpocrOev ttov
wpicra/xe^a, and 534 A. They are dd oVra (see 527 b and cf. 529 c,-D nn.),
but nevertheless iroWd, i.e. there are many mathematical units etc.
(526a.), many mathematical triangles, squares 1 etc., many mathe-
matical cubes etc., many specimens (if the word may be allowed) of
each mathematical cpopd, many of each particular set of Zv/icpuivoi dpi6p\oi
Finally these /ua^prriKa occupy an intermediate position between
ala6i]Ta (So^aard) and Ideas. We learn this (1) from their position in
the line, (2) from the statement that the mathematical intelligence or
Sidvoia, which cognizes them, is fxera^v tl So'^s tc kou vov 511 D,

(3) from the constantly repeated observation that such studies 'tend
to drag us towards Being' (i.e. towards EB) etc. 523 a, 525 a, 527 b :

cf. also 525 c, 526 b, (4) from the fact that while aladrjrd are perishable

1
A hasty perusal of 510 D might lead us to suppose that there is but one
'mathematical' square, and even to identify it with the Idea; but see the notes
ad loc.
160 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII

and 7roX\a, [Aa.6rjfjLa.TiKa. are 7roAAa (526 a) and aei oVra (527 b), whereas
the Idea is del ov and eV.

Aristotle's evidence is in complete accord with these statements

of Plato himself in the Republic. The relevant passages are cited by
Bonitz on Met. A 6. 987 b 14 ff. en 8e 7rapa to. alcrdrjTa /cat to. et8r) to.
fia6r]fxaTLKa TtSv tt pay Liar uyv eTvai <f>7](Ti (sc. ITAaTtov) fxera^v, 81a-
(pipovTa twV fxkv aladrjTwv TtG dt'Sia xai aKivrjTa eivai, twv 8' eio"toV ra to.
fiev 77-0AA arra o/xota eivai, to oe eidos avro ev eKaoTOv /xovov. " Tria
rerum genera posuisse Platonem, mathematica ideas, con-
sensibilia
stanter multis locis refert Aristoteles, 992 b 14, B 1. 995 b 16, cf. 9.
19, K 1. io59 4 sqq., A 1.
b b 12 sqq., Z 2. io28 b b
2. 997 12, 6. ioo2
io69 a 34. Et a sensibilibus quidem rebus differre mathematicas aeterna
et immutabili natura (oKi'v^ra b i6...), ab ideis autem eo, quod mathe-
maticae quidem res eiusdem formae indefinitae numero sunt, idea vero
quaelibet simpliciter est una, cf. B 6. 1. 1. to. p,kv /xa6rjp.aTiKd twv 8evpo :

(i.e. twv alaOrjTwv) a/\Aw Liev tivi 8ia<pepei, tw oe 7roAA' uTra 6ixoei8rj eivai

ovOlv 8ia<fiipei. Ita quum sua natura in medio posita sint mathematica
inter sensibilia et ideas (p.eTav b 16), saepe ea Platonico sensu significat
hoc ipso vocabulo to. ju,erau, cf. 9. 991 b 29, 992 b 16, B 2. 997 b 2, 13,
998 7, 6. ioo2 b 13, 21, K 1. 1. 1.,
s
2. io77 a 11 " (Bonitz). M
It may be
desirable to quote one of the numerous criticisms which Aristotle makes
on Plato's view of fxaOrjfiaTiKa., because it appears to allude directly to
the educational curriculum of the Republic: eVi oe ei tis irapa to. e"8i) ko.1
/xeTa^v OrjcreTai, 7roAAas aVopi'as eei.
to. alcrBrjTd to. SrjXov yap cos 6p.oiws
ypafxfxai re i7ap' at>Tt\s koI tc\s aitrt^Tas ecrovTai Kai eKaorov twv a\W
yevSv wctt e7retVep rj darpoXoyia uia tovtwv eo~Tiv, etrrat tis Kai ovpavos
irapd tov ala-drjTOv ovpavbv Kai 17X105 tc /cat creXr/vr] Kai TaAAa ouoiws to.
KaTa tov ovpavov (cf. 529 C, D 11 n.) olioiws 81 koi irtpl wv rj otttiky) irpay-
LiaTeveTai Kai r) iv tois LLa6rjp.acriv dpixoviKr) (531 Ctl.) ktA. {Met. B 2.
b
997 12 ff., cf. M
2. 1076 11 13

io77 b 14). These words are, in my
judgment, an altogether just and relevant criticism on Plato from the
standpoint of a man of science, and one with which Plato himself,
when he wrote the Republic, would not have quarrelled.
In spite of this body of evidence, Shorey speaks of "futilissima ilia
hariolatio de numeris mathematicis inter numeros sensiles et numeros
ideales positis" (de PL id. doctr. p. 33), refuses to attribute the doctrine
to Plato, and surprised that Zcller should have been led astray.
is The
entire theory, according to the American critic, arose from a mistaken
interpretation of 523 d
526 e, where avTol ol dpiO/xoi (525 d), he de-
clares, are "nihil aliud quam ideae numerorum, sicut avTb t6 ue'ya est
ipsius magnitudinis idea" (I.e.). I have stated my view of avTwv tcGv
dpibfj.wv in the notes on 525 d. Here it need only be said that if
avTwv twv dpiOpiwv, about which mathematicians converse, means Ideas
of numbers, then avTo to Iv (525 d), i.e. the ev about which mathe-
maticians converse (526 a), is the Idea of 'one.' But Plato speaks of
a multiplicity of mathematical units 7re/n iroiwv dpi6p.wv 8iaXeyeo-6e, iv :

ols to tv otov v/xeis d^iovTe eoriv, itrov tc CKatrTOV 7rav 7ravTi Kai ovoe
ap.iKpov 8ia$ipov (526 a). Are we then to suppose that there are many
Ideas of 'one'? It may be added that in his later treatise on 'The
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 161

Idea of Good in Plato's Republic,' Shorey still adheres to his old

view.
The explanation which am
advocating has the support of Zeller 4 n
I
i. pp. 679 ft"., Trendelenburg Plat, de
id. et num. docir. pp. 7080, Bonitz
I.e. and a majority of scholars. To me it appears fully demonstrated
by the evidence of the Republic alone and Aristotle's testimony is a ;

welcome confirmation from a source which is only second in value to

Plato's own writings.
The ontological theories of the Philebus and Timaeus are, I believe,
in harmony with the position here assigned to fiadrjfxaTLKa. In the
Republic, rd p.a6rjp.ajiKa are the link between ala-O-qra. and eiSry, regarded
as objects respectively of sensible apprehension and knowledge ; in the
Philebus and especially the Timaeus, they are the cosmological [xeragv
Tt. The atria rf}<; /^eco? of the Philebus (23 c ) is the Idea, and 7repas ft".

in that dialogue is rd //.a^/xariKa. Professor G. Schneider has pointed

out that Plato "machte fur alle Erscheinungen der Welt und des Geistes
das Mathematische zum Gesetze fiir die Verwirklichung des Guten," and
the Timaeus is an elaborate commentary on his remark. We see the
soul and body of the Universe and Man built up by means of the p-era^v
or fxadrj/xaTiKa of the Republic, dpiO/xrjTiKy supplying numbers (32 b et al.),
Plane Geometry i-n-tTreSa (5306".), Stereometry fiddrj (54 b ff.), Astro-
nomy <f>opal fidQovs (36 c ff., 39 a ff., 40 c ff.), and Harmonics the
$vfjL<f>wvoi dptOfjioi (35 b ff), according to which the Souls of the world
and man are framed. The ekridvTa ko.1 i6vTa, twc ovtwv del pap.rjp.aTa,
Tvira>6ivTa air avTwv rpoirov nvd 8t(T(ppa<TTOv kol OavfxauTov (50 c), which
enter into the 6K/xaytov and leave it according as mortal things arise
.

and perish, are nothing but mathematical forms the contents of CE.
It is impossible to pursue the subject farther here; but reference may
be made to F. Schmitt's Dissertation on die Verschiedenheit d. Ideenlehre
in PI. Rep. u. Phil, ((lessen 1891) and G. Schneider's admirable work
on Das Pri7icip d. Maasses in d. PI. Philos. (Gera 1878), where this
interpretation of the Philebus and Timaeus is expounded and justified
in detail.
There remains the further question whether these pLadrjp.aTLKa have,
like the Ideas themselves, a real and substantial existence, apart from,
as well as sensible particulars.
in, Plato speaks of the object of
geometrical study as del ov, ov irork tl yi.yv6p.evov ko.1 diroWvp-evov
(527 b n. cf. 529 c, Dnn.), and in the Timaeus (I.e.) they are elo-iovra
:

Ka\ i$t6vTa. In the passages already referred to, Aristotle states or

implies that Plato regarded them as x P l<TT ^ n t merely in thought, but
(Ji

actually, although in Met. B 2. 998

a
7 ff. he informs us that another
interpretation of rd p.era$v was current, according to which they do
exist, ov [xrjv x w P^ y T(*> v alaOr/Twi', d\\' iv tovtols. The evidence of the
Republic and Timaeus is in my opinion altogether in favour of the view
which Aristotle attributes to Plato.
The Platonic theory on this subject will be most easily apprehended
if we contrastwith that of a very different school of Philosophy.
it

According to John Stuart Mill "there exist no real things exactly con-
formable to the definitions" (of geometrical science). "There exist no-
a. p. 11. -
11

1 62 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII.

points without magnitude ; no lines without breadth, nor perfectly

straight ; no circles with all their radii exactly equal, nor squares with
all their angles perfectly right." The "really existent" lines, angles,
and figures are those which we apprehend through the senses, and "the
definitions, as they are called, must be regarded as some of our first and
most obvious generalisations concerning those natural objects" {Logic,
Book ii ch. 5 i). To Plato, on the other hand, the "really existent"
straight lines are just those of which the definition speaks : whereas
visible lines and magnitudes do not exist, but only 'become.' It is the
true fAa.6rjna.TiKa. described in his definitions of mathematical science
which the ycw^TpiKos investigates, and if they do not correspond with
the forms which we see, so much the worse for Nature The fault lies
!

not with them nor with the 877/xioupyo's, but with the conditions of finite
existence: LiepiyLiivrj yap r] rovSe tov Koapov yeVtais e ttra'y/cvjs re kcu
vov o-uo-TaVeojs iycvvr'/dr) {Tim. 48 a).
If the interpretation which I have given is correct, we can at once
see why Plato makes the Study of paOrjpaTiKa his Trpo-rraiZiia. to. fxaOq-

/laTiKuare, objectively and de facto, according to Plato, the 'golden

chain' between Ideas and particulars, and he who would ascend to
Ideas must climb by the ladder which the Architect of the Uni-
verse 6eos del ye<i)fj.Tpwv
has himself provided. Cf. Schneider 1. c.
p. 54-
If the question is asked 'What is the element of truth embodied in
Plato's theory of to. paOrjpaTiKa. as peTa$v?,' the answer is not far to
seek. "All objects in the world," says Whewell, "which can be made
the subjects of our contemplation are subordinate to the conditions of
Space, Time, and Number ; and on this account, the doctrines of pure
mathematics have most numerous and extensive applications in every
department of our investigation of nature" {Philosophy of the Inductive
Sciences, p. 153). It is an admitted fact that "all causes operate accord-
ing to mathematical laws" (Mill, Logic, Book 111, ch 24 9). The
position which Plato assigns to -ra p-aO-qpariKa. as intermediates between
Ideas and sensible things is at once an affirmation of this fact and an
explanation, from the Platonic point of view, of the reason which under-
lies it. The supreme Cause of the Universe, according to Plato, is the
Idea of Good, of which, in the last analysis, the other Ideas are special
determinations, and to. p.a8rjpaTiKa are the instruments by means of
which that Idea works in Nature. This and nothing else is the mean-
ing of Plato's profound and famous text #os ciei ycw/Aci-pel, on which
the bulk of the Timaeus is only an elaborate commentary. Why is it,
to take an obvious illustration, that the laws of physical science are
habitually expressed in terms of mathematics? Plato's reply would be :

simply because God made use of pab^pariKa. in constructing the world,

and we must interpret the Universe as God made it. The Laws of
Kepler have been described as "three Laws of Divine Working in
Nature, discovered by Kepler," and the description is in lull harmony
with Plato's conception. For the rest it should be noted that such a
view of p-aO-qpariKo. appeals in its broader outlines with peculiar torce to
the religious and poetical imagination, as is often the case with the
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 163

speculative flights of Plato. We may compare not only the lines of

Milton {Paradise Lost, vn 221 ff.)

"Him all his train

Followed in bright procession, to behold
Creation, and the wonders of his might.
Then stayed the fervid wheels, and in his hand
He took the golden compasses, prepared
In God's eternal store, to circumscribe
This Universe, and all created things.
One foot he centred, and the other turned
Round through the vast profundity obscure,
And said, 'Thus far extend, thus far thy bounds;
This be thy just circumference, O
world'!";

but also the famous passage in Isaiah xl 12 "Who hath measured the
waters in the hollow of his hand, and meted out heaven with the span,
and comprehended the dust of the earth in a measure, and weighed the
mountains in scales, and the hills in a balance?"
For special discussions on 'The propaedeutic studies of the
Republic' and 'On Plato's Dialectic' see Appendices II and III.
The view which I take of the simile of the Cave and its connexion
with that of the Line is fully explained in the notes on Book vn
( 5 14 1 5 A, 5 1 5 C, 5 1 6
A, B, 5 A
C, 5 I 7 A, 5 I 7 D, 5 I 9 B, C, 5 20 C, 5 3 2 C).A
It is only necessary to add here that Jowett and Campbell's interpretation
(Vol. 11 pp. 14
18, in pp. 315
317 and elsewhere) appears to me
somewhat seriously wrong in regard to the dydXp.ara or ciowAa of the
allegory, which, according to Campbell, " constitute a lower stage of the
ideal which in Plato's language is alone the real, not the immediately
visible, but the truth of phenomena, the iv i-l ttoXXwv cKaorwv t<2v
ala6i]Twv, the i/ijima species, the first intention of the tv Aoyto-/u.(3 waipov-
fievov" (11 p. 17). Jowett, if I understand him rightly, goes even farther,
and apparently regards some of the propaedeutic studies as symbolized
by the elSwXa (m pp. 316, 317). It seems to me quite clear from the
general proportions of the simile (514 ah.) that the etSwXa in the cave
represent nothing beyond the higher opup-eva and the higher So^aard
(517 a, 532 B, c fin.), which are emphatically iroXXd and not iv ivl ttqXXiZv,
still less "the world as conceived of by the mathematician" (Jowett),

which might possibly be figured as a (pavraa/xa delov (532 c n.), but

certainly not as a crKtvaaTov elSwXov: rov yap del oVros y yewp-cTpiKr)
yvwo-i's ecrrtv (527 b).

II.

ON THE PROPAEDEUTIC STUDIES OF THE REPUBLIC.

higher scheme of education has formed the subject of a
Plato's
large number
of dissertations and articles, besides the attention which
it has received at the hands of commentators and historians of phi-

losophy. The best and ablest discussion of the method and general
principles of the system is still, I think, Nettleship's article in Hellenica
(pp. 135
180), to which the second volume of his Lectures and Remai?is
 L
i6 4 APPENDICES TO BOOK VI

(pp. 238
294) is a welcome supplement. Tannery's articles in the
Revue Philosophique (x pp. 517 ff. and xi 283 if.) are concerned
pp.
chiefly with the scientific aspect of Plato's curriculum. The mathe-
matical difficulties have been to a large extent cleared up by historians
of mathematics, and other authors of special monographs mentioned in
the notes. Theo's treatise -n-epl rtlv Kara to fiaO^ftaTiKov xPV <T ^tXU)V 's
Trjv HXdrwvos avdyvo)cn.v, which Dupuis has edited and translated (Paris

1892), will be found extremely useful, all the more so that it is largely
a compilation from earlier sources.
In this appendix I propose to touch on some questions which could
not be adequately treated in the notes.
The novelty of Plato's curriculum lies in the interpretation which he
puts upon the subjects prescribed, and in his conception of scientific
method, rather than in his selection of studies to be pursued. It will be
observed that he confesses his debt to the Pythagoreans (530 e n.)\ and,
as Tannery points out (I.e. x pp. 521 ff. cf. Diels Dox. Gr. 555. 17),
:

there is no reason to doubt that the Pythagoreans made use of a quad-

rivilim embracing (i) dpidfirjTiKij, (2) piovo-Lxyj, (3) yew/xerpLa, (4) acpaipiKi]
(see Theol. Ar. 4. 19 Ast and Hippolytus in Diels I.e., where the
Order is (1) <dpidp.J]TLK-q>, (2) p.ovcriKr], (3) y^wparpia, (4) do-Tpovo/xia).
See also [Archytas] quoted on 530 d. The allusions in Isocrates
(Panatn. 26, Antid. 261 fT., 266) to an educational curriculum of this
kind may of course be aimed at Plato, but it is, I think, more probable,
in view of some passages in the Platonic dialogues, that 17 i<f>' rjfxwv
Karao-TaOelaa 7raiSi'a (Piviat/i. I.e.) has a wider reference. In Theaet.
145 A Theodorus is said to be yew/xcrpi/vos kou. do-rpovo/xiKO? kcu Aoyi-
o-tikos T ko.1 /xovcriKos Koi Sera 7rai8et'ji5 (liberal education) l^erai, and
Theaetetus professes to have learnt from him -ytw/xcrptasaVra ko.1 twv
7Tpl ao~Tpovo[xiav T kou dpfxovias kcu \oyio-p.ov<; (ib. 1 45 C, d). The
studies in question were called 'Arts,' and Hippias was one of those
who professed to teach them under this name, as appears from Prof.
318 e (see 5 1 1 c //. and Hipp. Mai. 285 b ff.). From these passages we
are justified in drawing the inference that the Pythagorean quadrivium
was in some form or another becoming recognized in the early part of
the fourth century B.C., and even earlier (cf. Grasberger Erziekung it.
Unterr. 11 p. 340). The addition of Stereometry as a separate and
independent branch of study is doubtless due to Plato, as may indeed
be inferred from his own remarks (528 b ff); but stereometrical problems
had been handled before his time not only by the Pythagoreans, but
also by Anaxagoras and Democritus (528 b, c fin.), and were probably
reckoned as part of yew/xerpia.
The studies are arranged by Plato in the sequence, Theory of
Numbers, Geometry, Stereometry, Astronomy and Harmonics. It is
not, of course, to be supposed that each of the earlier subjects is dis-
missed as soon as its successor comes upon the stage; Plato indeed
implies the opposite in 531 off. and elsewhere. The order which he
prescribes is the order in which the subjects are to be begun. I have

touched on the principle underlying the sequence of studies in the notes

on 526 c and 528 a. We proceed from number, which is presumably the
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 165

first increase,' to plane geometry and stereometry, which are concerned

'

respectively with the second and third 'increases,' and thence to (pop a
fidOovs, taking Astronomy, the intellectual counterpart of visible <popd,
before Harmonics, which deals with the intellectual counterpart of audible
fpopd, viz. 'consonant' and 'dissonant' numbers. The general principle
plainly is that we should progress from the less to the more complex

(Nettleship Led. and Rem. 11 p. 269), each successive study adding a

fresh element to those which have preceded it and presupposing them
all. Plato would not, I think, allow that his intention was 'to arrange
the sciences according to their object-matter in a direction from abstract
to concrete' (Bosanquet Companion p. 288), for the Platonic sciences
of Astronomy and Harmonics are, to say the least, as 'abstract' as the
sciences of Number. But inasmuch as a solid concrete thing is after
all an embodiment, though only an imperfect embodiment, of mathe-
matical /?a#os, Plato's curriculum, so far, and only so far, as it does in
reality teach us to understand the visible concrete universe, may, if we
are so minded, be held to proceed, in Aristotelian language, from the
Trportpa <f>vaei to the -rporepa 7rpos v?/i.as.

Except in the position ascribed to 'Music' or 'Harmonics,' the order

of studies in the Republic agrees with that of the Pythagorean quad-
rivium. The phraseology of 526 c and 528 a makes it probable that
the principle of the Pythagorean arrangement was the same. 'Second
increase' can only mean 'second increase' of the point or unit, the
* first increase being the line or number.
' Now the Pythagoreans, as is
well known, built up the line out of points, the plane out of lines, and
the solid out of planes see RP. 7 64. : (This is equally true whether
we suppose that they consciously or unconsciously regarded the cosmo-
gonical unit or point as having /xe'yeflos, though for my own part I agree
with Burnet, Early Greek Philosophy pp. 312
315, that they consciously
so regarded it, at all events in the earlier and more original form of
their theory: see Arist. Met. M
6. io8o b 20, 32 and
s
1091 15 with N
Phys. Z 1. 231" 24, 10. 241 s 3, and other passages cited in Burnet, I.e.
p. 315 n.) It may therefore be inferred that the expressions 'second'
and third increase are in their origin Pythagorean, and, if so, we
'
'

cannot doubt that Plato's principle of arrangement agrees on the whole

with that of his predecessors.
The position of Harmonics in the Platonic scheme is however a
remarkable divergence, especially as the study, according to 531 c, is
concerned with numbers. In discussing this point Theo, who himself
expounds the crv/x<pwvoi dpidp.01 in connexion with dpidpL-qriKij, dis-
tinguishes between three kinds of dpp.ovia, viz. rj iv o'pya'vois al<j6r)Tij, tj
and 77 iv koct/xw dpfiovia (pp. 16, 47 ed. Hiller). Plato's
iv dpiOp-ols vorjTrj,
deals of course with the second of these dp/xovCai.
dpp.oviKij The first
would have seemed to him educationally useless except by way of illus-
tration, mathematical diagrams (cf. 527 a, 529 d). t] iv Koo-puo
like
dp/xovia,which is described in x 616 d ff., Tun. 35 b ff. and by Theo
139
147, could not serve this purpose, because it is inaudible. If we
take Plato at his word, we are bound to suppose that the Music of the
Spheres, though more beautiful and perfect than any audible har- '

monies,' is nevertheless inferior to that' which the student of harmonics

166 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII.

apprehends in his mind (cf. 529 c, d with 531 c), because it is produced
by the movements of visible and corporeal stars but it is permissible
;

to suppose that the sublime Pythagorean conception of the Universe as

'
God's organ (Censor, de die nat. 13) may have induced him to crown
'

his Trpoirat8(ia with the study of those numerical consonances whose

'
'

grandest expression in time and space is the harmony of heaven. See

also on x 617 b.
The most characteristic and essential feature of the Platonic curri-
culum is, as I have already remarked, its method: see on 523 b, c,
528 e, 529 c, d, 530 c. Plato himself obviously claims it as new (523 a,
53 c 53 OEff-)> an.d there can be little doubt that the claim is just.
>

The modern scientific reader cannot fail to be surprised and perhaps

shocked by Plato's unconcealed distrust of observation and the use of
the senses. In the Theory of Numbers and pure mathematics generally,
this is natural and right but what hope, he will ask, is there for
;

Astronomy if we 'dispense with the starry heavens' (530 b)? And

how can Harmonics be advanced if we prohibit all inquiry into 01 iv
Taimus Tats (rvfupayi'iais Tats aKOUO/xeVats dpi6p.oi (531c)? It has,
indeed, been maintained that 'the discovery of Neptune is a fulfilment
of Plato's anticipations' (Bosanquet Companion p. 293), and that 'the
mathematical treatment of the analysis of wave-forms (see Helmholtz,
Popular lectures, E.T. 175) seems to be an example of research which
would have been after Plato's own heart' (ib. p. 294). There is some-
thing to be said in favour of such a view, and Bosanquet and Nettleship
plead their case valiantly and well. But was it possible to discover the
perturbations of Uranus without observation? And even supposing
they had been observed, would Plato, at the time when he wrote
530 a ff., have suspected that they were due to the influence of an
unknown planet, and betaken himself to his desk? If Professor Adams'
calculations had failed, Plato might have called him 0x0770? for thinking
yiyviddai tc TaiTa act worn'ruis *at ovSa/xr] ov&kv 7rapaAAuTTetv and seeking
7ravrt dX-qOziav avruiv \a/3th', although he would have em-
rpoiru) rrjv
phatically approved of the algebra. The fact is that Plato and Pro-
fessor Adams began at different ends Plato with problems, Adams
with observation. That which is only an orrery to the former (529 d f.)
is to the latter the reality which calls for explanation. It is true, of
course, that Plato makes the primary impulse to reflection come from
contradictory sense-perceptions (523 a ff.), but as soon as the intellect
is fairly roused, the senses are dispensed with as much as possible,
because they thwart and debilitate the operations of the mind, rendering
its conclusions less scientific and exact (525 d, 529 c, 531 a, 532 a).
Nor does this conclusion rest on a few isolated passages, which may well
be tinged with exaggeration, owing to Plato's contempt for the empiric
sciolism of certain Sophists. The whole of the seventh book breathes
a spirit of uncompromising hostility to the senses, and the same
attitude is characteristic of many other dialogues, and, in particular,

of the Phaedo (65 A

67 b).
The fact is that the Astronomy and Harmonics of the Republic are
fundamentally different from the Astronomy and Harmonics of modern,
as well as of ancient science. The objects which they investigate are
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIJ. t6 7

not sensible phenomena, but intelligible realities occupying an inter-

mediate position between sensibles and Ideas, and resembling Ideas
much more than they resemble sensibles. Plato's whole conception of
these sciences is idealistic ;nor need we wonder if some light from the
land of Ideas irradiates the path of the pilgrim as he nears the end of his
propaedeutic journey. Platonic Science, like Platonic Metaphysics, can
of course be arrayed in modern attire; but it may he doubted whether
Plato does not lose more than Science, or even the cause ot liberal
education gains, by having his philosophy called down from heaven to
earth. See also Appendix III. The famous words of Goethe; which
I have already quoted on 486 a, express the true spirit of Plato's teaching
in Books vi and vir, and are a loftier and juster tribute to his genius
than any panegyric on his contributions to the cause of science: "Er
bewegt sich nach der Plohe, mit Sehnsucht seines Ursprungs wieder
theilhaft zu werden. Alles, was er aussert, bezieht sich auf ein ewig
Ganzes, Gutes, Wahres, Schemes, dessen Forderung er in jedem Busen
aufzuregen strebt. Was er sich im Einzelnen von irdischem Wissen
zueignet, schmilzt, ja man kann sagen, verdampft in seiner Methode,
in seinem Vortrag" (Farbenlehre Vol. in p. 141 Weimar 1893).
Plato's error lies in an undue extension of the method of pure
mathematics to Astronomy and Harmonics see on 529 d
: His theory
flf.

of these sciences is geometrical, and the heavens are actually compared

to a mathematical diagram or orrery. It is not the visible movements
of the visible heavens, but the intelligible movements of certain mathe-
matical heavens which the pupil is to investigate. Even apart from
his unquenchable idealism, we shall not find it difficult to account for
Plato's attitude, if we remember the extraordinary value which he at-
tached to Geometry (see on 526 c), and if we also accept his assurances
that the astronomy and acoustics of his day were grossly empirical.
It should likewise be borne in mind that his primary aim throughout
the whole of this 7rpo7ra<.8eia is to discipline the intellectual powers and
prepare the student to enter on the higher dialectic, in which all em-
ployment of the senses is rigidly proscribed. The goal is never for a
moment lost sight of, and to a large extent affects the method by which
the preliminary studies are to be themselves pursued. If his aim had
been to make his pupils merely specialists in mathematics or astronomy,
he might have taught them these subjects on other lines, but the man
who is a mathematical specialist and nothing more is unfitted to be a
Guardian, for we cannot allow 'our children' a'Ao'yous oVras uxnrep ypap/za?
ap^ovTas iv ttj iroKet Kvpiovs rwv /zcyurrajv eirat (vil 534 d). Plato en-
deavours to treat the study of mathematics and the mathematical
sciences not as an end in itself, but as a means whereby to "revolutionize
'
the whole state of mind " of his pupils and his vindication of the Arts
1
'
;

I
as the indispensable basis of a liberal training has been justified by history.
Even the very name survives in the degrees which our Universities
confer (see my article in CI. Rev. xv p. 220). After Stereometry resumed
its place as a department of Geometry,- the four Sciences, Arithmetic,
Music, Geometry and Astronomy, gradually established themselves as
1
The phrase is applied by Herbert Spencer {Education, p. 86) to the effects of
mathematics as an educative discipline, provided the teacher knows how to teach.
 ;

1 68 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII

the Quadrivium of the Middle Ages, and room was also found for a
pale and ghostly shadow of Dialectic in the Trivium (see Grasberger
Erzieh. u. Unterricht'pp. 235237). Finally it is clear from some notable
passages in his later writings (see on 530 b) that Plato's feeling about
the visible heavens underwent a change as he grew older. In the Laws
the very name of planets or 'wanderers sounds blasphemous in his ear
'
' '

(821 c). Such a change of sentiment is characteristic of his later

dialogues in general, and in the Laws, perhaps, there is an added
touch of the old man's feeling iv v<f>r}fiia xpv TeXevrav.'
'
But Plato may
also have felt that his magnificent dream of a starry firmament more
beautiful and perfect than the visible sky had served its purpose in the
stimulus which it had given to a more theoretical and educative inter-
pretation of physical science within the Academy. See Cantor Gesch.
d. Math. pp. 202
216.
But, when all is said and done, the abiding value of Plato's theory
of Education is not affected by his misconception, if such it be, of the
sciences of Astronomy and Harmonics. It may be doubted whether
any writer has ever held so inspiring and profound a view of the aim
and scope of education. Regarding man's reasoning faculty as the
element of God within him, Plato makes it the supreme and only duty
of education to foster and develop this element, not by feeding it with
dull and lifeless dogma, but by emancipating it from the noxious
influences which impede its growth. Nothing is admitted into his
scheme except what tends to keep alive humanity's most precious
heritage, the love of truth and knowledge. By nurturing and cherishing
this instinct, Education, according to Plato, turns the moral as well as
the intellectual nature of man from darkness to light, until he becomes
'
like God as far as it is possible for man to be.' Nor is the horizon of
the educator limited to this life. The soul is but a sojourner on earth,
and its union with a particular body only a single episode in a life which
reaches through both eternities/ Plato believes that the teacher can
'

influence the pupil for hereafter as well as for life here, and that the
soul which is once smitten with the love of truth may still advance from
knowledge to more knowledge throughout unnumbered lives and phases
of existence on earth and elsewhere. The sea of knowledge stretches
wide, its waves unharvested as ever.
"Nay, come up hither
Unto the furthest flood-brim look with me
Then reach on with thy thought till it be drown'd.
Miles and miles distant though the last line be,
And though thy soul sail leagues and leagues beyond,
Still leagues beyond those leagues there is more sea."

III.

ON PLATO'S DIALECTIC.
Although Socrates professes to decline the invitation of Glauco to
expound Dialectic (532 E.: cf. 506 e), he gives us in Books vi and

vii plentiful indications of its method and content, and an editor of

 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 169

the Republic is bound, I think, to face the task of reconstructing, in its

general outlines, the science as it appeared to Plato when he wrote that
dialogue. The literature of the subject is immense, as may be seen

from the notes in Zeller4 11 1. pp. 614 632, pp. 643 718: cf. also
Lutoslawski Plato s Logic pp. 21
27.
It will be convenient to separate, as far as possible, the discussion of
the objects of dialectical study from that of its method. Its supreme
object, the Idea of the Good, is treated of in vi 504 e
509 B vi 510 b,
:

511 b, c, and vii 531 d

534 , 537 i> 540 b are concerned chiefly
with the method, although the objects are occasionally mentioned.
Other passages in the Republic which throw light upon Plato's theory
will be mentioned in the course of the discussion.
It is hardly necessary to say that Dialectic is concerned with the
Ideas. What Plato meant by the Ideas,' is a question which has been,
'

and in my opinion always will be, much debated. I have explained my

general view in the note on v 476 a; and it is only necessary to ad'd
here that the Republic, as I interpret it, nowhere indicates that the Ideas
are only thoughts, whether of the divine or human mind and lends no
1
,

support whatever to any of the "mildere Auslegungen " by means of

which certain modern philosophers try to reconcile their own doctrines
with those of Plato (see on x 597 b). Each Idea, according to the
Republic, is a single independent, separate, self-existing, perfect and
eternal essence, forming the objective correlate of our general notion
(596 a), which may or may not, and usually does not, reproduce it with
accuracy and completeness. Any milder interpretation cannot be re-
conciled either with Plato's language or with the evidence of Aristotle.
It may be well to take as an illustration the view of Lotze. " The truth
which Plato intended to teach is no other than that which we have just
been expounding, that is to say, the validity of truths as such, apart
from the question whether they can be established in relation to any
object in the external world, as its mode of being, or not.... But the
Greek language then, as afterwards, was wanting in an expression for
this Validity (Gelten) as a form of Reality not including Being or
Existence; and this very expression Being came, often indeed quite
harmlessly, but in this instance"
viz. in the interpretation of Plato's
Theory of Ideas "with momentous consequences, to fill the place."...

"The reality of Being, indeed, they" the Platonic Ideas "have or
have not, according as transient things of sense are clothed with them
or not ; but that reality which consists in Validity, which is a reality all
their own, remains untouched by all this change."..." It seems incredible
that the most acute of Plato's disciples, informed by personal intercourse
with their master, should have misunderstood him in a point of such

1
Lutoslawski's formidable array of authorities who support the view that the
Ideas are "a kind of notions of the human mind" (I.e. 26, 27) is not always accurate,
and I suspect that some of the authors whom he cites would disown the interpretation
which he puts upon their works. Among others, Shorey is claimed as holding this
view, although he expressly repudiates it in the treatise referred to in App. I, and
also in his De Plat, idearum doctr. atque vientis hitmanae notionibus comment., the
very treatise which Lutoslawski refers to in support of his assertion see p. 22, n. 2 :

:

" Opinio ideas Platonicas meras mentis humanae notiones fuisse iamdudum explosa
170 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII.

serious moment as this" (Logic E. T. pp. 441, 444). may fairly We

reply that it does not seem, but is, incredible that Aristotle should have
been guilty of so gross a blunder. It is far less incredible that Lotze
is himself mistaken; nor indeed can I believe that any scholar who
is capable of understanding Greek could read Books v vn of the
Republic and still agree with Lotze. "The truth which Plato intended
to teach is no other than that which we have just been expounding''
In this we have, I think, the key to a whole school of interpreters of
Plato. " Hie liber est, in quo quaerit sua dogmata quisque Invenit et :

pariter dogmata quisque sua." It is perhaps the highest tribute which

can be offered to the strength and vitality of Plato's influence that
successive generations of idealists rejoice to discover themselves anew
in him but only by employing the methods of Procrustes can we force
:

Plato into the habiliments of modern philosophy. Even if it were

granted that the transcendence of the Ideas is, philosophically speaking,
absurd (see Lotze I.e. p. 440), we cannot too strongly insist that Plato's
thought is steeped in poetical and religious fervour : " Verlangen zum
Guten und Gottlichen pulsirt durch alle seine Adern" (Krohn PI. St.
p. 191) and I confess that Plato, without transcendent Ideas to fire the
:

imagination and generate philosophical and even religious enthusiasm,

appears to me perhaps an eagle still, but chained. Those critics who
deny the transcendence of the Platonic ideas are compelled to discredit
the authority of Aristotle, who assures us that the Ideas were \iapurrai :
but in reality such writers resemble Aristotle far more than Plato, for
their eagerness to acquit Plato of such a 'poetical absurdity' (Lutos-
lawski Plato's Logic, p. 447) springs from the same scientific instinct
which made Aristotle attack the doctrine, as in Aristotle's day they also
would assuredly have done. Zeller's discussions, with the results of
which I in the main agree, appear to me both temperate and sound
1
.

It is clear that in the Republic Plato believes in the existence of an

Idea corresponding to every class or group of particulars, artificial as
well as natural. See on v 476 a and x 596 a ff. If we are mainly
concerned dialogue with Ideas like Justice and its sister Virtues,
in that
the sole and sufficient reason is that the Republic is an ideal city, and
the institutions of an ideal city must be regulated chiefly by ethical and
political principles: see on vi 484c and 501 a ff. The totality of
Ideas forms an hierarchy reaching in just and well-ordered sequence
to the Idea of the Good, of which each individual Idea must be held to
be one particular form, aspect, or determination. The hints which the
Republic furnishes as to the place of the several Ideas in this hierarchy
are enumerated in the notes on vi 510 b, 511 b. On the supremacy of
the Good, there is little to add beyond what the notes contain see on :

vi 506 e ff. The Idea of the Good transcends Knowledge and is its
source and fountain, as well as the ultimate cause of whatsoever shadow
of Truth still clings to the lower grades of intellectual apprehension
enumerated in the simile of the Line. Itself above and beyond Being,
1
In edition 4. Vol. 11 1. pp. 658-679. See also Krohn PL St. pp. 188191,
and Kramm De Ideis Plalonis a Lolzci indicia defensis Halae 1879. The last-named
writer appears to me to have completely refuted Lotze's interpretation of Plato's
theory of Ideas.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 171

the Good is the author of the other Ideas, and through them of the

realities which the mathematician studies it is also the cause of that

:

image or semblance of reality which remains in the objects compre-

hended under the name of yeVeo-15. We may therefore call the Idea of
Good the 'Maker and Father of all' (cf. Tim. 28c), and identify it, in
this aspect, as in others, with the supreme God (505 a n.). Its relation
to the Universe of Mind and the objects which are apprehended by
mind may be expressed by the following diagram, in which the lines
A'B' and AB
are divided according to the proportions of the simile of
the Line :

dvviroderov- . The Goon. inrtpouinov

 "

172 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII.

A further still more

and perhaps significant presentation of the
Good in the Republicas the true and ultimate object of all creation
is

the ov Ivexa of the whole universe and every part thereof, and con-
sequently at once the regulating law of everything which exists, so far as
it exists, both organic and inorganic, and the irpdrov <f>[\ov for which

the whole of Nature, with greater or less degree of consciousness, for

ever yearns and strives. See on vi 505 d f. It is, I think, scarcely
more than half the truth to say that the Idea of Good, "means, when
stripped of its poetic vesture, a rational consistent conception of
the greatest possible attainable human happiness, of the ultimate laws
of God, nature or man that sanction conduct, and of the consistent
application of those laws in legislation, government and education
(Shorey On the Idea of Good etc. p. 239). Man is not the whole of
creation, though its highest product; and the Good is the final as well
as the efficient cause, not only of human institutions, but also of the rest

of nature the apx7? <*$ 77 s vp T V Tat oipavbs *ai y <f>v<ris (cf. Arist. Met.
A 7. io72 b 14). The reason why in the Republic Plato deals, not
indeed by any means exclusively, but chiefly perhaps, with the bearings
of the Good on human life and interests, is because that aspect of the
Idea is more relevant than any other for the founder of a city. In the
Timaeus Plato completes his account of the Good by tracing its opera-
tion in the works of Nature. It helps us to understand the many-
sidedness of Plato's conception if we remember that 'good' was a term
of wide application among the Greeks in general, and that the Socratic
school in particular regarded things as good in proportion as they
fulfilled their proper office in the economy of Nature and Society.

See 1 353 a e, v 457 b and the suggestive remarks of Nettleship
Lee hi res and Remains n pp. 221
225.
There remains the further question How does the Supreme Cause
:

operate in the Universe? or in other words, What is the mode or kind of

relationship existing between the Idea of Good and the particular of which
it is the cause? The subject is full of difficulties, and it must be pre-
mised at the outset that the relation between the eternal and self-existent
and the derivative and transient cannot be otherwise expressed than by
a metaphor. Cf. A. E. Taylor in Mind N. S. v pp. 309 f. But we are
none the less bound to examine the metaphors employed in describing
the connexion if we would see how the relationship was figured by Plato
own mind.
in his If we follow the indications furnished in our dialogue,
we may suppose that Plato, when he wrote the Republic, conceived of
the matter somewhat in the following way. The Idea of Good is the
principle from which the other Ideas derive their existence (vi 509 b ff.
nn.), and may therefore be regarded as the ultimate cause of everything
which they in their turn produce. The immediate cause accounting for
the existence of a particular is the presence (irapovaia) of an Idea.
'
'

Thus for example the cause which enables us to say that Socrates is a
just and pious man is the 'presence' in Socrates of the Ideas of Justice,
Piety, and Man. The Ideas are therefore the immanent causes of
particulars, each of which is the meeting ground of as many Ideas as
there are predicates rightfully belonging to it. Thus much may be
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 173

inferred from Republic v 476 a ft"., not to mention other dialogues; but
the difficulties attending such a theory of Causation, if it is strictly inter-
preted, are great and numerous, and in particular the immanence of the
Ideas can hardly be reconciled with their self-existence and unity. Plato
was well aware of this objection, at all events when he wrote the
Parmenides 1 (see Parm. 130 e
132 b, and Waddell's edition of that
dialogue pp. xliii f. and lxix), but in the Republic, whether because he
had not yet realised the difficulty, or because he was occupied with other
and more fruitful topics, he ignores it altogether. The more poetical
and figurative conception of the Idea as a irapdhziyp.a, whereof the
particular is an image or likeness or shadow, visible beauty, for example,
being only, in the words of Shelley, the "shadow of Beauty unbeheld," is
also found in the Republic, as in other dialogues, side by side with the
doctrine of -nrapovcria, p.i6ei;i<;, or Koivwvia. See on V 476 d and A. E.

Taylor in MindX.o.. pp. 308 311. This view, like the other, is by no
means free from philosophical difficulties, as has been pointed out by,
among others, Waddell I.e. pp. li f., and Taylor I.e. pp. 307, 312, but the
paradeigmatic relation of the Idea to the particular is more in keeping
with the Platonism of Books vi and vn than the theory of participation,
and it is the form in which the relationship presented itself to Plato in
the last of his great metaphysical dialogues, the Timaeus. Finally, it
should be remarked that in applying his doctrine of causation to sensible
or concrete numbers and numerical relations, concrete mathematical
figures and the like, Plato introduced a fresh link between the Idea and
the particular in the shape of rd p.a8r)p.aTiKa. See on this subject
App. I to Book vii.
I pass now method, as expounded in the
to the subject of dialectical
Republic. Formally considered, it proceeds, like the Socratic cross-
examination, by question and answer (534 d). Dialectic is above all
things synoptical, striving everywhere to see the one in the many (531 D,
537 b, c). Hence the coordination of the Sciences is a good preparation
4
for the higher study (11. cc. cf. also Zeller
: 11 1. p. 616 n. \). This
synoptical faculty is akin to the crvvayoiyyj of the Phaedrus and other
dialogues (see on 537 c), although the word crwaywy?; does not occur
with this meaning in the Republic. But whereas the dialectic of the
Phaedrus includes the combination of particular sense-perceptions ets tv
koyur/Aw iwaipov/xtvov (249 b, cf. 265 d), that of the Republic aims at
combining different Ideas under yet higher and higher Ideas, and all of
them finally under the Idea of the Good. Cf. [Archytas] in Mullach
Frag. Phil. Gr. I p. 599 oo-rts wv dvaXvcrai otos T* ivTt irdvra rd yivea viro
fxiavtc Kal rav olvtclv dpydv, Kal irdXtv crvvdelvai re Kal crvi'ap8p.rjcracr9ai,
outos 8okl p.01 ku.1 cro<wTaTos rjpnv kcu 7ravaAa#eo"TaTos, en Se KaAav
CTKOTTLO.V evpr/Ktvai, d(fi as Swaros ecrcretTat tov 8ebv KaTCHJ/iicrdai Kal ivavra
Ta iv Ta (TVOTOi;)(i'a kcu Taci to. Ketvw KaTdKe^coptcr fxiva, kcu Tavrai/
Ta.v dp/xaTyXaTOV 6So^ Kiropicrdp.evo<; rai voa) kclt evOelav 6pp.a0rjp.ev Kal

1
I assume that the theory of Ideas which the Platonic Parmenides criticises is that
which appears in the Republic and the Phaedo. The resemblance is so exact that I
cannot see how we can escape from this assumption. Cf. Jackson in J. of Ph. xt
p. 296. A different view is maintained by Taylor I.e. p. 317.
 '

174 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII

TcXeoSpo/xacrai Tas ap^a? tois 7re'pa<ri on 6 deb's

o"iWi//as T kol iinyvov<;,
dp-^a re kcu tc'Aos kolI /xecrov tvrl 7ravTu>v t<3v Sixav re kcu tov 6p6bv
kcito.

Xoyov Trtpaivopivwv. Neither in his ascent nor in his descent does the
dialectician have anything to do with sense-perception, or particulars '

in the ordinary acceptation of the term (511 B f.). It is clear therefore,

1
as Oldenberg has pointed out that the dialectic of Books vi and
,

vii is a higher dialectic, to be compared in some respects with the

intellectual discipline recommended in the Parmenides (135 c 136 E,
especially 135 E ovk ias ev rots 6pwp.vois ovSe irtpl ravra tt/v 7rXar^v
iiriaKOTreiv, aAAa 7repi eKeiva a paAiora tis av Aoy<i> Xaftoi nal eihr)
av riy-f](To.iro Civai). In taking this view I do not mean to deny that
dialectic in the Phaedrus embraces the higher as well as the lower
branches of the study; but in the stricter dialectic of vi 510 b 511 b
the lower variety is expressly excluded. Of 6Wpo-is the Republic says
comparatively little. There is a casual reference to the process in
v 454 a, and it is of course represented in an idealized form by the
descent of the dialectician from the Idea of the Good (511 b,c:
cf. 534 b ?i.). But the full development of this side of Dialectic belongs
to a later period of Plato's life, if, as is now widely believed, the
Sop/iist and Politicus are later than the Republic. It should also be
remarked that definition, which belongs to Dialectic (534 d) and depends
on grasping the Essence of the object to be defined (533 b, 534 b:
cf. 531 e), involves oWpeo-is in a certain sense as well as a-waywyij.

We have still to discuss the most serious difficulty in Plato's descrip-

tion of the dialectician's progress, viz. the ascent e viro$4o-eiD<; eV dp^rjv
di'VTr66tTov (510 b, 51 1 b, 533 c). Socrates gives no precise explanation of
this part of the subject, although it is not, in my opinion, this particular
difficulty which makes him say that Glauco will be unable to follow him
any farther (532 e).
The principal passages in other dialogues which appear to throw
light on Plato's meaning are Men. 86 e ff. and Phaed. 100 a ff. In
the Meno Socrates proposes i V7ro#o-cos o-KOTreio-dat en-e SiSaKroe
ivTiv (sc. 77 dperrj) eire oTrojcroir, and proceeds as follows. We will, he
says, assume (vTroTiOtaOan) that Virtue is Knowledge, and see what
follows. On this assumption Meno at once admits that Virtue is
teachable. Thereupon Socrates says we must examine his original
vwoBea-Ls viz. that Virtue is Knowledge, and begins the
of Virtue,
examination by propounding a fresh virudtuis, viz. that Virtue is good.
From this second v7ro#eo-is he arrives by a series of steps at the conclu-
sion that Virtue isKnowledge and thus proves that Virtue can be
taught. We
may compare Aristotle's avWoytapu? i vTrodiaeus, on which
see Wallace Outlines of the Philosophy of Aristotle pp. 41 f., and Waitz
1
De Plat, arte dialedica (1873) P- 4 8 - Lutoslawski must himself have read this
work very superficially before he could have described it as '-very superficial" {Plato s
Logic p. 21 n. 58). The judgment of Peipers, though he frequently disagrees with
Oldenberg, is very different: "quae Herm. Oldenberg egregie dispulat in com-
mentatione de Flatonis arte dialectica " (Onto/. Plat. p. 402;/.). So also is that of
Zeller* II 1. pp. 619, 620 nn. et al. I am far from accepting the whole of Olden-
berg's results, but his treatise is anything but superficial, and a large part of it is in
my judgment true and admirable.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. i
75

b
on Arist. Analyt. Pr. A 23. 40 25 This method is parallel to that
described in Book vi in so far as the original v-n-oOcais is not left dxiv-qTo?
(533 c), but itself deduced from something higher. It is not parallel in
so far as this 'higher something' is itself only a vTroOecris and not an
apxyj dwiroOeTos. Much the same is true of the well-known passage in
the Phaedo. That which Socrates vVoTi^erat is his conception or
definition of atria as the presence of the Idea in the particular thing
making it what it is (ioob, c). From this he deduces the immortality
of the Soul. So far, I agree, in the main, with Jackson {J. of Ph.
X p. 149) and Archer-Hind that the SevTepos ttAous of the Phaedo follows
the same method as the Sidvoia of Book vi, although, as already stated
in Appendix I, SidVoia in the Republic is, I believe, occupied with to.
fjLaOrjfjiaTLKd alone. But when in 101 d, e Plato writes eVeiSr) 8k exeats
avrrj'i Seoi ere StSoVai Aoyov, wcravrco; av 8180079, aAA^v av viro6eaiv
viro6ip.Vos, t/tis toJv dvwOev /?/\tio"tt7 c/>cu'voito, ews 7ri ti luavov eA#ois, he
has in mind a possible defence of the original V7r60ecn<; by deducing it,
as in the Meno, from some virodeo-Ls still higher, and the SidVoia of the
Republic, qua Swu-oia, never defends its vTroOeaeis at all (510 c, 533 c),
not even by any other hypothesis. There is also in 107 b an express
direction to examine the u'-o^e'ems themselves: i-as un-o^eo-eis ras 7r/3cuVa?,
Kal ct TruTTai vplv cicnV, o/aws eVicrKCTrTeai o~a<j>iaTepov Kal lav auras
i/cai/ws SuXrjTe. ws iy<Lp.ai, a.Ko\ov6r]creT tu Ao'yco, Ka6' oo~ov ovvarov
/jtaAtcrr' aT'^pa,77ci) iTraKoXovOrjcrai' kulv tovto avTO crac/>s yevrjTai, ovocv
?T>7creT TrepaiTepu). These two passages of the Phaedo therefore re-
semble the dialectic of the Republic inasmuch as they contemplate
and prescribe an examination of the vVofle'crcis with which we start.
In the first, however, no hope is held out of ever rising above
vTro6ecrei<;, for luavov tl is not the unhypothetical Idea, although it
may very well happen in any given case to be a vir66f.cn>:, of Good.
The exhortation in 107 b is different, and seems to hint at something
like the dialectic of vi and vn, for the original viroOeo-eLs cannot be satis-
factorily proved (koV tovto avrb crac6es yivqTaC) except by connecting
them with the Idea of Good, and this involves an exhaustive survey of
the whole field of vorjTa such as Plato sketches in the end of Book VI.
It appears, therefore, that the vn-o^eo-ets of Dialectic are not, like those
of Mathematics, immovable and fixed, and that we may be called upon
to render an account of them, nay more, that it is our duty to submit
them to examination ourselves. To this extent the Meno and Phaedo,
taken together, are in agreement with the Republic on the nature of
Dialectic. But by what means is the dialectician to scrutinize his i-oBk-
o-eis? In what way is he to ascend from viroGio-eis to the dwn6d(.To<;
ap\ij? The passages in the Republic which help us to answer these
questions are VI 511 B t<xs viroOiaws ttoiou/xei'OS ovk dp^ds, dAAd tw
ovti u7ro#cras, olov e7ri/3dcris re Kal 6pud<;, VII 533 C rj SiaXtKTLKY]
/xe#o8os /xovr) TavTrj nopeveTai, ras utto Secrets di'aipoucra, eV' avrr)v rr/v
dpx'iji', iva /3/5aioj'o">;Tat, and 534 B, C OS av pr) \rj ^lOpicraaOai tuj Ao'yu)

aTro Tciii/ aAAwy irdvT<x>v d(f>eX<jjv tt]v tov ayaOov tSeav, Kal w&Trep iv p-a)(r)
01a. iravTvjv iXey^wv Sce^Lwv p.r) Kara &oav aXXa. Kar ovaiav irpodv-
ixovp. evos iXiy%eiv, iv Trdai tovtois d-rrTuJTL tiZ Xoyio StaTropevrjrai, ovre

176 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII

avro to ayaOov c^creis eiSeVai t6i- ovtw; l\o\Ta ovre aAAo ayaOov ovdev ktA.
With the substance of these extracts the student should carefully com-
pare the intellectual discipline recommended in the Parmenides (135 c
136 e) as an indispensable preliminary for the dialectical study of /caAoV,
Sikouoi', ayaOov and the other Ideas, noting in particular 136 a
c and
136 E: Ilws Aeycis; cpavai. Oiov, ecf>r) el {3ov\ei irepl tcuV>75 Trjs vtto-
7

Oeaews rjv Ztjvwv virefieTo, el 7roAAa ecrri, rl XPh vf/.fiaireiv Kal aiVois rots
7roAAois 7rpo? aura Kai irpos to ev Kai t<5 evl irpos re avro Kai 7rpos Ta 7roAAa'
Kai av el p.rj eari 7roAAa, 7raAiv (TKOireZv Tl vp.f5r)0-erai Kai tgj evl Kai tois
7roAAot5 Kai irpos avTa Kai 7rpos aAAvyAa" Kai av6i<; av edv VTroBrj, el ecrriv
ofAOiorrjs 17 el p.r) cctti, tl e<f>' eKarepas 1-179 VTroOe<rew<; vp.firjo-eTai Kai avTois
tois viroTeOeldt Kal tois aAAois Kai 7rpos avTa Kai 7rpos aAAr/Aa. Kai Trepi
avop-Oiov o avTOS Aoyos, Kat 7repi Kivrjcreios Kai o"Tao"W5, Kai 7repi yeveaews
Kal (f>6opd^, Kai 7rcpi avrov tov eivai Kai tov /xj) aval. Kai evl Aoyw, 7repi otov
av del VTTO0rj ws ovtos Kai oi'k oitos Kai otiovv aAAo 7rddo<i Trdcr)(OVTO<i, Set
(TKoire'iv rd ^vfjifiairovra Kai 7rpos avro Kai 7rpos ev tKaorov Ttov aAAwv, on dv

TrpoeXrj, Kai 7rpos TrXeiw Kai 7rpos up7ravTa uxravTios Kai TaAAa av irpos

auTa T Kai 7rpos aAAo o ti av irpoaiprj aei, eav re a>s ov viroBrj 6 VTreriOeao,
eav re ws p?) ov, el pc'AAeis TeAews yupvao-apevos Kvpiios Sioij/ecrOai to
:

d\r)$e<;...dyvoo v(Ti yap 01 7roAAoi oti avev ravrt]^ Trj<; Siu. TravTiov oie68ov tc
Kai 7rAavi7s aSvvaTOV evTV)(6vra tuj d\i]0el vovv e\eiv.
The key to the solution of the difficulty is furnished by the words
V7ro0eaei<; dvaipovo-a 533 C, and 534 C. In my
Sia irdvTiov e\eyyu)v Sieiwv
notes on these two phrases I have tried to indicate the general character
of the dialectician's ascent e vTro6eo-em eir' dp\rjv dvvirodeTOV. He
begins by offering a iVo'#eo-is on the subject to be discussed, and then
proceeds to test his vVo0o-is by the conclusions to which it leads. If
these conclusions are untenable, the original ti7ro'0eo-is is cancelled or
annulled (aVaiptn-ai), and a new suggestion takes its place, only to suffer
the same fate. The process is repeated again and again, until at last
we reach an a'p^r; which will withstand every test (wo-n-ep ev pa'xfl Sia
TrdvTwv eAyx<iJV Sieiu>v ktA. 534c). Thus each successive vir66eo-i<>
serves as an additional step in the stair by which we ascend, and is
useful to the dialectician just because he is willing to leave it and
mount higher. Cf. Gomperz, Greek Thitikers, 1 pp. 303 306, where
the scientific value and importance of this method is very clearly
explained. In the completed Dialectic which Plato adumbrates in
Books vi and vn, we are invited to suppose that the whole kingdom
of knowables, in the spheres alike of Nature and of Man, has been
surveyed and mapped out by this method, of which the intellectual
yvpracria of the Parme7iides is a kind of example on a lower plane.
The result is a number of true and irrefragable dp^ai, apprehended
not only in their mutual coherence and interdependence, but also in
their relationship to the supreme Idea, which is itself, when we have
climbed to the summit, no longer a vVo'#eo-is, but an <*px*7 dwiroderos,
because the exhaustive scrutiny of all vorjrd has demonstrated that the
Universe of thought and things is in reality nothing but the expression
or embodiment of the Good. See on vi 510 b. If it be urged against
Plato that we have no right to assert that the Universe and all its
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 177

parts are only the expression of the Good unless and until we have
found it to be so by such an exhaustive scrutiny as Plato describes, Plato
might reply True, we have not as yet complete scientific knowledge
:
'

of this fact; but knowledge is not everything; we have ai-u/xi'i/o-ts also.'

" Not in entire forgetfulness
And not in utter nakedness,
But trailing clouds of glory do we come
From God, who is our home."
The progress of human knowledge from generation to generation will
help to demonstrate the supremacy of the Good, of which, by virtue
of the Odov Tt iv qfj-'iv, we are already well assured.
The later stages in the dialectician's journey belong to an ideal
which human investigation can hardly hope to reach (vi 511 b n.), but,
as I have hinted on 533 c, the general character of his progress may be
illustrated from many Platonic dialogues. In the Laches, for example,
we have several viroOeo-eis of courage, each of which is treated as a
stepping-stone
oto^ e7ri)3acris re kou bp^-q
on the way to a better and
truer conception of the virtue. The first definition given by Laches,
that courage is Kaprepta ns 4/vXV': Socrates attacks with the elenchus
>

and overthrows (192 c, d), but a new and better vVd0ecn.s rises on
its ruins,viz. that courage is <po'vip.os Kaprepta i^ux*/ 5 (*9 2 D )- A.
further application of the Socratic weapon shews that this vVo'0eo-i?

must also be revised (192 e 193 d), and Nicias suggests a third,
defining courage as ttjv twi' 8eivu>v Kal dappaXetnv eTrKTTi]p.r}v Kal kv
irokifxw Kal iv toTs aAAois airacnv (195 a). In the sequel, this definition
is widened into rj irepl iravTwv dyaOuiv re Kal Kawv Kal 7toVtcos exP VTWV
cTrunrjixT) (199 c), whereby courage becomes, no longer a specific part
of virtue, aX\a <rvp.na<ra dperrj (199 e), and the unity of virtue is
affirmed. The final definition is not refuted on its merits, although
Socrates declares it to be inconsistent with the position already assigned
to courage as one of the parts of virtue. It will be observed that each
vVd#o-is owes something to its predecessor, that in the progress of the
argument courage is brought into connexion with other uVo#eo-eis, such as
to SeivoV and to 6appaX4ov, and that the last tVdfleo-i? is wider and more
comprehensive than any which has preceded. A cursory glance at the
course of the argument in the Charmides and Euthyphro will provide
many illustrations of the process which Plato calls to dvaip&v to.?
vTTo6i(Tws, and a more careful analysis will reveal a gradual advance
in both dialogues from the accidental and superficial to the essential
and profound. See for the Euthyphro my edition of that dialogue
pp. vii xxii. These distinguishing characteristics of Plato's method
are easiest to trace in his simpler and less elaborate dialogues, but
nearly all his writings shew analogous features, and the Republic is
itself a conspicuous example of the same method. It is not too much
to say that the true unity of the Republic, as of many other dialogues
of Plato, consists in a continuous ascent from stage to stage, each
successive elevation not only revealing new and wider prospects, but
also enabling us to modify, correct and enlarge our apprehension of that
which we have seen before.
a. p. 11. - 12
178 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII.

beyond the scope of this Appendix to discuss the origin of

It lies
Plato's method, and I must here content myself with
dialectical
saying that although it owes not a little to the Eleatics, still more to
Socrates, and something perhaps to geometrical analysis, which Plato
is said to have invented (see Hardie in Mind N. S. v p. 180), the full

development of the method must be ascribed to Plato himself. Rightly

understood and practised, the method is extraordinarily valuable and
fruitful, not merely for purposes of education, but as a weapon of
scientific discovery. Every teacher who is worthy of the name employs
it to kindle and feed the love of knowledge in his pupils. It is the
method which an editor of necessity adopts in endeavouring to explain
and expound the text of an ancient writer. The conjectural emenda-
tions and interpretations by which his pathway is beset are all of them
viroOeaeis of more or less value, and the very process of testing and
rejecting these viroOeaeis frequently brings to light the true interpre-
tation. An editor, in short, dvaipel ras VTroBiaus, 7r' avrrjv rrjv apxyv
tva ySe^atwcnjTat, and ought not to rest content until Sia
7ropeDo'/xvos,
ttuvtoiv
iXeyx^v Sie^iwv a7rrcoTi tuj Ao'yw Siairopevrjrai (534 c). And
that which takes place on a small scale in the exposition of an ancient
text is reproduced on a larger scale in the history of investigation and
discovery not only in the humanities, but also in natural science.
Speaking of the part played by hypotheses in the progress of scientific
discovery, Professor Riicker in his Presidential Address at the British
Association, 1901, remarks: "The wraiths of phlogiston, caloric, lumi-
niferous corpuscles, and a crowd of other phantoms haunt the in-
vestigator, and as the grim host vanishes into nothingness he cannot
but wonder if his own conceptions of atoms and of the ether
'
shall dissolve
And, like this unsubstantial pageant faded,
Leave not a rack behind."'

But though science, like Bunyan's hero, has sometimes to pass through
the Valley of Humiliation/ the spectres which meet it there are not
'

really dangerous if they are boldly faced. The fact that mistakes have
been made, that theories have been propounded and for a time
accepted, which later investigations have disproved, does not necessarily
discredit the method adopted. For scientific theories, as in the world
around us, there is a survival of the fittest, and Dr James Ward's
unsympathetic account of the blunders of those whose work, after all,
has shed glory on the 19th century, might, mutatis mutandis, stand for
a description of the history of civilisation. " The story of the progress
so far,
1
'
he tells us, " is briefly this divergence between theory and fact
one part of the way, the wreckage of abandoned fictions for the rest,
with an unattainable goal of phenomenal nihilism, and ultra-physical
mechanism beyond" (James Ward, Naturalism and Agnosticism, Vol. 1
p. 154). "The path of progress," says Professor Karl Pearson, "is
strewn with the wreck of nations. Traces are everywhere to be seen of
the hecatombs of inferior races, and of victims who found not the
narrow way to the greater perfection. Yet these dead peoples are, in
very truth, the stepping-stones on which mankind has arisen to the
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 179

higher intellectual and deeper emotional life of to-day " (Karl Pearson,
National Life from the Standpoint of Science, p. 62). When hypotheses
are mistaken for established and unquestionable truths, the love of
knowledge gives place to the love of dogma, and progress is arrested.
In Plato's way of thinking, the path of knowledge is and must be paved
out of the ruins of generalisations, if we are to tread firmly on the road
to
"That untravelled world whose margin fades
For ever and for ever as we move."

IV.

VII 515 E. et ovv oiaXeyeaOai o'toi r ttev 7rpo? aW^Xous, ov ravra ^yei
av ra. irapiovra auTovs vofu'eiv ovopd&iv, airep opcoev ;

raird appears for ravra. in A

and some other mss. Instead of irapi-
ovra, all the mss except Flor. T have napovra, while Iamblichus
(Protrept. 15) and Proclus (in remp. 1 p. 293 Kroll) appear to have
read ovra.
The following are the principal solutions which have been proposed.
(1) With Tavra ra irapovra. " Hoc rogat Socrates an haec, quae
viderent, tamquam res praesentes, non tamquam umbras appellare, de
praesentibus, non de absentibus loqui sese opinaturi essent?" (Schneider).
<(
Do you not suppose that they would believe that they were naming
those things that they actually saw before them?" (J. and C). This
interpretation separates ravra from to. Trapovra, and makes the whole
force of Tct 7rapdiTa depend upon its antithesis (' non de absentibus'),
which is not expressed, and difficult to supply. Other objections
are urged by Vermehren Plat. Stud. p. 105. Prantl (after Schleier-
macher) takes vop.it,eiv as "fur iiblich halten" (cf. Lazvs 637 e), translating
"glaubst du nicht, dass sie es fur iiblich halten wiirden, eben die je
anwesenden Dinge, welche sie sehen, mit Namen zu nennen?" (So
also D. and V.) Prantl's view has been demolished by Schneider :

"non hoc rogat Socrates, an nomina umbris imponenda existirn'aturi

aut re vera imposituri essent, quippe quod citra errorem facere eis iiceret."
The progress of the argument, as well as the close parallelism with the
next sentence, makes it clear that the prisoners are in error. The
same criticism applies to the view of Ast, who reads ravra ra irapiovra,
and translates " Nonne censes eos res praeterlatas arbitraturos esse
nominandas quas viderent ? "
(2)

With ravra ra. irapiovra (Hermann, Stallbaum). Stallbaum
translates "nonne putas eas res, quae praeterveherentur, iisdem nomi-
nibus atque quae viderent nominare solituros esse?", explaining ravra.
(predicative after ovopa^Lv) aTrep opwev as equivalent to ravra rovrois
a-rep 6pwcv. " Sententia igitur haec est vinctos illos nonne putas
:

nomina rerum, quas conspicerent (conspicere sibi viderentur) ad

umbras illarum praetereuntes esse de more translaturos?" But what
objects at all except shadows can the prisoners see?

180 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII.

2
(3) Emendations, (a) Cobet (Mnem. xi p. 173 and V. Z. p. 531)

proposes ov ravrb. rfyei av ra trapiovra vojxi^eiv \ovop.d,ziv\ airep opwev.
The word 6vop.detv is rejected also by Baiter, who further changes ov ravra
to ovk avrd, following Vermehren and Madvig: see below. Neither of
these critics appears to have noticed that d ovv StaAeyeo-#at otot tc elev
becomes altogether superfluous if oVo/xaeiv is omitted. For this reason
Richards' insertion of nai between vofjt.i,eiv and 6vop.dt,(.iv (CI. Rev. vm
p. 192) is preferable to the suggestion of Cobet. (b) Vermehren, in an
elaborate and careful examination of the passage (Plat. Stud. pp. 103
106), argues that the sense required by the context is "dass die
Hohlenbewohner die voriiberziehenden Schatten fur die Gegenstande
selbst nehmen und sie demgemass benennen wiirden, gerade wie sie
die vernommenen Tone vermoge des Widerhalls den Schattenbildern,
nicht aber den sie erzeugenden Originalen zuschreiben wiirden." He
therefore conjectures ovk airra to. -n-apioi'Ta ktA. " glaubst du nicht, dass

Lage die voriiberziehenden Gegenstande selbst zu benennen

sie in ihrer

meinen wiirden, die sie ihrer Meinung nach siihen?" According
to this view, to. 7raptoi'Ta denotes the real Trapa<f>e.p6p.ei a but how could
.

the prisoners suppose themselves to be naming the real n-apa<j>ep6p.ei'a., of

which, ex hypothesi, they know nothing whatever ?
The interpretation given in the notes appears to me to give the
sense required, without attributing to the prisoners any knowledge
from which their situation excludes them. I have not seen it anywhere
in print, but I am glad to say that Dr Jackson writes as follows " So :

I have long taken this passage. I copy my old note. Read Tavra, '

retain Svofxdeu; and translate Don't you think they would suppose
:

the names which they used to belong to the passing objects which they
saw before their eyes?'"

V.

VII 519 A, B. tovto fxivTOi, rjv 8' tyoj, to rrj<z Totavrr]<; (pvaews ei e/c 7rai8os
evOvs KonTOfJiei'ov 7reptK07r77 ras 1-775 yeve'crctos ^vyyevets d>o~irep p.o\vf3Si8as t
at S) eSwSat? tc kol toiovtwv rJSoiais re ai At^d'ais 7rpoo"0uts ytyi'd/jtevat
TTCpiKaTW 0-Tp(f>OV(Tl TTjV Trj<i l/'V^T/S Ol/'tl'.
This passage has been strangely misunderstood by many editors
and critics.
yej'o-ws is taken as birth by (among others) Schneider, Stallbaum,
'
'

Jowett ('attached to them at their birth' an impossible construction),
although the correct translation (which has recently been reaffirmed
by Seymour in CI. Rev. x p. 325) was already given by Schleiermacher
and afterwards by Krohn (PL St. p. 161). Others, such as Schneider
and D. and V., make the weights adhere to the pleasures of eating etc.
It is, however, obvious that they must adhere to that from which they
are to be knocked off (irtpuKoirif), and it is to tt/s Totavrr;? 0vcrews
from which they have to be removed (Koirrofx-evov TrepitKoirr]). More-
over x 611 e 612 a, quoted in the notes, conclusively disproves this
view.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 1S1

As regards the text, to. t^s yevc'o-cox; %vyy*vfj is read by many editors
on the authority of some inferior mss. To me the neuter appears a
manifest 'correction,' and far less elegant and expressive than the
feminine, which has the support (among other mss) of A, n and q. See
also on in 401 c. It is strictly true, according to Plato, that the leaden
weights of appetite and self-indulgence are 'kindred with,' 'of the
family of ye'veo-is (see especially, in addition to the evidence adduced
in the note, ix 585 b
586 b), so that the adjective ought to agree with
p.o\v(3oi8as.
Instead of the mpl Hermann, who is followed
Kara) of the best mss,
by Burnet, reads adopting a suggestion of Schneider's. Schneider
kcitcd,

himself, with Stallbaum and other editors, chose the reading of q (jap\ to.
kutw), which is unexceptionable in point of sense, and which I also once
thought right. Longer reflection has however convinced me that Madvig
is right in restoring TrepiKarw. The strongest evidence (other than that
of the best mss) in its support is furnished by Photius (see note) and
Plutarch. The latter certainly read -n-epiKdrw or nepl k<Ltw (the reading
of A): see de fac. quae in orb. lun. app. 943 d cVia? Be (sc. ^v^as) ko.1
rwv ixei irepl Karoi TpeTrop.eva.% (v.l. Tp7ro/xevas) olov eh (3v6bv au0is
opwcri Karayivo/jieVas, an obvious imitation of this passage of Plato.

J. and C
object that TrepiKdru* could only mean upside down.' Such '

a translation is of course ridiculous here, but it does in point of fact

accurately represent the situation. The eye of the soul, according to
Plato in this passage, naturally looks up so that when forced to look ;

down, it is itself, strictly speaking, turned upside down.' The fact is '

that n-epiKai-w o-Tp<pziv {rpiiruv) simply means turn round downwards,' '

and the translation 'upside down' is suitable only when it is applied

to goblets (as in Strattis ap. Ath. xi 467 e) and similar objects which
can themselves be said to have an up and down,' or perhaps in cases
'
'
'

like Lucian Adv. ind. 1 (where Cobet restores 7repiKaTw)- The word is
discussed by Madvig Adv. Cr. 1 p. 27 and by Cobet Mn. N.S. xi p. 174
and V. Z. 2 p. 90. It is doubtless better (with Photius) to write TreptKaVw
as one word, than (with A, n, etc.) as two. The analogy of vttoko.tw,
7rdvw, vTrepdvio etc. favours this accentuation cf. Lobeck Phryn. p. 48. :

For other instances of prepositions combined with adverbs see Kuhner-

Gerth Gr. Gr. 11 1, pp. 538 540.
VI.

VII 521 C. TOVTO Olj, OJS ZOlKtV, OVK 0(TTp6.KOV O.V LY) TTepMrTpCHpT], aXXa
i/'i'X^S 7rpiaycoy>7 Ik WKTepiv^ too? rjp.ipa% ts dXrjSwqv, tov ovtos ovaav
ZirdvoBov, rjv 8rj <pi\oao(piav <xkv)6f} (^rjao/xev tivai.

The proverb oa-rpdnov 7repiaTpo(pij was variously explained by the

ancients as (1) Ittl tiov Ta^e'ws ti ttoiolVtwv :
(2) eVi twv cv/xTa/?o'Awv :

(3) 7Tl TWV K KpeiTTOVWV CtS TO CVaVTlW /ATa/3aAA.OVT(DV : (4) 7Tl TCOV
dOpous kch dvcX7rt'o"Ta)S v<$>MTTap.vuiv :
(5) iirl twv Sia Ta^ous ets <f>vyr)v bp-
^iwvTtov or the like (Schol. and on oarpaKov /ATa7reo-oVTos
I.e. in Phaedr.
241 b). See Leutsch und Schneidewin Paroem. Gr. 1 p. 285 f., 11 p. 84.
1 82 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII

The explanations touches on an essential feature of the

last of these
game, which was (according to Pollux ix 112 and the Scho-
itself also
liast on this sentence of the Republic) called ocnpaKov irepto-Tpocpr], but
does not fully elucidate the meaning of the phrase when it is used as a
proverb. None of the ancient interpretations is exactly suited to the
present passage, and it is clear from their number and diversity that
the phrase was not clearly understood. As the proverb is believed to
have originated with Plato (Leutsch und Schneidewin I.e. 1 p. 285 ;/.), we
are bound to interpret it as the context requires, and Schleiermacher's
solution appears to me to come nearest to the truth :
" hier ist mehr zu
denken theils an die Fliichtigkeit, mit welcher solche Spiele iiberhaupt
behandelt werden, theils an die Zufalligkeit, mit welcher die Scherbe
auf diese oder jene Seite zu fallen scheint" (Translation of the Republic
P- 577 ;/ 37 2 )-
- This view combines the first and second explanations,
and is in no way invalidated by the criticisms of Schiick (de Schol.
ad PL civ. perti?ientibus p. 31). Plato is perhaps aiming a taunt at the
educational theory and practice of contemporary sophists (cf. 518 b n.).
The details of the game itself have been often discussed, and are
now tolerably clear. See (besides Grasberger quoted in the notes)
Bllimner Privatalt. p. 298 and Forster in Rh. Mus. 1875, pp. 287 ff.
The latter was, I believe, the first to point out the allusion in vvKTi.pivi\%
Ttvos y'/xepwi to '
wq r)p.epa.'

think that the placing of a comma after dK-qdivijv restores sense to

I
the latter part of the passage. The reading in the text has the support
of A, II, and a great majority of mss and the comparison with 517c
;

seems to me conclusive in favour of the view taken in the notes. Her-

mann and others have pointed out that rj/xipai' should be supplied with
aXrjOivqv, but those who take this view have hitherto (with, so far as I
know, the single exception of Jackson) connected tov ovtos with dkrjOivrjv
(qp.ipav). It was perhaps on this ground that Schneider peremptorily
declined to admit such an explanation. In any case the emphatic
opposition between wKTtpivrjs and dk-qdunji' invites us to supply 7]p.ipa\',
and the transition from the metaphor to its interpretation would be too
abrupt if dXrjOiinjv were connected with iirdvobov. ola-av is a further
difficulty on this view ; and E accordingly omitted the word, while q
boldly changes it to lovcrqs. Schneider, with whom J. and C. are in-
clined to agree, joins dXrjOnnjv with iirdvoSov, and argues that ovcrav is
added partly on account of oitos, but more " ad augendam veritatis
significationem." But, as J. and C. remark, ovaav still drags, "and
7raVo8ov gives a feeble antithesis to rjp.epa<;." The passage from the
Laws (728 b) which Schneider quotes in support of his interpretation is
not parallel.
Of emendations there has been no lack, town;? is adopted by
Stephanus, Bekker, Ast and Stallbaum, the last of whom construes
ioixr?;s lirdvo&ov by 'adscendentis and supplies i)p.ipav with dX-qBivrjv, as
'

Schleiermacher also did. This yields a better sense than the old view,
which connected dk-qOivriv with lirdvohov, but is harsh in point of syntax,
and 101V77? has been demolished on its own merits by Schneider. Her-
mann read ova-a erraroSos, quoting Iamblichus in Villoison's Anecd. 11 p.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 183

194, where ova-a iirdvohov (not iirdvoSos, as J. and C. assert) is found.

But the irepiaywyrj i/o^S is not itself the 7rdvo8o9, and ovcra 7rdVo8o5
drags unpleasantly.
Cobet's emendation, which is partially adopted by Baiter, changes
ovaav to owriav, inserts kcu before e/c wKTepivrjs, and reads cVdVoSos for
erraroooi'. But, apart from other objections, tov ovtos ovcriav, in spite
of Sop/i. 262 c, is extremely unpleasing. Jowett and Campbell's other-
wise excellent note appears to me fatal to their own as well as to every
other solution proposed before they wrote, and overthrows all the
emendations except dyova-a for ovaav, which I suggested in 1897.
I take this opportunity of withdrawing so hasty a proposal, and re-
storing the text of the best mss, which I am glad to say that Jackson
also defended when in a letter to me some years ago he remarked
" I have been in the habit of putting a comma after dX-qdiv-qv, and
otherwise keeping the reading of A."

VII.
VII 527 D. to 8 Zcttiv ov irdvv <pavXov, dXXa ^aXenbv 7rioTevcrai,
on iv tovtois rots fxaOyfiaciv tKacrTov opyavoV Tt if/vx^s iKKaOaiperat re kcu
avaQwTTvpeiTai aTroXXv/xevov kcu TV<pXovp.tvov inro Twv aAAwv vmTrjbf.vp.ar(j)V,
KpuTTov ov crwOrjvcu p.vpimv oppaTODV povw yap avTw dXijOeia oparai.
This eloquent sentence was deservedly famous in antiquity, and is
constantly quoted or alluded to by many authors see the references in
:

Ast, Schneider, Wex {Fleck. Jb. 1864 p. 381), and Hiller (on Theo
Smyrn. 3).
Anattempt has been made by Cobet (Mnem. xi p. 1 77) to remodel the
text in accordance with Theo's citation, which is as follows to 8' lo-nv :

ov Travv tpavXois, dXAd Tracri ^aXeirov TncrTevdrjvcu, on iv tovtois tois p,a6rj-

fj.acriv Kaarov olov opydvots to i/'v^? iKKadatperat ko1 ava^onrvpeiTcu op.p.a
TV<p\oV/J.VOV KO.I OLTTOO'ficVVVIJLtl'OV V7TO TtoV dX\<j)V TTLTr]bf.Vp.a.TUiV, KptLTTOV ov
/jLoviii yap oirai dXrjdeia. opdrat (ed. Hiller p. 3).
crwOfjvcu jxvpiuiv 6fMfj.a.T<i}v
Wex (I.e. 1863 pp. 692 ff.) had maintained, strangely enough, that opyavov
i/a^s would mean something bodily, e.g. the bodily eye ; and Cobet

accordingly adopts Theo's version olov opydvois oppa. Neither of these
critics appears to have remembered Tavrrjv rrjv ivovcrav kKdcrrov Swap.iv iv
Trj v XV KaL TO opyavov u KaTap.av6dvei IxacrTos in 518 c, a passage to
if'

which, as endo-rov shews, this sentence expressly refers, opyavov ipvxys

was also, as Wex admits, the reading of Plutarch (Conv. Disp. vin
718 e). d.TToo-fiivvvp.(.vov, which Cobet substitutes for aVoAAvpei'ov, is in
itselfgood, and may point to an early variant, but dVoAAt'pevov is sup-
ported by the evidence of Plutarch (I.e.) and Alcinous (/sag. c. 27).
Nothing could be a more instructive lesson on the almost utter
worthlessness of early citations of Plato for determining the text of the
Republic than to compare A's readings in this passage with its reproduc-
tion by Theo and Nicomachus (/ntr. Ar. 1 3. 7). Even the meanest
and most corrupt of our mss is, from the literary point of view, superior ;

and there is not in these citations a single variant to which any of our
mss here lends support.

i8 4 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII

VIII.

VII 528 c. 7Ti twv 7roXXwv aTip.ad/i.va /cat KoXovo/xeva,

Kai vvv v7to
{>7ro hk twv txjTOvvTOiv, Xoyov ovk c^ovtwv Ka6 6 Tt ^prjaifxa, dpws 7rpos
diravra Tar 7a /3ta viro \apiro<; av^dvcrai.
I have returned in this edition to the reading of the best mss, which
is kept also by Schneider, Hermann, Stallbaum, and J. and C
The explanation in the notes appears to me required by the gram-
matical construction, as well as suitable in point of meaning if we
remember that the mode in which stereometricians dishonour their '
'

subject has already been explained. The Many dishonour Stereometry

negatively, on ovScpta iroXis ivTifiox; avra l^ct, and thereby negatively clip
or curtail the study, for until it receives public support, it will not attain
to its natural and proper growth. The students of stereometry dishonour
and curtail their study positively by prosecuting it feebly and in a slight
degree, because they do not know its real utility, and (as was said
before) have no public encouragement to support them in so difficult
a subject. The omission of fiiv before twv 7roXXwv was apparently a
stumbling-block, for it is replaced in H and some other mss of second-
rate authority. See however 340 d n. If vtto pcv twv 7toXXwv were read,
i

we should, I think, expect another passive participle to be present in

the balancing clause. As it is, Se merely marks the formal contrast
between 01 iroXXoi and ol ^tovttcs.
Schneider understands tyroi'/ieva or the like after ^p^crt/ia, and takes
i-rrb twv (flTovvuDv with avavenu. This explanation is too tortuous, nor is
Se' accounted for by calling it "quasi primitivae orationis monumentum."

Stallbaum's solution is in principle the same as Schneider's. According

to the Oxford editors, viro Se twv ^tovvtuv "may depend on some general
idea of disadvantage, e.g. KwXvo/xcra understood from the previous clause."
The zeugma is however difficult, and dnpa^dpeva kou KoXoud/icva are just
as true of the ^toittcs as of the 7J-0XX01.
The
following emendations have been proposed. (1) viro twv ttoXXwv
twv ^tovvtidv ('dishonoured by the many
d.Tifia6/iva Kai KoXov6fxeva vtto
and curtailed by students '). I formerly accepted this change, which is
due to Voegelin, and has the support of Madvig and Baiter. The sense
is excellent, but the intrusion of Se into all the mss is very difficult to

account for satisfactorily. (2) viro

KoXovopcva, twv 8e ^touvtwv ktX.
(Cobet). This correction, which (with the addition of pc'v before twv
n-oXXwv) commends itself to a reviewer of my Text of the Republic in Lit.
Centralblatt 1898 pp. 296 f., is much too drastic. The same criticism
applies to (3) Badham's aTi/xad/i.eva, KoXovo/xcva 8' viro ktX., and also
(4) to Liebhold's viro /xcv twv 7roXXwv viro 8e twv ^tovvtwv <d/xe\ou-
pva> ktX,
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 185

IX.

VII 529 C. KO.V Z iVTias vluiv iv yrj rj iv OaXdrrrj /xnvOdvr}.

The ms tradition in this difficult passage points to the existence of
two early variants, viz. V7znas /xeV and v-inCas vewv. The former is read
by A, Cesenas M, and two other mss probably also fxrjv (Vind. B) is
;

a corruption of ueV, and fxrj (Vind. E) of /xrjv. uim'as veW has the
authority of II, q and other mss. vatwv and ve<Sv, which some mss read,
are corruptions of veW.
No one, so far as I know, has defended p4v. For the obnoxious
particle Madvig proposes r), Richards tfcwjuei'os or kci/acvos, while J. J.
Hartman ejects it altogether. None of these conjectures is in the least
degree convincing. By far the best suggestion on these lines is Marin-
din's e^inrTiacr/AEVos for i uVnas tieV {CI. Rev. VIII p. I93.) cf. i^vnnd- :

lpvTa.1 rrjv Kitfaakrjv in Arist. ap. Ath. 1 34 B and iv7TTid,o)v o/x/xa (Schiitz's
conjecture for ovofia) in Aesch. Sept. 577. The active is three times used
by I.ucian intransitively for throwing the neck or body back {Gall. 12,
Heracl. 3, Adv. ind. 21), and once with iavrov in the same sense
{Catapl. 16). But the accidental omission of os is not easy to explain
in a MS of the ninth century or its progenitors, though natural enough
at a later date (see Bast Comm. Pal. p. 772 and Tab. iv 18).
If fxiv and veW each contain an element of improbable
truth (a very
supposition), it may be thought that fievwv is what Plato wrote. But
the word is much too feeble and pointless.
The editors, except Baiter, unanimously and (I think) rightly, read
vcW. A confirmation of this reading is supplied by Pollux vn 138 velv
8' i u7TTi'as ixdOrjfia KoXv/xfSrjTwv 'Apio"To<^av^s ci7r Kai HXdrwv for : it IS

unlikely that Pollux is thinking of the more artificial passage in Phaedr.

2 64 A ovSe a7r dpyr)% <xA,V a7ro TAeirn?g dvdiroXiv Siavciv liriytiptl rov Aoyov.
Schneider's translation "und wenn er auch auf dem Riicken schwimmen
in Landes- oder in Meeresgewassern lernt " is in harmony with his note
"in ea orbis terrarum parte, quae y>7 vocatur, non minus quam in altera
natari potest, yrj non idem est, quod xe/xros-" But even if we allow that
iv yrj may bear this meaning, there must be some more specific reference,
or else the phrase is pointless; for there is no object in swimming on
one's back in a river with a view to watching the heavens, when the
adjoining bank affords a more secure and stedfast post of observation.
Stallbaum avoids the difficulty, merely translating "etiamsi (more urina-
torum) resupinus natans in terra vel mari discat," with the note " dictio
i$ v7TTtas velv vel Btavtlv ab arte urinatorum petita." J. and C. see in
Plato's phrase " a piece of extravagance " and nothing more but even ;

the extravagance of Plato is never destitute of point. To understand

veW iv yfj as no more than lying on the land (with some older trans-
lators, including Ficinus), and to transpose iv yrj and iv tfaXaVn? (with q
and Flor. U) are of course wholly illegitimate resources. I have some-
times suspected that it tunas viwv (iv yrj) may be a slang phrase
borrowed from the language of Greek athletics sometimes it has seemed
:

to me to refer to the story of Thales in the well (Theaet. 174 a and cf.

1 86 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII

D. L. i 34). That it has some peculiar and specific meaning I am con-

vinced ; and the explanation offered in the notes appears to me far more
probable than any other. The Aristophanic instance of e xmrioM velv
does not occur in any of the extant plays. It should be added that eVt
yrj<; fxij ttXilLv was a Pythagorean o-vp.fio\ov (Clement Strom, v 5. 49 a

Migne), but I do not think there is any allusion to the maxim here.
See also my article in CI. Rev. xrn p. 11.

X.

VII 529 c, D. TOUTa p\v to. iv Tw oupara) TTOLKiXfiaTa, itreiTrep iv oparw

KaXXicrra piv rjytladai kol ttK/Di/JecrraTa twv toiovtcov *X ll,
7rc7rotKtA.Tat, >

twv Se a\r)0ivtov ttoXv iv8eiv, as to ov Ta^os kcli tj oucra {$pa$VT7]<; iv tu>

d\r)6ivw dpi6p.w kol 7ra.<Ti Tots d\r]6icn cr\t]p.ao-i (faopds re xpos a.Wr)\a
cpeperaL Kai to. ivovra (pipef a 87) Xdyui p.kv kol otaroi'a XrjTrrd, o\pu o ov.

This famous and sentence has occasioned a vast amount of

difficult
debate. I may refer in particular, besides the editors, to Schleiermacher
in his Translation pp. 580 f, Steinhart Einleitung pp. 691 f., Susemihl
Gen. Entw. 11 p. 209, Krohn PL St. pp. 170 ft"., Cohen Ideenlehre 11.
die Matliematik pp. 22 ft"., Richards CI. Rev. vin p. 194, Nettleship
Lectures and Remains 11 p. 275 and Bosanquet Companion p. 290.
Krohn's discussion, though not free from errors, is particularly able
and suggestive.
A large majority of editors and critics approve the MS tradition, but
there is no consensus of opinion as to the meaning among those who
have seriously attempted to grapple with the unusual difficulties of the
sentence.
On grammatical grounds, there should be no doubt that r<2v d\rj&Lvdju
means twv dXyOu-wv TroLKiXpidrw. not impossible, to
It is difficult, if
understand <f>opujv after d\r)6ivwv (with Steinhart and Susemihl), or to take
twv dkqQivwv absolutely in the sense of 'the true' sc. system, as Bosanquet
desires to do. The accusative as <f>opd<> is believed by Schleiermacher
and others to be equivalent to Kara ras ^>opa's, but the construction, to
say the least, is difficult and obscure. Schneider, who as usual is clear
and precise, repeats iroiKi\p.dTwv with d\r}6ivwi', and holds that as <opas
ktA. defines the true 7roitA/xaTa " quasi dicat twv dX-qOiv&v TroiKL\p.dTwv,
tovt' cctti twv <popuv as " etc. This view, which I have adopted in the
notes, appears to me unquestionably correct.
Schneider interprets the whole passage as follows: "quemadmodum
sensibilis coeli varietas eo efficitur, quod Stellas in coelo conspicuas
alias celerior, alias tardior motus per definita temporis spatia certasque
figuras circumagit, qui motus est non verae, sed sensibilis celeritatis
tarditatisque et per numeros atque figuras item sensibiles decurrit, ita
veram varietatem vera celeritas et tarditas efficiunt eo, quod veras Stellas
secundum verum numerum verasque figuras movent, qui motus partitn
ipsarum est, quia celeritas et tarditas motu carere non possunt, partim
ad res motas seu veras Stellas pertinet, quae to. cvokto dicuntur quia
celeritas et tarditas cum eis sese coniungentes eas amplectuntur et
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 187

continent." It will be observed that Schneider identifies to. ivovra

with 'verae stellae,' 'die intelligiblen Analogen of the visible stars '

(Krohn), and to ov ra'xos /cai. -q ovaa fipaSvrrjs with 'vera celeritas et tar-
ditas ; whereas, according to my interpretation, t6 oV to^os /cai 77 ovaa
'

fipabvTrjs represent the verae stellae,' and ra ivovra the mathematical

'

ovto. which they contain, analogous to the sensible yiyvo'/xcva which are
present in visible stars. Others, such as Steinhart and Susemihl, have
actually recognised in tu ivovra the visible stars themselves. To the
latter view there are many objections, and it may be urged against both
Schneider and Steinhart that neither intelligible nor visible stars can
reasonably be said ivelvai tw 6vtl to^ci etc. Ta ivovra is a precise and
definite expression which Plato ought not to have employed if he merely
meant that celeritas et tarditas cum eis (i.e. according to Schneider
'
'

'veris stellis ') l sese coniungentes eas amplectuntur et continent.' The

meaning which I have given to to. ivovra appears to me the only one
which assigns its full and proper connotation to the word.
It has been thought by some critics that to 6v to^os /cai 77 ovo-a
[ipao'vrris are the self-existent Ideas of Speed and Slowness. Apart from
4
other objections to this view (see Zeller 11 1, p. 697 n. 3), we must insist
that the astronomer as such is not yet concerned with the Ideas at all,
but only with ra. p.erav i.e. to. p.aBqp.ariKa, which, though 7roAAa, are
nevertheless both ovTa (hence to ov Ta^os /cai 77 ovo-a /JpaSurr;?) and
at^ta: see 527 b ., with App. I and Zeller 4 11 1, p. 701 n. 1 and Suse-
mihl I.e. p. 209. The whole structure of the sentence in my opinion
compels us to find the mathematical analogues of the visible stars not
in to. ivovra, but in to ov t<zxos /cai rj ovo-a fipahvrrfs, and I have tried in
the notes to indicate the reason which induced Plato to express his
meaning in this particular way.
The text has of course often been called in question. The first to
suspect corruption was apparently Ast, who suggested wv to ov to^os /cai
77 ovo-a /3pa8vT7)5 </cai> iv ktA., and Richards accepts the principle of this

proposal, merely substituting oh for wv. I was myself once inclined to

read a e'v tw dXrjdivui kt\., omitting to 6V to^os /cai 77 ovo-a /3paSvT77's as
well as the final 9 of as, but to ov Ta'^os Kal rj ovaa /3pa8vT77s is in all the
mss and was read by Proclus (in Tim. 244 c and elsewhere), and it
is hardly necessary to say that 'emendations' on passages of this kind
are peculiarly liable to error. I see no good reason for doubting the
accuracy of the mss.

XI.

VII 531 B. av fiev j 771' 8' eyoj, tovs Y/^crrors Aeyeis tovs Tais \opo\ils
Trpa.yp.ara irapi^ovra<i Kal /3acraviovTa?, 7ri rdv /coAAo7ra>v arpeflXovi'Tas'
Iva 8e 71.77 p.aKporepa 77 eiKu>v yiyvrrrai 7r\r)Krpu> re 7rA?7ya!' yiyvop.evuiv /cat
KaTTjyopias rripi Kal i^apvrjaews Kal aAaoveias ^opSoJv, Travop-ai rrj<; et-

kovos ktA.
I take ei/cwj' with rripi in the sense virtually of Aeyovcra rrepi.
77' This
construction appears to be generally accepted, but there is considerable
diversity of opinion as to the meaning of Karyyopias ktA. Many inter-

i88 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII.

preters understand Karr\yopia.% as something which is done by the strings,

and not by the musicians, in which case xopSwv is a subjecrive genitive
going with Karr/yoptas as well as with the other two nouns. Gram-
matically, this view is defensible enough but whom, and how, do
:

the strings Kar-qyopeiv ? Is it the musician ? If so, the tortured slave

should 'accuse' the executioner, but he does not, although he may
revile him. The slave upon the rack may denounce or accuse his
accomplices, but the strings can hardly be said Kar-qyopelv in any sense
analogous to this. Others, as for example Schneider, suppose that
KaTrjyopia is a technical term in music ("hoc quoque artis vocabulum
esse liquet "). For this idea there is no authority in any ancient writer,
so far as I can discover. D. and V. translate " the peevishness, reserve
and frowardness of the strings," but the word KaT>;yopi'as does not mean
peevishness, but 'accusation.' On the other hand the contrast between
Ko.Tr)yopia<; and kapvr)<r ecus is strongly in favour of holding that it is the
musicians who accuse, and the strings that deny. Stallbaum and others
think e^api^Vews means giving out no sound, and dXa^ovcias 'nimis acute
sonant.' This too is in my judgment far-fetched and weak. Plato's
words should be taken in their full sense. The musician accuses the
strings ;the strings protest their innocence like an obstinate slave upon
the rack. If more point is needed, we should remember that if the
strings are innocent, the musician is guilty.
Jowett apparently makes Ka.TqyopLa.<i govern e&ipj/r/o-ews " they have :

a controversy with the strings and torture them they accuse them of
:

refusing to speak or of speaking too much." But the grammatical con-

struction is harsh and the sense inadequate. The alternative view in
J. and C. is in my
opinion correct, except that dAaoiias is rather
'effrontery,' 'swagger,' than 'exaggeration.'

XII.

VII 532 a. ovto) Kai orav tis t<Z bia\eyto~6ai tTTL^apf) avcv Traawv rwv
alcr$i](T(oiv 8ca tou Xoyov hr airo b Icttiv tVaarov 6pp.av, kcu p.rj uTrocrTrj, Trplv

uv avro o tcmv uyaObv avrfj voi]<Jti Xdfirj, iir avr<Z yi'yrcTcu tu> tov voijtov
Tc'Aei kt\.

The ms reading bpp.5. is retained by and C, as well as by Richter

in Fleck. Jb. 1867 p. 145. The Oxford
J.
editors treat avev diroarrj as ex-
planatory of ovto)
i-mxeipij, remarking, truly enough, that such an asyn-
deton is "not without parallel in Plato." But the objection is not so
much to the asyndeton in itself, as to the misunderstanding which it
would occasion. No one would readily imagine that bpfxa is a sub-
junctive dependent upon 6Vav it would naturally be construed as an

:

indicative, and the words dvev bpp.a would almost inevitably be taken
as the apodosis corresponding to 6Vcu' iTrix^iprj. Richter is certainly
wrong in supposing that av can be understood before dvtv rrao-wv kt\.
out of orav.
Ast's emendation is in my opinion all but certain. Other proposals
are (1) t7rt^tpi7, dvtv
bpfid, nal lb.s p.r) uVoottj ktA, (Stephanus, with
 APPENDICES TO BOOK "IT.
J 189

whom Hermann and Stallbaum, reading kov, virtually agree) : (2) eVi-
y*.ipr\, <av> avv opfia, nal p.r] d-rroaTrj (Baiter) :
(3) e7ri^ipwv for eVi-
\eipv (mentioned in J. and C). The last conjecture is too drastic of ;

the others, (2) is better than (1), but neither is satisfactory. On the one

hand, if dvtv bpp.5. is in the apodosis, it is too prominent, and looks too
much like a definition of the dialectical method ; on the other hand,
Baiter's remedy seems to imply that it is or may be possible to attempt
dialectic without dispensing with 77-ao-ai ai ato-^cret?. Neither of these
objections applies to Ast's conjecture, which is also more in harmony
with the previous sentence than any other emendation.

XIII.

VII 532 B, C. 77 rjv 8' eyw, Averts re d~b twv oecrp.wv kcxi /xera-
8e ye,
(TTpotjyrf arro twv ra etotoAa ko.1 to <f><2<; nal e/c tov Karayeiov ets tov
itkiojv eVi

77A10V eVavooos, ko.\ eVei irpb<; p.h' rd (tiia T6 kolI <f>VTa ko.1 to tou tfXiov cdis
4'ti aSuva/xt'a (3X.eirLV, 7rpos Se ra iv v8a.cn (pavrdcrp-ara dela Kal o"Ktas twv

ovtcuv, dkX. ovk tSojA.a)v o"Kias Si' krepov toiovtov <wt6s ws 7rpos 17A10V
Kpivuv dirocTKia^opevas ktX.
The reading eV d8wap.ia has the support of the best mss and is
retained by Schneider, Stallbaum, and J. and C, not to mention older
editors.
According to Schneider's explanation (with which the Oxford editors
agree), fikiireiv is a substantival infinitive, parallel to eVavoSo?, and eV

dhwap-ta adverbial ('with inability' or the like), while eVt Swa/xei

is

/3Ae-eiv (or something of the kind) is to be supplied with the contrasting

clause. But eV dSwaftia, if taken adverbially with ySAeVeiv, is an extra-
ordinary phrase, and none of the instances cited chiefly from the tra-
gedians by Schneider and J. and C. is comparable to it. Stallbaum
makes depend on d8wap.La ("bei dem Unvermogen hinzublicken
/UAcVeiv
nach" etc.), and supplies eVt Suva/xet to govern the ySAtVeiv which has to
be supplied in the next clause. This explanation does more justice to
the Greek, as far as eV d8wap.ta is concerned, but bei dem Unver- '

mogen etc. could not be coupled with eVavoSos unless we admit an

'

extremely offensive anacoluthon. Schneider appears to have felt that

a nominative was needed, and would have liked to write dSuva/ua
(with v and two other mss). This is also Herwerden's proposal, but
Iti is a great improvement, and fitly reminds us of the continuity of
the prisoner's progress. Other and older emendations, mentioned by
Schneider, in which eV d8wap.ia is retained, are none of them in the
least degree probable, and it may now, I think, be taken as certain that
Iamblichus was right.
The words ivraWa 8e 7rposwhich formerly appeared
cpa.vTdo-p.aTa,
between cpavTdcrp.aTa and
were rightly rejected by Schneider.
0eta,
They occur in no ms except H, which is the basis of the Aldine and
Stephanus' text. IvravOa hi in this connexion could only mean the
region of intelligibles, as Schneider points out and the whole passage ;

is plunged into confusion if these words are introduced. It is remark-

 '

1 9o APPENDICES TO BOOK VII

able that Herwerden alone of recent critics has proposed this reinsertion,
beguiled, perhaps, by the homoioteleuton, which Schneider thinks was
a deliberate artifice of the forger (" quis non glossema ex male intellecto
adverbio e'/cct vel undelibet oriundum et de industria homoeoteleuton
factam agnoscat?").
The adjective QCia. has caused a great deal of discussion. I once
unhappily proposed to read <kcu eV tois Zero. irvKvd tc /cat A>ia, com-
paring vi 510 a. The correct view was pointed out by Shorey in his
severe though just denunciation of my remedy (CI Rev. iv p. 480).
Schneider takes (pavrdap-ara 6tla as virtually 4>avTaap.ara dtov, supposing
that <f>avTa(Tfiara of the sun alone are meant (cf. 516 b), but this is
scarcely adequate. Against Stallbaum, who (without quoting the Sophist)
bracketed 6da, Richter (Fleck. Jb. 1867 p. 145) rightly argued that the
epithet was indispensable " um den Unterschied zu markieren zwischen
den und den im Karayeioi' vorkommenden eiSwAa." Ast's
tpavrdcTfjiaTa
conjecture 6ia is neat, and has won considerable favour (see E. J. Palmer
in CI Rev. v p. 278 and Apelt in Fleck. Jb. 1891 p. 556, where Apelt
makes the same proposal independently), while Madvig's aSeta has been
deservedly ignored. I have no longer any doubt that the text is sound.

Some may find a difficulty because the Sophist is now believed by many
to be later than the Republic but dexa in this sense may have been
;

familiar in the Platonic school, and in any case (see note ad loc.) the
meaning can be inferred from the context, even without the aid of the
Sophist, whose theory of a 6ua and an dvOpw-n-Uri c18(d\ottoukij may, if
we think fit, be viewed as a further development of the expression in
the Republic. There are also other traces in the Republic of doctrines
supposed to be especially characteristic of the so-called 'dialectical
dialogues' see App. VII to Book V.
: Finally, it should be noted that
Herwerden's excision of <rias after tiSwAw is not only unnecessary but
wrong, because ixiTocrKia^ojxiva^ would then be most naturally taken with
(r/ctas twv ovtwv.

XIV.

VII 533 B. toO yovv, y)v 8' iyw, ot'Seis rjpxv dp.<pi(rfJr]Tr)rrei Xeyovcriv,
<os avTOV ye CKdaTOv Trtpi, u tariv exao-Toy, aWr) tis iTri^iptl fiicdu&os
o8u) 7Tpl 7ravTos Xap.fidvet.i', dA/V al p.lv aAAai 7racrat ktA.

The ordinary explanation of this passage takes ws with dp.<piafSr]-

Tijaa and not with Xiyovaiv, interpreting uAA?; as other than dialectic '

(Schneider in Addit. p. 58, Stallbaum and J. and C). But it is scarcely

possible to separate ws from Xtyovaiv, and for this reason J. J. Hartman
(who understands uAA; in the same way as Schneider) cuts Xiyovaiv
out.
is retained, and connected, as it must be, with ws, either
If Aeyoucrii/
u\\r) does not mean 'other than dialectic,' or else we must read <ovk>
uKX-q. The latter alternative was adopted by Stephanus, Ast, and
Bekker, whose apparatus criticus stated by implication that ovk was
actually written in Paris A. Recent editors have rightly rejected ovk
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII. 191

after was found to have no MS authority.

it It is clear, therefore,
unless we resort to unjustifiable emendation or excision, that 01AA77 does
not mean 'other than dialectic' The only other possible explanations
are (1) other than all the arts spoken of in dAA' at p.\v aUai
airwv, (2) that given in the notes. Against (1) it might be urged
that aAXr? does not easily look forward in a sentence of this kind, and
(2) is in every way simpler and more natural, provided we observe that
the stress falls on al Se \onra[ rather than on a! p.kv dXXat 77-uo-ai etc.
('while all the other arts
the remainder' etc.).

XV.
VII 533 C. ovkovv, r/v 8' iyio, ~q BiclXcktikij p.i"Bo$o<; fxovr] ravrr)
Tropeverai, Tas ~o#cris dvaipovaa, Itt avr-qv tqv dpxyv, iva (Sefiaiw-
cqrai.
The mss without exception have avaipova-a, which a majority of
editors retain, dvdyovaa was read by Canter (Stob. 11 p. 157), and is
found as a correction in one MS of Stobaeus (Ed. 11 2. 1 Wachsmuth).
I formerly printed dvatiepovaa, which Oldenberg (de PL arte dial.
p. 38 n.) had already (as I have since found) mentioned as possible,
though he himself preferred dvdyovaa. On an earlier occasion I con-
jectured dviovcra (CI. Rev. iv p. 357), thinking of Symp. 211 b: cf. also
Alcin. /sag. 5 and 7. Schneider's dvaipovaa is an excessively rare word,
and has met with little favour from critics but dvdyovaa has been ;

approved by various writers, among others Oldenberg (I.e.) and Richards

(CI. Rev. viii p. 194).
Further investigation into Plato's 'hypothetical method' has now
convinced me that the reading and punctuation of Paris A represent
the truth. See App. Ill, where the subject is discussed at length.
The expression ra? i-iroBeo-as dvatpovo-a throws a much-needed
light on the real nature of the process described here and in vi 511 b,
vii 532 a. It is not, as has been asserted, inconsistent with the de-
scription of Book vi, for although we demolish our vTroOeaeis and must
do so if we are ever to rise above them, they are none the less t<3 ovti
virodi(jei<;, dlov iiri(3daci.s tc kol 6pp.ai, without which we cannot even

make a start. The path of knowledge is strewn with the wrecks of

hasty generalisations, which have served as stepping-stones to students
in the very act of their demolition and in this sense, if in no
:

other, it is true that " Error in the round of time Still fathers Truth."
It is perhaps necessary briefly to advert to some erroneous inter-
pretations of the authoritative text. Steinhart (Einleitung p. 693)
translates "die Voraussetzungen aufhebend, um das Princip zu ge-
winnen," taking hri with dvaipovua. but ewi cannot be separated from
:

iroptvcTai, and such a sense of ivi in this connexion is harsh and

unnatural. Stallbaum's attempt to shew that dvaipovaa. hri can mean
' taking up to is unsuccessful, for all the parallels which he quotes are
'

cases of dva<pepct.v i-rri Finally Jowett and Campbell remark "'The

hypotheses are done away with ; that is, when seen in their relation to

1 92 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII

the good they cease to be viroOeo-eis" : but dvatpelv cannot be thus

pared down, and should be taken in its fullforce as explained in the
note.

XVI.

VII 533 E. Ov yap our, e<f>rj [dAA' o dv fiovov StjAoi 7rpo5 rfjv l^iv
is

<ra<pr)veia. Ac'yci iv i/a^J?]- 'ApeV/cet ovv kt\.

The words
within brackets are printed as they appear in A. II
agrees, except that it has dAAo (corrected to aAA' o) and !iv (sic). In q
and Flor. U
we find dAA' o dv fiovov S77A06 7rpos Tr]v Ae'fiv <Ta<p7)veia. (i.e.
aacp-qveia) S Ac'yot iv if/vxy, and this reading is adopted by Bekker.
1
There is also some slight authority (in addition to II ) for dAAo instead
of aAA' o, for aacp-rp'uav instead of cra(pr)vLa, and for Ae'yctv instead of
Ae'yet.

Jowett and Campbell remain faithful in their allegiance to A, except

that with q they insert o before Aeyei. "The words in the text," they
remark, "are very possibly genuine and may be rendered 'we only
require (the verb is gathered from ov -Kepi ovofiaros dp.<f>io-fir]Tr)o-i<;) 'an
'

expression which may indicate with a clearness proportioned to the mental

condition, that of which it speaks as existing in the mind. For example,
SiaVoia may not be a very clear or definite expression, but the state of
mind which it expresses is also far from clear." But they do not
explain how the words which I have italicised represent the Greek,
and few will find themselves able to accept the translation which they
offer.
The reading of q is carefully examined by Schneider, who justly
characterises it in these words ' sententia mihi tarn absona videtur,
ut earn vix interpolator! mediocri, nedum Platoni tribuere audeam."
The chief emendations are (i) a'AA' o dv fiovov SrjXol 7rpos rrjv
$zTao~iv o~a<pr)Via <o> Aeyis iv i/'ux'tJ (Winckelmann), (2) aAA' 6 dv
fiovov $r)\oi 7rpos rrjv oj cra<pi]Viav <d> Aeyei iv if/v)(r} <dp/<o-i>
(Hermann, and Badham, except that the latter writes ly," f r ^y e '<

and begins the next sentence with 'ApKc'cra), (3) a'AA' o dv oVoua Sr?A<n
7rpos rrjv Aeneous aafprjvaav < o > Ae'yet (or dv Ae'yoi) iv i/'V^tj < apKeuei >
(Steinhart), (4) dAAo dv ovofia SrjXol 7rpos rrjv Ziv o-acp-qveia, < dAAo >
Ae'yoi av ^/v\i') (Richter in Fleck. Jb. 1867, p. 146), (5) aAA' o liv
o-a(pr]Via, Ae'y', ei iv i/'uyj? (Madvig, Baiter), (6) dAA' o dv fiovov SrjXol rrjv
e$iv < 7T(os <X t> 0"a<pr/i''as <d> Aeyei? iv ipvyr} (By water), (7) dAA' o
dv fiovov SrjXol 7TW? avrrjv ex tl Gafprjvtlas Aeycis iv if/v)(j} <ap/ceVet>.
'

'ApKcVei (or dpeo-Ki) yow ktA. (Richards), (8) dAA' 6 dv fiovov BrjXol 7rws
T7jv eiv o-a<pr]i'ia Xiynv iv <^uvj7< dpK0~t; Nat. > ApKccei ktA. (Burnet).
Some of these conjectures are ingenious and scholarly, but none of
them, nor any other which I can devise, is altogether satisfactory in
point of sense, or diplomatically probable. (The last remark does not
apply to Madvig's correction, which is easy enough, but ko.k6v /caKw
idrai and does not attempt to cure 7rp6s rrjv tiv cra^rjveiu at all.)
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII 193

The independent reasons for holding the clause to be interpolated

are
(1) it
: absent in =., which the Aldine edition and Stephanus as
is

usual follow (2) " in Platonis dialogis quum negationi assensus per
:

formulam ov yap ovv praebetur, nusquam assentiens quicquam addit,

quod ex contrario petitam negati descriptionem contineat idque per
affirmationem cum particula aAAd definiat " (Schneider). Little weight
need be attached to the first argument, in view of the general character
of H, but if (as I believe in opposition to Schanz Platocod. etc. p. 81)
E is sometimes independent of A, it is possible enough that the words
were omitted in the ms (or mss) from which H was copied in this
passage. The second consideration, which Schneider establishes by a
vast number of instances, is extremely weighty.
As regards the origin of the gloss Schneider observes {Addit. p. 59)
" ceterum primitivam formam et originem glossematis investigaturos
contulisse iuvabit Platonis verba Leg. 1 p. 633 a 7repl twv t^s dXXrjs :

dpeT^s tire pepwv e!/re a.TT aura KaAeiv xpewi' iari, SrjXovvra p.6vov a Ae'yet,
et haec Galeni Eio"ayu>yT/s SiaAeKTiKJjs p. 12 oi&iv yap 7rpo5 to irapbv
:

Siacpe'pei (TV/JiTrTr\eyp.ei'r]v Aeyeiv aTrocpuTLKr/i' 77 crvp.TrXoKrjv a7ro<paTiKt]v,

l^ovros ye o~ov (Tkottov iv aTrdcnj Aeei to Sr/Awo-ai tois 7reAas, o tl 7rep dv
avros vvor)<s." Cf. also Theaet. 177 d, e, Soph. 218 b, Hipp. Mai. 296 d.
The sentence is evidently an attempt to say that we should be content
if the words we use express our meaning clearly. In Ae'yei (and still
more Ae'yeis) iv i/'uxf; we may detect an allusion to the Platonic theory of
thought as the conversation of the soul (see on in 400 d) and perhaps
also to the Adyos eVSid#Tos of the Stoics. On this account, and also
because of etv, I am inclined to attribute the interpolation to some
adherent of the Stoic school, of which, in point of style, it is not un-
worthy.

XVII.
VII 534 D. 'AAAd p.rjv toi's ye cravrov TralSas, ous tw Adyw Tpe'cpei? re
Kal 7raiSei;ei<>, epyw Tpecpoi?, ovk dv edo-ais, ws eywpat, dAdyous ovras
ei 7roTe
warrep ypappa9, ap^ovTas iv tjj 7rdAei Kvpiovs rav peyiorwv eti'ai.
Schneider was the first to discover in this passage a punning reference
to mathematical dAoyoi ypappcu, as defined by Euclid x Deff. 5 n.
The same explanation, although it did not commend itself to Stallbaum,
is apparently accepted by the Oxford editors, who aptly quote Theaet.

I46 A TrpoBvp.ovp.ev os rjpds 7roirjo~aL StakeyeaOai /cat cpi'Aovs T kol Trpoarj-

ydpovs dAArpWs yiyveadai. It is to Theodoras the mathematician that
these words are spoken, and Campbell is, I believe, right in thinking
that Trpoo-rjyopovs is quasi-mathematical : cf. vin 546 B rrdvTa Trpocrrjyopa
/cat pr/rd irpos aXXr]Xa. aTricprjvav.
It is better, I think, and more pointed to connect dAdyous directly
with ypappds (cf. 519 A Ta? Tr/s yeveVews ^uyyeveis wcnrep p,oAv/3Si8a? with
note ad loc), than to translate "incapable of reason, like irrational lines"
(with Schneider and J. and C.). In order to extract this meaning from
the Greek, we must understand ypappds as = dAdyous ypappd?, which is
doubtless possible, but less natural than the view given in the notes.
a. p. 11. 13
i 94 APPENDICES TO BOOK VII.

J. and C.'s translation also gives to wcnrtp ypappa's a certain otiose

appearance, as if Plato had deliberately gone out of his way to drag in
a mathematical allusion. On this account we may wonder that none
of the Dutch critics has hitherto proposed, so far as I know, to excise
wcnrep ypappa's.
There is little to be said in favour of the non-mathematical inter-
pretations, though perhaps the following contain an element of truth :

" unverniinftig wie Figuren" (Schleiermacher), " unverniinftig wie todte

Striche" (Prantl), "lineae penecillo praeformatae " (Stallbaum). ypappas
has, I think, a non-mathematical as well as mathematical meaning in
and the former is fairly expressed by Prantl's "todte Striche."
this place,
Ast thought of "literae s. scriptiones," remembering the well-known
passage about dumb books in Phaedr. 275 ff. ; but ypapp.as cannot be
thus interpreted. Others have thought of pictures, as for example
Stallbaum, refers to Plut. Lycurg. 10. 3 wwep ypa<prjv aipv-^ov ko.1
who
o.kiv7]tov, andinclined to read ypa<as instead of ypapyxas.
is The cor-
rection yypapp.cVovs is suggested by Steinhart {Einleitung p. 694) and
ypappa or ypa'/xpar' (with reference to v 472 d) by Apelt (Fleck. Jb. 1893
p. 556). The eccentric proposal cSs <pvyas Mi'Sas apypvTa.% is due to
Cornarius, who remarks "coniectura est nostra, qua falli possum: sed
tolerari poterit donee rectior occurret" (Eclog. p. 101). Stallbaum's
conjecture is neat and elegant, but the text is indubitably sound.

I. T&ev ravra [lev Srj w/xoXoyriTai,
543 a 545 c Socrates now returns
to the point at which the digression occu-
pying Books V VII began. There are, as
we observed, four leading varieties of States
and individuals, in addition to the perfect
polity and perfect man. In order of tnerit
they are (i) Timarchy, or the Cretan and
Laconian State, (2) Oligarchy, (3) Demo-
cracy, (4) Tyranny. All other kinds of
commonwealths, such as dynasties etc., lie
somewhere bet-ween these primary and
conspicuous varieties. Furthermore, in-
asmuch as the specific character of States
is determined by that of individuals, there
will be five leading types of individual
character, embodied respectively in (1) the
aristocratic, (2) the timarchical, (3) the
oligarchical, (4) the democratical, (5) the
tyrannical man. The first of these we
have already described; but -we must re-
view the others also, in order that, by
contrasting the best and worst, we may
apprehend the relation between undiluted
justice and undiluted injustice in respect
of the happiness and misery of their pos-
sessors. As bejore, we will examine the
commonwealths first, and afterwards the
individuals.
543 a ff. The description of the phi-
losopher and the philosophic city is at
last complete, and the argument returns
to the point at which the 'digression'
began, viz. v 449 a : see note ad loc.
Plato has already said repeatedly, and
reminds us yet again in 544 A, that the
aim of our whole investigation was to
decide el 6 apiaTos {vdaL/uoveararos /ecu 6
KaKiaTos adXiibraros, 77 aWcos ix 0L ( c f- U
368 E, 369 A nn. ). With the character of
the perfect man we are now familiar, but
we have still to discover and describe rbv
kolkicftov, in order that we may institute
our comparison and pronounce our ver-
dict. This is the task to which Plato
addresses himself in vin and ix (down
H.
w Y\avKO)v, rfj /xefCKovcrrj
to 576 b). The method which he follows
resembles that adopted in 11 369Bff.
iv.
In the first place, he retains throughout
the former analogy between the Soul and
the City, and his account of the imperfect
man is in every instance preceded by an
account of the imperfect State. Secondly,
instead of going straight to the mark and
giving us a single ready-made sketch of
total and complete depravity, Plato draws
an elaborate and quasi-historical picture
of the gradual descent of the perfect State
and the perfect Man through successive
phases of ever-growing degeneration down
to the lowest depth of wickedness and
crime. In the same way, as Nettleship
observes (Lect. and Rem. 11 p. 295), "in
describing a perfect state, or certain steps
in the process of forming a perfect state,"
he sometimes wrote " as if one step of
that process succeeded another in a
historical order." See on 11 369 B, 372 D,
373 D et al. The question has often been
discussed whether the sequence of polities
in vm and IX was intended to be really
historical or not: see for example "Zeller 4
II pp. 923 925, Henkel Sludien
Gr. Lehre v. Staat
zur
Gesch. d. p. 56 and
Krohn PI. St. pp. 204 ff. Aristotle seems
to have understood Plato's account as an
attempt to describe the actual facts of
Greek history, and severely criticizes it
from his usual standpoint in Pol. E 12.
I3i6 a 1 b 27 ; but Plato himself must of
course have known as well as Aristotle
that the historical development of Greek
constitutions did not by any means always
correspond with his scheme. See Whibley
Ck Olig. pp. 62 88 and Greenidge
Gk Const. Hist. pp. 12 35. The fact
is that Aristotle altogether ignores the
real object of Plato, which is, as we
have seen, to arrive at the worst State
and the worst man, and treats him as
if he had undertaken to exhibit a full
132
 196 TTAATQN02 [543 a

a/cpcos oliceiv iroXei KOiva<; fiev yvvai/cas, koivovs he 7racBa<i elvai

icai iraaav iraiheiav, ctxrauTty? he rd e7rnrjhevp.ara kolvcl ev TroXefitp

Te teal eiprjvr), /3a<Ti\ea<; he avrwv eivai tovs ev <pi\ocro(pia re Kal

5 7rpcK top ir6\.e^ov yeyovoras dpicrTovs. 'ClfioXoy^rat, e<f)i]. Kal

ixrjv Kal rd'he '

^vve-^copijcra/xev, go? orav hi] Karaarcoaiv 01 dp-^ovre^, B

ayovres tou? <TTpaTid>ra<; KaroiKiovaiv et? ol/c/jcreis ol'as TrpoeiTTOfAev,

ihiov fih> ovhev ovhevl i^ovawi, Koivds he iracri. 77/309 he rats

Tocavrats oIk)]<t<ti Kal Ta? KTijcreis, el fivrjfioveveis, hicofxoXoyrjcrd-

10 p,edd ttov olai eaovrat auTot?. 'AWa p.vT)p.oi>evco, e(f>Tj, ore ye

and complete genealogical tree of all embodiment of the results of Plato's

the changes good or bad which had
ever taken place in Greek constitutional
history. But Plato does not here profess
to describe political advance, but only
political decay: and even his theory of
political decay is itself based upon a
theory of psychological degeneration
which justly and deliberately ignores,
as irrelevant for our present purpose, the
undoubted power of human character to
improve as well as to deteriorate. The
question, as Nettleship says, which Plato
puts before himself is this: "The human
soul being as we have described it, and
having in it a certain capacity for evil as
well as for good, what would it
and through what stages would
its capacity for evil were realized gradu-
ally but without any abatement? In
actual human experience there is always
some abatement there are always counter-
; element or 'part' of soul obtains the
acting circumstances which prevent any
one tendency working itself out in iso-
lation and unhindered; but the philo-
sopher may, as Plato here does, work
out the result of a single tendency logi-
cally. These books therefore put before
us an ideal history of evil, as the previous
books put before us an ideal history of
good" (1. c. p. 195). The different stages
in the decline of the individual soul are
each reflected in the decline of the troXi.-
T(La, which is still, as in II
VII, not
'a lifeless instrument, or dead machine,'
but in the words of Isocrates, simply the
soul of the State (Icrrt yap ipvxv 7ro\ea>5
ov5(v 'irtpov rj iroXirela Arcop. 14). But
although Plato treats the whole question
from a psychological rather than a histo-
rical standpoint, it is none the less true
that the materials of his picture are taken
from Greek political and social life. In
Books VIII and IX of the Republic we
observation and experience of the Greek
character, both private and public, in all
its differentphases, Lacedaemonian, oli-
garchical, democratical or Athenian, and
tyrannical ; and the student of Greek
history, whether political, economical or
social, will obtain a clearer idea of the
inner life and animating spirit of Greek
constitutions from Plato's description than
from any other ancient source whatever.
For the rest, it should be noted that
Plato has given us in this part of the
Republic the earliest attempt at a Phi-
losophy of History, and founded the_
psychological interpretation of the State.
come to, Every political movement is, according to
it pass, if him, the expression of some particular
psychological impulse or impulses, and
the Constitution inevitably assumes dif-
ferent forms, according as one or another
mastery in the individual citizen. See
on this subject Krohn PL St. pp. 199 ft.,
and Bluntschli Theory of the State pp. 76 f.
543.\ 1 tt) (icXXoverrj dKpws kt\. Cf.
Laws 739 C,D. The adverb anpuis is said
by Herwerden {Ma. XIX p. 335) to be a
aira^ eiprinivov in classical Greek. On
the word (Zur Lasting
jSacnXe'as Prleiderer
etc. p. 73) bases a chorizontic argument;
but see on IV 445 D. Plato's rulers may
well be called 'Kings,' for Plato hoi is
that there is no difference of principle
between Kingship and Aristocracy: cf.
vii 520 B with v 473 c, IX 5S7 B, and
Henkel Stud, zur Gesch. J. Gr. Lehre
vom Staat p. 57.
4 avTuv. The genitive is partitive:
'and that those of their number are to be
Kings who have shewn themselves best'
etc. Jowett wrongly translates 'their
kings.'
543 1; 6 |vv\wpTJo-a(XV. I II 4150 ft.

have an extraordinarily vivid and life-like 10 olai. The reference is to III 416 D ff.
 543 i>] nOAITEIAC H 197

ov&ev ovSeva owfieOa Selv KeKrrjaOat oov vvv ol aWot, wairep Be

2 dd\r)Tci<; re 7To\/jlov /cat <f>v\a/ca<;, fiiadov rfjs <pv\aicr)<i Be~)(p-

fievovs eh eviavrov rr/v eh ravra rpocf)i]v rrapd ro)v dWcov, aiirwv

re Betv /cal 7-779 aWrj<; 7r6\e&)9 7rifieXeicr6ai. 'Op#&)9, e<f)rjv, \eyeis.
aXkd y iTreiBrj rovr direreXecra^bev, dvafivrjadwixev iroOev Bevpo 15

e%erparroted a, iva rrakiv ri]v avrrjv itw/xev. Ov -^aXerrov, ecf)7).

o-%e8bv yap, KaOdirep vvv, &>9 Bie\r)\vdd)<; rrepl rr}<; TroXeco? rov<;
\6yovs ewoiov, ~Keywv, &>9 dyadrjv fiev rrjv roiavrrjv, otav Tore
3 8i?]\0$, Tideirjs ttoXiv /cal dvBpa '
rbv eiceivr) o/xocov, icai ravra, &>9

Liebhold's conjecture 6V1 kolvo.1 is an The mss fluctuate between dWd 7' (the
undeserved reflection on Glauco's powers reading of A), dXX' &y and dXX' dye (II),
of memory. the last of which readings is adopted by
11 01 d'XXoi. ol dvOpunoi, which I all editors except Schneider. dWd ye,
once suggested (CI. Rev. iv p. 357), would though rare, is, I believe, firmly esta-
be more exact, and AAAOI and ANOI blished in Plato see on 1 331 B. It fits
:

are pretty easily confused in uncial MSS the situation in this passage exactly,
(Cobet F.Z.2 p. 432: cf. Heindorf on whereas dXX' 0175 does not, if we translate
Prot. 354 b). Owing to vvv, ol dWot can iTretSr] tout' diteTeXeaafiev correctly, and
only mean 'the rest of mankind,' and the not (with D. and V., Jowett etc.) by 'now
Guardians are therefore virtually spoken that we have concluded the subject.'
of as a section of living men. This kind
tovto is not Books v VII, but the arrange-
of looseness is not uncommon, though ments of the earlier city of 11 iv, as
here it has no stylistic effect. An alter- described in 543 b, C: and dirTe\e<mnev
native view might be to understand ol is aorist, not perfect. dvafivrjffdQfxev (as
fiXXoi of the rest of the citizens (tQv Schneider observes) is necessitated by 'iva
&\\uv below) and vvv as 'in point of iiafiev, otherwise Socrates might simply
fact' or 'in our present discussion'; but have said dXkd 7' etreiSrj tovt' direreXeo-a-
this explanation is much less satisfactory. ixev, irbdev bevpo e^erpawdneda ; There is
ojs, which some inferior MSS write for iZv, moreover no need for so vigorous an
does not remove the inaccuracy in ol exhortation to exercise the memory as
&\\ol nor is olov &W01 in IV 419 A
: would be conveyed by dXX' dye dvafivyiaOu-
precisely parallel, though it supports fiev, especially as Glauco's recollection
the view that 01 d\\oi means 'the rest of had left nothing to be desired in B and
mankind.' c above.
12 <x8\i]Tas iro\i\iov. VII521D/Z, 17 KaOdirep vvv. vvv refers to "541 B.
543 13 els kviavrov. Nothing is
c S
iroXews: "quasi dis-
8i\T)\v8iis
to remain over at the end of the year putatione de civitate absoluta" (Stall-
(in 416 e). baum) cf. V 450 A. The MSS vary be-
:

ds Toura: viz. eh ra rrjs 4>v\o.ktjs tween this reading, and ws 8ie\rfKv6as or

etc. For the use ot the pronoun cf. vn 8ie\y\vdas alone but (with which II 2
: A
536 A and infra 558 e tin. Madvig's eh and several other MSS agree) is certainly
Ta/crd is unnecessary, and ra^afievovs in right.
III 416 D means something quite different. 1 Xrywv ktX. V 449 A.
15 dXXd -y* lireiS^ kt\. 'yes, but : 543 D 19 teal TaOTa ktX. 'and :

after we finished that subject, let us recall that, too, though, as it seems, you could
where we digressed to come here, that have told us of a still more beautiful city
we may resume the old path.' "ye ad and man viz. the city of the philosopher-
'

sequentia tovt
aweTe\iaafiev per-
eTreiSi) king and the philosopher-king himself,
tinet et priora recte quidem dicta a afterwards described by Socrates in v
Glaucone, sed unum idque non leve
472 B vn. The city of v vn is spoken
reliquum esse significat, quod item sit in of as a different city from that of 11
memoriam revocandum, ut relictam viam iv : see on iv fiev r% trporipq. 6VX0777
denuo capessere possint" (Schneider). VII 536 C, II 372 D ., and Hirzel
 198 rTAATQNOI [543 D
/
20 eoiKa<i, /caWla) Tt e^wv elirelv nrokiv re ical dvBpa. o\V |
ovv 54'

Br) tcls aWas r)/j.apTr)/jLeva<; eXeyes, el avTrj 6p9r). tcov Be Xonrcov

7ro\tTei(ov ecprjcrOa, oj? fMvr}fj,ovev(o, rerrapa eiBi) elvac, wv ical irept

\6yov d^tov e'irj eyeiv ical IBeiv avrwv ra dp.apTr}fiaTa ical toik;

5 eicelvai<; av 6p.olov<i, Tva irdvTas avTovs IBovTes teal o/j.o\oyr)crdfj,evoi

tov apiarov teal tov kclkicttov dvBpa e7no~tce-ty-aip,e9a, el dpicrTos
evBaifioveo-Taros ical kAkictto^ dd\iooraTo<i r) a'AAa)? e%of ical
ifiov epofievov, rii/a? \eyois rds TeTTapas iroXiTelas, '

iv tovtoj B
,

virekafie Yio\ep.ap^6<; re ical ABei/xai>ro>i !

ical ovtoj Brj crv dva-
10 Xaftcov tov \6yov Bevp^ dcpltjai. ^OpdoraTa, elirov, ep:v7]p,6vevcra<i.

TldXiv tolvvv, ooenrep TraXataTr]^, Trjv avTrjv \a/3rjv Trapeze, ical to

avTo e'/uoO epop.evov Treipw elirelv, arrep roVe ep.eWes Xeyeiv.
'Ea^7Tp, r)v S' 700, Bvvcofiai. Kat fnjv, t) B' 09, TTi9vp,(b ical avTos
dtcovtrai, Tivas kXeyes Tas TeTTapa<; iro\iTeia<;. Ov ^a\e7r<y?, r)v C
15 B" eyco, dtcovaei. elcrl yap a? Xiyco, aiirep ical 6vop.aTa e%ovcnv, rj

Te vtto twv ttoWwv eizaivovpLevrj, r) Kpr/TiKij re ical AaKcovitcr)

Der Dialog pp. 235 ff. Jowett's trans- to the oratio obliqua cf. VII 515 D n.
:

lation "although, as now appears, you 8 epopevov. v 449 A.

had more excellent things to relate both 544 B 11 ownrcp iraXaioTTJs. The
of State and man" is a defensible con- Scholiast remarks I0ot yap tovtois, orav
struction, but unnatural, and certainly tricruKTiv b/xov
wakiv eyepdtvras e0' ofiol^
not what Plato meant. The passage has (rv/uiirXaKTJvai ffxpori, bwep ttjv avrr]v etVe
been curiously misunderstood by some Xdfirjv. Plato, as Stallbaum points out,
critics,through inattention to the force uses the same figure in Phaedr. 236 B:
of the imperfect participle l\uv. Her- cf. Phil. 13 D, Laws 682 E and avriXa/x-
werden, for example, actually propose- to ^avbfj.evo$ vi 505 A 11.
insert <ov> before KaWLw. Schneider 1 3
eiri.8vip.aj dxovcrai I am desirous
:
'

and Stallbaum translate the sentence cor- also on my own account to hear' sc. apart
rectly. from the half-polemical motive suggested
544 A 3 tyr]<rda. kt\. IV 445 C. by the figure. Herwerden remarks "lo-
On the pronouns uv avrdv see 11 357 B n. cus vix sanus," but it is sound enough,
Plato is very careful to make it clear that although the English translators (" I shall
he does not profess, like Aristotle, to give particularly wish " etc. Jowett) miss the
a complete account of faulty States. meaning.
From his watch-tower he can descry in- 544 c 15 tj Te eiraivovLLCvi). The
finite varieties, but only four on which he Spartan constitution in its palmy days
need expatiate. We may take it that was widely praised for evi>op.ia and disci-
these are, in Plato's view, the four most pline (pseudo-Archytas in Mullach frag.
conspicuous landmarks in the history of Pliilos. Gr. I p. 560, Xen. Mem. Ill 5.
political degeneration, as well as the most 15 f., iv 4. 15, Plato Hipp. Mai. 283 E,.
important and clearly-outlined varieties 285 B, Laws 692
c and elsewhere), and
of existing States. Cf. iv 445 c and infra became on ground a sort of political
this

544 D iJTis Kai iv udei 8<.a<pa.vel tlvl /curat.. ideal in the eyes of many Greeks see :

5 tva. irovras kt\. reminds us of the for example Isocr. Panath. 108 ff. 200 ff.
thread which is the clue to the labyrin- 216 ff. and the fragments of Critias'
thine reasoning of the Republic: cf. 545 A, AaKeSaifxoplwv woXireia in Miiller Pratf.
548 D and II 368 E n. Hist. Gr. 11 pp. 68 f. Cf. Nohle Stats-
7 ?x01 ^he optative, for which Ast
- lehre Plat. pp. 108 ff. and Whibley Gk
and Stallbaum needlessly read e*x a with Olig. pp. 57 ff-

S<7 and some other inferior MSS, is due

 544 D] T70AITEIAC H 199

avTT)' Kal Sevrepa Kal Sevrepco^ eTraivoufiivrj, KaXov/xevrj 8' 6\i-

yap%ia, (rv^ycav ye/xovaa kclkmv TroXireia' r) re ravrrj Sidcpopos
Kal i<pe%rj$ ytyvo/xevr) Brj/xoKparla, Kal 77 yevvaia 8rj rvpavvls Kal
iracroiv rovrcav 8ta<f>epov<ra, reraprov re Kal eayarov TtoXew^ 20
D voarj/ia. rj riva aXXfjv e%et<? Iheav '
TroXirelas, r)ri<; Kal ev elhei
hia<pavel rtvt Keirai ; 8vvao~reiat, yap Kal wvrjral fiacriXetai Kal

19. Kal irair&v IT: Kal 1) iraa&v A. 20. 8ia<f>epov<ra S: diacpeuyoiwa AII^.

17 aii-rq: ista 'that of yours,' 'your describes is a 'logical order,' and is

Cretan and Lacedaemonian constitution.'
On their connexion see Arist. Pol. B 10.
i27t b 22 ff. with Susemihl and Hicks's
notes. It is, I think, fanciful to see in
auTTj an allusion to Glauco's sympathies for
Sparta, in spite of 548 D below.
Kal SevTp<os. Hermann prints his
own conjecture r) Sevrepws, but the com-
mon confusion of Kal and 77 (Bast Comm.
Pal. p. 815) is, I believe, later than the
date of Paris A, and the text is free from
objection: 'and second in order as in
esteem, a constitution fraught with many
evils, bearing the name of oligarchy.'
Sevrepa agrees with iroXireta, not with
primarily determined by psychological,
and not by historical considerations.
Although there are many points of con-
tact between the development of Greek
constitutional history and Plato's arrange-
ment, Plato here employs narration pri-
marily and chiefly as a vehicle or in-
strument for expressing the results of
psychological analysis, and not because
he believes that political development
always and inevitably follows the same
lines. See also on 543 a and infra
544
20 8ia4>pov<ra kt\. The reading of
see cr. n.
is confirmed by v and two

oXLyapx'ta- other mss, as well as by Stobaeus (Flor.

1 8 Si.d<{>opos : not of course '
different 43. 115) and Ficinus (ab his omnibus
(as Jowett), but antagonistic,' adversaria
' dlfferens). All other MSS appear to have
(Stallbaum). 5ia<popos 'different' gives a Suupeuyovaa.. "Errori occasionem pro-
poor sense, and would take the genitive, nuntiatio non absimilis dedisse videtur"
which Ast erroneously proposed to read. (Schneider). The word does not mean
Greek history furnished only too many 'differs' (as Jowett) but 'excels' (ironi-
proofs of the natural feud between demo- cally, of course, like y yevvaia 5rj). Father
cracy and oligarchy: see Greenidge Gk Rickaby has suggested to me that we
Const. Hist. pp. 208 ff. and Gilbert Gr. should read Kal ij iraaQv toitwv 8ia-
Staatsalt. 11 p. 285 n. 2. (pepovcra, t/ yevvaia 5tj rvpavvis, Teraprov
19 c^^n 3 71-yvojie'vT]. From this kt\. The conjecture is an attractive one,
and other indications it would appear both on other grounds and also because it
on a first perusal that the sequence of enables us to retain the article which
commonwealths in viii and ix is intended appears before iracrwv (see cr. n.) in A:
by Plato to be not merely logical, but but it is perhaps safer to follow 2.
historical also but there is no question
; 21 v6o-T]|xa. Greek political theory
that the political evolution of Greek con- regards tyrants as voa-q/xara twv Tro\euv
stitutions was far more complex than (Isocr. Hel. 34: cf. Henkel 1. c. p. 156).
would appear from Plato's description. T) Tiva. Ast and others write rj riva
See on 543 A. We must above all things (with slight MS support), but riva is per-
remember that it is in order to furnish a fectly good: cf. IX 573 A.
picture of the worst city and the worst iv i8ei 8ia<j>avi tivi. See on 544 A.
man that the whole of this enquiry is 544 D 22 8i)va<rriai. Svvaareia is
undertaken, and Plato is at liberty to that form of polity in which the son
adopt whatever mode of presentation is succeeds the father Kal apxv A"7 vopios
best adapted for the object which he has dXX' oi dpxocres (Arist. Pol. A 5. I292 b
in view. The form which he does in 5 ff. cf. Laws 680 A, b).
: Such a TroXireia
point of fact select is that of a historical might be good, but was of course generally
narrative (see on 543 a, 548 d), but the bad: see Susemihl and Hicks on Arist.
real order of the development which he Pol. B 10. i272 b 3. Examples are pro-

200 TTAATQNOI [544 D

ToiavraL rives Troknelai p,era^v rt tovtojv ttov claw, evpot, 6' av

Ti? avTas ovk iXciTTOvs 7Tepl tovs fiapfidpovs y) rovs "EXkrjva?.

25 HoWal <yovv Kal oltoitoi, ecprj, Xeyovrai.

II. Olcrd" ovv, rjv 8' iyco, ore Kal dvOpooiroov et'S?; Toaavra
avdy/cr} rpoirwv elvat, ocrairep Kal Trdkneiwv ; i) o'/ei e'/c Spvos irodev

7) ck irerpaq yiyvecdai, dU' ovyl K tcov t]Qwv twv

rd<; 7roXtTe/a?

iv Tals a av wairep peyjravra TciWa i<pe\Kvar)Tai ; E

7t6\(7lv, '

30 Oi)Sa/xw5 eywy efyrj, dWodev i) ',

ivrevOev. Ovkovv el ra twv
iroXeoov TrevTe, Kal ai tcov ihioorwv KaracKeval rfj? ^1^779 rrivTe
av elev. Tlurfv; Tbv fnev Brj ttj dpia-TOKparia ojioiov Bie\r)\v0a/Aev
rjBr), ov dyadov re Kal BUaiov bpdws <f>ap.ev elvat. Aie\r)\vda/iev. 545 \

'A/?' OVV TO flTa TOVTO BllT60V T0l>9 \elpOVi, TOV (pl\6viK0V T Kal
fyCkoTLfiov, Kara rrjv AaKcovcKrjv earcoTa -noXnelav, Kal 6\i<yapxiKov

28. -fjOuiv rwv A II:2

-qduv A 1
. 33. ijdr) ATI: brj A 1
.

vided by Thessaly (Thuc. iv 78. 3) and as a single word, and should be re-
(about 480 B.C.) Thebes (Thuc. ill 62. 3 : peated with TToXiTetii' cf. IV 445 C ooot:

cf. Gilbert Griech. Staatsalt. pp. io,

11 no\iTtiuv rpbiroi dolv etb-q ?x 0VTe s>
46). See Whibley Gk Olig. pp. 124 tooovtoi Kivbwevovoi Kal ipvxys rpbiroi
126. dvai (a passage which proves, I think,
wvnTal pao-i\etai like
: Carthage that Schneider and Stallbaum are wrong
(Arist. I.e. 11. i273 a 36 with Susemihl in supplying only etSy with boairep kt\).
and Hicks p. 349). Herwerden sins 27 k 8pvos ktX. Horn. Od. xix 162 f.
through ignorance when he proposes al- dXXd uis /xot dirt rebv "yivos, birirbOtv
Kal
pcral for uvTjral. tool' ov yap awb dpvbs ioot iraXaKparov
I

23 ToiavTaC rivts t such as, for example, ovb" atrb Wrpjjs, i.e. you have a ytvos
aiovpvrjTela, and the other specific varie- (cf. Ap. 34 d) and are not miraculou>ly

ties (as Aristotle reckons them) of Plato's sprung ayevcaXoy/jTus out of tree or
typical iro\ntlai : see Pol. T, A, Z stone, like the fabled men of old (see
passim. Preller- Robert Gr. Myth. p. 79 n. 4).
cvpot 8' av kt\. whereas Plato con-
: In Plato the saying is used much like the
fines himself to Greek history throughout German 'es ist doch nicht aus der Luft
viii and ix. gefallen' (Schuck de scholiis p. 32, where
di- 26 Kal avBpuirwv kt\. Cf. IV 445 C, the proverb is illustrated).
and on the principle here laid down see 544 E a av ktX. oil av was read
29
iv 435 E n. The present passage is a tillSchneider on the authority of 2 but ;

clear and emphatic statement of the d &v (All and a large majority of MSS) is
psychological basis on which Plato's quite satisfactory. "Reipublicae formae
philosophy of History rests. Political eos dicuntur sequi mores, qui in quavis
dSitda, like political dixaioavvri (iv 443 B civitate veluti pondere praegravantes ad
n.), is after all no more than e't5u\6i> se suamque regionem attraxerint reliqua"
ti injustice in the truest sense is crocus
:
(Schneider, comparing for ptyavra Hdt.
within the individual soul (iv 444 b), VI I 139). The word ptvoavra (3 and
and social and political wrong-doing is some other mss) is unattic (Lobeck Pkryn.
but its outward manifestation. The p. 738) : Plato's form is pvtvra e.g. VI
double genitive, which is easy enough 495 K -
(cf. E below and v 449 A .), has led to 33 opOws is more naturally taken with
the corruption rpbirov riva in several MSS. <pap.iv (Jowett etc.) than with the ad-
Liebhold also suggests <cat rpoirwv in- jectives (as Schneider). We rightly call
stead of Tpbirwv. The expression dbrj him 'good' etc., because he is bp.01.ot

Tpiirwc ('specific characters') is treated apioro-Kparla.

 545 C] TTOAITEIAC H 201

av Kal Brffio/cpanicov Kal tov TvpavviKov, iva tov dBiKcorarov Ihovres

avnQwfxev tu> SiKatordra) Kal rjfilv Te\ia r) c/eei/ri? r), ttco<; troTe r)
5
atcparos Si/catocrvvr) 7rpcs ahiiciav tt)v aicpcnov e%et evBaifiovias re
ir&pi tov e^oz/To? Kal ddXtoTr/Tos, iva rj %pacrvpudyw 7rei66/j.evoL

B Bi(OKa>fMV aSifciav rj ra> vvv 7rpocpaivo/nv(p Xoyo) htKaioavvrjv

TlavTc'nraai fikv ovv, ecpr/, ovtco 7roirjTov. *Ap' ovv, wcrrrep r)p%d-
fieda iv rats TroXiTelats irporepov crKoirelv rd r\Or) rj iv rots ISicoTais, 10
&>9 ivapyecrrepov ov, Kal vvv ovtco irpoiTOv fiev ttjv (piXoTi/xov
cTKeiTTiov iroXtTeiav ovofia yap ovk k%co Xeyop,evov aXXo' rj

^^1/jbOKpaTLav rj TifMap^iav avTrjv kXt)Tov 7rpb<> Be TavTrjv tov

C ToiovTov dvhpa aKeyjrofieda, eiretTa oXiyap^lav Kal avhpa 0X1- I

yap-ftiKov, avdis 8e et9 SrjfioKpaTiav aTrofiXe-tyavTes 6eacr6p,e6a 15

I3. TO.VTT\V A 1
!!: TaVTTJ A 2
.

545 A 4 See 544 AM.

iva ktX. shortest period of gestation in the human
545 b 9 II 368 EM.
t]pa|ie9a. kind, Socrates builds up a 'geometrical
t 2 ovoua yap ktX. 'for I have no
: number? which he calls ' the lord of
other name in our language for it: we better and worse births? When, through
must call it either " timarchy " or " timo- ig>wratice of these, couples are united in-
" ("
cracy ' Ehrenherrschaft oder Ehrenob- opportunely, as one day they will be, a
macht " Schneider). Plato called the degenerate race of offspring arises. The
constitution in question <pi\oTip\os wo\i- best of these in due course become rulers;
rda, which may be cumbrous, but is but the mixture of races golden, silver,
certainlyGreek. If we want a single copper, iron
waxes greater, and sedition
name, we must, he says, invent: and is the result. The contending parties
either rifiapxia or TLfioKparia will do. finally, by means of a compromise, effect
The Oxford editors erroneously suggest the transition to Timarchy a form of

that tj k\t)t4oi> is interrogative: nor is commonwealth standing midway between
there any reason to suspect the text, as Aristocracy and Oligarchy. .

W. H. Thompson did. Both of Plato's 545 c ff. I have discussed the famous
/

coinages survived, but they never be- ^/* Number of Plato' at length in Appen-
came popular, and were used in another dix I, and must refer the reader to that
sense from Plato's Appendix for a fuller justification of views
Ti/xoKpaTia with the
meaning of the vox nihili Tiixrma.TOKpa.Tia. which considerations of space preclude
me from defending totis viribus through-
or 7} airb Ti/j.rjfia.Twi> apxv (Arist. Eth. Nic.
VIII 12. u6o a 36) and Tifxapxia. for the out the notes. The connexion of the epi-
Roman censorship (Stephanus-Hase Thes. sode with the argument of the Republic
s.v.). may be expressed as follows. In accord-

13 irpos Tavrr)v='ad hanc': cf. IX ance with the form of a historical narra-
577 B and Tim. 24 A tovs fxev ovv vdfiovs tive which he employs throughout these
CKOTrei Trpbs tovs Tij5e (Schneider). two books, Plato invites us to conceive of
545 C 547 C How does Timarchy his perfect city as having actually existed
arise out of Aristocracy ? We may lay it long ago, just as in the Timaeus (23 C ff.)
dozen as a universal rule that constitu- and Crilias (log B ff.) the Platonic Utopia
tional change is originated by dissension appears as prehistoric Athens. In making
within the governing class. Socrates in- this demand upon the imagination of his
vokes the Muses to tell 'how first sedition countrymen, Piato could count upon the
entered.'' Like everything else, our perfect support to be derived from the prevalence
city is subject to jValztre's universal law, of the view that mankind had degenerated
that whatever is created perishes. Out of the from an age of innocence and bliss in the
elements of the number which expresses the far- distant past : see the references in my

202
avhpa BrjfioKpariKov, to 8e
eXOovres Kal ISovres,
ireipaao^eda 7repl u>v
\6yov ye rot av> e<p7),
III. <Pepe tqLvvv,
edition *of the Protagoras p. xxiii and
Rohde Griech. Roman pp. 216 ff.
What, then, was the originating cause of
degeneration ? Plato finds the cause, not
in anything peculiar to the Ideal city, but
in a law* which prevails throughout the
whole of Nature the law that everything
created is doomed to decay. There cannot
be any i'otos /xerafioKri (to quote the
phrase of Aristotle Pol. E 12. 1316*12)
of a perfect City ; for a city which carries
within itse/flhe seeds of decay is not per-
fect, but imperfect. In the sequel Plato
first describes the manner in which de-
generation begins to take effect (ou y.bvov
oiov 546 A, b), and afterwards proceeds
to construct a Number which is the
expression of that law of inevitable de-
generation to which the Universe and
all its parts are subject. The substance
of what he has to say on the first head is
that a psychologically inferior offspring
gradually makes its appearance because
children are sometimes begotten inoppor-
tunely. It is noteworthy that here, a^
everywhere in Books VIII and IX, the
decline of the constitution or soul of the
State (543 a .) is traced to the decline of
the soul of the individual. In the words
av&pwireiip 5e
rpi&dos (546 B, c), Plato,
copying the method of the Pythagoreans,
and closely following their calculations,
at all events in the first part of the
reckoning, attempts to give an arith-
metical expression to the Law of Change
in that which he calls the yewp-erpiKos
ipidfios. According to the view which I
have endeavoured to establish in Ap-
pendix I, the arithmetic, in which each
of the factors and processes involved was
full of significance to ancient speculators
on the theory of numbers, may be thus
expressed in modern arithmetical nota-
tion : fittest apology in the saying debs del 7ecj-
(1) 3
s
+ 4 +5 =^6.
3 3
(-2) (3 X4 x 5) 4 = 12,960,000
= 3600'2 = 4800 x
2 700.
The first number, 216,
the shortest
period of gestation in the human race ex-
pressed in days. In the second equation,
the number 12,960,000 expresses, also in
.
TTAATQNOI [545C
reraproveh rvpavvovfievrjv ttoXiv
7raX.1v eh rvpavvLK^v tyvxh v fiX-ZTrovTes,
irpovOefieda licavol KpnaX yevecrdai; Kara
ovtco yiyvono rj re Oka Kal r; kpicris
rjv 6 eyco, 7reip(t)fieda \eyea>, riva rpoirov
days, the duration of a Great Year in
the life of the Universe. Expressed in
years, the number is 36,000, if we
count, as Plato here does, 360 days in
the year. The two harmonies,' 36002
'
and 4800x2700, are the two cycles de'
scribed in the Politicus, each of which is
a Great Year. In the first 6/jloi6ttis pre-
vails, in the second dvo/xoiorris the World
:
waxes' in the first, and 'wanes' in the
second, without, however, suffering disso-
lution. In what sense the whole number
36,000 years, which astronomers some-
times called the Platonicus annus in the
middle ages, is at once the numerical
Cause of Change, and the lord of better
'
and worse births,' is pointed out in App.
I, Pt ii 7, and also in the notes on
546 C. How far Plato attached a serious
value to his Number and the calcula-
tions from which he derives it, I have
briefly discussed at the end of App. I,
Pt ii. Here it must suffice to say that
the episode, like many other passages in
Plato, is half-serious, and half-playful.
The setting of the whole is mythical, for
it isonly for literary and artistic purposes
that Plato pictures his ideal city as his-
torically true : and the meaning of the
latter part of the Number is deciphered
by the aid of one of Plato's myths.
Moreover, the style of the whole passage,
though extraordinarily rhythmical and
highly-wrought, acquires a touch of fan-
tastic humour from the bewildering
parade of mathematical terms, at some of
which even Plato's own contemporaries
would probably have smiled. On its
serious side, the Number affords an
interesting example of the application
of Number and Mathematics to explain
the life of the Universe and Man ; and, as
I have said in the Appendix, finds its
fierpei. It is of some importance in the
history of philosophy because of its con-
nexion with Pythagorean embryology and
is physics, and its employment by the Neo-
platonists to justify the wildest astro-
logical vagaries. The extreme difficulty
of the Greek has made the Platonic
 546 a] nOAITEIAC H 203

D TL^oKparia yevoir av e apiaroicpaTias. rj ro8e fiev I

dirXovv, ore
rrrdaa iroXireia jierafBdXXei i avrov rov e^oi'Tos t<z<? dpyds, orav
iv avrco tovtco (TTdcrL'i iyy ivrirat' ofiovoovvros 8i, kclv irdvv oXiyov

fj,
aSvvarov tcivr)0r)vai ; "JLctti yap ovtco. IIa><? ovv 8t], elirov, co

TXaiiKcov, r) 7r6Xi? rjp.lv KivrjO^aerai, ical ttt} crTacrtdcrovcnv 01 em- 25

Kovpoi teal 01 dp^ovre^ 7rpo<; aXXyXovs re Kal irpos eavTovs ; rj

ftovXei, &(T7rep"Op.rjpo<i, zvydypLtda rats Moi/crat? eliretv 7)p2v, ottgx;

E 8rj irpcoTOV crTacri ?
1
e/xireae, Kal <pwp.ev clvtcls rpayifcws, &>?

7rpo? 7ratSa<? r)pds irai^ovcra^ Kal ipecr^Xovcra^, a>9 8t) cnrov8f)

7
)46 Xeyovcras, v^riXoXoyovpieva<s Xeyeiv ; II&k; Q8e 7r&)?. |
yaXeirbv 30
[lev KtvrjOrjvai iroXtv ovtco ^vardcrav dXX' eVei yevofievco iravrl
(pdopd eartv, ou8 7) Toiavrr) ^varaai^ tov diravra p,evel y^povov,
cCXXd XvOrjaeTai. Xvcris 8e 7]8e" ov p.6vov (pvrois eyyeiois, dXXa

Number a favourite hunting-ground of Tim. 300 c ff. on the style of this and
successive generations of scholars, and similar passages deserve to be quoted 6 :

the works which have been written on 5e x a P aKT VP T & v Xbrywv iariv evdovcria-
the subject, a few of which are mentioned crriKos, 5ia\d[nru}v rats voepais eTn.j3o\als
in the Appendix, are very numerous. Kadapos re Kai ff/j.vbs^rjWayfievos re
545 I) 21 dirXovv. See on 1 351 A. Kal inrepexw c
dvdpumivwv evvoiuv,
For the statement itself cf. Laws 683 E ff. dfipbs re bfxou Kal KaTaTrXrjKTiKbs Kal x a P ~ L

Aristotle, whose standpoint is historical TO)v ai>&p.e<TT0S KaXXovs re TrXripTji Kai

rather psychological, enumerates,
than crvvTOfios dp.a Kai dirriKpifiwuevos. 'The
many and diverse causes of revolutionary Muses playing' warns us that there is an
change (Pol. E passim). element of the mythical and fantastic in
24 KivT]0Tjvai : an ominous word, used what follows, but by no means implies
here, as constantly throughout Greek lite- that it is fooling and nothing more. See
rature, of constitutional changes for the on 545 c and App. I, Pt ii ad fin.
worse. 546 A 2 y V0 H- v S ktX. This is
'
>

27 0-n-tts 81^ ktX. An

imitation of a universally recognised principle of
Horn. 77. XVI 112 f. ^cnreTe vvv p.01, fiovcrat ancient philosophy, alluded to again by
07T7TWS 5t] ITpUlTOV TT V p g/ATTeO'e V7)V- Plato in Tim. 41 a. Cf. Arist. de cad. I
fflv 'Axo-i-wv. Homer appeals to the Muses 12. 282 8 to yap yevrjrbv Kai rb (pQaprbv
13

at the turning-point of his narrative (see
Leaf ad loc.) ; and Plato, like Milton ("Of
man's first disobedience and the fruit Of
that forbidden tree, sing heavenly Muse "),
fitly invokes them at the commencement
of his Epic of the Fall of Man. Cf. Tim.
27 c.
28 Kai 4>co(ji6v kt\. : 'and shall we say
that they speak in the lofty tragic vein,
as if it were all earnest, whereas it is only
the banter of the Muses playing with us
as if we were little children?' Instead of
(puifxev, I once suggested dQ/xev (cf. Laws
654 A and 677 c), but (pQ/xef, which is in
all mss, though less picturesque, may
&Ko\ovdovcnv aXXriXois and ib. 10. 2 79 b 20
airavra yap to. ywbfieva Kal (p6(ipbp.eva.
(paiverai. That to dyh'rjTov is a<pdapTov
and to dcpdapTov dyivt]Tov was also held
(cf. Phaedr. 245 D, Arist. 1. c. 282*30 ff.,
al.): hence Plato always regards the pre-
existence and immortality of the soul as
involving one another, yiveais is here,
as usual, cruyKpurts, and (pdopd Sicucptcri?.
The point of ewei eanv is that the cause
of decay is not contained in the ideal city
itself the city would be less than ideal
if it were
but springs from a universal
law of Nature, to which the city, like
everything else, is necessarily subject see :

stand. Herwerden's excision of 7raifowras on 545 c and App. I, Pt iii.

Kai obliterates a tender touch for there ; 4 Xv<ris 8e tjSc kt\. Here begins
is of course a play on iratSas (cf. vn Plato's description of the mode of disso-
536 E .). The remarks of Proclus in lution, oil imvov
ivavTias, literally trans-
 :

204 nAATftNOI [546 A

5 teal ev eiriyeiot,^ Vjtfot9 <popd kol acpopca ^rv^i)^ T ical aw/mdrMv

yiyvovrai, orav ireptrpoiraX eao"T049 kvkXwv 7repupopd<i avvdirrwai,
/3pa%v/3loL<i /xev ^pa^vrropov^, evavriois he evavTias' yevovs he
vfierepov evyovla<; re ical cMpopLas, icanrep '
ovres cro<j)ol ov<i rjje- B
fiovas 7ro\e&)? e7raihevaaa6e, ovhev /xdWov Xoyia/juj) [xer alad^cxewi
10 rev%ovrai, dWd irdpeiaiv avrovs ical yevvr]crovcri rralhds rrore ov
heov. eari Be delco fiev yevvrjrw 7repioSo9, rjv dpid/ibs 7repi\afi-
fidvet re\eio<i, dvdpwireico he ev a> rrpcoru) avi;7]<rei<; hwdfieval re

lated, is'Not only to plants within the
ground, but also among animals above
the ground, there cometh production or
non-production of souls and bodies, as
Fig.
speaking), 'clever though the leaders of
the city be whom you educated' (the
middle of personal interest iv 421 e .),
'none the more will they by calculation
together with perception obtain' (lit.
A hit the obtaining of) 'good offspring and
no offspring, but it will escape them, and
the time will come when they will beget
children wrongly or inopportunely' (cf.
wapd xaipbv 546 d). In arranging mat-
ters connected with marriages and the
treatment of children etc., the rulers of
our city employ both \oyi<xp.6s and atadrj-
<m. aur07?<ns helps them to decide what
r.
couples should be joined, what children
should be reared etc by Xoyurnds they :

often as turnings-round join for each calculate what number of marriages they
species' (of animals, plants etc.) 'circum- should permit 'iva ws fid\tara 5taffoS$Wi
ferences of circles faring a short way for top avrbv apidfibv tCiv dvftpGiv (V 460 A)
the short-lived, and the reverse for the etc. see App. I, Pt ii 1.
: But how-
reverse.' See Fig. 1. Suppose the revo- ever well they use these instruments, the
lution starts at the fixed point A. The time will come when children are he-
circumference is joined as soon as the re- gotten ov 8oi>. The fault lies not with
volving wheel reaches A
again, and at that the rulers, but with the inevitable law of
point there is <popd \pvxn* tc kg' ffut/JuiTos, Change, which is beginning to affect our
if the seed was sown at and has come A city together with the rest the Uni- 01
safely to maturity. If the seed was not verse. a<popias is said, because the rulers
sown, though sown, did not take root
or, must if possible make illicit unions un-
or miscarried on the way, there is &<popla. productive (v 461 c). Possibly the tii of

The phrase is only a fantastic way of eiryovlas may affect a<popias also : cf. 555
saying orav irepioSoi iicdcrTois a7roreXe<7- A n. See also App. 1. c.
dwffiv. The irepupopd
short-lived of a 1 1 ?<tti Tt'Xcios-8e
For a divine '

species is ppaxinropos and conversely, creature, there is a period comprehended

because short-lived creatures have short by a number which is final.' The 'divine
periods of gestation, and long-lived crea- creature' is the World: it is Btlov, be-
tures long (Arist. de gen. an. IV 10. 777 s cause it is a God, ytwiyrbv, because it is
31 ff.,See App. I, Pt ii 2). Soul,
al. created (i.e. has been brought out of
viewed merely as the vital principle, is one chaos into order). Cl. Tim. 30 A and
and the same in every organic creature Proclus in Tim. 89 D. With irtpCKa.p.-
hence the singular ^/v\i\ (App. 1. c). fidvei cf. Theaet. 148 a. The dpttifxds
This explanation, so far as I know, is rAeios is the period expressing the gesta-
new, the irep/oSos being generally sup- tion of the Universe, i.e. the time which
posed to be 'Umlaufszeit.' Cf. App. 1. c. its creation occupies. For the metaphor
L 546 a, B 7 -y^vovs 8* ktX. The cf. the Orphic verses cited by Proclus in
literal translation is: 'Now of your kind' Tim. 94 B and 95 E. The number is a
(i.e. mankind: it is the Muses who are consummating number because it
final or
546 b; nOAITEIAC H 205

Kai Swaarevofievai, rpeis aTroarciaei^, reTrapas 8e opoi/5 Xaftovtrat,

OfMOLOVVTCOV T Kai UVO/jLOlOVVTOOV /Cdl (IV^OPTCOV Kdi (f)0lVOVTO)V,

re\eioi tt)v yevecnv : cf. Theol. Ar. p. 58 yap ria(Tap<ri.v Spots rb Tpixv 81a-
ed. Ast. Plato wisely leaves this number aTar&v, Arist. Top. Z 5. i42 b 24f. and
shrouded in silence and obscurity. See many other passages quoted in App.
App. I, Pt ii 3 for a full discussion of I, Pt i 1. Consequently the arith-
the sentence. metical meaning of av^rjtreis Xa/3oucrat is
12 dv9pci>im'a> %\
gives us dirc'<j>Tivav merely 'root-and-square multiplications'
the wepiodos or period of gestation for the i.e. 'multiplications of root by square,' in
human creature: 'and for a human crea- other words cubings (thus wxw- = s w ,

ture the number is the first in which xxx-^x3 y xy 2 =y i ), or /cu/3t/cai av-

,

root-and-square increases, comprehending ?7creis, a phrase which itself might well

three distances and four limits, of ele-
ments that make like and unlike and wax
and wane, render all things conversable
and rational with one another.' The
construction is dvOpwirdtp 5e <yevvr)TLp
Istlv dptdfibs > kv < ktX. , and that is
itself short for avOpwirely oe <yewr)TLp
eari ire pioSos Tji> dpidpibs 7reptXa,u./3dVet :>
iv kt\. The 'first' number is of course
uS
the first number after unity, av^ueis
'increases' may in itself mean either
'additions' or 'multiplications.' Svvd-
fj.eva.1 refers to 'roots' (cf.
n), 8vi>a<rTev6/xevat to 'squares' (Procl. in
remp. comm. ed. Kroll II p. 36. 9 12
et al.), and 'root-and-square increases'
means either 'additions of roots to-
squares' or 'multiplications of roots by
squares.' rpets aTrocrraveis etc. shew that
multiplications and not additions are
meant. The three distances are fj.yjKos,
irXdi-oj and /3d#os, and the four Spot their
attendant limits. Thus in Fig. 2 AB,
have been employed by Plato, except
that he has an object in drawing atten-
tion to the different stages in the process
of augmentation (see App. I, Pt ii 4)
and partly also he wants the Muses to
preserve their character as viprj\o\oyov-
fievai. The period of human gestation
is therefore the first number, in which
'cubing? make everything pr;rd 7rpds
fiXXr?Xa'
but cubings of what? The
answer is 'of elements which make like
and unlike and wax and wane.' These
Eucl. X def. elements are the numbers 3, 4 and 5,
which measure the three sides of the
Pythagorean fyoyovLKbv rpiyoivov (Procl.
in remp. 11 p. 43. 10), the triangle which,
B 4
B
Fig- 3-

2/ The Pythagorean triangle.

as we are informed by many authorities

Aristotle, Plutarch, Aristides Quintilia-
nus, Proclus and others Plato made use
FiL of in his Number. The antecedent of
Civ in wv ewirpiTos wvd/nriv Tre/j.Trd8i <tvv-
BC, CD are the three diro<rrdffis, AB yds is bfj.owiji'Twv re Kai dvofioiovvTuiv Kai
fxrjKos, BC irXaros, CD
and A, B, /3d0os, av^bvTuv Kai (pdivovruiv, and as wv iirirpi-
C, D the four Spot. Cf. Nic. Introd. Ar. toj ttv9/j.7jv means 'of which 4, 3,' Plato
p. 116 Ast et tl yap crrepeov etrnv, rds himself tells us two of the numbers, and

Tpets Stao-raVets they are called diro- the third is also readily suggested by
vrdceis in Theol. Ar. p. 23 iravrus 7re//7rd5t. 3, 4 and 5 are said to 'make
e'xt, pLrjKos, ir\dros /cat j3d6os '
/cat i/xiraXtv like,' because, as we shall see, in the
et tl e%et rds rpets 5tacrrd<rets, e/cetVo latter part of the Number, where the
dXAo 5' ovoev also
7rdfTtJS arepebv ecTTiv, : triangle fulfils its office as a kolt/jllkov
Iambi, in Nic. Introd. Ar. p. 93 Pistelli rpiywvov (Proclus I.e. 11 p. 45. 23), they
(rrepebs 8k zotlv dptO/xos 6 rplrov didaTrjua. produce the 'harmony' 3600 2 and square .

irapd ret if kwnrkdois ovo Trpoaei.\ri<pdos, numbers are o,uotot (Iambi. I.e. p. 82):
dr]\ov6TC rerdprov opov Trpocryevop.ki'OV kv they 'make unlike' because they produce

206 T1AATQN02 [546 B

15 TTavra Trpotrrj'yopa kcu prjra 7rpo9 '

aWrjXa a.7ri<f>7)vav (ov eirnpiro^ C

the 'harmony' 4800x2700, and oblong like together with the marriage number
numbers are dvbfiOLOi (ib. ) they are said
: 6. For the evidence and further details
to wax and wane in a figurative sense to see App.
I, Pt ii 4.

wax in the first harmony, which repre- 546 c iSv eirCrpiTOS iruOp.'rjv kt\. In
sents in a certain sense the waxing of the dvdpwTrdui Si
dirtQ-qvav the Pythagorean
Universe, and to wane in the second, triangle was employed
to construct the
which represents its wane. As the period of gestation for the microcosm
elements out of which the Universe is or man here it is used to construct two
:

formed, they may be said to grow with
its growth, and decline with its decline.
The words have also a further meaning
as a description of 3, 4, 5 regarded as
the dpxai of everything which exists: see
App. I, Pt ii 5. Now
the first number
in which cubings of 3, 4 and 5 are pre-
sent is 3 3 + 4 + 5 = 2i6, and Aristides
3 3
Quintilianus, in the passage where he
refers to Plato's number, speaking of the
Pythagorean triangle, remarks d\\' d
Kal twv nKevpCiv iKO.<STt\v
av^aaip-ev (/3d0os yap 77 criiyuaros <pu<ris)
periods in the lifetime of the macrocosm
or Universe, for that is what Plato means
by the two 'harmonies.' The translation
is: 'of which, 4, 3 married with 5, yields
two harmonies when thrice increased,
the one equal an equal number of times,
so many times 100, the other of equal
length one way, but oblong: on the
one side, of 100 squares of rational
diameters of five diminished by one
each, or if of irrational diameters,
(card (3ados by two: on the other of one hundred
cubes of three. The antecedent of uv is
'

TroirjaaL/iev dv top diaKdata 5e/ca^, ofioiovvTiiiv re Kal dvopLOioiivTwv Kal aii^bv-

ladpid/xov o'vveyyvs ri3 rQiv kirra- twv Kal (pdivdurwv, which I have already
H-qvuv (p. 151 Meibom). Aristotle also interpreted as the numbers 3, 4, 5. Of
in Pol. E 12. 1316*5
according to
8, these numbers (wv) the iirfrpiTos ir\)d\x.-r\v

Schneider's interpretation of his words, i.e. 3, 4 (cf. Theo Smyrn. p. 80 ed.

which I believe to be right, informs us Hiller, Proclus 1. c. II p. 37 6 ^irirpiTos
that the whole number of this section is 7rvdfjLT]v y Kal 5'), is 'married' or 'cou-
216 : see App. I, Pt iii. On iravra pled' with 5. That is to say, 3, 4, and
a\\y)\a see next note. In App. I, Ft ii 5 are multiplied together: whence we
4 I have fully treated of
the meaning get 3x4x5 = 60. 'Thrice increased is '

of all these calculations. The different 'three times multiplied by itself; and 60
mathematical terms are discussed in detail thrice increased is therefore 60 x 60 x 60
ib. Pt i 1. My explanation of this x6o. This sum, which is 12,960,000,
passage is, as far as I can discover, new, yields two harmonies. One of the two
except as regards at'r)crets 5uvaarev6- harmonies 'equal an equal number of
is

p.evcu. Some other views are mentioned times, viz. so many times 100,' in other
in App. I, Pt i 1 ad^ fin. nn. words, it is a square (cf. Theaet. 147 e)
15 iravTa irpoo-rj-yopa kt\. Cf. each of whose sides is a certain number
Philol. Fr. 13 Mullach iravra yvuara Kal 01 times 100 (for TooavT&Kis cf. too~outov in
irordyopa dWrjKois
d7rep7ojiETat. The Ale. 1 108 e), viz. of course 36 times 100,
Pythagoreans asserted that the embryo for 60 x 60 x 60 x 60 = 36002 . See Fig. 4.
develops according to the proportions
of the dp/xovla or musical scale. The 3600
B
first stage is complete in 6 days, the
second in 8, and 8:6 is 'the fourth'
(did nacdpiav). The third stage (mak-
ing flesh) takes 9 days, and 9 6 is 'the :
2G00 60 x 60 x 60 x 60
fifth' (5td vbrn). In the next 12 days
the body is formed and 12: 6 is :

the octave (did iraawv). Total 6 + 8 +

=
9+12 35, and 35 is a dp/xovLa (Plut.
de anhn. gen. in Tim. 10 17 F). Now
216 = (6 x 35) + 6, so that 216 contains 6 Fig. 4.
dpfxoviai together with 6 times tj irdvrwv
The otherharmony which 60 x 60 x 60 x ^0
dpxv the unit (Excerpt, eat Nicom. in
i.e.
yields a rectangle (with npo^Ki} cf.
v. Jan's Mus. Script. Gr. p. 279), or if you
is
546C] TTOAITEIAC H 207

7rv6/jir)v TrefjLTrdSi <rvvyel<; Bvo ap/xovlas 7rape'^eTai -rpi? avl^rjdeis,

Theaet. 148 a), one of whose sides is one 4800 and 2700 ('one hundred cubes
hundred cubes of 3, i.e. 2700, and the of three'). The area is 4800x2700 =
other the number which Plato describes 12,960,000 which is 60x60x60x60.
in iKarbv fxev bvolv. What is that num- See Fig. 6. arithmetical mean-
Thus the
ber? dptdfiol dir6 means (numerical) ing of this part of Plato's Number may
'squares of (cf. Procl. 1. c. II p. 38. 9 et be expressed by us as follows
al.): the side in question is therefore
(3><4 X 5) =36oo = 48oox 2700.
4 2

'100 squares of what? Of the rational
In this explanation, which is defended
diameter of 5 etc. Now
the 'rational
at length in App. I, Pt i 2, the most
diameter of 5' is the nearest rational
number to the real diameter of a square important novelty is my view of rpls av-
whose side is 5 (Theo 1. c. pp. 43 ff. r?#i's. Most, but not quite all, of the
other expressions have been explained in
and other authorities). The real diameter
the above way at one time or another,
though never, as far as I have noticed,
by any single The meaning of
critic.
was perfectly well known
iTrirpiTos irvdfirjv
to ancient mathematicians: and Proclus
fully understood the 'rational' and 'irra-
tional' diameters of 5. The full ex-

planation of (Karbv /xh rpiabos is due to
Barozzi, except that he did not multiply
the sides. As regards rpls av&deis, I
Fig- 5- believe that I have proved my view in
App. I, Pt i 2 and Pt iii. Here I will
of a square whose side is 5 is >J?o. See only say that just as in the increasing
Fig. 5. AC + 5 2 = 50 (by Pythagoras'
2 ==;'-
series 1, 60, 3600, 216000 the number
famous Eucl. I 47): .:
evprjfjta ^f^o. AC = 216000 or 603 is the third increase' '

And the nearest rational number to N /jo (rp'iTTi ai!|ij) of unity, so in the increasing

is 7: for ^49 = 7. Consequently 7 is series 60, 3600, 216000, 12960000,

'the rational diameter' of 5. And 100 the number 12960000 or (as we express
squares of 7 = 100x49 = 4900. But we it, but as Plato, to whom 'power' means

are told to diminish the 100 squares by either 'square' or 'root,' never did or
1 each. Do so: 4900 - (1 x 100) = 4800. could express it, 60 4 ) is the third in-
This side is therefore 4800. The words crease of 60.
dpprjTWP 5e dvoiv give us an alternative 16 <rvvyis. The metaphor is from
way of reaching the number 4800. The marriage, and marriage, among the
construction is <dirb> dpp-qruv be <5ia- Pythagoreans, was usually expressed by
p.erpu>i> beop.evojv > bvcicv < iKaaruu > = multiplication. Thus 6, which is the pro-
(or of 100) squares of irrational diameters
'
duct of the first male number 3 and the
of 5, wanting 2 each.' Now the irra- first female number 2, was called by them
tional diameter of 5 is ^50. Square this marriage, av^vye'iaa also means 'multi-
and it becomes 50. 100 squares of 50 = plied with' in Proclus i. c. II p. 544
5000. Subtract 2 from each square and (App. I, Pt i 2).
you have 5000- (2 x 100) =4800. The 8vo dpjAovias. The square and ob-
two sides of the oblong are therefore long may be regarded as app.ovLai be-
cause in them, as in the number 216
4800 above, all things are Trpotrqyopa xal pr^ra.
A
Trpbt a\\Tj\a. Thus 12,960,000= (35 + 1)
x 360,000, so that, as 35 is a dpfiovia,
1 2 ,960, 000 contains the portentous number
u
60 x60x60x 60 of 360,000 dppLoviai plus (1 x 360,000=)
CI
360,000, each dpfiovia, thus having added
to it, as beiore, the unit which is 77 wdv-
twv dpxq. The analogy between the
Microcosm and the Macrocosm is thus
Fig. 6. preserved : see on iravra prjrd 546 B
 208
rr/v /lev icrrjv tera/a?, efcarov
trpofirjKri he, e/carbv fxev
Seop,evcov evos eKaarcov, dpprjrcov Be Bvolv, e/carov Be kv/3oov rpidBos.
20 t/'/u,7ra<? Be outo<>, api0p.6<;
re /ecu ^eipovwv yevecrecov, a? otclv
avvoLKi^aicnv vvp,(f>a<; vvp,<pioi<i
17. skoltov A-2 : eKatrrov
above. So much for the arithmetical
meaning of the term apfiovias. In App.
I, Pt ii 5 I have given my reasons for
connecting the two apfiovlai with the
myth of the Politicus. In that myth we
are told how two cycles of equal and vast
duration invariably succeed one another
in the life of the Universe, a progressive
and a retrogressive cycle. These two
cycles are two Great Years, in the first of
which 6/jlol6tt)s prevails and the Universe
is fresh and strong, while in the second,
in which we are living now, avq/xotdrTji
begins to assert itself and the Universe
flags and wanes. Cf. 547 A n.
the first ap/xovla, which is a square and
therefore '6p.oiov, represents the progres-
sive cycle, the cycle of otxoidrris, and the
second ap/jLovia, which is an oblong, and
therefore ai>6p.oioi> (see above on 546 K
line 12), stands for the retrogressive
cycle, the cycle of cii'O/uoiottjs.
identification is, as I
If this
believe,
each ap/j-ovla represents a Great Year.
The area or number of each harmony,
according to Plato, is 12,960,000, and
as Plato elsewhere says that the Great
Year is measured to} tov ravrov ical d.uoiois
16vtos kvk\ui (Tim. 39 d), i.e. by the
diurnal revolutions of the heavens, we
may take this number as denoting days.
Converted into years, on the astrono-
mical calculation of 360 days to the year,
followed by Plato here and elsewhere,
the number becomes 36,000 years, which
was known in Ptolemaic astronomy as the
magnus Platonicus annus. For the evi-
>n all these points, see App. I, Pt ii
1
5. <>
20 |v|Airas 8 outos kta. This whole '
number, a number measuring the earth,
is lord of better and worse births.' On
its arithmetical side, yeojfj.eTpi.K6s means
only that the number is reached by means
of yeuifierpia and expressed in geometrical
figures but I have no doubt that Plato
: like: cf. V 459 E ft. The notion that
meant the word to bear another and pro-
TTAATQNOI [546 c
roaavTaKd, ri]v Be laopr^Kt] fiev rfj,
dpidpwv airb Biafierpcov pyjrwv irefjurrdho^,
<yea>p,eTpi/c6<;, toioitov Kvpios, dp,eivovcov
dyvo^aavre^ vpuv '
ol (/u/Xa/ce? D
irapd /caipov, ov/c eucpvets ovB' ev-
A l
Hq. 18. eKCLTov An2
: eKaarov A 1
.
founder meaning, suitable to the real
import of the two harmonies whereof this
is the number. The number is to3 6vn
yeuifj.eTptK6s, for it measures an aeon of
the Universe, of which the Earth is part
(cf. 555 a n. and vi 51 1 B n.) and indeed
:
it is meaning of
artistically right that the
the two harmonies should be summed up
at the climax of the whole in a single preg-
nant word. How
do good and bad births
depend upon this number? Because in
the early days of our era, when God had
but lately left the world, and dvo/xot6T7js
and dvufxaXia were young, Nature pro-
Here duced better children than oloi vvv flporoi
elffiv. Plato in fact invites us to think of
his city as having existed soon after the
change to the aeon in which we now live,
just as throughout Book VIII and part of
IX the Ideal City is figured in the past.
For more on this subject see App. I, Pt ii
correct,
5
7. I know not what others will
think, but to me it seems that the extra-
ordinary range and elevation of its cen-
tral ideas make the Platonic number
wni thy even of a writer who is full of
'thoughts that wander through eternity.'
The connexion between the Human Child
and the Divine, the Microcosm and the
Macrocosm, has played no small part in
the history of human thought, and the
story of a Great Year, with the hope
which it affords of the avoKaTaaTao-i.'s of
all things (Acts 3. 21), has been and is,
in its religious setting, the solace and
support of many a 'human child.'
546 D 22 irapd Kaipov: 'inoppor-
tunely,' 'improperly': cf. Pol. 277 A and
ov Siov 546 B. The phrase does not, as
I once thought, imply that Nature has
appointed certain periodic times or sea-
sons in the life ot men and women when
their union will produce good offspring,
but refers to unions of wrong couples,
superabundance of marriages, and the
the number of the Great Year is to be
 547 A] TTOAITEIAC H 209

rv^eis rralSe^ haovrai' cov Karaarr^aovrai fiev toi/? dplarov^ ot

irporepoi, olkds' Se ovres dvd^ioi, et? Tav rcov rrarepwv av Svvdp.et<i

1

iXdovres. t)p.o)v rrpwrov dp^ovrac dfieXeiv (pvXaKes ovres, Trap 25

eXarrov rod Seovro^ i)yrjo~dp.evoi rd pbovcrLKi)^, Sevrepov Se rd
yv/xvacrrtK^' odev d/u.ovo-6repoi yevr\o-ovrai tjliiv 01 veoi. e'/c Se
E TovTtov dp)OVTe<i ov irdvv <pv\a/a,Koi Karaari^aovrai '

7rpo? to
17 8oKi/j.a%iv rd HatoSov re ical rd irap vfilv yevr/, -^pvaovv re
|

Kat dpyvpovv /cal ^oXkovv /cal aiSr/povv ollov Se Liiyevros aiSrjpov

apyvput /cai -%aXicov ^pvau> uvolloiott]^ eyyevijaerai Kai dvoy/xaXia

2. cno-qpov dpyvpip II : ffid-qpov dpyvpip A.

used by the rulers as a means of deter- the exaltation of any one pursuit at
mining at what time unions should take the expense of another. In the Spartan
place, derives no support from the Greek, city Gymnastic ranks higher than Music,
and ought not to be entertained. In because Music has fallen from the high
point of fact, the number is not a nuptial position which she formerly occupied,
but a secular number, being yeu/xerpiKos and not because Gymnastic stands higher
I)s d\ij6Qs. The expression 'nuptial than before.
number' not applied to it either by
is 27 o0v
veoi: 'and so our children-
Plato or by Aristotle, and it is only in will forget us.' The Muses are speak-
later writers that we meet with 6 tov ing, and the children of Plato's Muse
\eyofj.evov ydp.ov tottos (Nicom. Introd. may well be called the Muses' children.
Ar. p. 144 Ast), yap.rp\i.ov 5idypap.p.a This is the force of t]/juv, which is the
(Plut. de Is. et Os. 373 F) and yafuKos reading of A, a and some other MSS
dpiBfios (Iambi, in Nic. Ar. p. 82. 21 II and others have vpuv. Schneider says
Pistelli). "Motfoxus a/iovffov yiyveffOai nullo modo
23 Ka.Ta<rTTJ<rovTai.. The active kclto.- tolerabile est." That is true, only rjp.lv
(TTri<rov<n, found v and two other mss
in does not go with d/xovcrdTepoi, but is an
of little moment, is read by Hermann. ethic dative, and seems to me at least to
Some may prefer it because KaTaarffaovTai be full of a strange beauty and pathos.
is passive just below but Plato is care-
: As true Gymnastic educates the soul and
less about matters of this kind, and it is not the body (11 1 410 C ff. ), the neglect
better to follow the best MSS. of Gymnastic in the ideal city itself con-
L-^5 r\\ii2v kt\. 'us they will first begin
: tributes to dp.ovffia.
to neglect when they are Guardians' (i.e. 547 A 1 rd irap' v\t.lv y(vr\. See
after they have come eh rds twv ira.Te'piov III 415 A ff.
Swdueis), 'setting too little store by music 3 dvopnorris kcu dvoj|ia\ia dvdp-
first, and second by gymnastic' Political |ioo-TOS. We
have already seen that a?
decay is constantly associated by Plato the second scroll of the World's life un-
with neglect of 'Music' see on iv 424 c. : folds itself, avop-oibT-qs, d.vup.a\ia, and
In place of Sevrepov 5e rd yvp.vao~TiKTJs, with their attendant retinue
cwappLOffTia,
which is in all mss, Baiter adopts Mad- of sedition, strife and war, make their
vig's conjecture devrepd re yvp.vaffTi.Kijs. appearance and wax more and more
At first sight odev d/xovcroTepot vioi would aggressive, until at last, in the words of
seem to favour such an alteration, as well the Politicus, careful lest the world x el ~
as the fact that in the city which comes fiaffdeis vnd Tapaxv* diaXvdeis eis tov ttjs
next in order Gymnastic is more esteemed dvop.oioTr]Tos dtr eipov qvto. t6ttov Svy,
than Music (548 c). But irpGiTov after God takes the helm again and K00~p.ei re
Tjp.wv supports the MS tradition, and the kclI eTravopOQv dddvarov avrbv ko\ dyrjpwv

decline of the ideal city, which, as we dwepydfeTai {Pol. 273 D f.). See on 546 C
have seen, arises from inevitable organic and App. I, Pt ii 5. The same in-
deterioration, shews itself in a general sidious enemies, not from any fault of the
lowering of vital energy, rather than in rulers, but because the part must neces-

A. P. II. 14
 210 TTAATQNOZ [547 A

dvdp/Aoa-Tos, a yevopeva, ov av iyyevrjrai, del rlfcret 7ro\epov Kal

5 eyQpav. ravTT] ;
1
toi yeveas y^pr] faivat elvai ardcnv, oirov dv
ylyvrfTat, del. Kal y, etpt), ai/Tas diroKpivecrOai <pi]cropei>.
6p6co<;

Kal yap, fjv

6*'
eyw, dvdy/crj Mouera? ye ovcras. Tt ovv, tj B" 6'?, to
p,erd tovto '
Xeyovaiv al MoOoat ; Sraaeco ?, 1
-qv 8' 670), yevop,evr\s B
elXKerrjv dpa eKarepo) to) yevei, to /nef aiBijpovv Kal %o\kovv eirl

i XP r)/u,aTtcrf JL v Kat 'y^'* KT *l <Tlv Kat ' otKia<i XpvcroO re Kal dpyvpov,
too o av, to xpvcrovv re Kal dpyvpovv, are ov irevopbevco, dWd
(pvaec ovre TrXovalo) rd<; tyv%a<i, eirl ttjv dperrjv Kal ttjv dpyaiav
Kardaracriv r)yeTrjv fiiaop,evwv Be Kal dvrneivovrwv dXKrfKoi^,
t9 p<eo~ov d>po\6yi]o~av yr)v pev Kal oi/aa<? Karaveipapevovs IBico-

6. (prjaofJLev A 1
!! : (prjvw/xev A2 . 9. rw yevei U : t<2 yevei A 1
: tui yivte A 2
.

10. xP va v A2
2: XP W10V AUG/. 11. to) 8 a5, to Schneider : tw 5' ad rb {to
erasum) M: rd 6' avrb 1
to AS :
5' av to II: rb 5' af- 2 </. II. dpyvpovv g:
dpyvpeov l
A
q: dpyvpovv ov corr. A 2
: dpyvpiov II. 11, 12. Trtvop.ivu jrXot'at'w

A 2
II irtvopAvwv
:

ir\oio~iwv A'.

sarily suffer with the whole, fasten both different breeds. Cf. the oracle foretell-
on the and on the per-
perfect individual ing the destruction of the city orav ai/Trjv
fect State, and themen and cities, fall of 6 alSijpos 7} 6 x a ^ K s <pv\dri (ill 415 c).
which Plato describes in VIII and IX, yfjs KTTJaiv kt\. means 'the possession of
is one long record of the triumphal pro- land and a private dwelling-place as well
gress of dfo^otoTT??, until at last she sits as of gold and silver,' all of which were
enthroned in the soul and city of the forbidden to Plato's rulers. lyKTt]jis yrjs
tyrant. The Platonic number is thus the Kal oiKtas was a familiar expression to the
setting in which Plato's 'Philosophy of Greeks, and one of the well-recognised
History' is framed. privileges of ixiroiKoi at Athens (Gilbert
5 TavTTjs toi Y V *S- From Homer
,

Gr. Stuatsalt. 11 p. 295). On the reading

//. VI 211 al. TauTT/s toi yevei}* Tt Kal Xpvcrov see cr. u. It is usual to read
a'ifJiaTos (i)xop.ai elvai. Plato means of Xpvclov, but dpyvpov immediately follow-
course 'Such, as we must say, is the pedi-^ ing favours xpwov, whose authority is not
gree of Sedition, wheresoever she arises.',' much inferior to that of xp vff l v Cf. -

D. and V. are wholly wrong when they Xpvaov re Kal dpyvpov 548 A. Herwerdcn,
translate: "so that we may positively retaining XP V<J10V would write dpyvpiov
>

assert that the rise of such a generation instead of dpyvpov with some mss of little
will invariably be marked by divisions." value : but the reading printed above has

IX 647 it 9 c'iXkctt]v ktX. The logical

object of d\K^Tr]v and i)yeTr\v (in line 13)
is tt)v TroXiTelav. For the omission of
much more MS support. His further
proposal eirl xw
715'/^ 1 xP vai0V Te K0^
dpyvpiov Kal yfjs kttjctiv Kal oUiai will not
'

the object with c'Xkw and <x7w cf. 560 B, find favour among scholars.
X 604 a, 604 D et al. It is only another 1 2 <j>v<rti
xj/v^ds. They are not rich
way of expressing oneself to say that the in worldly possessions, but they have the
verbs are practically intransitive. The true riches
the riches of the soul. Cf.
sedition which arises is not between the prayer of Socrates in Phaedr. 279 c
rulers and ruled, but between the rulers n\ovo~iov 5i vofiifoipu tov o~o<f>6v, and see
among themselves, as is clear from 545 D also on in 416 E. The usual view, which
and elsewhere hence to niv aibripovv Kal
: makes toj ^t'xds depend on ijy(TT)v
XaXxovv does not refer to the farmers and (Schneider, J. and C, D. and V., etc.)
artisans, who probably possessed oiVa'ai is surely wrong. Jowett from his trans-
from the first (ill 417 aw.), but to the sec- lation appears to have caught the mean-
tion of the rulers who have become <noV
povv and x aA KOL'" by the intermixture of 1 4 els (ic'cov ujioXo'yio'ttv kta. 1 he
547 d] nOAITEIAC H 2( I

craaSai, '
row Be rrplv <pvXarrop,ei>ov<; vir avrwv ox; eXevdepovs, 15

<f)i\ov<i re Kal rpo(pea<i, BovXwcrdp.evoL Tore, rrepioiKovs re Kal

oifceTas e^ovres, avrol rroXepbOv re Kal (pvXaKrjs avrtov eTripieXei-
cBai. Aofcel fioi, e<prj, auri] rj [lerdfiacris evrevOev yiyveaOai.
Ovkovv, ijv 8' eyco, ev [xecroi Ti? av ett] dpiaroKparia<; re Kal
oXiyapxias avrrj 1) rroXireia ; Tldvv fiev ovv. 20
IV. ^iera^jjaerai p,ev Bt] ovrw p,erafidcra Be trots oiKTjcrei

7) tyavepbv otl rd fiev yupn^aerai tt)V rrporepav troXtreiav, rd

'

Be.

rrjv oXiyap-^iav, dr ev p,eo~(p ovcra, rb Be ri Kal avrrjs eet iBiov

Outoj?, e<f>r). Ovkovv ra> p,ev ripudv T01/9 dp-)(ovra<; Kal yeoopyidv
drrexecrdai rb irpoTroXefxovv avrrjs Kal yeiporeyyi&v Kal rov dXXov 25
Xprjfiario-fiov, ^vaalria Be KareaKevdaOau Kal yvfMvaariKrj^ re Kal

change is effected, as in the case of the distinctive peculiarity is the love of war
corresponding man
(550 B), by a peaceful and warlike matters; in cupidity and
compromise. In the later stages of avarice it is On the whole
like Oligarchy.
political decay, when dvo/jLoiorr)? has Timarchy a mixture of good and evil :
is
gathered strength, revolution is attended but the one conspicuous feature of this
by civil war (557 a), and the tyrant polity is the love of victory and honour.
wades through bloodshed to his throne 547 c Plato's description of timo- '

,{565 Eff). cracy ' is, as he says himself, a sketch

16 irtpiotKOvs t Kal otKTas.
meet with irfpioacoi not only in Sparta,
of which city Plato is chiefly thinking,
but also in Crete, Thessaly and Argos: see
Gilbert Gr. Staatsalt. II pp. 16, 74, 220.
In each of these States there was also an
inferior grade, in Sparta the Helots, in
Crete the /bix^es of the Gortynian inscrip-
We (548 d), but one in which hardly any
feature of first-rate importance is wholly
ignored. He regards 'timocracy' as
primarily and essentially the political
embodiment of dvnoixSAs (548 c), and
consequently a sort of half-way house
between aristocracy and oligarchy, as 0v-
/j.oet5es is between XoyiariKov and <pi\o-

tion, sometimes also spoken of as oUiraL,
in Thessaly the ireviarai, and in Argos
the or yvp.vriai.oi (Gilbert I.e.).
yvp-vrjres
It is clear, Ithink, that in ot'/ceras Plato is
thinking of this lowest order. The Spar-
tan Helots had to perform the duties of
'domestic servants, as appears from Plut.
Lye. et Num. comp. 2. 4 r)v r) wepi tcl \PV'
fiara. KaraaKevij Stdofievri dov\ois Kal Ei'Aw-
civ, wtnrep 77 irepi to bclwvov /cat ftpov
diaKOvla.
17 j>v\aKfjs al-rwv
watching and guarding
:
XpVP-aTov. It is, however, at the same
time a 'mixed' constitution (548 C .),
and partakes in the characteristics of both
its neighbours. The portrait of timocracy
is drawn in the main from Sparta, as the
notes will shew, but it represents the
Sparta of the fifth rather than of the
fourth century, during which the oligar-
chical element in the Spartan constitution
began to acquire an undue predominance,
owing to the temptations of empire and
the duty of other causes cf. Isocr. de Pace 95 103.

seusu initnico :

Plato's sketch may be filled in from the

the irepioiKOt.and ojVtrat. The institu- sources enumerated in Hermann-Thumser
tions and history of Sparta are a suffi- Gr. Staatsalt. pp. 176 191, 251 260.
cient commentary on the phrase. The student of Greek history and political
19
ovkovv iroXiTtia. Cf. 547 C n. science should read Aristotle's account of

547 C 548 D So much for the the Lacedaemonian and Cretan polities
origin of Timarchy. In character, it will (Pol. B 9, 10) in connexion with Plato's
resemble Aristocracy on Ike one hand, and description of the timarchical constitu-
Oligarchy on the other ; partly also it will tion and the timarchical man. See also
have peculiarities of its own. The arislo- Schoemann-Lipsius Griech. Alterthiimer
cratical features of Timarchy are respect pp. 196323.
for the ruling class and so forth ; its own 547 D 24 Y u> P7 l " v XP 1
!
H-ctTto-jiOv :

1
4


2 2 1 FTAATQNOI [547 d

rrjs tov TroXefMou dycovlas eTTifiekeladaL, irdcri tols toiovtoi? tt)v

Trporepav /xifujaeTai ; Nat. Taj Se ye (f>o^eta6ai tov? aocfjovs E
eVt t? ap^a? ciyetv, are ov/cert kktt] p,evrj cnrXovs re icai drevel<f
30 tou9 toiovtovs avSpa<i dWa fxeiKTOvi, eirl Se 6vp,oei8el$ re teal
ctTrXouarepowi dirotcklveiv, rouf 7rpo? 7r6\ep,ov p,a\\ov irecpuKOTa^
?} 7T/0O9 elpi'ivrjv,
I
/tat tou? rrept rai/Ta SoX.oi>? Te /cat pLi]-%ava$ 54^

evTLfiws eyeiv, /cai iroXe/jLovara tov del ypovov Bidyeiv, aurt] eavTr)?
av rci irdKkd Ttov toiovtwv I'Sia eet ; Nat. 'EiTrtdvp.rjTal 8e ye,

29. KeKTT)fjiivT] Bekker, fortasse secundum v: KeKrrjaevrji' A cum ceteris.

as in see Xen. Rep. Lac. 7.

Sparta: cause their crotpol are not d7r\oj, it is
1 2 authorities in Hermann-
and other natural enough that they should seek
Thumser I.e. p. 182 tin. d.7r\owrrepoi, and find them in 8vp.oeideis,
26 \j<r<rtTia. Cf. Hermann-Thumser whose single all-engrossing idea is war
I.e. pp. 185 191. In Crete, the i'cr<nVia (548 a) and <pC\oviKiai (548 C). The text
were maintained at the expense of the would hardly have been suspected if
State in Sparta, by the contributions of
; critics had grasped the meaning of dn-XoDs
the $vcat.Toi. The former arrangement of (see on 1 351 a, II 370 B and iv 434 c).
course prevailed in the ideal city (in As it is, there is a host of superfluous
416 e), and as timarchy copies the ideal conjectures aXXoKbrripovs,
: a.varripovs,
city in regard to ^vcrcrina {tt)v Trporepav avdaoearepovi, 7roi/aXwT<?/>oi/s (Ast), 7roX-
fii/xTjcreTai below), we may suppose that XcnrXovcrTe'povs (Stallbaum), ayxwovaTepous
in the timarchical polity, as conceived by (Miiller), (Herwerden),
vTroapovo-orepovs
Plato, the Cretan method was observed. d/AovcroTe'povs (Herwerden, Apelt, Rich-
Cf. Arist. Pol. B 9. 127^28 ff. and see ards). It should be remembered that the
also on 551 A, B. Spartans prided themselves upon to air-
28 Tip 8c ye <{>opaa-0ai ktX. The Xovv in the ordinary sense of the term.
Spartans were notorious for their dislike 548 a 2 Vt|a<os ^Xlv See vu -

and distrust of knowledge and intellectual 528 B ;/. For the statement itself cf. for
cultivation see Hipp. Mai. 285 B ff. and example Laws 630 i>, 666 e <rrparo-
Arist. Pol.
:

B 9. i27i b 1 ff., with Susemihl iriSov

TToXtTeiav tx.ere ar*d elsewhere,
and Hicks' notes. For the anacoluthon with Isocr. Archnl. 81 and Arist. Pol. H

t$ 6V ye to. iroXXd e^et (548 a) cf. (with i4- i333 b 2 ff' -

Schneider) Laius 931 c, 949 a. Ka! iroXejiovo-a kt\. Isocrates says

547 e 29 kktt|h^vt|. See cr. n. much the same of Sparta in Paneg. [28
Bekker's silence is often untrustworthy, and Pkilipp. 51 : cf. also Laws 686 B.
and as he omitted A and S as well as v The description up to this point recalls to
in the list of MSS which read KtKTrjixivqv, some extent the city of Books 11 iv,
it is doubtful if even v has the nomina- minus the &pxovres proper and some
tive here. KeKTr\p.ivt)v is however very parts of the musical '
education, and'

awkward from its position between rr)v Plato may well have looked on the con-
TTporipOLV /j.tfj.r)<reTai. and iroXtpLovoa, and stitution of Lycurgus, from which he
the error is so easy and common that borrowed several features, as in some
I agree with Bekker and others in reject- respects a kind of imperfect edition of
ing the accusative. See Introd. 5. In his earlier KaXXiiroXis. See on this sub-
illustration of what Plato says we may ject K. F. Hermann Die historisciicn
contrast Pausanias for example and Elemente d. plat. Staatsideals, in his Ge-
Lysander with Brasidas and Callicratidas. sainmelte Abhaudlangen, pp. 132 159.
The former were o-o<poL but far from Cf. also Laws 692 C, where the Lacedae-
clttXoI the latter dufweiSus and air\ou-
: monian polity is called a wapadety p-a
orepoi. yeyovds. In what follows the strictly
30 tovs toiovtovs : i.q- tous oocpovs. oligarchical features of the Spartan polity
With fieiKTOvs cf. 547 A. are described.
31 dirXova-Tt'povs = 'more single- / 3 iri8vp.T]Tai St -y* ktX. Spartan.
minded.' Since they distrust <ro<pol be- ' avarice was the theme of universal com-
 548 c] nOAITEIAC H 213

rjv S' eyd>, ^pijpdrcuV ol roiovroi ecrovrat, wairep ol iv rats 6\iyap-

%iai<;, Kal rip.wvre<i dypiax; vtto gkotov ^pvaov re Kal dpyvpov, lire 5

KKTi]p.evoL rapueia Kal ol/celovs drjcravpovs, ol 6ep.evoi dv aura

Kpvyjreiav, Kal av rrepifioXovs olKrjaeu>v, dre%v<o<; veorrids ISlas, iv
J als ava\i(7K0VTe<i yvvai^l re Kal 0I9 ideXoiev dXXois rroXXd av
Sarravwvro. AXijdecrrara, ecfirj. Ovkovv Kal (peihcoXol ^pyjpidraiv,
(ire np,(t)vre<; Kal ov (pavepws Krcop-evot,, (piXavaXwral Se dXXorplcov 10

Sl emdvpLiav, Kal XdOpa rd$ rjBovds Kaprrovpievoi, wcnrep 7rac8e<;

rrarepa rov vop.ov a7roCiBpdaKovre^, ov% vrrb ireidovs, dXX' vtto
/3la<; rrerraiZevpievoL hid rb ttJs dXrjdivfj? Mover?;?, rrjs p:erd Xoycov

D re Kal (fiiXocrocpias, rjpLeXrjKevai Kal rrpeaftvrepws yvpLvacrriKrjv

p.ovo~LKrj<i reri/j.7]Kevai. Tiavrdrraaiv, ecprj, Xeyeis p,ep,iyp,evt]v ttoXi- 15

10. oi> IT: erasum est in A.

ment : see the references collected by poetical flourishes. A

Spartan husband
Susemihl and Hicks on Arist. Pol. B 9. could occasionally escape from the rigid
I27i b i6 with Eur. Atidr. 451, Ar. Peace discipline of camp-life and take shelter
622 ff. and Isocr. Bus. 20. this is the force of ?re/H/36Xous in his
5Tijujvres
adoring.'
d-ypiws : '
passionately
The adverb was unnecessarily
domestic nest: see Plut. Lye. 15. 4 7.
Plato seems to imply that this arrange-

suspected by Herwerden. ment encouraged habits of extravagance
6 TajiLeia ktX. In spite of the and luxuriousness in the wives as well as
formal prohibition of gold and silver in the husbands cf. Arist. Pol. B 9.
:

(Xen. Pep. Lac. 7. 6, Plut. Lye. 9. 2, Lys. i269 b 22 'C~Gio-i yap (the Spartan wives)
17. 6), an immense amount of gold and dKoXd<TTa;s 7rpos accural' &Ko\ao~Lav /cat

silver money was accumulated in private rpvcpepCbs. Aristotle's remark is amply

hands throughout Laconia cf. Alcib. : 1 borne out by other evidence : see Her-
122 E X9 vaiov 5 xal dpyvpiov ovk o~tw iv mann-Thumser I.e. p. 180 n. 5 and New-
iracriv TSXAi/ow bcrov iv AaKebaipwvi ibiq
'
man on Arist. I.e.
ttoWcls yap 77677 '/e^eds etcrepx Ta ' p.tv av- 548 6 ols eOe'Xouv aXXois: mascu-
8
rocre e airdvTUv twv 'EWrjviov, 7roXXd/cts line, not (as D. and V. translate), neuter.
5e 4k tu>v fiappdpuv, eepx e7 a '
Kal "
^ The reference is probably intended to
ovba/xbae kt\. and other authorities quoted include irai.bt.icd as well as others. The
in Hermann-Thumser p. 252 nn. or Spartan's domestic nest Mas doubtless
Gilbert Gk Const. Ant. E. T. pp. 12, 13. occasionally a nest of vice.
o'ikhovs
Kpt>4mav refers specifically 12 tov vojaov d,Tro8i8pd<TKOvTs. The
to the hoarding of specie as practised expression is borrowed by Aristotle Pol.
by Spartan citizens. It may be doubted B 9. i2 7o b 34, where see Newman's note.
whether the Thucydidean Pericles was 13 ttjs dX-n0ivrjs duXoo-odnas. Cf.
justifiedeven at the beginning of the the famous saying <pi\ocro(pia /xeyicrTr)
Peloponnesian war in telling the Athenians HovaiKT) in Phaed. 61 A.
that the Spartans possessed ovre ibiq oijre 548 C 15 p.|xiYp.e'vr)v and /xe/xiKTai
iv xPVfiara (l i-f 1 3)> in spite of
Koiv< - sound half-technical, and it is clear from
Xenophon Pep. Lac. 7. 6. La-ws 712 Dff.,691 e, 693 d, Isocr. Nicocles
7 irepiPoXovs oiKTJtrewv ktX. not : 24 (with Areop. 61) and Arist. Pol. A 9.
'
'walled houses' (D. and V.) but 'dwellings I294 b 18 ff. that Greek political theorists
to encompass them withal, veritable pri- were in the habit of viewing the Spartan
vate nests cf. Theaet. 174 E o-r\nbv iv opet
'
: constitution as a 'mixed polity,' although
to tlxs ireptj8e/3Xr7/Ae'j'ov and Crat. 400 C. they did not always analyse the pu^ts in
The phrase has a poetical sound and the same way cf. Henkel Studien zur
:

may be taken from the drama, but is Gesch. d. Gr. Lehre v. Staat p. 62 ;/;/. 35,
more likely to be one of Plato's own 36, and Whibley Gk Olig. pp. 14, 19. The
 :

214 TTAATQNOI [548 C

reiav Ik kclkovtc koi dyaOov. Me/xi/CTai yap, r\v 8" eyoj' Siatyavea-
rarov 8' iv avTrj iarlv ev ri fiovov vtto tov Ovfioeihovs /cpaTovvTos,
(piXovitciat, Kal (pikoTifxlai. 1(f)6Spa ye, t) K 6'?. Ovkovv, rjv h"

ey<o, avrrj p.ev rj TroXireia ovtw yeyovvta Kal Totavrr] dv t*<? etrj, co?

20 \6yu> <rxrjfj.a iroXiTeias '

v7roypdyfravra p.yj a/cpt/3w? cnrepydaaadai D
htd to e^apKelv p.ev I8eiv /ecu i/c tt)? viroypa^rj^ tov Te Si/caioTciTov
Kal tov dZiKioTciTov, dfiifyavov Be fiyj/cei epyov elvat irdoas p.ev

7roXiTeia<i, irdvra he i\dt] /j.i]Bcv irapaXnrovTa BieXdelv. Kal opdws,

e<f>T).

25 V. Tt? ovv 6 KCLTa TavTTjv Trjv TroXneiav dvrjp ; 7T&K re yevo-

fievos 7roto? Te Tt9 (ov ; Olfiat, /xev, e<f>r) 6 'ABei/uavTos, 771/? tl

analysis which is attributed to Arcliytas analogy with that of the timarchical State
may serve as a specimen : del Srj t6v (548 o 549 b). In origin {continues
vofiov tov Kappova Kal to.v tt6\iv k iracrav Socrates) he was the son of a good father
ovvOeTov ritxev rav aWav TroXiTetav, Kal living in an ill-regulated city and ad-
?X ev Tl 8a/j.oKparias, ^x iv Tl oXiyapxias, staining from public by his life. Drawn
exev Ti fiaviXrias Kal dpitrroKparias, ibairep father's precepts and example towards the
Kal iv t AaKedai/xovi. toI fiev yap /3a- higher life, and by maternal and other
fftXies ras ptovapxtas, rot Be yipovres ras influences towards the lower, he finally
afiKTTOKpaTias, toI 5e etpopoi ras oXiyapxlas, surrendered himself to the dominion of the
iim ay plTai Be Kal Kdpoi ras 5aju.0KpaTtaj intermediate principle in the soul, and
(Stobaeus Flor. 43. 134). On mixed thus became timarchical.
polities ancient political science see
in 25 ir<i>s t Yv6(ivos: 'how did he
llenkel I.e. pp. 85 ff., 102, 106 ft"., \\i, arise ? ' Richards proposes yiyv6/j.ev 01
115 and Greenidge Gr. Const. Hist. pp. but the past tense is in harmony with
74121. (fxireo-e 545 D, with et\jc4rip>, ryyeTtjv,
17 'iv ti fio'vov. For ti p.6vov Apelt w/j.o\6yinrav 547 B, and indeed with the
conjectures Tifj.wfx.evov but Plato ex- : whole of Plato's exposition, which is
presses himself emphatically in case the deliberately arrayed in the vesture of a
oligarchical features of the Spartan polity historical narrative or epic poem : see on
should make us forget that after all it is 543 A, 544 appears to be the custom
c. It
and must be essentially 0vfj.o-KpaTia the to translate most of the aorists of this kind
expression of OvfxoeiSis and not (ptXoxpfi- in Books VIII and IX by the present, but
fiarov (547 C .). in some cases the effect is much more
18 4>iXovikicu ktX.
Cf. Plut. Ages. realistic and picturesque if we make
5. 4. Plato is not thinking of divisions '
them past, and I think that Plato in-
in Sparta between the partisans of the tended some of these aorists to be under-
ephors and kings (as J. and C. suppose),
' stood in that way. The instances in
but of the passion
vweipoxov ifxp-ivai point are 550 1: ^\^e, irapiSwKe, eyevero,
&\\iov : for this and not ' quarrelsome- 550 E aireipydoavTO, 551 B KaTeo-T-qaavro,
ness ' is the distinctive feature of dinarchy. 555 D rjvayKaaav, 560 A C virexwpvo~e>
We are in danger of misconceiving the 5ie<pddprjixav e^wecfov, KaTeKoaixridr), iyi-
,

whole position of ' dinarchy ' and the ' ti- vovto, e'i\Kvuav, eviTeKOv, KariXafiov,
marchical' man if <pi\6vtKos (or <pi\6veiKos) KaTeo~xov, 565 B (o~xov, 566 E fjXevdepwo'e,
is connected with veiKos instead of with dUveifxe. Except in 550 E, 551 B, 555 V,
vikt). On the spelling and derivation of 565 B, and 566 K, in which the aorists are
the word see IX 581 B ;/. no doubt the so-called gnomic aorists
548 D 21 8wi to tgapKtiv kt\. See "used in animated language to express
544 A ;/. With aurixavov Be kt\. cf. IV general truths" (Goodwin MT. p. n),
443 D, E n. each of these tenses is in my opinion
548 i> 550 C The character of the correctly translated by a past in English.
timarchical man is now described in close Plato of course repeatedly employs the
 549 B] nOAITEIAC H 215

E avrbv TXavKoovo ; tovtov'i reiveiv eveKa ye (piXoviKLas. "Icr&>9, tjv 8'

1

eyu>, tovto ye' dXXd fiot 80/cei rd8e ov Kara tovtov 7re(pvKevai.

Ta irola; Av6a8eo~Tepbv Te Bel avrov, rjv 8' iyd), eivac Kal vtroa-
fiovaorepov, (piXoiiovcrov Se, Kal (piXrJKoov fiev, pr/ToptKov 8' ov&a- 30

19 /iw?. Kal SovXoi? J

fiev tj? dv aypios etrj 6 toiovtos, ov fcarcuppo-
vwv hovXwv, wcnrep iKava)<; 7T7rai8ev/j.evo<i, e\evdepoi i Se ,
rj/xepos,

apyovrwv 8k crcfaoBpa vTrrj/coos, (piXap^os 8e Kal (ptXoTifj,o<i, ov/c arro

tou Xeyeiv d^icov dp^eiv ov8' drrb toiovtov ov8ev6~i, dXX dirb kpytov
TOiv re TroXe/xiKwv Kal twv irepl ra iroXefiiKa, (piXoyv{j,vao~Trj<; re 5

Tt? (ov Kal (piXodi]po<;. "Ran yap, (f>y,

tovto to ?)#o? eKeivrjs Tr}?
TroXtTeia?. Ovkovv Kal ^prjfiaTav, 7)v 8' iyoj, toiovtos veo$
B fxkv (av KaTa(ppovoi dv, bo~(p he 7rpecr(3vTepo i yiyvoiTo, fidXXov del
i

1. Tis av v. tktiv Ili^/ et fortasse A 1

: tis A2 .

present also, not only where he is paint- iKTiaffrjffav ai iro\eis, Kai crv\\Ti(35rii> wd-
ing a scene (e.g. 549 b ff., 553 a ff., ffrjs rrjs aKpowvrai.
d/>xaio\o7t'as JjdiiTTa

555 c ff.), but also when he is describing Schneider is mistaken in taking ovda/j.u>s
the actual genesis of a particular sort of with all three adjectives it belongs only :

commonwealth or individual (e.g. 550 D, to pTjToptKov. carefully qualified The

551 A, B al. and many instances of yly- expression vvoa/xovcroTepou would be in-
verai), and in such cases the appearance consistent with calling the Spartan ovda-
of historical narration is not preserved, p.iis (pCKofiovaov : and (pikrjKoov is not used
for it would be pedantic to view all these as in VII 535 D, but rather as the anti-
/ presents as merely examples of the praesens thesis to pyyropiKW.
historicum. See also on 549 c. 549 a 1 dtypios kt\. : like the
27 <j>iXoviKtas 'desire to excel.'
: Spartans towards slaves and Helots: cf.
The translations party-^spirTP (D. arid '
La-as 777 A ff. and Gilbert Gk Const.
V.), 'spirit of contention' (Jowett) are Ant. E. T. pp. 32 ff.
misleading: see 548 c n. On Glauco's ow Karacppovuv ktX. is a subtle
tpCKoviKia. see Introd. 2. psychological touch. Those who have
548 29 i3iroo.fiov<roTpov. It is no moral or intellectual right to ' de-
unnecessary (with Herwerdeni to add spise ' inferiors are apt to treat them
< p.iv > although inroafiovJOTepov is
, harshly, in the vain effort to convince
contrasted with (pi\6p.ovaov see on I : themselves of their own superiority. 6
340 D* iKavQs -rreTratdevfj-fPoi uses those below
30 <piXop.ov<rov. i lie timocratical '
him " as creatures of another place "
man has neglected r?js d\ t]6i.u 77s Motf- {AWs well that ends well I 2. 41). Cf.
<Ti)$ TTJs fjLtra \6ywv re Kai <pi\o<ro<pias Arist. Eth. Nic. IV 8. 1124 15 5. 20 and
(548 b), but he is nevertheless <pi\6/j.ov- (for Karatppovuv) Thuc. II 62. 4 avxv/^3 -

cros, though somewhat

so than less fieu yap Kai airb
evTvxovs Kai d/xadias
Glauco, whom Socrates calls hovsikos OetXy tlvl iyyiyverai, KaTatppovqcns 8e os
in in 398 E. On the Spartan love of av Kai yvuiixri iriaTeirr) tQv ivavriuv
music cf. Plut. Lye. 21 and other evi- Trpoex iV -
dence in Hermann-Thumser I.e. p. 178 3 ovk diro tov XYiv ktX. Cf. Prof.
tin. 5, 6. 342 E ff. The Spartans were men of
4>iXr Koov ktX.
(
This characteristic deeds, not words.
of the Spartans is well illustrated by J. 5 <piXoYup.vao-Tt]S <J>iX66T|pos : as in
and C. from Hipp. Mai. 285 D ff. : 'AMd Sparta: see Hermann-Thumser I.e. p. 182
t'l firjf ecrriv a -qdeus crov aKpoQvrai /cat ;///. 2.
iiraivovmv (sc. oi AaKtdaifiovioi); Hepl 549
1,

B irpecrPvTtpos ktX.
8 ooru> ii
tQjv yevwv tGiv re ijpwwv Kai tCiv dvdpu- The life of the timocratical man is an
irwv, Kal tuiv KaroLKicreuv, u'S to dpxalov epitome of that of the State, in which,

2l6 fTAATONOI 549 B

aaird^oLTO av rat re fiere^eiv t?}? rov <pi\oxpr)p.drov cpvaeayi real

10 /at) elvcu i\iKptvi]<; Trpos dperrjv Bca to diroXeupOrjvai rov dpicrrov

<pv\aico<; ; Tlvos ; rj 8 os o ABei/xavro<i. Aoyov, rjv S' eyco,

fiouaiKfjKeKpap.evov o? [iovos iyyevo/xevos cram?/? dperf}? Bid fiiov

ivoLKel T(p eyovri. KaXco?, ecprj, Xeyeis. Kcu eart fiev y\ r/v 8'
iyoo, tolovtos 6 Tifio/cparucbs veav'ias, rfj roiavrr) 7ro\ei eot/coos.

15 Yldvv fiev ovv. Tlyverai Be 7, elirov, '

ovros wSe 7ra>9. eviore C
7rarpb<> dyadov wv ye'o? vo? ei> iroXei oIkovvtos ovk ev TroXirevofievr),
(pevyovros Ta? re ri/xds /cat dp^d<; koX 8Ua$ kcu ttjv roiavrt]v
rrdaav (pi\o7rpayfioavvr]v koI ede\ovro<; eXarrovcrdai, ware rrpdy-
fiara firj e^euv Uf 8/], ecprj, ytyverat; "Orav, rjv & eyco, rrptorov

as actually happened at Sparta, the oli- views: see above on 548 D. I formerly
garchical element grows more and more printed a comma after nws and a full
powerful as time goes on (547 c .). stop after ix fLV DUt now revert to Stall-
>

11 \6-yov
KKpojUvov recalls the dXij- baum's punctuation, because (1) the con-
divr) MoOcra of 548 B. trast with Kal tan p.ev ye ktX. seems to
12 (ru)TTjp dpeTTJs. Virtue is never require a fuller pause after 7rw$, (2) eviore
secure unless it rests on knowledge, and e'xeiv does not explain the yivecris of
can render a \6yos of itself: cf. vi 497 c the TifioKpaTiKds, as it ought to do, if
and vii 531 E nn.
ytyverat lx fiv is a ^ one sentence, (3)
549 c 15 cvCore ktX. Krohn finds Adimantus' interruption irri 677 yiyve-
a difficulty in ovk ev iro\i.Tvop.{vrj, for toi, which calls attention in a lively
dinarchy is a degeneration of the perfect manner to the point which Plato wishes
city (PI. St. pp. 208 ff., insufficiently to emphasise, is most easily accounted
refuted by Grimmelt de reip. PI. comp. et for on the supposition that ivlore kt\.
unit. p. 71). But Plato is here speaking begins a separate sentence: cf. 567 E n.
of the origin of the timarchical man,
'
' and Soph. 0. C. 644 f., with Jebb's note.
not of the timarchical State, and the
'
' vtos v6s is resumed in ve'os (550 a), and
apicTOKpartKos whose son becomes ti/xo- has no other predicate except yXde etc. in
KpariKos may be found in any one of the 55 B.
degenerate commonwealths, although he 17 ^vyovtos ktX. Cf. vi 496c ff.

will not rule except 'in his own city,' and Theaet. 173C ff. (pvyapxLa. (if the
i.e. aristocracy. We
must beware of word may be allowed) on the part of the
supposing that there is no remnant of best men was a growing evil in Athenian
good men in depraved States (cf. VI politics : see Hermann-Thumser I.e. p.
492 E ff., 496 C ff., IX 591 E ff.). If 749 . 4. In a bad State, according to
Plato had here preserved the fiction of Aristotle (Pol. T 4), the good man is

a historical narrative and made the ti/jlo- apt to be a bad citizen.

KpariKos veavias the son of an dpidro- 549c, D 19 orav ktX. : 'whenever,
KpaTiKbs in his own ideal city, he could I continued, he listens in the first instance
only have attributed his fall to the same to his mother, who is annoyed because
law of natural degeneration which sub- her husband has no place in the govern-
verted the Ka\\lwo\is (546 A ff.). As it ment and is on that account belittled
the other wives, and who also sees
'

is, the description is drawn from facts of among

daily experience and observation, and etc. pAv has nothing to do with
irpQ)TOv
,

Plato, as is suggested by the Oxford editors, e 7Tira, but prepares us for Kai oi oiKerai.

may well be thinking of some Lacon- '

ktX. in 549 E. See also on 549 D. Krohn
izing youth of Athens,' perhaps of some (PI. St. p. 198) thinks the present sentence
member of the Socratic circle. have We inconsistent with the position assigned
already seen that Plato frequently deserts to women in V but actual wives ev noXet
;

the epic or narrative form of exposition ovk may be allowed to

ev 7ro\iTei'o/uee77
which he has chosen to express his differ from the perfect products of an
 549 E] nOAITEIAC H 217

) p,ev tj?9 fj,r)Tpo<; dfcovt], d%dop,evr)<; otl ov twv dp-^ovrcov '

avrf/ 6 20
dvqp ear iv, Kai eKarTOVfxevq^ hid ravTa iv rats dWais <yvvaiiv,
eireiTa optoar/s p.rj crcpoSpa Trepl ^pi^ara atrovhd^ovra p.r)8e p-a%6-
/xevov Kai \oihopovp.evov l&ia re iv >iKa<TTr)pioi<; fcal SrjpLocria, dWa
pa6vp<(os irdvra ra roiavra tpepovra, Kai eavrco p,ev rov vovv
rrpoaiyovra del alcrddvrjrai, eavr-qv Be p,>]re irdvv rificovra p<i]T 25

drip-d^ovra, if; drrdvrtov rovrtov dyQopukvt]^ re Kai Xeyovcrr]^, &>?

avavhpos re avrco 6 rrariip Kai Xiav aveipevos, Kai dWa 8tj baa Kai
) ola (piXovaiv !

al yvvaiKes irepl tcov toiovtcov vp.veiv Kcu /xdX\

i<f)i] 'ASet'/xaz^To?, rroWd re Kai bfioia eavrals. Olada ovv, t)v
iyco, on Kai ol otKerai tcov tolovtcov iviore \ddpa rrpb<; tovs vels 30
roiavra \iyovaiv, ol SoKovvTes evvoi elvai, ko\ idv riva I'Bcoatv rj

bcpelXovra xprfp-ara, co p,rj iire^ep-^erai 6 rrarrjp, r) ti aX\o d8i-

Kovvra, SiaKeXevovrai, 07T&><> irrei&dv dvrjp yeVrjrai, ri/icopijaerai

ideal city. Plato's description is as /livrjsre: Richards excises it altogether.

realistic as anything could well be he : Neither solution is perfectly satisfactory ;

speaks as though fwy/cTj/cws iv t<2 avTip and it is possible that the sentence by
Kai Trapayeyovics iv rah tear olniav irpd- some accident or other was imperfectly
eoiv (ix 577 A). Socrates and his relations revised by Plato. The grammatical
with Xanthippe possibly furnished some structure of this chapter from iviore
details of the picture (so also Miiller on Trarpos down to iiraivovnivovs (550 a) is
p. 749 of his Translation). considerably freer than is usual even with
549 d 23 Xoi8opovp.vov is certainly Plato, and there are other passages in
middle, not passive, as Ast imagined cf. : Book viii which seem to stand in need
vi 500 B. of revision cf. 558 A n.
: Nothing is
cv 8tKao"rr|ptois. The opposition be- easier than to 'emend' them all in ac-
tween tdiai and Bimocriai. oixcu (cf. Laws cordance with our grammatical rules, but
957 a) is not point here, as
to the such emendations involve so great a
Vermehren remarks {Plat. Stud. p. 107), departure from the MSS that they lack
but we should not, with that critic, every element of probability, and as it
expunge iv oiKacrrr)piois. The expres- is possible that the fault is Plato's, it

sion idta iv bt-KacTripiois refers to 'ioiai is safer for us to adhere to the mss.
Slkcli : and other public gather-
drjuoffia to Nearly the greatest writers occasion-
all
ings, the assembly: cf. Theaet.
as e.g. ally offend against the rules by which
174 C brav iv diKaarTjpiois 17 irov &\- we seek See the excellent
to bind them.
\o0i. avayKacrdy kt\. remarks of Longinus on the subject of
24 pa9v|iws ktX, : 'indifferent to every- correctness versus fire in composition
thing of the sort': cf. Xen. Mem. 11 9. i,
Theaet. 173 C, D and (for the vague use of
(irepl vipovs
dvavSpos
33 Kai Xiav
36).
dveip.evos rings
27
t& roiavra) VII = 36 A. poetical. The rhythm may be inten-
25 alo-OdvnTCit. is usually explained as tional, to suit C/xvelv or Plato may have
:

by anacoluthcn fur aiadavo/j-ivri? but no
parallels have been cited, nor are the
anacolutha by which Engelhardt (Anac.
PL Spec, ill p. 42) illustrates the sentence
in any degree comparable. The sense
compels us to regard the subject of alcdd-
: taken the words from a tragedian. Such
a line as avavopos iari ko.1 Xiav aveiixivos
might well have been applied by Zethus
to Amphion in Euripides' Antiope, which
was in effect a comparison between the
TrpaKTiKos and the dewprjTLKos /3t'os see :

vtjtcu as the mother, but grammatically it Gorg. 485 e ff. and Eur. Frag. 187 Dind.
can only, as with aKotirj, be the son. I Cf. also vi 494 i) 11.

formerly placed alo-Oavrirat. after axQo-



218 nAATQNOZ [549 E

TrdvTas rov? |
tolovtovs tcai dvrjp fiaXXov karat rov rrarpos. Kal 550
e^icov erepa roiavra dfcovei Kal opa, toi>? p.ev rd avrcov rrpdrrovra^
ev rfj iroXei rfkiOiovs re KaXovp.evovs Kal ev afxiKpco Xoyco ovras,
tovs Be /xrj rd avrcov rip,cop.evov<; re Kal iTraivovfievovs. rbre Zrj 6

5 j>eo? irdvra rd roiavra ukovcov re Kal opwv, Kal av roi>s rov irarpbs
Xoyovs ukovcov re Kal opwv ra e7rirr)8evp.ara avrov eyyvQev irapd
rd rcov aXXcov, ekKOp.evo<; vtt dficporipcov rovrcov, rov fiev trarpos
avrov ro XoyioriKov ev
rfj "^v^fj dpSovros re Kal avfjovros, rcov 8e B

aXXcov ro re emQvp/i)riKov Kal rb 0vp.oei8e$, Sid ro p,i] KaKov dvSpos

10 elvai rr/v cpvaiv, S/xiXiais &e ral<; rcov dWtov a/cat9 Ke^pijcrdac, et?
ro jxeaov e\Kop,evo<; vii dp.cporepcov rovrcov rjXde, Kal rrjv ev eavrco
dp-^rjv vapeScoKe rco p-ecrco re Kal cpiXovUco Kal OvfioeiBei, Kal
eyevero vyfrrjXocppcov re Kal cpiX6rip,o<; civtjp. K.op,i8fj pot, ecprj,

SoKeis rrjv rovrov yevecriv SieXjjXvdevai. "Ry^ofiev dpa, tjv '

o eyco, C
15 njv re Sevrepav rroXireiav Kal rov Bei/repov dvSpa. "K-^o/xev, ecpjj.

VI. Ovkovv fierd rovro, ro rov Aia^vXov, Xeycop.ev dXXov

1. aKovet S: aKovy All t/. 5. av toi)s 2 : avrovs ATI: avrovs rotis A 2
: av <j.

550 A 2 aKovci. See cr. n. If naturally a bad man,' lit. 'his nature is

we retain orav must be carried

olkov-q, not that of a bad man': not 'because
on from 549 c, in spite of the intervening he is by birth the son of no bad man.'
sentences in 549 E. In that case we 10 ts to p-to-ov tjX8 ktX. A com-
should regard Socrates' description (549 c promise is effected, reminding us of the
550 b) as virtually a single sentence compromise which converted the aristo-
ivlore ?
X e "'> orav vfxveiv, /cot e^iiov cratical State into ri/xapxia cf. 547 B ei'j

:

eTraLvov/xtvovs, tots 5tj av-qp, and ignore fx-iaov wfMoXoyTjffav kt\. The aorists
Adimantus' replies, as well as olada ovv fi\de, TrapidwKf etc. are past, and should
irarpos (549 e). But although orav be so translated see on 548 d.
:

sometimes extends its influence in this 14 ?xlJlV *P a KT ^- Richards thinks

way (vn 540 D 541 a), the interposition this sentence interrogative ; but dpa rather
of 549 E makes it very difficult to retain points the other way.
the subjunctive here, and I therefore
SSOc 551c Next in order comes
agree with other editors in holding the Oligarchy or Plutocracy. The change
sentence to be independent. Cf. 553 B ;/. originates in the growth of avarice and
6 irapd to twv dXXwv. Others know cupidity -within the tiiuarchical State ; it is
his father woppwdev the son sees him
: completed as soon as a property qualifica-
near at hand, comparing his ways of life tion for the holding of office has been
with those of other men and conse- established by law.
quently understands and appreciates hi> 550 C l6 OVKOVV pCTa TOVTO KtX.
father more. J. and C. wrongly translate As Ov/xoeides in Timarchy superseded
"having a nearer view of his father's ways \oyi<TTiK6f, so in Oligarchy <pi\oxpv-
than of the ways of others." ixarov supersedes 0v/j.oei5(s. The lower
7 Xk6|1vos ktX. describes the <rrd- '
parts of soul assert the mastery in
'

en? in the soul. Cf. 545 C, D. turn, as the scale of commonwealth

550 i; dpSovTos. The metaphor
>s descends (cf. S53D and 547 c .); and
iscommon cf. X 606 D and Entityph. 2 D
: the continuity is unbroken, for the element
with my note ad loc. So also in Cor. I 3. of (pikoxpri^aTov already displayed an
6 e'/w i<pvrtv<ra, 'AttoWws iiroTiaev. ominous activity in the Spartan State,
9 81a to kt\. because he is not
: ' although it had not yet attained the
 55oe] nOAITEIAC H 219

aXXrj 7T/3o<f TroXei reray/xevov, LidXXov 8e Kara tt)v vrrodeaiu

trporepav tt\v ttoXlv ; Tldvv p,ev ovv,e<pr). Kir) Be y civ, &>? eya>p.ai,

oXiyap^i'a 7} /xeTa ttjv rotavTtjv TroXireiav. Aeyeis Be, rj K 0?, rrjv

TToiav fcardcrTacnv 6\iyap^[av ; Trjv airo TifiTjficiToyv, rjv 8' eyd>, 20

D TToXiTeiav, ev y 01 /xev ifKoixriot, dp^ovatv, irewqri '

Be ov Liereariv
dp^r}?. ^lavOdvw, 7} S' 09. Ovkovv &>? LLerafiaivei irpwrov i/c tt}?

Tifiapx^'i 6W Ttjv oXiyap-^Lav, prjreov ; Nai. Kal p.7]v, t}v S' eyco,
teal Tv<pXa> ye SrjXov, a>9 LieTafialvet. ITw?; To ra/xielov, r\v S'
iya>, e/ceivo eKdo~Ta> y^pvcriov irXrjpovfMepov diroXXvcri ttjv rotavTrjv 25
TroXiTeiav. irpwrov p.ev yap Barrdvaf avrois e^evpiaicovcnv, Kal
E tou? vollow; iirl tovto irapdyovcnv, direidovvres '

avroi re Kal
yvval/c$ avroiv. EIkos, e(pr). "KrreiTa ye, olp,ai. dXXo? dXXov
opdv Kal ek r/Xov ioov to 77X7)60$ tolovtov avrwv drreipydcravTo.

19. ToiavT-qv n et in marg. A 2

: om. A 1
. 2S. avrwv II: aiVaS A.

sovereign place. Plato":* description of through his friends, he was himself con-
Greek oligarchies, if we judge it by the nected with the Athenian oligarchical
facts of history, probably lays rather too faction (Grote vm
p. 30). The term 'oli-
much emphasis on to (piXoxpy^o-rov but it : garchy retained its Platonic sense after
'

iscertainly true that the pursuit of riches Plato (cf. e.g. Arist. Pol. Y 8. i28o a 1 f.
was the characteristic feature of ancient avayKalov yueV, birov av apxucn && ttXovtov
oligarchy. See on the whole subject av t eXdrrovs av re irXeiovs, uvai raurrjv
Whibley Greek Oligarchies, and Newman oXiyapxlav ktX.), though Aristotle recog-
The Politics of Aristotle IV pp. xxi nises also the wider meaning, e.g. in Pol.
xxxvi, and compare the account which Z 2. 1 3i7 b 39 oXiyapxt-a Kal yevei Kal
Aristotle gives of the causes producing ttXovto} Kal iraideia dpifarai. See especi-
revolution in what he calls 'aristocracies' ally Whibley Gk Olig. pp. 15 22.
{Pol. E 7). 550 d 22 ws (Ta|3aivei. The lead-
t<J tov
Alo"xv\ov. The line is a ing features in Plato's narrative are pro-
playful adaptation from Sept. 451 \e>' bably taken from the history of Sparta,
dXXov aXXats iv irvXais elXrjxora and 570 which had degenerated during his lifetime
'
OfjioXuiffiv 8e 7rpoy 7ri''\cus Teray/xevos. from a timarchy to what was virtually
' '

There no good reason for holding

is an oligarchical polity cf. Nohle die Stats-:

(with Herwerden) that Plato is quoting lehre PL p. 106 and Hermann-Thumser

from one of Aeschylus' lost plays. I.e. p. 258. Others have referred to the
17 ttjv viro8ecriv. See 545 B ff. Solonian constitution and the oligarchical
20 rr\v diro ri\Lr\\i.dro>v. By Herodo- revolutions at Athens in 411 and 404. In
tus (III 81) oXtyapxiy is used in its strictly neither of these instances was the previous
etymological sense and Socrates' own ; government timarchical, for the rule of
name for that which Plato calls oligarchy ' the Eupatrids had become an oppressive
was irXovTOKparia (iMein. IV 6. 12). The oligarchy by the time of Solon (Holm
establishment of a property qualification Gk Hist. E. T. 1 p. 389); but it is likely
was the central feature
for full citizenship enough that Plato was thinking of these
in the programme of
the Athenian oli- among other oligarchies and oligarchical
garchical party from 412 B.C. onwards: movements in some parts of his descrip-
see (for 411) Thuc. vm 65. 3. 97. 1 and tions: see 551 B.
(for 404) Xen. Hell. II 3. 48, with Her-
24 TOTajiiciov K6ivo. 548A//W. The
mann-Thumser 734.
I.e.
therefore natural enough that Plato should
pp. 724 It is oracle spoke truly a 0i\oxp'?M aT ' a irdpraii
6Xei, dXXo 5e ovbiv (Tyrtaeus 3. 1).
define oligarchy as he does, especially as 28 ywouks. See on 548 A.
in his younger days, both personally and S50 E 29 dimp"ydo-avTO. On the

220 nAATQNOS [550E

30 Et/co?. TovvrevOev toivvv, eiirov, Trpolovres et? to irpoadev rod

vprjfAaTL^ecrOai, 6a(p av tovto rifxioorepov ijywvTai, rocrovrw operrjv
aTip.oTe.pav. r) ov% ovtco itXovtov dperr) BiearrjKev, uxnrep iv
TrXdaTiyyi vyov /ceifievov ercarepov del rovvavrtov peTrovre; Kat
pudX", kepi], Tip.OL>p.evov 0V7 \
ttXovtov iv iroXet Kal tcov ttXovgloov 551
dnpLorepa dper/] re Kal ol dyaOoi. Af/Xov. Wo-tceiTai Bt} to del
Tipwpuevov, dfLeXelrai Se to drip,a^6p,evov. Ovtco. WvtI 6V; <f>iXo-

vikcov Kal (piXoTiptov avhpoiv cpiXo^pijpiaTLo'Tal Kal cpiXoxpi] pbaToi

5 TeXevrcovTes eyevovTo, Kal tov p.ev TrXovcnov iiraivovaiv Te Kal

davpbd^ovai Kal els ra? dp%d<; ayovo~i, tov Se TrevijTa aTip-d^ovai.
Tldvv ye. Ovkovv tot6 &rj vop.ov TidevTai bpov 7roXtreia<i oXiyap-
^iKrjs, '
Tai;dpLi>oi 7rXrj6o<i Xpr/pLUTcov, ov p,ev p.dXXov oXiyap^ia B
irXeov, ov h" i)ttov, eXanov, nrpoeiTrovTes dp%cov p-ij pieri^eiv, to av

tense see 548 r> n. few mss read aireip-A that the special oligarchy which Plato
ydaaTO but aXXos a\\ov is in partitive
: probably has in view, viz. Sparta in the
apposition to the plural subject, according fourth century B.C., became to all in-
to the regular idiom: cf. II 369 B, c, ix tents and purposes an oligarchy chiefly
581 c. from this cause, as in fact Aristotle him-
32 rj ovx, ktX. Cf. 555 c and especi- self recognises ib. 7. I307 a 34 ff.: cf. also
ally Laws 743 A ff. dyadbv 5e ovra oia- B 9. 1270 s 14 ff. It should also be re-
<p(p6vruis Kal tt\ovclov elpcu OL<x<pepbvTU>s membered that Plato's selection of the
dovvarov (' how
hardly shall a rich man' ahla rrjs cpdopds is primarily determined
etc.). Other parallels are quoted by Spiess by his psychological standpoint see on :

Logos Spermatikos p. 74. Cf. al><) ill 54?. A.

416 E n. 5 cv^vovto. See 548 D n.
wo-irtpktX. as it were inclining
:
'
7 v6|Aov TiOevTai ktX. In Sparta,
always opposite directions when each
in apparently, matters never went so far as
is placed in the scale of a balance.' As this, although those who were unable to
the scale containing virtue rises, that con- make the statutory contribution to the
taining riches falls, and vice versa. Cf. public mess forfeited their citizenship, ac-
Horn. 77. XXII 209 ff. Madvig's Kel/xevov cording to the laws of Lycurgus, and later
tK&rcpov, though adopted even by J. and abuses swelled the ranks of the incontioves
C.,is questionable Greek, and certainly no from this cause see Arist. Pol. B 9. 1271 s
:

improvement, wairtp should be taken 34 and Hermann-Thumser I.e. pp. 258

with ptirovTt "quasi non tt\ovtov dperi] 26011'!. 'The minimum amount of pro-
oitoTyjKfv, sed ttXovtos Kal dperi) olujtt]- perty qualifying for privilege in an oli-
Karov praecessisset" (Schneider). There garchy was of course different in differ-
'

is a kindred figure in 544 e above: a av ent oligarchical States: cf. Whibley Gk

Ciairtp pi\pavra raXXa e<p\K$o~r)Tai. 2 and Olig. p. 22.
some other inferior mss have the obvious 551 b 8 ov u.Jv [idXXov ktX. See
'
correction piirovros. '
Other conjectures again Whibley I.e. pp. 126 132. As an
are piirovaa (Liebhold) and av ptirovaa example of a moderate oligarchy (in the
(Price), but neither could ever have been Platonic sense) we may take the Solonian
changed to penovre. constitution, which was, broadly speaking,
551a 4 <j)iXo\pT)p.aTicrTai kt\. Al- the ideal of the moderate oligarchs at
though Aristotle [Pol. E 12. 1316* 39 ff.) Athens towards the end of the fifth century
pronounces it arowov to think that oli- (Beloch Alt. Pol. p. 74: cf. Thuc. VIII 97.
'

garchy arises otl <f>i\oxpVf aT i Ka L XW- JI- 2), and is commended by Plato in Laios
Tiaral ol iv rah dpxo-h, there is no doubt 698 1; ((.
 55i c] TTOAITEIAC H 221

fir) ?} ovala et'? to Ta^Oeu rip.r\p.a, ravra 8e i} jBla /ze#' 6ir\wv 10

SunrpdrTOVTat, r/ koX irpo tovtov (po/3>jcravT<; Karear^aavTO rrjv

rocavTTfv TroXiretav. i) ov% oi/tco? ; Ovtw puev ovv. 'H \xkv 8ij
KarucTTaaLs, &><> etro^ elrrelv, civtt]. Nai, e<pr)
dWd Tt? 8?/ o
T/0O7TO9 rrj'i iroXtTiEias ; kclI ttou'i icrTLv a ecf)ap,ev avTrjv dp.apTr\p.aTa
C '
ex^tv; 15
VII. TlpwTov /xev, ecfirjv, tovto avro, opo? avTtjs olos eo~Tiv.

ddpei ydp, el veoyv ovtoj t<<? ttoloIto /cvftepvijTas, dirb TipLr/fiaTOiv,

tc5 Se TrivrjTL,el kcli Kv/3epi>r)Tucd)Tpo<; eh], put] eVtrpeVoi. Uovrjpdv,
10. rj II : 77 A.

10 rj (3ia kt\. " To an Athenian, as cf. 548 D . (is Zttos eiireif is illustrated
to ourselves, this would naturally suggest on 1 34 1 B. ^(pafiev refers to 544 C.
a revolution against a democratic system c551
553 a There are many griev-
such as took place at the establishment of ous faults in the oligarchical city. It makes
the Four Hundred in 411 B.C., or of the wealth instead of knowledge the qualifica-
Thirty in 404 B.C., and constantly through- tion for ruling, is divided against itself,
out Greece during the Peloponnesian war" incapable, in all probability, of zuagiug
(Bosanquet). The remark applies with war, and false to our principle of ' one
equal force to irpo tovtov <po^r}<yavTs (cf. man, one -work.'' Worst of all, Oligarchy
Thuc. viii 66. 2), and it can scarcely be is tfie first constitution which permits a
doubted that the familiar struggles of oli- man to dispose of all his property by sale.
garchy against democracy in his own as From
this cause springs up a large im-
well as other times supplied Plato with poverished class resembling drones, some
this detail of the picture. But the em- stingless and others stinging. The former
ployment of force would be equally neces- are only poor, but the latter are criminals
sary in order to transform a timarchy into who have to be repressed by force.
an oligarchy, owing to the opposition to 551c 16 irpd>TOV |v sc. d/xapTrj^d, :

be apprehended from the impoverished (icTLv).

and relatively poorer sections of the ti- opos Io-tiv: 'terminus eius qualissit.'
marchs, who would under an oligarchy opos the limit or defining mark which
is

be formally and for ever excluded from separates it from all the other iro\i-
office. The conspiracy of Cinadon partly Ttlai cf. 1 331 D.
: Few will approve of
illustrates Plato's point was sup- ; for it Badham's conjecture tovto avro opas avTrjs
ported by vwo/xdoves, and suppressed by olov icrTLv, especially as opos echoes bpov in
force (Xen. Hell, in 3. 4 11 with Grote 551 A. olos io~Tiv, ddpei' d y&p vzGiv kt\.
ix pp. 70 ff.). Krohn {Pi. St. p. 211) as- (Liebhold) is scarcely less unhappy. The
serts that Plato has already forgotten text is above suspicion.
545 c, D, where constitutional change was cl v3v ktX.
17 The illustration is a
said to originate from <rTa.<ns in the ruling favourite one both with Socrates and
class. But the struggle between those Plato: cf. Xen. Mem. in 9. n and
timarchs who have, and those who have supra VI 488 A ff. nn. There is pro-
not, the proposed tl/jlij/xo., is in reality bably no aposiopesis after iiriTpt-noi we : 1

ffTdois between the rulers, for until ti- should translate 'Just consider if one were I

marchy is abrogated by law, the poor, if to choose pilots on the census principle
otherwise qualified, are de iure rulers as and refuse to let a poor man steer though
well as the rich. In Sparta it would be better qualified !

otherwise, because those who failed to pay 18 TrovT]pdv ktX. "Adimantus quasi
their contributions to the J vcraiTta ceased non videre, sed quid videat renuntiare
Ipso facto to be rulers only Plato's ti-
; iussus, trovyjpdv, inquit, rr/v vavTihlav av-
marchy is not in this particular a copy of tovs vavTlWeadai sc. bpw " (Schneider).
Sparta, but rather resembles Crete (547 D, Cf. vii 535 en. This explanation is, I
551 a /;.). See also on 545 c. think, easier than that of Stallbaum, who
1 KaTo-T^(ravTo kt\. For the aorist prints ddpei yap- el veCov kt\., understand-
 :

222 nAATQNOI [55i c

r)
0" o?, Tr)V vavriXiav avrov? vavrlXXeadai. Ovkovv kcu irepi
8'
20 dXXov ovtcoi otovovv apxf}<; ; Olfiat, eyoyye. TiXrjv 7roXeo)9; tjv

iyco, rj teal 7roXew9 irepi; WoXv y, <j>y, fidXiara, oaw ^aXeiroiTarr]

Kal /jLeyicrrr) -r) dpyr).
,N
Ey p,ev Br) '
tovto toctovtov oXiyap^ia av D
~%oi ap,dpTr)p,a. <PalveTai. Tt Be ; roBe apd 11 tovtov eXarrov ;

To irolov ; To fir) p.lav dXXa Bvo dvdyKrj elvai TtfV roiavTrjv ttoXiv,
25 ttjv fiev ireviJTWv, tt)V Be irXovaidiv, oIkovvtcis ev tu> clvtw, del
Tri/3ovXevovTa<; dXXijXots. OvBev p,d At', e<pr/, eXarrov. AXXa
p,r)v ovBe ToBe kclXov, to dhwdrovs eivat !'o*a)9 iroXe/xov Tiva iroXe-

/jieiv Bid to dvay/cdecrOai >y ^po)/j,evov<; tu> irX-qdeL d>7rXio~p,eva>

BeBievai fidXXov i] I
toi>9 7roXep,iov<;, rj /xr) xpayfxevovs &J9 dXrjdux; E
30 oXr/ap^i/covs <pavr)vai ev avrco tu> /xd^ecrdai, Kal dp,a xprjpara /*?;

19. vaiTiKiav A'-i</: vavrr)\iav (sic) ATI. 20. otovovv vertit Ficinus
otovovv 7) tivos AIIHr/. 24- dvayKT) Ast : avaynr) codd. 27. Iia II:
d\\d fxrjv oi'de A 1
: Kal p.T)v oi'5e rode A-.

ing (after tTnTpiiroi) rl \iyois av irepl {Pol. E 12. i3i6 b fiff.) urges that this is
tovtov; or the like, and Xtyoipu av to equally true of all States where inequality
govern the accusative with infinitive. J. of property prevails but Plato would
:

and C.'s solution is in principle the same not allow that it is true of his ideal city,
as Stallbaum's. The text may be corrupt, or even of timarchy except in so far as
but no convincing emendation has hitherto limarchy is itself oligarchical (548 A).
been offered. The different proposals are dvaYKT). See cr. n.could The word
uk6s (Ast, Richards) and av ei'jj 5^os (Lieb- be dispensed with here, and, as those all

hold) for 17
6" fij : < ipairjv dv> added after MSS which are in the habit of writing the
t) 5' fij (Stephanus) : rrovripd av vavriKia
e'itj iota subscript at all regularly appear to
ai/TolsvavTtWeffdai (Ast) : wovripdv < avay- have the nominative and not the dative,
kt)> kt\. Richards but it would surely it is possible, and even perhaps probable,

be better to add the word after vavrtkiav. that this is the avdyKrj which Richards
I have sometimes fancied that Plato wrote desiderated in 551 c see note ad loc.
:

Trovrjpav, t) 5' 6s, rr)v vavTiKlav avrols 27 to dSuvdrovs ktX. The sense of
vavTl\\e<r(tai, taking the accusative as in
course is 'to be probably unable' i.e.
apposition to the previous sentence (cf. '
that they are in all probability unable.'
in some respects Hipp. Mai. 291 E and Richard says taus is 'feeble': to me it
infra 567 c); but, for a reason to be seems exactly the right word in the right
mentioned presently on 551 D, perhaps place. The
conjectures trois (Badham) and
vavTiKlav < avdyKrj > is right. iaX^pCn (Richards) are each of them for
19 irtpi uXXov ktX. See cr. n. r) different reasons very unpleasing, and
nvos is retained by Schneider, who takes even if the passage were corrupt io~x v P^
it as neuter, and otovovv as masculine. is far too violent a change to deserve con-

The words can hardly be anything ex- sideration.

cept a gloss or variant on otovovv the : 28 xptofit'vovs ktX. In illustration
corrections rjartvos or t)o~tivoo-ovv (Ast) the Oxford editors cite Thuc. Ill 27.
are much less easy and probable. 7rept The Spartans in particular had regularly
governs dpxvs, on which dXKov otovovv, to arm and employ the irXrjdos, both
which is neuter, depends. Cobet's irepi Perioeci and Helots, in their wars (see
dXXijs ovtus otovovv dpxvs ('about any e.g. Thuc. vii 19. 3), and were conse-
other dpxv whatsoever') does not suit quently sometimes exposed to grave
with tt\t)v 7r6Xews (i.e. dWov not o\\t?s dangers (Thuc. IV 80).
otovovv tt\t)V 7r6\a>s). 551 k 29 is d\r]9ios oXi-yopxiKovs :

'

551 i> 24 pj p.iav ktX. Aristotle 'literally olig-archical or masters of few

 552 c] nOAITEIAC H 223

edekecv elcrfopeiv, are $>i\o"xp'qfJLdTovs. Ov koXov. TiBe; o trdXat

e\oiBopovp,ev, to 7ro\v7rpayp.ovelv yewpyovvTas tcai %pr)p,aTio-

12 /xevovs I
/cal 7ro\e/xovvra<; dp,a tovs avTovs iv tt} Totavrrj iroXiTeia,
77 Bo/cel opdws e%eiv ; Ot)6 ottqhttiovv. "Opa St], tovtcov ttuvtcov
twv kclkwv el ToSe p-ey igtov aurrj trpdiTr] TrapaSe^eTat,. To izotov
To i^ecvai ttuvtcl ra avTov drroBoadat ical aXKw Kr?]crao'6at ra
tovtov, fcal djrohopLevov oUelv iv rfj iroXet pbr/Bev ovra twv Tr)<; 5

7r6\e&)? p.epwv, p-t]Te xpr)p,aTio~Tr)v p,i]re Bt)p,tovpybv p,t]Te 'nrirea

B p-tJTe 6tt\'ltt)v, dXkd irevrjra /cai airopov tc/c\i)p,evov. '
Tlpwrrj, e<pr}.

ovkovv Bia/ccoXveTai ye iv Tais 6\iyap)(ovp.evai<; to toiovtov ov

,
yap av 01 pev vrrepirXovTOi r/aav, 01 he iravTairacn TrevrjTes. Op0(b<i.
ToSe Be ad pei' a pa OTe 7r\ovo~io<; wv avrfkicncev 6 toiovtos, pidWov 10

tl tot rjv bcpeXos Trj irokei et? a vvv Br) e\eyop,ev ; rj iBoicei p,ev toiv

apyovTiav eivai, tt? Be dXrjdeia ovtc dpywv ovTe vTTr)peTr)<i rjv avTt)<i,

dXXa twv eTOipiwv avaXwTtjs ; Ovtcos, ecprj' iBorcet, rjv Be ovSev

C aXXo rj dvaXtoTtjs. JiovXec ovv, r)v 6" iyto, (pcop.ev avTov, a>?

(Hcrren von wenigen, Schneider). Cf. although to sell it was ov Ka\6v (Pol. B
6\iyapx<-K&s 555 A n. and (for cbs aXijdQs) p. 1270 s 19 ff.). The conflict of evidence
VI 511 B n. Jowett's translation "few to is discussed by Newman and Susemihl
fight as they are few to rale" does not on Arist. I.e.: see also on the other side
bring out the peculiar force of 6\iyapxtnovs Hermann-Thumser 1. c. pp. 259 f. In
here. many Greek States besides Sparta it was
31 <f>iXoxp'n|ixi.Tovs with emphasis : either illegal, or at least dishonourable, to
on <pi\o- (Schneider, who compares dispose of the 'ancient lot': see Whibley
568 B for are without the copula). The Gk Olig. pp. 113 115.
sentiment is illustrated by Bosanquet from 552 b 8 ovkovv kt\. Schneider
Arist. Pol. B 9. I27i b
13 tiacptpovffL re was the first to give this sentence to Adi-
kclklos (of the Spartans) : cf. also infra mantus, and opOus to Socrates, " qui quum
554 E f. and Theophr. Char. 26, where paucorum gubernationem p>-imam illud
the d\iyapx<-Kbs cries irbre ir avo~6p.e8'a virb vitium recipere persuasum haberet eam-
MiTovpyiuJv /cat rpir/papxiuv &Tro\\v[itvoi que sententiam verbis opa. 5tj etc. aperte
and more in Hermann-Thumser 1. c. demonstrasset, suffragante Adimanto rur-
p. 685 11. 1. sus in dubium sine causa rem vocare non
irdXcu. IV 434 Aff. debebat." Cf. 554 B. Baiter and others
552 a 4 to eelvai kt\. According to ought not to have reverted to the old
some ancient authorities (cited in Her- arrangement. For oGkovv ye see Neil's
mann-Thumser 1. c. pp. 186 f.), the edition of the Knights of Aristophanes
'

constitution of Lycurgus absolutely for- P- 195-

bade the alienation of a certain minimum n ,

eis a: i.e. for xpwbt'ov^os, ^77-

of the original ic\r}pos, called the apxaia /jLiovpyia and the other purposes specified
/xoipa. The evidence of Plato does not go in 55 2A -,
far, but so far as it does go, it supports this 13 cSokh: sc. &\\o tl rj avoXuTr/s
view ; for he says that oligarchy is the first (Schneider). This explanation, which is,
polity which permits a citizen ndvra ret I think, neater and more pointed than to
avTov d.wo5i5o<rdai: cf. also Laws 744 D. supply tw
apxovTdiv, makes rjv ava.-
Aristotle says nothing of the apx^la fiolpa, Xwt^s indispensable. Herwerden was
and states that a Spartan might legally wrong in any case when he bracketed
part with his estate by gift or bequest, these words.
 : ;

224 TTAATQNOI [552c

15 ev Ki]pi(p tcr)(f)r]v iyyuyverai, cr(Aijvov<i voa-rj/xa, ovtco kcu tov toiovtov

iv oIkicl Kr)<pt)va iyyiyveadai, v6o~r]fia 7TOA.e<y? ; TLdvv fiev ovv, ecprj,
'

to 2wpaT?. Ovkovv, <i> ABeLfiavTe, rov<i pkv ttttjvovs K7](f>rjva<?

7rdvTa<i d/cevrpovs 6 0eo<; TreTroirjKev, rovs Se 7reov<; tovtovs iviov?

fjiev axiTwv d/cevrpow;, ivtovs Be Seivd Kevrpa e^ovra? ; koX i/c fiev
20 tmv ciKevTpoiv tttco-^oI 7rpo<? to yfjpas reXevTcacrcv, '
e'/c Se t&v D
KeKevrpoifievoiv Travres oo~oi KeKXr/vrai /ca/covpyot ; ^WrjOecrrara,
ecprj. ArjXov cipa, rjv S' iyco, iv iroXei, ov av 'iSys tttco^ov^, oti elcrl
ttov iv tovto) tco tottq) diroKeKpvunevoi KXeirrat, re kcu fiaXXav-
TlOTOfMOl KCU lepoavXoi KCU TTaVTCOV TCOV TOtOVTCOV KO.KCOV 8r)/jLLOVpyOL.
25 AfjXov, ecpij. Tt ovv; iv Tat? oXiyap^ov/xevai^ iroXeat, tttco^ov^
ov% opas ivovTas OXiyov y ; , <f>r), Travrwi TOV<i e'/cTo? tcov dpyov-
'

twv. M?) ovv olco/xeda, ecpr/v l

iyco, koi KaKovpyovs iroXXovs iv

avrals elvcu Kevrpa e^ovrwi, ov<> iirifxeXeia ftia Karkyovcriv at

25. 8rj\ov, ecprj II: 0111. A. 27. oiuifitda AS 2

: olo/xeda A 1
JIq.

552 c 15 V KT)p(at: not 'ia the pav 5idl-ovaiv. The Areopagiticus was
hive' (as D. and V.), but 'in a cell.' The published about 354 B.C.
drone-cell in which the drone is pro-
26 oXC-yov y dpxovTwv. Plato's de-
duced stands to the whole hive as the scription maybe illustrated from the state
oiVia to the ir6Xis. For Krjpiov in this of Athens just before Solon's legislation :
sense, see Bonitz //id. Arist. s.v. see Solon Fr. 36 ed. Bergk Arist. Atk. =
tov toi-outov
KT)<j>TJva. The com- Pol. 12.4. The words xpw*^
\tyovTa.<>
parison is frequent in Greek literature (in line 9 of the fragment) are certainly
from Hesiod onwards (OD. 304 ff.) see : not, as some have thought, a corruption
Kuhnken on Tim. Lex. s.v. Kri<p-qv<xcn of xp^oi's (puyo'vTas (as in Aristotle's text),
Kodovpoiai and Blaydes on Ar. Wasps but point to a different recension, \prj-
1114. "We would purge the land of the o-fj-bv \4yovTas 'gathering alms' has been

drones, that rob the bee of her honey" suggested (cf. xPV<iw > XPV a J oa ^ vrl)i an d 'l
-

{Pericles Prince of Tyre II 1. 50). may I think be the original from which
20 T\tvT<3<riv i.q. Tekevrwi'Tes dcriv.
: the firstof the two variants conies.
'To the stingless belong those who die 27 ovv ouo|ie0a: 'are we, then, not
p.Tj

paupers in their old age. irpds to 777/Nis ' to suppose?' fir) is not 'num,' but the
is adverbial as in vi 498 A. Stallbaum negative and goes with olwfieda: cf. I
and others understand reXevTwo-tv as only 337 B fj.rj o.TroKplvwp.a.1. u>v Ttpoelires firioiv
'
tandem fiunt ; but the other view
'
and infra 554 B with other examples cited
Schneider's is better and more natural by Stallbaum see also Kiihner Gr. Gr.
:

cf. II 372 D yr]paiol TeXevruvTes and 11 p. 187. The positive counterpart of

Symp. 1 79 E. this idiom is oL<I>fj.eda or /3ou\et oi&neda:
552 D 21 iravTcs: sc. etVtV (under- and the negative is due to the jussive
stood from reXeurwcrtj') rather than 717- idea on which the subjunctive logically
voutou (as J- and C. explain). depends. ol6fj.eda (see cr. .) is retained
22 iv iroXei kt\. Compare the me- by Schneider and others, nrf being con-
lancholy picture of Athens in Isocrates strued as 'num.' But 'we do not, then,
Areop. 83 t6t /xev ovdels r/v tuv ttoKitwv suppose, do we, overdoes the irony, and
'

t fSerjs twv dvayKaluv, ovde npoiraiTwi' toi)i Stallbaum's explanation is better in every
iuTvyxdvovTas ttju irbXiv Ka.Tr)ax vve i v ^v way. On the interchange of and 00 in
Si wXeiovs elfflv oi (nravt^ovTes j<2v iyp^uv Paris Asee Introd. 5.
ah d|i6f iffTi iroWrjv avyyvd:iJ.T}v ?x 6 '"> et
'
552 e 28 m[JitXt a 'deliberately,'
koivwv (ppovrl^ovcyiv d\\a tovto
/jLTjoiv rail' 'consulto,' a rare but well-established
is

ffKOTrouoif, btrodiv ti]v act Trapovvav 7)p.- adverb: see Xen. Cyr. V 3. 47, Mag. Eq.
 553 b] nOAITEIAC H 225

dp%ai ; Ouopeda pev ovv, ecpr/. *Ap' ovv ov 81 cnraihevcrtav real

icaicr)v rpo<pi]v tcai Kardaracriv t?}? nrokireias cpr]crop,ev rot/? roiov- 30

tovs avrodi eyyiyveadai ; <S>r)<ronev. ' AAA.' ovv Srj roiavrrj ye Tt?
av i7) r) oXiyap^ovpevrj 7roXt<; koi rocravra ica/cd eyovaa, icroos 8
} zeal TrXeico. ^^ehov re, kept/. ' A-n-e ip\yd<r 6 co 8?/ t'jfilv kcu avrr/, i\v 8
eyd>, r) iroXireia, r/v oXtyap^iav KaXovcriv, 4k rip.r\pdrwv k^ovaa
row; dp%ovras' rov Be ravrrj bpoiov pierd ravra aKoirwpev, w?
re yiyverai olof re yev6/u.evo<; eariv. Yldvv p-ev ovv, ecfir).

VIII. *Ap' ovv (L&e pdXicrra eh 6\tyap%i/c6v e/c rov rifioKpa- 5

TtKov e/ceivov pLeraftdWet ; IIw?; "Orav avrov irah yevopuevos

to puev TrptoTov 77X04 re rov -rrarepa ical rd eiceivov ^%vr) Sicokjj,

J e
r
rreira avrov iSy e^ai(pvi)<i rrraicravra ' wcrirep 7rpo? eppari irpof rfj

29. olufieda A8 : olo/xeda. A 1

!!^^. 5. els A2 II: om. A 1
.

7. 9 and kolt' eirLntXeiav in Hell. IV

cf. succeeded to the political party of Cimon;
4. 8. The
magistrates resign themselves for Cimon was ti/aokp<itik6s rather than
to the presence of these KaKovpyoi, and oXcyapxt-Kos (cf. v 470 C .). The de-
instead of removing the cause diraudev- scription of the progress of individual
cua kcu KaKrj rpoipr] /cat KardcrrcKns rijy degeneration from the aristocrat down to
TroXireias
as they should do, they 'de- the tyrant constantly reflects Plato's own
liberately hold them down by force.' Plato experience of Athenian society and do-
emphatically believed that 'force is no mestic life cf. 549 C, D nn.
: Abundant
remedy.' Cf. the corresponding account materials for the picture were doubtless
of the oligarchical man in 554 C, D tcare- ready at hand in the TravTodawoi dvdpw-
Xet- dXXas Kcticdj iiridvfALas eVoiVas, ov ttol (5 = 7 c) of the 'bazaar of polities'
ireidwv oTt ovk dfj.ei.vov, ovo' i]p.ep(j}V Xoyu>, (557 d). For the construction of this
d\y
translation
dv&yKr] ko.1 4,6^ ktX.
'carefully' (sorgfaltig)
Schneider's
is in-
sentence cf. 549 c 550 An. ought
not to understand fxera^aXXei before orav,
We
accurate; but he was right in holding for the ij.eTaj3oXrj does not take place
that iirt/xe\ei<x and not j3La (as J. and C. until553C, and dp' ovk wapa^uvvOvra is
suppose) is the adverb. certainly We the only apodosis which Plato thinks it
cannot understand iirLneXeia &s=vird tt,% necessary to provide.
oMt/s iirifxeXeias in spite of 554 C. The 8 irrato-avTa kt\. For the figure
suggestions Ktxi /3t'a (Stephanus) and cf. Aesch. Ag. 1006 and Earn. 554' 565.
[e'Triu.eXda.'] fila (J. J. Hartman) are 553
6 too-rrep irpos ^pp-an kt\. In
superfluous. some other examples of this idiom (ill
29 dircuSexjo-iav. diraioevcria is a fea- 414 E, vil 520 E, supra 545 E, ix 573 E
ture of the oligarchical State and man: et al.) only the first preposition is ex-
cf. 554 B, 559 D. pressed; but in Euthyph. 2 c, Phacdr.

553 a 553 E The oligarchical man 255 D and Phaed. 67 D (according to
is the son of a timarchical father, whose Ven. T) we find as here both preposi-
fortunes have been shipwrecked by an tions. Cobet is not justified in excising
unjust condemnation. Profiting by his the second preposition either here or
father's example, the son deposes the love elsewhere (I'.L.- pp. 54, 164 ff., =32';
of honour from sovereign place, and
its for while uicnrep wpbs ep/xari irpbs rrj
enthrones desire and
avarice within his woXei. (for example) is only a simili-
heart. The amassing of wealth is hence- tude, in (Zffwep Trpds Ip/mari rrj irbXet
forward his one consuming passion. the connexion is much closer, amounting
553 a 6 OTav kt\. Plato (as sug- almost to identification: see my note on
gested by Hermann Gesch. Abhandl. pp. Euthyph. I.e. and cf. Braun de Hyperh.
155 ft.) may have in view some of the Plat. II p. 9.
generation of Athenian oligarchs who
A. P. II. 1=;
 :

226 fTAATQNOZ [553B

7r6Xei, teal iicyeaina rd re avroii Kai eavrov, r; aTparT]y7]o~avTa "]

io Ttv aXXrjv /neydXrjv ap^rjv dp^avra, eira, et? BiKao~Tijpiov ifirrecrovTa,

fiXcnTTO/JLevov vtrb <TVKO<pctVTO)v rj dirodavovra rj iKirecrovTa rj dri^w-
devra zeal Tr)v ovcrLav diraaav atroftaXovTa y Et/cd? , e<pr). '\&a)v

$i ye, a> qblXe, ravra Kai iradojv Kai aTroXioas to ovtcl Beicras,

olfMai, evdvs eVl K<paXr)v u>6et iic tov dpovov tov iv rfj eavTov
15 "tyvyr] (piXoripLLCtv T kcu to dvpoeiBes iiceivo, Kai Tairecvoidels vtto C
Trevias 717)69 xpr)p,aTiafidv Tpcnr6p.vo<> yXta-^pto^ Kai Kara o~/M/ep6i>

(peiBS/jtevos icai ipya^ofievos ^pr/pbara ^vXXeyeTai. dp' ovk ol'ei tov

toiovtov tot ei'9 p,ev tov dpovov itceivov to iirtdvfxrjTiKov T /cal

(piXo'Xprjp.aTOV iyicadl^eiv ical fiiyav fiaaiXia Troielv iv eavTw,

20 Tidpas T ical o~Tpe7TTov<; /cal d/civd/ca<> irapa^covvvvTa ; "Ejy<oy\
ecprj. To Be ye, olp.ai, Xoyio~Ti/cov re /cal 6vfj.oetBe<; '
yap.al evOev D
ical evdev irapaKadioas vir eicelva) ical KaTaBovX(oo~dp,evo$, to fiev
ovSev aXXo id Xoyi^eaOac ovBe a/coiTelv dXX' f) oiroQev ii; iXarrovcov

9. if riv g: v tt)v AIL 17. fi/XXe^erai a,q 2 : ^vWeyrjTai Ally 1 .

18. rb ,g : rbv All.

9 r\ crTpaTTj-yiVavTa ktX. The words Athens see Hermann-Thumser Gr. Staats-

rj <rTpa.Tr)yr)aavTa dTro.SaXoi/ra interpret alt. p. 686 nn. 1 4.
(/ the figure in i^ai<pi>7js maicavTa iavrbv 553 c 17 v\XyTai. See er. n. and
'having either been a Strategus or held 550 A, 553 Ann. ^vXKiyTjTai is impossible
some other high office, and then, when after wdei, and wOjj would be very awk-
brought to trial, been either put to death, ward.
or banished, or disfranchised and deprived 20 ndpas ktX.: symbols of Oriental
of all his property, by the damaging sovereignty note fdyav paoiXta and dis-
evidence of lying informers.' pXawrb- tinction : see Diet. Ant. s.vv. and Schiick
fieuov inrb avKo<pavTwv might be taken as de Scholiis p. 32.
subordinate to ifj.Trfabvra, but irpos wbXei 653 D 2 1
x a H- a^ irapaKaSiVas- Plato
uTaiaavTa seems rather to imply that the makes them squat like servile Oriental
prosecution is not wholly vexatious, al- courtiers. The picture expresses with
though the evidence turns out to be so. admirable clearness the psychological
Some misfortune, such as happened for basis of Plato's sequence of polities: see
example at the battle of Arginusae (Xen. on 547 C and 550 C, and compare the
Hell. 33 ft*"., 7. 4 ff., with Grote vn pp.
1 6. lines of Milton Paradise Lost IX 1127 ff.
411 arouses a great wave of popular
ff.), "Understanding ruled not, and the will
feeling, in consequence of which the Heard not her lore; both in subjection
general is put upon his trial, and gvko- now To sensual appetite, who from be-
<f>avTa.i manage to secure his condemna- neath Usurping, over sovran reason
tion (cf. Xen. I.e. 17. 11). Badham and claimed Superior sway." The poet
Cobet ignominiously expel (lXairT6fjia>ov, G ray's note, though not, I think, correct,
apparently for no better reason than that is worthy of quotation: "An allusion to

(/xTT(<r6vTa can be followed by inrb of the
agent (Cobet N. L. p. 752, V. Z. 2 p. 54).
If the passage is taken as I take it,/3\aT-
rofxevov cannot be cancelled without grave
those statues or bas-reliefs where some
king, or conqueror, is represented with
captive nations in chains sitting at his
feet as in that erected to the honour
;

inconvenience ami even if fiXawTo^evov

; of Justinian, in the Hippodrome at >>n- I

inrb avKCHpavrwi' be construed with tuire- stantinople."

aovra, its excision is unnecessary. On 22 Kai KaTa8ovX.coo-dp.evos is excised
the mischief wrought by avKo<pai>Tai in by J. J. Hartmann: but see v 451 B >i.
 554B] nOAITEIAC H 227

XprjfuiToov trXeia) ecnai, to Be av 6avp.d^eiv Kal Tifiav fiijSev d\Xo

fj ttXovtcv re Kal irXovaiovs, Kal <piXoTi/U,elo-0ai /n?/S' icp evl dXXfp 25

t) Firl ^prjfidTwv KTrjcrei teal edv rt aXXo els tovto <pprj. Ov/c ear
dXXr), ecpr), p,eTa/3o\i] ovtw ra^eid re teal layypa Ik <pXoTip,ov reov

3 eh ^>CKo\prj[iarov. l
'Ap' ovv outo?, r/v S' iyoo, oXiyap^iKos eo~Tiv

'H yovv p,raf3o\rj avrov ei; 6/u.olov dvBpos iari ttj iroXiTeia, e' J79

4 r/ oXiyap%ia fieTecTi]. 'S.KOTroyp.ev Br) el bfxoios dv eh]. \

1,K07rd)/j.ev. 30
IX. Ovkovv 7rpa)Tov /xhv tc3 ^p-)']pLara trepl Tr'XeiGTOV irotelaOat
ofiOLOS dv eir) ; II(y? 8" ov ; Kal firjv tc5 ye (peiBwXos elvcu Kal
epydrrji;, ra<; dvaytcaiow; etrtdvpiias fiovov tmv trap avrw dttOTrip,-

7r\d<i, ra Be dXXa dvaXu>p,aTa p,j) irape^ofievos, dXXa BovXovpievos 5

Ta9 aXXas eiridvjxla^ &)9 p,araiOV<;. Udvv fiev ovv. Av^fu.rjp6<i ye

Ti<?, rjv 8" eyd), a>v Kal utto ttcivtos irepiovaiav 7roiovp,evo<;, dqaavpo-
3 7roto? dvrjp' 01)9 Br) I
Kal eirabvel to 7rXr/0o<>. rj ov-% ovtos av etrj

6 ttj ToiavTr) iroXiTela b/xoios ; 'E/xot yovv, <pr), Botcei' ^prj/xaTa

yovv fidXicTa kvTifia tj) Te iroXet Kal trapd tw tolovtw. Ov ydp, 10
otfiai, fjv S' eyco, iraiBeia toiovtos irpoaea^Kev. Ov Bokco, k(p7)

ov yap dv TvcpXov r)yepi6va tov ^opov ecrTiqcaTO Kal eTi/xa pudXiaTa.

12. Ita Schneider. ecrrrjaaTo. Kal tl fidXicrTa ed A.

24 n,T)8^v is written rather than ovdev hismoney.

owing to the infinitives Oavpafciv Kal 554 a 4 p-ya.TT]s: not simply 'hard-
Tifiav. working (D. and V.), but with reference
'

i-t olXXtj: i.e. other than you have just to illiberalis labor.
describedr^towett's translation " Of all dva-yKcuous. This form of the feminine
changes, he said, there is none so speedy recurs in iv 425 D, supra 558 D, 559 a,
or so sure as the conversion of the am- 561 A (ter) and IX 572 C; but in 558 D we
bitious youth into the avaricious one" is have avayxaiai, and avayicaia in 559 B, C.
quite wrong. See Schneider on iv 425 D. There is no
553 E 30 eKij. Stallbaum and some justification for making avayndios con-
others place a mark of interrogation after sistentlyan adjective of either two or three
etr): "quod ego non penitus ineptum, sed terminations (as suggested by Richards).
inter proxime praecedentem et proxime The full meaning of avayKaioi eTndv/j.iai
sequentem interrogationem minus aptum is explained in 558 Dff.
existimo" (Schneider). Cf. 550C. 5 rd aXXa dva.Xcufia.Ta "sunt pecuniae
554 a 555 B In character, the oli- in cetera impendendae, quas hie negatur
garchical man resembles the oligarchical 7rap^xe<r0cu, de suis praebere " (Schneider).
State. He gratifies his necessary'' desires
'
With d\\a 554 C, and with Trape-
cf. cxXXt/s
and no others. He is avaricious, niggardly, XofJ-evosiv 421 D. The translation 'not
sordid, and the blind god of -wealth is leader affording or allowing himself (J. and C.)
of the chorus of his soul. From time to is inaccurate. Trapaoex^M-^o^y which was
time, as opportunity offers, the drone-like read, with slight MS authority, before
desireswithin him assert themselves, but Bekker, has been rightly discarded by
for the most part he forcibly represses them later editors.
through fear of consequences. Thus, al- 8 oils 8ij. For the plural cf. (with
though his soul is a prey to sedition, his Stallbaum) Laws 908 D and Eur. Hel.
better desires generally prevail over those 440 "EXXrjj' TT<pvKws, oiaiv ovk iwi<jTpo(pai.
'which are worse. In public competitions See also on 1 347 a.
he is usually content to be beaten and save 554 B 12 tv<|>A6v ktX. tov IIXovtov,
152
 223 TTAATQNOI [554 b

E5, tjv 8' eyw. roSe Be crKoirei. Kt](f)7]vco8et<i iirtdvfiLa^ iv avrai

Sia ttjv airai8evo~Lav /mtj cpcofiev iyyuyveaOai, ra<; fxev inwyiKas, '
tck; C
15 8e /ca/covpyovs, Kare~)(piieva<$ /3ia viro t?}? aWr/? eVtyueXeta? ; Kai
[ia\\ e(f)7j. Olada ovv, elirov, ol aTrofiXetyas fcaroyfrei avrwv Ta?
KaKovpyia<i ; Ylol; ecprj. Ei<? ras rcbv opcpavcov e7rTpo7revcret<> Kal
el ttov ri avTois toiovtov ^vpftaivei, wcrre iroWris efovcr/a? Xa/3e-
y

crdai tov aSitcetv. 'AXrjdf}. Ap ovv ov tovtw 8rj\,ov, otl iv toIs

20 aWois %v/jL/3o\a[ois 6 toiovtos, iv ol<; evBoKifiel 8okcov hl/caio? elvai,
iirieiKel Tin eavrov ftia KaTeyei aAAa<? '

Kaica<; i7ridvfiia<> eVouera?, D

ov iretdwv, otl ovk dfieivov, ov8' i}/Jbep6i)v Xoyw, a\\' avar/Kg Kal
(j>6/3(p, irepl rrj<; aXXr]<i ovcrias rpeficov ; Kai irdvv y, e<f>7j. Kal
vrj Ata, rjv 8 iyco, w <plXe, tois ttoXXois ye avrwv evpijcreis, orav
25 8eij raXKorpia dvaXtcKeiv, ra<i tov Kr)cf>r)vo<; i^vyyeveis evovcras

24. evpJjaeis A 1
!! : tvevprjireis A2 .

says a Scholiast in the margin

oTfiai, tprjaiv TOVT(p dt dijXov and Ar. Plut. 587 (rovrqi
of A. Blaydes on Ar. Plut. 90.
See Stallhaum reads tovto with 2 and
dr)\oi).
Hirmer (Entst. u. Komp. d. PI. Pol. a majority of the inferior MSS but there is ;

p. 658 11.) doubts whether the god of no reason for deserting A and II. The
Wealth is represented as blind earlier antecedent to touti? is contained in olcd'
than Aristophanes but a ffKoXiov of Ti- ; ovv
adiKeiv. From the fact that such a
mocreon began u><pe\4v <r' c3 rv(p\e TWovre person Kaicovpyei when he gets the chance,
(Schol. on Ar. Ach. 532). With the it is clear (says Socrates) that when he

figure in tov xPv cf. VI 490 C and infra evboKifj-el Sok&v ou-aios elvai, he achieves

560 E. this result only by doing violence to him-

Ti|ia fid\TTa. See cr. n. Schneider's self.
admirable emendation is now universally 21 emiKi ktX. : 'by a sort of virtuous L
accepted cf. naXiara ivn/xa above and
: self-constraint' not (as Campbell) 'by
TifMav fir)8iv aXXo rj ttXovtov 553 D. On the some virtuous element in himself he
corruption see Introd. 5. forcibly restrains.' /3/p is a verbal noun
13 KT]4>T]vcu5eLs ktX. As oligarchy has as in piif tuv IxQp&v (566 a) and the like.
'drones' (552 c), so the oligarchical man tivl qualifies iTrieiK^s there is no real
:

has 'drone desires.' The parallel is worked f'TrieiVeia in this sort of thing cf. P/iaed. :

out with unusual completeness, even for 69 A ff.

Plato see on 555 A.

: 554 D 24 {ipTio-is see cr. n. The :

1 4 |ii] 4>.L(j.ev. 552 D n. addition of iv above the line by 2

is A
1/ 554 C 15 KaTXO|ievas kt\. Cf. hardly sufficient to justify vevprjo-ti.s,
552 E. &XXr)s = jrepi to. aXXa cf. &XXa : especially as cvp7)<jeis has much more sup-
in 554 A. Trre-tfftftslatiwn his general '
port from the other mss. vevpl<rKw has
habit of carefulness' (J. and C.) is scarcely not yet been proved classical (see Jebb
right : cf. irepi rr\% dXXrjs ovcrlas rptpuv in on Soph. Aj. 1 144), and Schneider after-
D below. wards [Addit. p. 65) retracted his defence
16 avTv: not icq<pr]v udutv iiridvp-iuv, of it here. The distance of to?s 7toXX<ks
but the plural masculine, in spite of a.vr< from ivovaa.% (wiOvpiias is no real difficulty,
above (1 347 A .). especially after itridvfilai ivovo-as just
18 ktX. See II 359 B h.
w<j-t ttoXXtjs above.
Socrates would say that the picture which 25 TO.S TOV KT]4>TJVOS vyYVlS KtX.
Glauco there draws is only too true of the Cf. VII 519 B, C tt. For curraciaoros see
oligarchical man. on 545 C. 5t7rXo0s: like the oligarchical
1/ 19 toutw 8i]\ov
'clear by this,' : State, which is 'not one, but two' (551 D).
'clear from this,' as in Eur. Hipp. 627
 555 b] T70AITEIAC H 229

7ri6vfxia<i. Kal fiaXa, tf

6" 09, afyohpa. Ovk ap av el'rj dcrraaiaa-
to? 6 toiovtos iv eavrw, ovSe el? aWo. BnrXovs tls, 7ri6v/jaa<i Se

E eTTtdvfAi&v &)9 to '

7ro\v Kparovcas civ ix oi fieXrlov xeipovcov. <?

"Kcrriv ovrco. Aid ravra 81'], olfiai. evo~xr)p.oveaTpo<; av ttoWcov 6

tozoOto? eiTj- OfAovoTjTi/crjs Be Kal r)pp,ocrp,evr]<; r^? ^^7)9 dXr/drjs 30
dperrj Troppco ttoi i/ccpevyot av avrov. Ao/cet p.01. Kal p.rjv avra-
5 yo)vi<TT7]<> ye IBia iv iroXei 6 (peiBwXbs \
(pavXos r\ rivo<; vIktjs rj

aXkrjs (pi\orip,ta<i tcov KaXuyv, xprffiaTa re ovk idekwv evBo^uzs

eveKa Kal twv toiovtcov aycovcov dva\io~Keiv, BeBioos ras 7ri0vfi[as
Ta? civa\wTiKa<i iyeipeiv Kal vp\,irapaKa\elv eVl ^vpLyiaylav re Kal
cpiXoviKiav, 0X17019 thtIv eavTov irokepLwv 6\t,yapxiK(o<; to iroWd 5

rjTTarat Kal irXovrel. Kal fj.d\a, e<pr). "Et* ovv, r/v 6 iya>,

d7ri(TT0v/j.ev, prq Kara ttjv b\iyapyovyuivr)v ttoKiv ofiotorrjri, rbv

"
B <peiB(o\6v T Kal %P rIH' arLa r h v '
Terd^dac; OvBajMcos, e<pr].

7. /J.T) A 2H: om. A1 .

554 E 30 llpp.OO-fiVTlS Ttjs ^X^S- money' Jowett). The force of |u/a- in

Richards would omit ttjs, but the article vfxf/.axio.v may perhaps extend to (pi\o-
(which is in all MSS), implies, I think, viKlav (cf. 546 A .), which must not be
that such a soul exists and has already translated 'rivalry' (with D. and V.):
been described, as it has in eva yev6/j.evov see on IX 581 B. ^TTarai Kal v\ovtl
ix iroW&v, cwcppova Kal ripfioff/Aevov IV has an epigrammatic effect somewhat like
443 D >
* Juvenal's "probitas laudatur et alget."
31avTa-yMvurrtls ye kt\. See on 7 ojioioTrjTi =
in virtue'
of simi-
55 r Susemihl Gen. Entw.W p. 232
E. larity': cf. IX 576 C. Baiter and others
reminds us of the disinclination on the would expunge the word in both places as
part of rich Athenians to undertake Xei- an 'inutile glossema,' and it is true that
rovpylai : see Hermann-Thumser I.e. pp. the meaning could be apprehended with-
687 ff.

555 A 2 t<3v koXwv: sc. <pt\oTifiiwv.

out 6fj.oi6T7]Ti, as in 561 E 562 a. There
are, however, many principles (e.g. avo-

In xpVP!- aT - T the re connects its own fioidTTjs etc.) on which things can be
with the preceding clause, and does not TtTayntva kclt' dWrjXa ranged over '

here mean 'both.' toiovtwv. i.e. ev56wv.
This interpretation is more idiomatic and
forcible than to refer toiovtwv to <piko-
Tt/ua? kt\.
5 4>iX.oviKiav ktX. The
when competing for viKtj,
avTayuvtijTqs, becauseafraid to he
summon his avaXarriKal iiridvfiiai ' to
fight and strive for victory along with
him,' precisely as the oligarchical city was
afraid to arm the irXijdos (551 D .). And
just as the oligarchs found themselves u>s
a\ri6ws d\i.y-apyiKoi ev avrip ti2 fxaxeffdai
against one another,' and it is right that
in summing up, Plato should emphasise
the principle which has determined the
form of his exposition from o-kottu>/j.v Bt]
6\iyapxiK6s, ei Sfioios av eir) (554 a) onwards: see
is a <pav\os 554 B, D, E nn. For the dative cf. IX
is 575 c .
555 B 557 A Oligarchy is suc-
ceeded by Democracy. As dissipated young
men in an oligarchical government are
permitted and even encouraged to squander
their property, a large impoverished class
of stinging drones tnakes its appearance
' '

(551 E), so the 6\iyapx<-Kos cwrjp, 'true to in the city. The rulers take no steps to
his -name of olig-arch ' (6\iyapxiKws), remedy an evil which increases their own
prnploys but few of his forces in the fortunes, a/id become luxurious and effemi-
^var, and is usually beaten and keeps his nate. In seasons of stress and common
money' ('loses the prize and saves his danger, the poor discover their own
 : :

230 TTAATQNOI [555 b

X. ArjjjLOKpaTiav S>;, &>? eoitce, fiera tovto oKeineov, rlva re

10 ycyverat rpoirov yevopevrj re iroiov Tcva e^ei, Xv av tov tov tolovtov
y
ai&pbs Tporrov yv6vre<i 7rapaarrja(opLe0 avTov eh Kpiaiv. 'O/xotoj?
yovv av, e(f)T), rjp.lv ai/Tois tropevoipeOa. Ovkovv, ?]v 8' iya>, puera-
ftdXkei pbkv Tpoirov riva roiovSe i 6\iyap%la<; et? 8r]poKpaTtav, 8i
aTrXijcrriav tov irpo/cetpivov dyadov, tov &>? 7r\ovcria>TaTov 8elv
15 yiyveadai ; Ilty? 8rj ; '"Are, olpai, ap%ovT<; iv avrf} 01 dp\ovre^ C
81a to TroWa tcetcTrjadai, ovk ideXovcriv e'tpyeiv vbputp twv vecov ocroi
av dKoKacrTOL yiyvwvrcu, prj igelvai avrols avdklcnceiv re icai

airoWvvai ra avrcov, iva u>vovpevoL ra to)v toiovtwv xal eloSavet-

ovT<i eVt TrXovo-iwrepoL
kcl\ ivTipoTepoi yiyvwvrai. Uavrof ye
20 pdWov. Ovkovv 8rj\ov 77S77 tovto iv TroXet, oti ttXovtov Ttpdv teal
araxfipoavvrjv dpa itcavcb<; KTaaOai iv tois 7ro\LTai<; dSvvaTov, aAA' D '

dvdytcr) rj tov eTepov dp.e\elv r) tov eTepov ; 'FiTrieiKO)*;, ecpr), 8fj\ov.

Tiapajj,e\ovvTe<i 8rj iv Tals oXiyapxiais /cat icpievTes dicoXacrTaiveiv

ovk dyevvei<{ ivioTe dvOpooTrovs 7rev7)Ta<; r/vdyKao-av yeveadac.

18. tiab'a.vu'c'ovTes ATI: b'avd'C'ovTes A 2

.

strength and the weakness of the rich, and but 'propositus,' as in to reXos rb irpoicel-

thereafter it needs but a little impulse to ixevov. 5uv (wrongly rejected by J. J.

overthrow the rotten fabric. Democracy
is established as soon as the introduction of
the lot affirms the principle of equality.
555 B 9 ST]fj.oKpa-rtav 8t| ktX.
have seen that the dominant feature in
the oligarchical State is rb <pi\oxpvP-".rov,
and the present chapter describes how in
process of time the polity itself is in-
evitably overthrown by that very principle.
The incidents which prove the immediate
cause of revolution are such as may fre-
quently have happened in Greek history
see 556 c, D, E and 557 a nn. It is
Hartman) 'resumes the notion of irpoicei.-
ptvov (J. and C).
' Similar pleonasms
occur in Crit. 44 c, Gorg. 500 C and else-
We where: cf. also i^eimu in c below and vti
535 a ;/.
555 c 15 are dp\ovres ktX. As
in dinarchy (550 D ff.), so in oligarchy, it
is the love of money which sows the seeds
of party strife and political degeneration.
Cf. generally 552 A . and Aristotle Pol.
E 6. i305 b 39 ff., with his criticism of
Plato ibid. 12. I3i6 b 15 ff.
18 lo-SavttovTS i.e. lending money : '

instructive to compare with this chapter on-the-oecurity-of (els). The rot tCiv tol-
'

Aristotle's a posteriori analysis of the otiruv should be taken with the 's of
causes of revolution in oligarchical cities eio~8aveiovTes as well as with dvov/it v 01
(Pol. E 6). On the psychological basis cf. Arist. Pol. Z 4. 1319 s 13 5a.vu(~tiv eh
of democracy see 557 An. tl fiepos rfjs vTrapxovarjs eKatxrif) yijs and
1 1 Trapao-TT)o-ufi9a ktX. For the Dem. in Aphob. 1 28. The word dab'ixvelfa
use of Trapa^Tricraffdat Schneider refers to isa o7ra elp-qfiivov, but we certainly ought
il 360 E, 361 B and Lucian /carom. 17, not to substitute eKbavelfom-es (suggested
wcrwtp av e? Tis 7r apa<XTr]0'<ifJ.evos 7ro\- by Stephanus) or irpocrdaveifovTes (with
Xoi)s xP evTa s
iireira irpoara^eie kt\. Richards).
6|xoCo>$ ktX. See 543 A n. p.era- 20 8-fjXov tjSt) tovto ktX. See
/3d\\='it changes,' viz. the TroXirela. 550 E ;/.

The verb is scarcely impersonal, as the 555 D 24 ovk o/yevvcis ktX. = of no '

English translators appear to suppose. common stamp etc. (von nicht gemeiner
'

14 irpoKeifievov ktX. irpoiceintvov is Art, Schneider), not simply 'of noble

not '
publicly acknowledged '
(D. and V.), birth ' (as D. and V.). Catiline would
 556 b] nOAITEIAC H 231

MaA<z ye. ls.d6rjv~aL 8>), olfiai, ovrot ev r{} noXei /ceKevrpatfievoi 25

re kcli e^wrrXiafjbevoi , 01 fj.ev ocpeiXovres xpea, oi Se drip-oL yeyovores,
01 8e dp-cpoTepa, /AicrovvTes re tcai eirt^ovXevovre<i rots fCTrj<ra/j,evoi<;

E to, avrcov Kac tol<; dXXots, veoiTepcafiov epcovres. '

"EuTt ravra.
Of Se 8t) xp7]fAaTiaTai eyKvyfravres ov8e So/covvres tovtovs opdv,
to)v Xocrrwv rov aei vireiKovra ivievres dpyvpiov TiTpooa/covres Kal 30
16 tov 7rarpo<i e/cyovovs tokovs TroXXairXacrLovs KOfii^ofievoi |
ttoXvv
tov K7)<priva Kal tttco-^ov efiTToiovai rfi iroXei. ITw? yap, (pt], ou
1 ttoXvv ; Ovre y e/ceivrj, r)v S' ey<w, to toiovtov kclkov ifctcao/xevov
edeXovcriv aTrocrftevvvvai, elpyovres rd avrov oirrj ti<; j3ovXeraL
Tpeireiv, ovre rfjSe, r) av Kara erepov vofiov rd, roiavra Xverac. 5

KaTa 8t) Tiva ; ''O9 /xer eicelvov icrri Sevrepos Kal dvay/cda)v
dpeTrjs iTrtfAeXeio~0ai roi>s TroXiTas. edv yap eVt toj avrov KcvSvvto
B rd noXXd Tf? twv e/covcricov vfi/3oXaio)v '
7rpoardrTr) ^v/x^dXXeiv,
yjprjIxariQoivTO fiev dp tjttov dvaiScos iv tj} iroXei, eXdrTco S' ev
aiirf] (pvocro tmv toiovtcov Kaicoiv, oicov vvv 8rj eiiro/uev. Kat iroXv ro

have seemed to Flato a case in point (cf. in its earlier stages, then the irruxol would
Sallust Cat. 5), and the Catilinarian con- not be iroXkol : and wo\vv bears the
spiracy illustrates not inaptly the descrip- .
emphasis in both the previous sentences.
tion which follows (555 D, e). The For this use of ye see 559 B ., and cf. IX
aorist ijv6.yKa.aav is gnomic, as appears 581 C and (with Schneider) Isocr. Paneg.
from the plural iv reus 6\i.yapxi-0Lis. 153. With cf. Ar. Peace H32.
iKKabfievov
25 KKVTpu)p.voi ktX. See 552 c, D. and understand the word of
V.
D nn. ^uir\ia/j^voi does little more than 'cauterizing,' wrongly, as awoo-j3evvvvat
explain the metaphor, more Platonico : shews.
see on V 451 B and cf. Kal tttwxov 4 oirT]. I formerly, with two inferior
(wrongly discarded by J. J. Hartman) in MSS, Bekker and Ast, read ottoi, which is
556 A below. certainly more exact : see the examples
555 E 29 I^KV^avr*?. roiavra yap cited by Blaydes on Ar. Clouds 858 rds 5'
to. tQv dyav (ppovri.'C'bvTuv Kal wepl rfjv ^u/3d.5aj ttol re'rpotpas ; The verb /3oi'\erac
diavoiav ixbvrwv axvp-ara (Schol. on Ar. is however treated as more than a mere
Clouds 191). A
comparison with IX 586 A auxiliary, and the relative accommodated
KO.TW del j3\4ttovts Kal KeKV<p6res els yijv to it by a species of attraction, even at the
suggests that the stoop of the xpvva.- cost of sacrificing something of the pecu
ticfttis in betrays the inherent
reality liar lorce of rpirreiv. Translate 'to dis-
earthliness of his soul see on VII 519 A, B
: pose of one's property as one likes.'
and cf. Dante Ptir^. 19. 70 72. 5 &Tpov vop.ov. Plato's languag
31 A .
tov irarpos kt\. Cf. VI 507 here and in Ss /xer' iKetvov io~ri Sei/repos
tokovs is bracketed by Herwerden, but seems to imply that such a law would
tov tokov re Kal iKyovov (I.e.) supports it. not be altogether a novelty in Greece.
556 A 3 oj)T ye kt\. Kal appears According to Theophrastus (Frag. 97. 5
before afire in IIS q and a majority of Wimmer = Stob. Flor. 44. 22), it found a
mss, but the reading of is, I now think, A place among the laws of Charondas eav :

right. We
should translate At all '
hi tls Tno~reiL>o~ri, p.7] elvai b"i.K-qv avrbv yap
'

events, said I, they are unwilling to alriov elvai rijs- adiKias. Plato makes a
extinguish this kind of mischief when it similar provision in Laws 742 c, 849 E,
is beginning to break into a flame, either 915 E.
by preventing' etc. If they quenched it
 232 T7AATQN0I [556 b

76, r) 8' 09. Ni)i> Se 7', <prjv iyoi, Bid ttclvto, tcl roiavra rovs fiev

Br) dp^ofievovs ovrto BLaTiOeaaiv iv rfj 7roXet 01 ap%ovTe<f <r<f>a<; Be

avTovs /cal tou? avroiv dp ov rpvcpwvTas fiev T01/9 veovs Kal dirovov?
Kal 777309 ra rov acofiaro^; Kal 7T009 ra rr)<; tyvxfis, fj,a\atcov<; Be

15 Kaprepelv 7rpo? r)Bovd<; re /cal \inra<; Kal dpyovs ; Tt /at;v; Avtovs C

Se Tfkr)v ^pTjfjLaTia/jLOV twv aWcov rj/ieXrjKoras, Kal ovBev 7r\ei(o
CTrifieXeiav 7re7roi7)p.evov<; aperr)*; rj tovs 7revrjTa<> ; Ov yap ovv.
Ovtco Br/ 7rape<TKvacrfievoi orav irapa^aXkataiv dWrjXois o'i re
dp^ovres Kal 01 dp-^o^ievot r) iv 6Bci)v 7ropeiai<; rj iv ciWais rial
20 KOLvooviais, rj Kara deiopLas rj Kara crrpareia<;, rj %v/u.7r\oi yiyropevoi
rj avcnpa'TiwTai, rj Kal iv avrol<; tois kivBvvois '
d\\rj\ov<> Oew/xevot D
firjBafifj TavTjj Karacppovoivrai ol irevrjTes biro rwv 7r\ovcia>v, dXka
7roXXa/ci<> ia^i/05 dvr)p 7revrjs, r)\i(D/j,evo<;, Trapara-^del^ iv fid^rj
nrkovaiw iaKtarpcxprjKOTi, TroWa? eyoini, adpKas aWorpias, iBrj

556 B 11 tovs (v St^ kt\. fifo see note. Richards suspects corruption,
balances 5e after o<j>as, and should not be proposing to read either (1) 6fw/j.fru>i> and
taken with o-q in the ordinary sense of the perhaps also r/ k&v or rj Kal <idv> in-
collocation p.h S-q so that there is no
: stead of rj Kal, or (2) simply to insert Kal
reason to omit 5tj (with 3 and two other before fiqda/j.^. The second proposal is
mss) on the ground that p.h 5ij comes too neat and scholarly but Kal was unlikely
;

late in the sentence. S-q " priori membro to disappear, and Plato's rapidity of
dilatando inservit et vinculi per ntv thought and style renders him particularly
iniecti nexum relaxans alterum membrum liable to grammatical and other irregu-
ut nova interrogatione instructum minus larities in his more spirited and dramatic
miremur emcit " (Schneider, comparing passages : cf. vi 488 c, D, vn 531 a, and
Laws 751 e). infra See also on 549 D above.
558 a.
13 dp' ov Tpv<pJ>vras ktX. Note the 556 D Tavrj) is emphatic, im-
22
usual Platonic chiasmus. plying that it is otherwise when danger
556 C, D 18 irapapdWoxriv : 'come does not threaten.
alongside,' originally perhaps a nautical 24 iroXXas ktX. 'with quantities of :

expression (J. and C), as in Arist. tie gen. alien fat about him' {vtel fremdes Flcisch
anim. m
11. 763 s 31. The usage occurs an sick habend, Schneider), cumbered '

again in Lys. 203 B, and tolerably often in with much fat.' waxeis 'bloated' was,
Aristotle. it may be remembered, a nickname
21 rj Kal ktX. Stclv extends its in- for oligarchs: see Gilbert Gr. Staatsalt.
fluence to KaTa<ppovu>vrai and (By. On II p. 275 n. 2 and Neil's edition of Ar.
OewfiLtvoi ktK. Schneider remarks "post Knights App. II p. 209. aWorplas is 'not
verba ak\rjkovs Oew/xevoi exspectabatur his own.' i.e. no real part of him, and hence
(i.T}5a.ixrj u)t irpbrtpov nepi d\\rj\wv biavo- useless, superfluous. As Graser points
wvrai, vel tale quid, quod ad utrosque se out (Spec, advers. in serin. PL p. 91), it
invicem conspicientes pertineret ; cuius is Homer's yvadp.oi<Tii> dWorpioiai (Od.

loco statim divisione facta quid iam de xx 347) which is the source of this and
pauperibus divites, de divitibus pauperes other kindred uses of aXMrpios, e.g. Thuc.
sentiant, infertur. Cuius non inconse- 1 70. 6 and Isocr. I'aneg. 86. Hermann
quentiae,sed breviloquentiae significandae thinks the meaning is that he has grown
causa supra post BewpLtvoi comma sus- fat at the expense of others, like the
tuli." The effect is analogous to that drone. This explanation is less pointed,
produced by so-called partitive apposition and the drone represents not the rich
(iv 431 A .), of which idiom a somewhat oligarch, but the irrwxbs (555 E). With
similar extension occurs in V 465 c, where the feeling of this passage cf. Plut. Apoph.
 5 57 a] TTOAITEIAC H 235

CMrdfiaTOS re Kal drropla'i fxearov, dp' ol'ei avrbv ov% rjyeladat kclkicl 25

rfj crcperepa rrXovrelv rov<i tolovtovs, Kal aWov dWco rrapayyeWeiv,

E orav IBla %vyy iyvcovrat, on avSpes rjp,erepot' elcrl yap ovBev Eu '
;

dlBa p,ev ovv, e<f>T], eycoye, on ovrco rroiovcnv. Ovkovv cocnrep crcop.a
voccoBes p.iKpd<; porrrj^ e^codev Selrcu 7rpocr\a/3o~6ai 7rpbs rb /cd/xveiv,
eviore Be Kal avev rcov eco crracrtd^ei avrb avrco, ovrco Br) koX r) 30
Kara ravra eKeivcp BiaKeip,evij 7t6\l<; vutto crpLiKpds rrpocpdaeco'i,
e^codev errayopLevcov 17 rcov erepcov ei; oXiyapxovp.evrjs 7rdXe<w? avp,-
fia^lav t) rcov erepcov e/c 8r]fj,oKparovp,evr}^, voael re Kal avrrj avrrj
i7 p.dyerai, eviore Be ical avev rcov e^co araaidl^ei ; |
Kat acpoBpa ye.

ArjfioKparia Br], olfiai, ylyverai, orav 01 7revr)re<> vuajaavres roil?

fiev airoKTeivtoGi rcov erepcov, rovs Be e/cf3d\cocn, rois Be \0i7r0t9 e

laov fieraBcocrc iro\irela<; re ical dp%cov ical eo? rb 7ro\v diro KXrjpcov

32. iTra.yofi.4vwv avfi/xaxiav II et in marg. A 2

: om. A 1
. 33- A 2
H:
<T A 1
.

Reg. et Imp. 192 D to?s iroXveapKois eiro- Soph. 0. T. 961 0-p.iKpa 7nxXcua o-wpLar'
\ifx.i (^'E.Trap.tivwvb'as) Kal nva toiovtov fiVdfet poirq. The Platonic simile is
d7T7j\acre rrjs crrpaTids, eiirCov on. p.6\is imitated by Arist. Pol. Z 6. I320 b 33 ff.

aiirou Gutirovai. ttjv yaarepa dcrirldes r/jets, and may also, as Stall baum thinks, have
77 riacapts. 'S been in Demosthenes' mind when he wrote
27 av8ps ovSc'v. 'We have them 01. 11 21.
at our mercy : for they're good for no- 32 ?&>0v 7ra"yo^v<DV ktX.
familiar A
thing.' avSpes 7)jiTepoi is virtually an feature in the history of Greek revolu-
exhortation to rise in revolt hence wapay- : tions cf. Whibley Gk Olig. p. 52 and
:

ytWeiv. The omission of the article (for examples) Gilbert Gr. Staatsalt. 11
heightens the dramatic effect cf. X 617 D. : passim.
TjIxirepoL has a colloquial ring ('they are 557 A 4 Kal ws to iroXv kt\.: 'and
ours '). A
kindred meaning, but without the magistracies in the city are for the :

any colloquial touch, appears in Xen.
Cyr. II 3. 2 (quoted by Schneider Addit.
P- 65) rjv fiev Y]/jLts vlkQip.v SffKov on o'l
re TToXifiioi rj/jLerepoi Kal to. tuv TroXe/xiiov
ayada. irdvTa: cf. also VII 5. 73. This
interpretation, which Schneider finally
suggested, has the support of A, II and
other MSS. Baiter's dvdpes r)p.{Ttpot eltrl
Trap' oiidiv has found considerable favour,
and gives a fair sense, but trap ovdiv (for
which see Jebb on Soph. Ant. 466) ap-
pears to me unpleasantly weak, avdpes
qperepoi elcrlv ovSiv (ij and others) is in-
trinsically better (cf. 562 d), and may be
right, but the intrusion of yap in the best
MSS remains a difficulty,
(as in Baiter's reading) is
of its full force. It is
I think, to understand rjpArepoi as I do
than to explain the insertion of yap in
our two oldest and best mss.
556 E 28 ovkovv iio-ntp
most part given by lot.' These words,
which depend, of course, on 8rav, explain
e iaov
apx&v, and should be taken in
close connexion with that clause, as Ast
long ago pointed out. The difference in
tense (/ueraSuJcrt but yiyvwvrai), no less
than the meaning, clearly indicates that
the two clauses do not express two
separate and distinct acts. It is by
means of the lot that secured; Io-6tt]s is
and hence democracy not established is
until offices are assigned thereby : cf.
Hdt. Ill 80 TrdXip piev dpxds fi/>X et and
Arist. Rhet. I 8. I3(>5 b 32 b~i)p.0Kpana p.kv
TToXtreia iv ij icXripw 5iavip.ovrai rds
and TrapayyeWeiv dpxds, with Whibley Gk Olig. p. 35 and
shorn perhaps Greenidge Gk Const. Hist. pp. 1 39 ff. The
on the whole easier, clause was, strangely enough, condemned
by Hermann. Plato was not likely to
omit all mention of the most character-
istic and necessary factor in the establish-
ktX. Cf. ment of a democracy, especially as he
 7 ;
:

234 T7AATQN0I [557A

5 al dp^al ev avrfj ylyvcovrai. Eo"T4 yap, k<pr), avTrj r\ KardaracTL^

87]/j.ofepaTias, lav re teal 8t' ottXcov yevrjrai idv re ical hid (po/3ov
v7re^X86vTcov twv erepcov.
XI. Tlva 8t] ovv, tjv 8 iyoo, ovtoi rpoirov olkovcti; kcl\ trola
rt<? r) TOiavTt] '
av troXneia ; hrfKov ydp on 6 toiovtos dvrjp B
io BrjfioKpariKO ; 1
Tt<? dva(f>avq<reTai. AijXov, <f>r). Ovtcovv irpwrov
(lev Srj iXevdepoc, teal iXevdeplas t) ttoXis /xeo-Trj real Trapprjcnwi

6. (pbfiov A Sq
2
: <pb{$wv A 1
!!.

introduces the same feature in describing
the democratical man (561 B wcrirep \a-
XoiVjj). J. and C, with Schneider and
others, read ylyvovrai, for which there is
very little MS support, remarking that
'
the subjunctive is inexact, because any
words dependent on orav should describe
a characteristic of the origin of demo-
cracy, not merely a characteristic of
democracy.' The fact is that the words
do explain the origin of democracy by
explaining i tcrov fieraduiri kt\., where
the aorist is rightly used of the act by
which democracy is established whereas ; can see that Plato was fully alive to the
if we read ylyvovrai the clause must be
taken by itself, and then it can only ex-
press a characteristic of democracy after
that constitution is in force, so that its
proper place would be in the next chapter.
It should be observed that in no ancient
democracy that we know of was the lot
employed in electing to all magistracies:
see Gilbert I.e. II p. 318. For this reason
Plato writes u5s rb ttoXv.
55 7a 558c The peculiar character'
is tics of Democracy are liberty and licence.
It is of all governments the most manifold
and many-coloured, resembling a bazaar
of constitutions rather than a single polity.
In a democratic city the individual is free
to adopt his own policy independently of
the State. Little trouble is taken to execute
judicial sentences. The people are in~
dulgent to educational defects in their
leaders and require nothing beyond a pro-
fession of loyalty to the masses. Truly
a delightful constitution, full of anarchy
and colour, distributing a species of equality
to equal and unequal alike!
557 A 8 Tiva hr\ ovv kt\. The
psychological principle of Democracy, as
well as of Oligarchy, is rb iiriOv/j.r)riicbv.
But whereas in Oligarchy everything was
hand, is the political embodiment of ab-
solute freedom and equality among all
desires, unnecessary as well as necessary:
see on 558 c ff. The materials for Plato's
picture of democracy are of course taken
from Athens more than any other single
city. It is an extraordinarily vivid sketch
and indeed Plato's whole account of
democracy and the democratical man
(557 A
565 c), in spite of manifest exag-
gerations, brings Athens nearer to us than
almost any monument of ancient litera-
ture, Aristophanes alone excepted. We
wonderful variety and colour of Athenian
life
; but even on this ground democracy
did not appear to him worthy of praise.
Multiplicity and variety are the offspring
of that fatal avo/jLotbr-qs which works ruin
alike in the city and the soul (547 a n.).
In other respects, Plato represents de-
mocracy as a land of Hedonism, peopled
by Anarchy and Waywardness, and dark-
ened by the shadow of the Tyranny to
which it must at last succumb. Nearly
all the greatest writers of Greek antiquity
were on the whole unfavourable to de-
mocracy, except of course the Orators
and least of all in Plato could democracy
expect a champion. For the other side
of the picture, we should of course take
Pericles' speech in Thuc. 11 35 ff. See
Neil's Knights of Aristophanes pp. vii ff.
557 B SWjXov -yap ktX. It is the
ayqp rather than the voKirua which is the
ultimate object of our search; but as the
avrjp in a democracy will be Sj]/j.0Kpa-
tik6s ris, we cannot understand him until
we understand drj/jLOKparla. Hence the
question irola ris irvXireia. Cf. 545 B, C.
1 1 e\(vdepia was the
iktvQtpias.
fundamental vTrbOecru of ancient demo-
cracy : virbOeais fitv ovv rrjs brjfioKpartKrji

subjected to the dominion of one par- TroXirelat \ev9epia, says Aristotle Pol. Z 2.
a
ticular desire, viz. the desire of wealth 131 40. Cf. 562 B. It involves, accord-
(550 c .), Democracy, on the other ing to Aristotle I.e., two ideas, viz. (i)rbiv
 557 e] nOAITEIAC H 235

yiyverai, iea\ e^ovo~ia ev avrrj iroielv 6 ri T4? ftovXerai ; Aiyeral

ye 81% ecprj. "Ottou 8e ye e^ovcria, 8tjXov on I8iav e/cao-ros av
Karao~Kevrjv rov avrov ftlov Karacrtcevd^oiTo ev avrfj, rjns etcaarov
C dpeo-KOi. ArjXov. Ylavro8airol 8r) av, olfiai, ev r avrrj '

rfj iroXtreia 15

fidXuTT eyyiyvotvro avOpwrroi. IIw? yap ov ; 8'

Ku>8vvevei. rjv

eyd>, KaXXiarrj avrrj rcov iroXireccbv elvaf axrirep l/xdnov ttoiklXov

Tracrtv avdecrt 7reoc/ctXp,evov, ovrco koX avrrj iracnv rjdeaiv ireiroi-

KiXfjLevr) KaXXiarrj av cpatvotro. Kal lao)<; p,ev, rjv 8' eyd>, kol
ravrrjv, cocnrep 01 7ratSe? re ical al yvval/ces rd iroiKiXa Oeoa- 20
p.evoi, KaXXicrrrjr av iroXXol KpLveiav. Kal p,dX\ 'icprj. Kai
D ecrnv ye, (o fiaKapie, rjv '
8' iyd>, e7rirrj8eiov ^rjrelv ev avrrj
rroXtreiav. Tt 8rj ; "On trdvra yevrj iroXireiwv e%ei 81a rrjv
e^ovaiav, Kal Kiv8vvevei rd> /3ovXop,evu> ttoXiv /carao-fcevd^eiv, b
vvv 8t) r)p,ei$ e7roiovp,v, dvayicalov elvat et? 8rjjjLOKparovfievrjv 25
iX06vn ttoXiv, 69 av avrov dpecrKrj rpoiros, rovrov iKXe^aadac,
cocnrep et? TravroTrcoXcov dcpiKO/xevco iroXireicov, koI eKXe^ajxevco
Z ovrco KaroiKL^etv. "Io-<y? yovv, ecprj, ov/c av diropol I
7rapa8eiyp,d-

/iipet dpxe<T0ai Kal S.pxei.v, (2) to $rjv cJ? j3ov- plies nothing whatever as to the process
"keralTis (ib. I3i7 fc 11). Throughout this .cf. II 378 C. On the verbal play in
chapter Plato illustrates the second of avdeai i)0e<n see III 406 B n. For rjv
8'

these characteristics. Cf. Whibley Gk eyw repeated cf. VII 522 A .

OHg- pp. 33 35-, 557 D 23 irdvTa yivr\ ktX. Cf.
irapp-qcrta anddemocratical
e|oi>o-ia are Laws 681 D TrdXireias o~xvna iv u> 5?j
watchwords; see e.g. Gorg. 461 E, Eur. KO.VTO. eiSr) Kal irad -qfutra TroKireiQv Kal
Hipp. 422, Ion 671 ff., and Thuc. vn 69 a/na TroXewv ^v/miriTrrei yiyvecrdai. On
(tTJS aveTTLTCLKTOV TTaCTlV s T7]V Biairav e^ovaiav see 557 R n.
%ov<rlas) with n 37. 2 and infra 557 D, 26 toCtov KAa<r8ai ktX. Pericles
563 E, Arist. Pol. 7i 4. 1318 15
39 al. (Thuc. 1) regarded the Athenian
II 37.
557C 17 wtrirep ificiTiov kt\. For constitutionas a wapddeiy/xa Plato :

the asyndeton cf. VI 497 B n. woikI- humorously describes it as a motley

\ov =
many-coloured
'
by ' is cancelled aggregate of Trapadelyfiara. Democracy
Herwerden and J. J. Hartman. The is iro\s ira^TroWai, aXX' ov irdXis, the
word is in every MS and thoroughly har- different varieties of individuals living in
monises with Plato's characteristic fulness it representing so many different consti-

of style: 'like a many-coloured garment, tutions.In view of 561 c we may even

diversified with every shade of colour.' go and say that every deino-
farther,
In itself it is the antithesis of cnrXovs, and cratical individual is himself a kaleido-
symbolical of kaleidoscopic diversity and scopic succession of polities x a /xaL ^ wl '

changefulness, just as in recent years tls Kal aaQpics idpv/xevos (ap. Arist. Eth.
we have heard the expression Joseph's '
Nic. 1 11. b 6). noo Hence, as Plato
coat of many colours applied to a ver- ' would hold, the waywardness and in-
satile and distinguished statesman. See democratic policy, constantly
stability of
also on 561 E. avOeo-i is not 'flowers' reversing to-morrow what it decrees to-
(as seems to be generally supposed), but day. See Thuc. I 44, 11 65, III 36 ff.,
'dyes,' 'colours' (IV 429 D .) nor : iv 28 and via 1. Democracy in fact,
need ireiroiKiXfievr) be understood of em- from Plato's point of view, is the political
broidery for iroiKiWeiv means no more
: expression of monochronous Hedonism :

than 'to diversify with colours' and im- cf. 558 a and 561 C .
 2T,6 nAATQNOI [557 e

7(ov. To Be firjSefilav dvdytcrjv, i7rov, elvat dp-^eiv iv ravrrj tj}

30 TroXei, /X77S' av 77? Ifcavos dp^etv, firj&e av dp-^ecdai, idv fir) /3ov\r/,
firjBe 7ro\fiiv 7To\/jLovvt(ov, fir/Be elpjjvrjv dyeiv twv aWcov dyov-

roiv, idv firj i7ridvfif}<; eipr)vr)<;, firjSe av, idv Tt? ap^eiv vo/jlo<; <re

BiaK(o\vrj rj BiKa^eiv, firjSev rjrrov /cai dp%eiv Kai Si/cd^eiv, idv

avrw (TOi iirtrj, \
ap' ov deaireaia Kai rjSela r) roiavTrj Siaycoyr) iv 558
to5 napaAj'TiK.a; "Icrtu?, <f>r), ev ye rovroi. Tt Si; rj irpaorr)^ ivicov
twv hucacQivTaiv ov KOff*ln'] ; r) ovttgj elSes iv roiavrrj 7ro\tTeia,
avdpdmaiv Karayfrrjcpia-devTOiv Oavdrov rj (pvyrjs, ovSev r/rrov avrwv
3
32. iiri6vfj.rjs q: f-mdvix-Q AI1S 1 : iiridv/j.e'i S . 33. &px^- v 5tKaeiv /Zg:
kclI

apxrjs Kai Si/cdfr;? 1

!! 2 A
&pxv s Kal Si/cdf^s
:
2
apXV* A :
(s
'<: ) KCLi 5dfets II 1 .
X. roiavrq II: avrr) A.

557 e The Athenians

29 dvaYKTjv.
gloried in avunivq olaira.
their See
Thuc. II 39. 1 and Laws 642 C fibvoi. yap
&vtv avdyKTjs, avTO<f>vm, dua fioipa,
o\t]6'2s Kai oti ti ir\affTws tioiv
32 H-
8iKaeiv 'nor again,
1!^ aS
any law prevents you from being a
magistrate or judge actually to be both
magistrate and judge in spite of the law,
if you take it into your own head to be
so.' The grammatical construction would
naturally be /r>?5e av (cu d-, ktjv dvai)
ftyotv tjttov Kai Apxav xal
This could only mean 'nor any necessity
compelling you to act as magistrate or
judge if a law forbids you,' etc. i.e. 'you
are not even compelled to follow your
own inclination when it goes against
the law.' The sentiment is intelligible,
but too extravagant and subtle a piece of
satire even for so highly coloured a pas-
sage as the present. As it is, Plato starts
as if he would write 'nor again to refrain
from being a magistrate or judge,' but by
a dramatic anacoluthon expresses the last
part of his sentence in a positive form.
fjLrjdtv Tfrou and the emphatic Kal-Kai make
it easy to catch the meaning. The cor-
ruptions in A II (seerr. .) and some other
mss are probably due to assimilation.
558 a 1 dto-rrta-ia Kai r\Stia is al-
most a hendiadys: cf. iv 429 E n. De-
mocracy is political hedonism
561 C. Hermann's dtaireaia ws ^Stm is
inelegant and even questionable Greek:
nor does Oto~Trtola Kai 6tLa (Stallbaum)
merit praise.
2 ti 8; r\ irpaoTtis ktX. 'And is
not the perfect good temper of some who
have been tried exquisite? or have you
never seen in such a State, when people
have been condemned to death or exile,
how none the less they remain and roam
about in public, and the culprit saunters
round as though unheeded and unseen
ayadoi. like some spirit from another world?'
: if They bear the State no malice, and
shew their good temper by stopping
where they are for the sentence remains
unexecuted. See also App. II.
3 SiKacrGt'vTwv has been thought to
be neuter (Weil Rev. d. Phil. VIII
pp. 171 ff.); but although the usage of
OiKafciv kt\. the word in other passages of Plato
(Critias 120c, Laws 867 E, infra X 6x4 D,
Crit. 50 B, Gorg. 523 c and elsewhere)
favours this view, it yields no satisfactory
sense, and irpabrris is an attribute of per-
sons rather than of things. The perfect
passive it is not the middle of StKrijw
is similarly used of persons in Lysias
21. 18 alcxpdi 5iKas SedlKaa-fxai. The
circumstances of Socrates' own imprison-
ment after his condemnation illustrate,
though only imperfectly, what is said
here, for the Athenians were not careful
to prevent him from escaping: see Crit.
passim and my Introduction to that dia-
1
logue pp. ix f.
4 avOpwirwv ktX. The constructio:>n|j/
is extremely irregular. Perhaps the
simplest and least unsatisfactory solution
is to make Karaypri<pia6ivTwv a genitive
: see on absolute and regard ntvdvrwv etc. as at-
tracted by avdpwwuv Kara^rj^ffdifruf (so
also J.and C). See App. II.
Bavdrov tj <|>vyjs ktX. For the geni-
tive Kiihner {Gr. Gr. 11 p. 332) com-
: pares Bavdrov KpivtaOai, i'7rd7e<r0aiand the
like, in which 8ikt)v is probably under-
stood. The genitive of the penalty seems
not to occur elsewhere with Kara^ri<pl-
 558 b] TTOAITEIAC H 237

'
fj,evovTO)v T Kal dva(rxfiSpop-ewoiv ev fiecrq), Kal <w? ovt (ppovri^ovTos 5

ovre opwvTos ov8evo<i Trepivoarei waitep rjpwi ; K.al ttoWovs 7

3 e<pij. H 8e avyyv<t)p,7] Kal ovS* '
ottomttiovv (TfAj,/cpo\oyia avrr/s,
dXXd KaTCKppovrjcris u>v f/p.el<; ekeyofxev a-ep.vvvovre'i, ore rr)v ttoXcv
&>/a'b/Aei>, to? el fxr) Tt? VTrep/3ef3\r}fAev7}v (pvaiv e%oi, ^>'rroT av
yevotro dvrjp dya66s, el fir) 7rat9 a>v evdvs Trai^ot ev tca\ol<; Kal 10
eTriTT)8evoi rd Tocavra iravra, &><? fieyaXoirpeTrws KaTcnrarrjcrao-'
j
arravra ravra ovSev cppovri^ei, ei; oiroi(ov civ T49 eirLT^hevfidrrwv

j
eVt to, ttoXltlkcl Iodv irpdrrr), aWa rtfia, idv <pfi fiovov evvovs elvai

11. KaraTraTrjuacr' q" : Karairarrjcra? AIIS^ 1

. 12. ravra II: avra A.

feadai, and we should perhaps read ovdevos ?It may be noted that the super-
66.va.Tov 17 The pronoun avrQiv is
(pvy-qv. which Plato here avails himself
stition of
half pleonastic cf. IV 428 A n.: was widely prevalent in Greece as else-
5 Kal <os ktX. The change from where. Hence some of the Pythagoreans
plural to singular (cf. I 347 A .) "rem asserted faxyv elvai ra iv r< de'pi ^vixfiara
magis insignem et imaginem evidentiorem (Arist. de An. I 2. 404* 18), and com-
reddit" (Schneider). The same effect is manded to. witrrovra airb rrjs Tparrefrs fj.i]
produced by making the clause inde- avaipelo-dai (Mullach Fr. Phil. Gr. 1

pendent a common transition, for ex- P- 57) a precept on which Diogenes
'

amples of which see Engelhard t Anac. Laertius remarks Apurrotpavris de tGiv

PL Spec, ill pp. 41 43. ijpdiuv <pr\(Hv elvai to. wiirrovra (vill 34).
The famous passage in Cor. 1 11. 10 looks
6 irpivo<rTi ktX. : i.e. airb rdirou els
rbtrov /xerafialvei kt\. (Schol. on Ar. Plut. like a relic of some similar idea. Cf.
5
121). The word has a contemptuous also Phaed. 81 C, Zeller I p. 452 nn.

,

ring a rolling stone gathers no moss Rohde Psyche- II pp. 320 n. 1, 346 ff. nn.,
and suggests a vagrant or loafer. Cf. Ar. 361 nn., and Dieterich Nekyia pp. 88 f.
I.e. and ib. 494 r\v yap UXovros vvvl nn. For other views on the whole of this
(3\\f/r) Kal fj.7) rv<f>\6s iSv wepivoiTTrj, difficult sentence see App. II.
with Lucian Tim. 24 ai>w Kai k&tu irXavui- Kal iroXXovs "ye. The reply differs
fj.ai TrepLvoi7Twv. The comparison wcrirep somewhat in form from the question cf. :

ijpuis is suggested by opQvros ovoevos. v 465 e n. It is difficult not to believe

They excite no more notice and remark that Plato is exaggerating, although the
than an invisible ijpuis or circumambient frequency of the 6107 iSjovX-qs in Athens
spirit of one who has joined the happy shews that in civil cases at all events it
or unhappy dead see Rohde Psyche 1 I : was often far from easy to enforce the
pp. 146ff. and especially p. 182 nn., or verdict.
Roscher Lex. d. Myth. s. v. Heros. 7 <ruYYVio|rn : 'considerateness,' viz.
Weil {Rev. d. Phil, vm pp. 171 ff.) in making allowance for want of education
seems to think there is a specific reference in their demagogues, as the rest of the
to such an invisible hero as sometimes sentence shews. The irony is of the truly
rendered service in battle (cf. Paus. Ill Platonic kind. Jowett's "forgiving spirit"
19. 12 with Frazer's note, and Hdt. vm misses the point.
64); but Plato's language is quite general. 5 58 orfiiKpoXo-yLa ktX.
I 'haggling :

The meaning cannot be 'parades like a about trifles etc., like education, for- 1/
'

hero' (as Jowett translates), for r\pus is sooth i\iyofxev refers to IV 424 E ff.
!

not thus used in Greek, and a parading and VI 492 E.

hero always excites popular attention. II KaTairaTT|<ra(ra ktX. Cf. Gorg.
J. and C. think 'there is an implied allu- 484 A. The reading avra. for ravra see
sion to the vSaroi. "He is welcomed cr. n.
is intrinsically weak, and has no
wherever he goes like one of the heroes MS support except A. On e otroiwv ktX.
returning from the siege of Troy ".' But see vi 488 b ;/.
what of oOre <ppovriovros otire bpQivros
 ;:

238 TTAATQNOI [558B

TO) I 7r\rj6ei. TIdvv y, e<pr), lyevvaia. TavTa re Br}, (f>r}v, e%ot av Q

15 ical tovtcov aXXa dBe\.<f)a BrjpoKpaTta, Kal eirj, &)<? eoiKev, r)Bela

TroXireia /ecu avapyos /ecu TroiKiXr), IcroTrjTa. riva 6fio(co<; icrot,*; re

Kal aviaois Biavepovaa. Kat fictX , (pr), yvcopi/ia \eyeis.
XII. "Adpet Br), r)v B" iyu>, Tt'9 6 toiovtos IBia. rj irpwTOV
cr/ceTrreov, uxrirep ttjv Trokireiav icrKeyjrdpeda, Tiva Tpoirov yiyverai
20 Nat, cpr}. ' Ap' ovv otrj wBe ; tov <pei$eo\ov eiceLvov Kal 0X1,-

ryap%t/cov '
yevoiT av, olfiac, uo? viro tg3 irarpl Ttdpap/ievos iv toZ? D
Klvov 7]Qecn. Tt yap ov ; B/a Br) Kal ovto? dpyoiv rwv iv avrcp
r)Bov(ov, 6o~ai avaXcoriKal pev, yjpr)paTLO~TLKal Be fir)' at Br) ovk
avayKalai KeK\r)VTai. ArjXov, e(pr). BouXei ovv, r)v 8' iyd), "va fir)

25 aKoreiv(o<i BiaXeycopeda, irpwTov optacopeda to? Te dvayKalovs

eTndvfiias Kal ra<; prj ; HovXofiai, r) 8" 6'?. Ovkovv a? re ovk
av olol t elfiev diroTpe-tyai, BiKaLw; av civayKalai koXoivto, Kal
bcrai '
a7TOT\ovp,evai axpeXovcriv r)fia<; ; tovtcov ydp dficpoTepoov E
14. yevvaia at/ 2 : yevvaia All q 1 . ravrd II: ravrard (sic) A. 25. opicru-
p.eda A 2 II : 6pi<T6fJ.eda. A 1
. 27. av dvayKaiai M
Vind. E: dvayKaiai AUS, q.

558 c 14 ycvvala. yevvaia see man is ruled by the former; the latter
cr. n. is much less elegant, in spite of sway the drone.
the exclamatory anacoluthon ws p.eya\o- 558 D 22 pa&r]KT\. The description
7rpe7rcDs kt\. See on v 465 E.Apelt isinterrupted by the digression on Desire:
strangely suggests Hcpr). Yevvaia ravrd hence the anacoluthon.
re kt\. (Fleck. Jb. for 1893, p. 556). 23 ovk dva-yKcuai. See 554 A n.
15 aXXa d8eX<J>d. It is remarkable 24 tva fir) o-KO-ravdis kt\. It becomes
that Plato says nothing of \pr)<pla para, important at this stage to investigate the
which were regarded as an essential subject of the Desires, because t6 iwiOv-
feature of advanced democracy : see Arist. Plt)tik6v in the widest sense is the psycho-
Pol. A 4. 1292 s 19 and Gilbert Beitr. zttr logical basis of the democratical as well as
innern Gesch. Ath. etc. pp. 79 ff. of the oligarchical character. Plato's com-
i^Stta kt\. True political equality, plete classification distinguishes between
according to Plato, is yewperpiKi) 1<t6tt]s, (1) necessary desires, (2) not-necessary,

which t((5 pev peifrvi w\elw, np 5' Adr- (3) not-necessary and Tra.pavop.ot (ix 571 b).
rovt (T/xiKpdTepa vtp.ei (Laws 757 C and The dXiyapxiKbs is the embodiment of (1 )

Gorg. 508 a) Apidp-riTtKrj 1<t6tt)s, which is

: the SvpoKpartKbs of (1) and (2) equally
the democratic principle, is a spurious (561 A ff.) the rvpavviKos of (3).
: Cf. IX
kind of equality, not /card <pvci.v. roh ;ap 571 A n. If we translate irapa.vop.oi by
avicoLS to. i'cra avica yiyvoir' &v, el fir) rvy- 'unnatural (as in view of ix 571 c ff. we
'

X&voi tov p.irpov (Laivs 757 a). Cf. Isocr.
Nicodes 14 and Arist. Pol. Y 9. 1280*
1 1 ft'., with other passages cited by Henkel
Gr. Lehre voni Staat p. 154 . 63.
558 c 559 D We cannot describe
the origin of the democratical man, until we
explain what we mean by ' necessary and
'
unnecessary desires. Desires which can-
' Cf. also Athen. xii 511 E.
not be eradicated, and desires which we
gratify with advantage to ourselves, are
called ' necessary : those of the opposite
kind are unnecessary.''
The oligarchical
are justified in doing: cf. IX 571 B .),
Plato's account becomes almost identical
with that of Epicurus, who classified De-
sires as (1) natural and necessary, (2)
natural and not-necessary, (3) neither
natural nor necessary. For the authori-
'
ties see Usener Epicurea pp. 78, 294.
27 dv. See cr. ., and for the loss of
av before dvayxaiai IV 437 B n.
'
28 oo-ai TJjids.
As Aristotle would
say, those also are dvayKoXai. Civ aj'tv
 559C] TTOAITEIAC H 239

ecpleaOat 77/z.cov rfj (pvaei dva/yKlJ. rj ov ; Kal fidXa. At/catw?

) Brj
I
tovto eV avrais epovp,ev, to dvayKalov. AtAcatw?. TV Be ; 3

a? ye Tt9 diraXXd^eiev civ, el fieXeTai etc veov, Kal 7rpo9 ovBev

dyadbv evovaai Bpwatv, at Be Kal Tovvavriov, irdo-as ravras el firj

dvaytcalovs (f>ai/j.ev elvai, p' ov KaXws av Xeyoc/Mev ; KaXco? p-ev

ovv. UpoeXoofjLeda By') rv irapdBeiyfia e/caTepcov, a'i elcnv, iva tvttw 5

Xd/3<op.ev avrds ; Ovkovv XP 7!'

X V TOv fyayelv p-e^pt
*Ap' 0vv 0V>

J vyieias re real evetjias Kal avTov cltov re teal 6"tyov avayKalov av '

e't'r) ; Olfiai. H fiev ye irov rov airov tear dpcporepa dvayfcala,

f re dxpeXifios fj re iravaat l,wvtcl BvvaTtj. Nat.

r
H Be 6-^rov, el
irr) riva oocpeXlav 7rpo? eve^iav irapexerai. Tldvv /xev ovv. Tt Be; 10

7) irepa tovtcov real dXXolcov eBea/xdrcov rj rotovrcov eTridvpLia, Bvvan)

Be KoXa^ofievrj etc vecov Kal 7rai8evop,vr) ck tcov ttoXXcov diraXXdr-
reaOai,, Kal ftXajSepd fiev cajfiaTi, /3Xa/3epd Be ^fvxfj Trpo? re
2 fypovqaiv Kal to aaxppovelv, '
apd ye 6p6a)<; ovk dvayitaia av
KaXolro ; 'Opdorara /xev ovv. Ovkovv Kal dvaXooTiKas (pcofiev 15

11. v II: 7) A.

rb dyadbv p.r] evSexerai 17 elvai y\ yeviudai longer any doubt that Stallbaum's view
(Met. A 5. loi^aa). is right. Ast's conjecture irpbs ovdev' is
558 E
tovtwv dvayKt] justifies the refuted by Schneider.
appellation dvayicatai. pronoun The 7 aiiToi) aiTOu: 'meieiy. of food,' as
rovTuiv is used somewhat vaguely, and opposed to e.g. pleasant food, sweet food
denotes not the desires themselves, but (tuiv t 01.Q1V e airiiav in Epicurus: Usener
their objects. Cf. 543 C n. Epic. p. 295). See in particular IV 437 D
29 4>ucrei.
Tjj It follows that no 439 A nn.
desires which are necessary can be un- 559 b 8 1] \iiv 7 kt\. On 76 see
natural: see Epicurus referred to on 556 A 11. and Neil's Appendix on ye in his
558 D. edition of Ar. Knights p. 192. The
559 A 1 Kal irpo's: 'and which
words Te ovvarr) should be explained
moreover' ("idem est quod /cat -n-poaert, as follows. Hunger, which is the desire
ac praeterea, atque insuper" Stallbaum). of ctitos, capable of putting an end to
'
is
Two kinds of necessary desires were life' i.e. it must be gratified (ovk av oloi
:

distinguished viz. (1) as diroTptyai, (2) t' elfxev diroTpe-J/ai 55S d), or else we die.
ocat rjfiais. Corresponding to this, which On this ground, and also because it is
is not of course a mutually exclusive, ilxpeXi/mos (i.e. dTroTeXov/xe'vyj u<pe\el t)/j.S.s

division, Plato emphasises two distinct 558 e), we pronounce it an dvaytcaia eVi-
features of unnecessary desires: so that dv/xia. The Greek is terse but not ob-
Kai wpbs ('and which moreover,' or ac- scure. With 7rawrai fil'ira cf. Gorg.
cording to the Greek idiom, 'and these 523 c, D and Menex. 241 B. Jowett thinks
moreover': see on 11 357 b) is altogether the expression 'very strange' for dvoKTiv-
appropriate. Cf. (with Stallbaum) En- vvvai. It is strictly accurate the sword :

thyd. 298 D and Blaydes on Ar. Knights kills, but hunger 7rat}ei fwvra we merely :

578. Schneider takes wpbs ovdev together 'cease to live.' Other views on this pas-
("nullius rei habita ratione"), but ovdev sage are discussed in App. III.
cannot easily be separated from dyadbv, 11 dXXoiW t] ToioxiTtov: "alius ge-
unless we read < ovbiv > 7rpos ovdtv dya-
dbv, as I formerly suggested. I have no
neris
baum).
quam qualesmodo diximus" (Stall-
 7 ;

240 T7AATQN0I [559C

elvat Tavras, eieeiva? Be Xprj/iaTHTTtKas Bid to ')(pr]cri/j.ov<i 7rpo9 ra

kpya elvat; Tt firjv ; Ovrco Br) icai irepi dcppoBtcricov icai twv
aWcov cprjcrofiev. Ovtco. *Ap' ovv icai ov vvv Br) tcrjtyrjva wvofid-
%o/j,ev, tovtov ekeyop,ev tov twv toiovtcov rjBovtov icai eTrtdv/xiwv
20 yifAOVTa koX dp'^op.evov virb twv fir/ dvayicaicov, tov Be inrb twv
dvayicaicov <$>eiBco\6v '
Te icai 6\iyap%itc6v ; 'AUo tL p.r]v J)

XIII. TidXtv toIvvv, tjv 8' eyco, Xeyco/xev, a><? ei; 6\tyap-%ucov
Brj/io/cpaTt/cbs yiyverat. (palveTat Be p.ot tu ye iroWa a>8e yiyve-

crdat. II a3? ; "OTav veo<; Te6pa/u.fievo<; &>? vvv Brj eS.eyop.ev, dirat-
25 BevTws Te icai cpei8a)\d)<>, yevcrrjTat icrjcp/jvcov fieXiTOS icai ^vyyevr/Tat
a'iOcocrt drjpai icai Beivois, TravToBaTrds r)Bovd<i icai iroactXas icai

iravTOiwi e'^oucra? 8vvap.evots cicevd^etv, evTavOd irov oiov elvat

559c 16 xp TlfJLa ri(rTlK *s xpT]<j-i|xovs:

'

'money-making or productive, because

what is by far the best appreciation of

Plato's hierophantic vein see especially :

useful in production.' Plato more suo <ro- cc.

(piferai wepl to 6vop.a (VI 509 D ;/.)
1 ouTu 811 they also are dva\ioTt-
: itself, according to Longinus, the 'echo
Kai. Epicurus I.e. describes
dicriwv iiridv/JLia as <pv<jiK7) p.iv, ovk
Kala Si.
18 vvv 552 cff., 555EflF.
8ij.
559 D 562 A
Let us now return and
explain the genesis of the democratical man.
An oligarchical father has a son, whom he
brings up on narrow and parsimonious
principles. The young man tastes
' honey of drones,' and sedition is
gendered within his soul.
ensues, and after perhaps a temporary
check the unnecessary desires prevail; but
with the help of fortune and advancing
years a sort of equality of all desires is
finally established ; and the man becomes
an impartial devotee of pleasure in all its
forms a beautiful and many-coloured
creature, 'everything by starts and no-
thing long.'
11 irdX.iv Toivvv kt\. Plato's de-
scription of the genesis of the democratical
man is one of the most royal and magnifi-
cent pieces of writing in the whole range
of literature, whether ancient or modern.
Throughout most of this chapter, in the
33 36, where we can hear more than
a mere echo of that sublimity which is
17 twv d<ppo- of high-mindedness' ($\pos (ieya\o<ppoo'vvT}s
dvay- dirrixv^ ib. 9. 2).
- For a very different
estimate the student may be referred to
Dionysius of Halicarnassus (ad Cn.
Pomp. Gem. 753 765 Reiske), whose
pedantic criticisms make it tolerably plain
that a study of the Attic orators does not
qualify a man to sit in judgment upon
the Plato. The present episode is hardly less
en- remarkable for psychological insight than
A struggle for elevation of style, and the description
of the democratic man as the chameleon
of human society paints him for all time
(561 C ff.). As a representation of actual
fact, the picture is doubtless somewhat
exaggerated, as usual; but it is extra-
ordinarily vivid and powerful, and shews
that the Platonic analogy between the
individual and the State may prove in the
hands of a master an admirable clue
whereby to unravel the workings of the
human soul in the individual as well as
in the State.
559 d 24 vvv Si^ ktX. See558c,D.
With dwatdevTws cf. 552 E n.
25 kt|c{>tjvuv ktX. It is clear from

words of Longinus, the style irXovo-iurara the summary of this passage in IX 572 C
naOdwip T( 7re\a70s els avairewTO.fj.ivov o~vyyev6p.evos 5e Kop-^OTipots dvdpdffi xal
Kix VTaL fJ-iyedos (irepi vipous 12. 2), and fxeoTols wv apTi diT)\6o/j.ev eiri.6vp.i.u)v that
no better example will ever be discovered Ki](p7ivu}v and aiducri drjpal Kai detvols reter
of that full tide of lofty thoughts and to human drones, and not to the K-q<py\vis)-
images and words a tide 'too full for 5ets cwiffvulai in the young man's heart.
sound and foam
in which the author
'
affluxri 'furious,' 'wild' (Jebb on Soph.

of the treatise On the Sublime places the Ajax 221) shews that the drones are of
essence of \i\po%. We owe to Longinus the 'stinging' order (552 c ff., 555 D ft".).
 560 a J nOAITEIAC H 241

<*PXV V avT<2> pierajSoXys OfKiyap-^ias Trjs ev eavTu> els BrifioKparlav.

'
I

TJoWi] avdyKii, e<prj. Ap' ovv wcnrep 7) iroXis p,eTe/3aX\.e j3or]0r]-

crdarjs rro erepro puepei %v ppaylas e^coOev, 6p,OLa<$ 6p,o[w, ovrco Kal 30

o veavias pLeraftdWei /3or)6ovvTO$ av et'Sou? eiridvpawv e^oodev ra>

erepw rwv trap e/ceivq), tjuyyevovs re Kal opoiov ; Tlavrdiraatv
fiev ovv. Kal iav pcev, olp,ai, dvTi(3oi]6>]crr) res ra> ev eavr<p 6\i-
yapy^iKW ufzp,a%ia, i] Trodev irapd tov irarpos rj Kal toov dWcov
I otKeicov, I
vovderovvTcov re Kal Ka/u^oyrcov, crrd(Ti<; St) Kal dvri,- 35
araens Kal p.d^rj ev avray 7rpo? abrbv totc yiyverai. Ti p,rjv

Kal irore puev, oip.ai, to 8r)p,oKpaTiKov vTre^wpricre rG> b\iyapyiKu>,

Kal rives twv eirtdvpnoiv al p,ev Stecpddpiio-av, al Se Kal e^eireaov,
alSovs rivb<i iyyevop,evrjs ev rf) tov veov ^f%^, Kal KaTeKoap.r;6r] 5

irdXiv. Tlyverai yap evtore, ecprj. Avdis he, olp.ai, rdv eKireaov-

28. oXiyapxias orjfji.oKpa.Tiav :

nos 6\tyapx<-Kr)s SrjfiOKpaTiKrjv codd. 29. e?0?;

II et in marg. A-': 0111. A 1

. /xeTepaWe 1
A
!! : fxerapdWei corr. A2 .

559 E 28 oXi-yapxias 8T|(X0KpaTiav. make any alteration. If Plato did not

See cr. Schneider defends the MSS by
n. write the passage as it is printed above,
explaining fj.era(3o\ri dXiyapx^iq as "ea there can be little doubt that iroXireiai
quae ad oXiyapxiav pertinet eamque effi- has accidentally disappeared.
cit," and referring ttjs ev eavrip " ad ipsam 29 |iTe'|3a\Xe ktX. See 556 E. Tip
6\iyapxia.v in adjectivo latentem." Srj/j.o- eTepcp tQv means of course T<j> eriptp eiSei
KpariKTivhe thinks is written for Srj/xo- tCov eiridvfiiGiv.
Kpariav by a sort of attraction. This 33 tu> Iv lavTw oXiYap)^iK<u the :
'

explanation is much too difficult and oligarchical element within one.' eavTip
obscure. Nor can dXiyapxtKiji by itself is 'oneself: cf. Ill 407 c /AeXeras 7rpos
stand for oXiyapxiKrjs TroXireias, at all eavrbv. ev avrip, which Ast adopted (after
events in this connexion. The MS read- Stephanus), would be easier; but I think
ing can only mean 'of the oligarchical Plato means to suggest that the oligarchi-
change within himself into a democrati- cal element present in this veavias is a
cal,' an expression which bears no sense. universal feature of the human race. J.
I formerly wrote oXiyapx^Kov tov -drj/io- and C. think eKeivw and iavrtp may have
KpaTtKov, comparing 559 E, 560 a; but it changed places a conjecture which is
may fairly be objected that the 'oligarchi- surely too bold. Schneider, taking eavTip
cal element' within the man does not as 'himself and not 'oneself,' compares
change into a democratical it is the : if avT<f 7rp6s avTov below and avrip ev
government that changes. For this reason eavT<p in 559 D, E; but here there is no-
I now prefer my old suggestion {CI. Rev. thing corresponding to the aiiTip in each
IV p. 357), although the corruption of of these passages, and eavrtp cannot there-
6\iya.pxi.Kou
Srjfi.oKpa.Ti.K6v is perhaps fore be translated in Schneider's way.
somewhat easier to explain. For the 560 A 1 <j-Td<ris ktX. Cf. 556 E,
combination of genitives cf. V 449 A 7?. 557 A. On the tense of vTrex^pV' e ard
An alternative solution would be to insert the other aorists throughout this passage
Tro\iTias after eavrip. This gives excel- see 548 D n.
lent sense, but it is difficult to assign
4 -rives ai p.4v ktX. Cf. iv 431 A n.

a plausible reason for the loss of iroXt- The words Sie^ddprjaav e^eweeov corre-
reias in all our MSS. I am unable to
spond to awoKTeivwcn K/3d\axrt in 557 A.
resist the conclusion that the text is cor- Madvig's dieTpanrjaav is an unlucky
rupt, otherwise I should not venture to venture.
A. P. II. 16

;

242 TTAATQNOI [560 A

awv eiriOvficwv aWai virorpe^op.evai %wyyeve'i<; 8c dverrio-rrnio-

avvrjv '
rpocpf/s irarpos rroXkai re Kal la-^vpal eyevovro. QiXe? B
yovv, e(pr), ovrco ylyveaQai. Ovkovv ei'Xfcvcrdv re rrpos ra? avrds
10 6/uu\ia<;, Kal \d6pa %vyy lyvofxevai 7rA/r)#o? ivereKov. Tt p,r)v

TekevTwaai Br/, olfiai, KareXafiov rrjv rov veov rrjs tyvxfis aKpo-
7ro\iv, alaOo/xevai Kevr/v p.adrip,dra>v re Kal i7rirr)8ev/idro)v icaXwv
Kal Xoycov d\r]6wv, 01 8r) dptaroi (ppovpou re Kal (pvXaKes iv

dvSpcov '

deofytXwv elcri Siavoiais. Kal ttoXxj y , ecprj.

y
evSet<; 8?j C
15 Kal d\a6ve<i, ol/iai, \6yoi re koI 86i;ai dvr eKeivwv dva8pap.6vre<;
Kareayov rov avrbv rbirov rov roiovrov. 2,<j>68pa y\ e<pr). *Ap'
ovv ov rrdXiv re els eKeivovs roix; Awro<f)dyov<; i\d<ov (pavep(b<i
KaroiKel, Kal idv Trap oiKeiaiv rts fiorjdeia ru> (peiScoXaj avrov rf}<;

yfrv^fis dqbiKvfjrai, KXr)o~avre<i oi d\a%6ve<i \oyoi eKelvoi rd$ rov

20 fiaoiXiKov relxov? iv avra) irvXas ovre avrr)v rr)v ^vp,fxa^iav '

rrapidcnv ovre it peer (Sets rrpea^vrepwv \6yovs IBicorcov elaSe^ovrai, D

7 iraTpos
dvirtrTt]p.o(rvvT]v the : werden's KaroiKel <eKi> in place of Karot-
fatlier himself d-rraidtvTos (552 E.),
is Kei is wholly unnecessary and spoils the
and the diraldevros cannot iraiSeveiv. On rhythm.
the genitives see V 449 a ;;. 19 tov (3a<ri\iKov TC\ovs: i.e. the
560 B 9 Tols enn-ds 6p.iXas ktX. wall enclosing the aKp6iro\is (560B), where
The reference in ras ai/rds is to 1*77^- the soul's king or ruling power inhabits.
vrjTai
davots 559 D. Ast's conjecture S6O D 21 out irpeo-ptis ktX. 'nor :

raj aureus 6/xi\las is wrong in point of admit an embassy of wise words spoken
sense. \ddp% vyyiyv6p.evai: viz. with by private persons of maturer years.' The
the desires of the 'drones': see 559 D. contrast is between the ^vfi/xaxta itself,
13 iv rivSpuv ktX. The stately ca- consisting of the X6701 of oIkcioi, and
dence is worthy of the theme: cf. 7-771/ 'ambassador-words' of IdtCoTai, i.e. men
TfXecrt 560 E, and see the remarks of who take no part in public or official
Longinus on rhythm and the arrangement life. Their representations would serve
of words as an element of iVi/'os (irepi as ambassadors to those of the otKuoi,
v\f/ovs 39 ff.). whether the oIkuol inspire them or not.
560 c 15 dva8pa(iovT6s KaT<r\ov: It has often been pointed out that Plato
'ran up and seized.' dva8pap.6vres pre- is thinking of Alcibiades in various parts
serves the metaphor in di<p6iro\iv (560 b). of this description (see e.g. Steinhart
17 els AwtoAhx-vovs 'to those Lo- : Einleitung pp. 239, 698 11. 238), Suse-
tos-eaters' land.' ixclvovs refers to ktj- mihl Gen. Entov, 11 p. 233 and Her-
[y <pi\vu>v 559 D. The figure is strikingly werden Mnem. xix p. 337); and here, I
appropriate, for the lotos-flower of sensual believe, he has in mind the efforts of
indulgence makes man, who is an ovpd- Socrates to reclaim him. Cf. VI 494 D 11.
viov <pvrbv (Clem. Alex. Cohort, ad Getit. and especially Symp. 215D ff. For irpea-
96 A ed. Migne, following Plato Tim. pvrepos with reference to Socrates see
90 a), forget 'the imperial palace whence dyaOois Kai irpeafivripois III 409 C ft. ; anil
he came.' Cf. VII 519 A, B., and (for for Idtwrrjs as applied to him, Apol. 32 E
\wrocpdyoi) Luc. Salt. 2-4, Anth. Pal. 33 B. The order and rhythm, as in iv
XV 12. 8 fuaQ A(t)To<pdyuv yXuKepriv \1w6- dv5pi2v 6eo(pi\Q>v eloi 5ia.vola.is above, is in
narpiv ISwo-^v (with reference to Epicu- keeping with the stately and sonorous
reanism). eloquence of the whole passage cf. IX :

<J>avpu)S KdToiKtt no longer 'Kddpa

:
573 D. On Badham's conjecture 5t' uirwc
(560 b). He glories in his shame. Her- for ibiwTwv see App. IV.
 56ia] nOAITEIAC H ?43

avroi re Kparovai fxa^o/xevoi, Kal rt)v p-ev alBco r)\t6i6rrjra ovofid-

ovre<; oddovcTLv e^a> an/ioj? (pvydBa, crci}(ppoavP7]V Be dvavBpiav

tcakovines re Kal rrporrrfkaKi^ovres eic/3dWovcri, fxerpior^ra Be Kal
Kocr/xtav Bairdvi]v a>9 dypoiKiav tcai ave\evdepiav ovaav ireiOovres 25
virepopi^ovai p.era ttoWwv kch dvw<pe\a)V emOvpawv ; ~S.(p6Bpa ye.

Tovrwv Be ye rrov Kevcoaavref Kal KaOi'ipavres rrjv rov Kare^o-

E fxevov '
Te vir avrwv Kal reXovpevov yjrv^rji' fieydXoMTt, reXecn, rb
/nerd rovro yBi] vfipiv Kai avapyiav Kal acrcoriav Kal dvalBeiav
\a/i7rpd<; p,erd ttoWov xPv Kardyovariv eare(pavco/xei'a<;, eyKwpbid- 2P
^ovres Kal inroKOpi^o/xevoi, vftpiv fiev evrraiBevcriav Ka\ovvre$,
avapyiav Be ekevOepiav, dacoriav Be fieya\o7rpe7reiav, dvalBeiav Be
>1 dvBpeiav. dp' ov% ovrco 7ra>?, ?/i> 8' eyco, veos wv [xerafidWet e'/c
\

rov ev avayKaiocs 7udvfjLiai<; rpe<pO[xevov rr)v rcov pur) dvayKaioiv

Kal dvcocpeXcov rjBovdov e\ev9epa>aiv re Kal avecriv ; Kal pudXa ye,
rj S' 09, evapyws. Zfj Br], o2p,ai, fierd ravra 6 roiovros ovBev
p.d\\ov els dvayKalovs rj p,ij dvayKaiovs r/Bovds dvaXicrKcov Kal 5

%p>]/j,ara Kal ttovov? Kal Btarpi/3d<;- dW*

edv evrv^V'* V Kai /*')
rrepa eK/3aK-)^ev0f}, dWd ri Kal rrpeaftvr epos yevop,evos rov ttoWov

22 (iaxo|xevoi: viz. with to <pei5u\6v itself into a \apira5r](popla '

(Mommsen
(560 C). I.e. p. 229): cf. Ar. Frogs 340
ff. Zyeipe

al8ci). See 560 A. With what follows (fAoyeas \ap,Trd8as ev X P ffL Tivdo~ffwv"Iai<x\
cf. Thuc. ill 82. 4 ff. and Isocr. Areop. cS "laKxe. The exiled ii/3pts etc. are con-
20, Panath. 131 (Diimmler's Chron. ducted home like Iacchus to Eleusis. In
Beit rage pp. 15 ff.). Xopou there is an allusion to the xP 0S
23 o-oH^poo-uvTjv kt\. Thuc. I.e. TO PlvotQv.
Se o~u><f>pov tov dvdvopov Trpocrx 7!^- Cf. 32 |i-yaX.0Trpiriav. See on VI 486 A.
Eur. Phoen. 509 o.vavdpla yap to irXeov S61 A 2 tov Tp(j>o(j.e'vov. Mascu-
offTis cnroXe'cras |
Toffkaaaov ZXafle. It line, not neuter.
is probable that Plato had Thucydides ttjv
avecriv. I formerly read els
in his mind see Susemihl Gen. Entw.
: T7)v (with 113 and many other mss) in-
11 p. 234. stead of tt]v, but now believe that is A
26 (iT<i: 'with the aid of (in Ver- right. "Non est idem, els 5r}p.oKpaTiKov
einigung mit, Schneider). p.eTaf3d\\eiv, et ttjv eXevOepuaiv p.eT<x-

27 KaS'rjpavTes ktX. The imagery is (idWeiv. Hoc prius, illud posterius, haec
borrowed from the Eleusinian rites. OnO via, ille finis est" (Schneider). If Plato
the first day of the Greater Mysteries, had written els, it should have been
which was called aXadV /xvaTai, took place followed by an accusative masculine, con-
the cleansing of the pvcrTai in the sea cf. : trasting with iK tov
Tpecpopevov, as in
Mommsen Feste d. Stadt Ath. p. 207 n. 553 A els dXiyapxt-Kov ex tov Tip.oKpa.TiKou
2. Ka.Texop.ivov is used as in Men. 99 D eKeivov p:eTaf3d\\ei. For the use of p.era-
K.a.Texop.e'vovs k tov deov. /3d\\ cf. (with Schneider) IV 424 C et al.
560 E 28 jJ.e-ydXoio-1 TX.cri kt\. With the force of aveaiv cf. IX 575 a
The archaic termination in pLeydXoicri (dvedivTa) and 590 A.
adds solemnity see on I 330 B.
: Xapi- 6 utvxiis t] = ' if he is fortunate is '

vpds = 'in a blaze of light.' Plato's much better than evrvxyay (Cobet), which
language would suggest to an Athenian would mean 'if he becomes fortunate.'
the brilliant scene on the evening of the Cf. IX 578 C n.
Iacchus-day, when the procession follow-
'
7 d\Xd ti ktX. : but, owing also in
'

ing the figure of Iacchus transformed some measure to the influence of years,

l6 2


244 T7AATQN0I [561 b

dopvffov 7rape\66vTO<i fieprj re KaraSe^r]Tai t&v eKireaovTwv Kal B

rots iireiaeXO oven fii] oXov eavrov ev8w, et? Icrov 8i] ri Karao~rr\o~a^

10 t9 r')8ova<; 8idyei, rrj TrapaTnrrrovar) ael axrirep Xayovcrr) r?]v eavrov

apfflv 7rapa8i8ovs, eco<; av irkTjpwdfj, Kal avdis aXXr), ov8ep.iav

drifid^cov, dXX e i<rov rpe(f)cov. Tldvv fiev ovv. Kat Xoyov ye,
tjv S' eyco, aXrjOT] ov i7poa8e')(opevo^ ov8e Trapiels elf to (ppovpiov,

edv ris Xeyy, to? at p,ev elcri rwv '

Kakwv re Kal ayaOwv eiridvpiSyv C
15 rj8ovat, al 8e rwv irovrjpoov, real ras /xev -ftpi] emrrj8eveiv Kal Tip,av,
ra<; 8e KoXd^eiv re teal 8ovXova6at' aXX' ev iraai tovtois dvavevet
re Kal 6p,oias cprjcrlv dirdaa<; elvai Kal rcp.rjrea<i ef; Icrov '2,(p68pa

yap, <pr), ovrco 8ia/ceLpevo<i tovto 8pa. Ovkovv, r/v 8i" iyco, Kal
8ia^fj to /cad' Tjp,epav ovrco %apt%6p.evo<; 777 irpoarrLirTovar) errt-

20 Ov/xla, rore p,ev fieOiiwv Kal KaravXovpevos, av9i<$ 8e v8ponTora>v Kal

KaTio-)(yaivop.evo<i, '
rore 8' av yvpLvatypevos, ecrriv 8' ore dpycov D
Kal irdvTCdv dp,eXcov, rore 8' &>? ev <piXoao(pia 8iarpi/3cov ttoXXuki?
8e 7roXiTeveTai, Kal dvaTrr]8wv 6 ti av rv^rj Xeyei re Kal irpdrret,'
Kav irore Tivas TroXepiKovs fy]Xojcrr), ravrrj (peperai, rj ^prjparc-
25 cttikovs, 7rl rovr av. Kal ovre Ti<i rd^i^ ovre dvdyKif] eireariv
1

avTov tw /3i<w, dXX i)8vv re 8t] Kal eXevBepiov Kal fiaKapcov KaXcov
rbv ftiov tovtov ^prjrai avTu> 8ca iravros. TlavTairaaiv, '
r/ S' 0?, E
8teXi]Xvdas (Biov laovopiKov twos dv8p6$. Olfiai 8e ye, rjv 8* iyd>,

9. iavrbv fLq: avT$ AIT. 10. rork IT : to A.

when the tumult of the soul has mostly hart (Eittleitung p. 698 . 239) with
passed etc.
'
Cf. I 329 C. Plato means much probability thinks that the portrait
that good fortune does something, and is drawn from Alcibiades, whose fjdos
growing age the rest. (says Plut. Ale. 2. 1) 7ro\\o.s dfo/jLoidr^ras
561 B 9 ds I'crov kt\. Pleasures Kal irpbs avro /xerajioXas iirebtl^aro. Cf.
are regarded by the brnxoKpariKhs avr)p as Eur. Hipp, n 15 11 17 pq.5ia 5' ijdea tov
individual men are regarded by the 5t?/.io- aHpiov '
p.tTafSa.\\op.va. xp^ov ad 1
/3'0"
KpaTtKT) woXirela (557 A, 558 C nn.) : vi>evTvxoiT]i> , and (with Nettleship Led.
they are all equal. For u/crirep XaxoiVg and Rem. II p. 311 n.) the striking paral-
see on 557 A. ?w$ av TrXrjpwdy means lei Dryden's Absalom and Achitophel
in
'till he' (not 'it,' as D. and V. etc.) ' is 545 ff. On avofiotdrrji as marking decay
filled.' Sensual pleasures ir\tjpov<ri be- in men and cities see 547 A, 557 A nn.
cause they are TrX-ripwffeis; cf. Phil. 35 Dff. 561 D 25 out tis rajjis kt\. "The
This is the x a P a ^P L0 " (M s so powerfully absence of principle, he, like the demo-
"
described in Gorg. 493 A 494 d.
to <}>povpiov kt\. The cppovpiov is
cratic
(Nettleship
state, makes into a principle
On
13 I.e. II p. 310). otfre
the aKpbwokis of 560 B. With idv rtt av&y icy see 557 E ., and on ydvv 561 C . /

Xtyy kt\. cf. Gorg. 495 A ff. 561 e 28 Io-ovojiikov to whom all :
'

561 c 19 Siatxi ktX. The Srjpo- laws are equal.' Equal laws (l<rovop.ia)
' '

/cpan/c6s, like the State of which he is the was the proud claim of democracy (Hdt.
counterpart, is a living example of the in 80, Bergk Poet. Lyr. Gr.* Ill Scol. 12).
Cyrenaic cult of p.ov6xpovos rjdovri see : The Brj/xoKpaTiKds practises what he
7
557 A, D, nn. and RP. 207 B, 211. Stem-
preaches ws aKrjdus by impartially ignor-
 562 a] nOAITEIAC H 245

zeal 7ravTo8a7r6v re real 7r\elaru>v t)0wv fiearov, Kal tov tcakov re

tcai ttolkLXov, fioenrep i/ceivrjv Trjv iroXtv, tovtov tov dvBpa elvat, ov 30

rroWol av ical TroWal fyrfkuiaeiav tov ftiov, irapaheiy para rroXi-

reidov re Kal rpoircov ifXeiara ev avrco eyovra. Outo? 'yap, e$T/,

52 tariv. Tt ovv ; Terd^dco rjpZv Kara )

SrjpLOKpariav tolovtos avrjp,
(09 Srjfio/cpaTucbs opdws av irpocrayopevopLevos ; Terd^do), e<prj.

XIV.
f
H KaWiarr) hrj, r)v 8' eyu>, iroXneia re Kal 6 koXXio-tos
dvrjp Xonra av Tjp.li> eh] BieX8eiv, Tvpavvls re zeal Tvpavvos. Ko/uS$
iy'j <prj. *>epe Stj, T19 rp6iro<; TvpavvlBos, a> <piXe eralpe, yiyveTat; 5

on p,ev yap ire B7}poKpaTca<; p,Taf3dXXet, a^eBov BrjXov. Ar/Xov.

32. ovtos A- l
: ovtos (sic) II: oltcj vel o'vtws ^</- et fortasse A 1
.

ing every law ! For the etymological of life political, domestic, educational,
figure cf. 11 376 B n. and the very dogs and beasts of
social:
29 iravroSairov
t Kal u(ttov. burden become tainted with the prevailing
Richards proposes to write the genitive, vice. In the final stage no regard what-
remarking "surely the words are parallel ever is paid to laws, whether written or
to Iuovoixikov.'' Logically they are, but unwritten.
grammatically they need not be, for the 562 a ff.
r\ koXaiott] ktX. As
3
life of an i<rovoutKos avi)p is of course iaovo- Oligarchy a victim to the excessive
fell
tw<bs. With 7rX'<TTU!y rjOdv cf. wa<si.v rjOecL pursuit of its ideal, viz. Wealth, so also
557 C.
TreTroiKiX/uL^vr) the extravagant devotion to liberty and
Kal tov koAov T ktX. lit. : and that '
equality subverts in course of time the
this man is the beautiful and many-'
coloured man, as the city described
democratic State. In 562 A 565 D Plato
puts before us the different stages in the

above (was the beautiful and many-
' fall of democracy cf. Arist. Pol. A 4
:

coloured city). " Sunt diversa hominum i2C)i b 30

1292 s 38, where the various
et civitatum genera, unum simplex ac etdjj ttjs drifj-oKparias are distinguished, and
rectum, alteram duplex, aliud multiplex Newman The Politics of Aristotle IV pp.
et varium. Qui primo accensendus est,
xxxvi lxi. Plato's description, as usual,
6 airXovs, qui alteri, 6 5t7r\o0y, hie vero 6 can be illustrated in many places from
xa\6s re Kal ttoikIXos audit " (Schneider). Greek and especially Athenian political
Thus understood the article is strictly to and social life see 562 D, E, 563 B, c, D
:

the point, and there is no reason for al. tin.

writing tCiv ko\wv re Kal iroLKiXwv with 562 a 5 yfyvT<n='prodit,' 'quae-
Vind. B and W. H. Thompson. On woi- rentibus se (Schneider). Cf. in
offert'
ki\ov see 557 C ;;. It is worthy of remark 412 C yewpywv &pio~Toi ap' ov yewpyi-
oi d$
that Clement interprets Joseph's ' coat of Kwraroi yiyvovrai, Fitthyd. 298 E were
many colours' in the Old Testament as abs TrarrjpyLyveTai 6 kvuv Kal av Kvvapiuiv
symbolical of desire ei'77 5' av iwidv/nia
: aoe\<pos, infra 566 a, ix 576 B and Prot.
ttoikiXov frdvfxa (Strom, v 8. 84 C ed. 325 B with my note ad loc. 'What,'
Migne). asks Socrates, 'do we find to be the
30 Keviiv tt|v iroXiv. See 557 c, character of tyranny ? As for its origin,
with which and 557 D the words 6V woWoi it is pretty obvious that tyranny comes
kt\. are also in close correspondence. from democracy.' For the order of ques-
562 a
563 E // remains to de- tions cf. 558 C. The words 8ti pv yap
scribe tyranny and the tyrannical man. kt\., when taken in connexion with the
As oligarchy -Mas overthrown by the in- preceding question, seem at first sight
satiate pursuit of wealth, so democracy to suggest that the p,eTaf3o\ri will not be
begins to change to tyranny, when evil cup- described but cf. v 466 D, where /jlcv
:

bearers provide the wine of Freedom in yap is used in exactly the same way, and
excessive draughts. Anarchy under the followed by a full account of the topic to
name of Freedom infects rjery department which its clause refers. See also App. V.


246 TTAATQNOI [562 A

j
Ap' ovv rpoirov tlvcl tov avrbv e/c re oXiyapyta^ 8r)p,o/cpaTLa
ylyveTai ical etc 8r)p,o/cpaTLa<i '
TvpawLs; lift)?; O Trpovdevro.'B ,v

7]V o" eyco, dyadov, teal 81 7) oXiyapyia Kadlcrraro tovto o r)v

10 ifkovTos' 7} yap; Nat. H ttXovtov tolvvv dirXrjo-Tia /cal r\ twv
aXXcov dp,eXeta 81a ypr)paTio-p,bv avTr/v dircoXXv. 'AXrjOrj, ecf>r}.

'Ap ovv /cal b 8ripoicpaTia opi^erai dyadov, r) tovtov cnr\r]o-Tia kcu

TavTTjv fcaraXvei; Aeyet? 8' avrr)v rt bpi^ecrOai,; T?)v iXevOepiav,
elrrov. tovto yap ttov iv 8ripoicpaTovpivr) iroXei dicovcrai*; I
av to? C
15 eyei Te KaXXiarov real 81a TaiiTa iv pbvii TaiiTt] a^iov ol/ctv octtis

cpvaei iXevdepos. AeyeTCU yap 8r), ecprj, ical iroXv tovto to prjpa.
'Ap' ovv, i]V 8' eyco, oirep f/a vvv 8t] ipcov, t) tov tolovtov aTrXrjaTia
/cat, rj tow aXXcov dpueXeia ical TavTrjv ttjv TroXneiav pbeOiaT^aiv T
fea\ Trapao-fcevd^et Tvpavvc8o<; Serjdfjvai ; Deo?; ecprj. "Otclv, olp,ai y
20 8rjpoKpaTOvp,ev7] ttoXis iXevdeplas 8cyp-7Jaacra /ca/ccov olvoyocov trpo-

o-TaTOvvT(ov Tvyri, '

ical TroppcoTepco tov 8eovTO<; a/cpciTOV avTr/s D
pbedvaOfj, Toy? apyovTas 8r\, av pr) irdvv irpdoi wctl teal ttoXXtjv

9. 6 nos: ov codd. r) IT: om. A. 10. ttXovtos unus omnium

codicum Vind. F: virepirXovTos All q : yive<r6ai virtpirXoi'Tos S. 11. xpiifia.-
Tifffibv A 1
!! :
xPVIxaTI-<r fJ-vi> corr. A 2
.

7 dp' ovv ktX. begins a long de suggested, 6 iripa 7rXoCros (Richter Fleck,
tion of the rpowos rrjs yeveaeus : the rpo- yd. 1867 p. 146), virtpirXovTos <7tXoCtos>
ttos ttjs woXiTelas is not described till (Stallbaum), vrrip ttXovtov (Madvig but
566 D ft". Here again the situation in v the use of inrip is not above suspicion),
466 D is nearly, though not quite, analo- irov 7tXo0to! (Campbell), i/7rep7r\oureri'
gous see note ad loc. For other views
: (apud J. and C), etirep rt, itXovtos (Apelt
on this passage consult App. V. Berl. Phil. Woch. 1895 p. 968). Ste-
562 8 irpovBevTO
ii sc. the citizens : phanus' conjecture ylyveaVai virtpwXovTov
of the oligarchical State. Stallbaum reads was adopted by Ast. The expression
irpovdeTo, on inferior MS authority ; but inripirXovros ttXoutos occurs in Joan.
the plural is easy enough cf. 550 D. : Damasc. Ill 733 A ed. Migne, but in a
9 Kcd 81' o ktX. explains and ampli- highly rhetorical passage and without any
fies 8 ayad6v. Wealth is the cause of reference to Plato. It is probably best
oligarchy, that 'on account of which it to read ttXovtos, with Schneider and
was established: cf. 550 D ff., 551 c, 555 B Hermann. vnipirXovTos may have origin-
(tov irpoKeLfxiyov ayaOov). The reading ally been a marginal note intended to
6V ou (see cr. n.) would make wealth the recall vwipirXovToi in 552 B.
means or instrument in producing the 1 diruXXv.
1 555 C 557 A.
result, and this it was not, except in the 13 eXexiBeptav. See 557 k n.
loose sense in which the irpoKeifievov aya- 562 c 14 ciKOvcrais Xev0pos rings
66v is also a means. I formerly conjec- likean echo from some of the panegyrists
tured 5i' 6 av (CI. Rev. IV p. 357), but av of Athens cf. Eur. Ion 669 675 with
:
is unsuitable. For the corruption in the Menex. 239 a ft', and Thuc. 11 37. 2.
Mss see note on 5ia tovto X 610 D. Jowett 15 ?x l
koLXXuttov (sc. t) 5rifj.oKpaTov-
wrongly translates Ka.dio~TO.ro by '
was /jl4vt] 7r6Xu) =
'is its fairest possession,',
'
maintained.' not '
it has this in the highest perfection
10 itXoOtos. Seer;, w. The majority (as suggested in J. and C).
of editors reject virip-rXovros rightly, for : 20 irpoo-TaTovvTwv. See on 565 C.
the word is not used except as an adjec- 562 D 22 civ p.ij oXi-yap\iKovs.
tive. A
host of emendations has been For a striking example see the account
 563 B] nOAITEIAC H 247

7rape'x&><T4 ttjv eXevOeplav, KoXd^et alTicop,ev7) co? fiiapovs re Kal

oXiyapX'.KOvs. /\pw<riv yap, ecpr), tovto. Toi"? 8e ye, elirov, rwv
apyowtov Karr/Koowi irpoirrfKaKL^ei 009 ed ekohovXovs re Kal ov8ev 25
Suras, tovs 8e dp^ovras p,ev dp%op:evoi<;, apxo/j,evov<i 8e apyovcriv
Ofiolow; 181a, re Kal 8r)p,oala itraLvel re Kal Ttp,a. dp ovk avayKt]
E iv TOiavrr) I
TroXei, iirl ttclv to tt/9 iXevdeplas levai ; TTw? yap ov
Kal fcarao'vecrdal ye, i)v 8' iyd>, 00 (plXe, ei.9 re tcls t8i<x9 ot'/c/a? Kal
TeXevrdv pixP 1 T ^)V ^VP^ f0V T V U avapyiav ipu<pvop,evriv. 8 30 Ilcii?, rj

09,to tolovtov Xeyop,ev ; Olov, ecprjv, Tcarepa p.ev idl^eadai 7rat8l

b/Moiov yiyveaQai Kal <po/3eio~dat tovs vets, vov 8e iraTpl, Kal pi^re
alo~xvueadai pn']Te 8e8ievai toi/? yoveas, iva 8r) iXevdepoq /xctoikov
53 8e darm Kal darov fieToiKw i^caovaOai, Kal evov aoaavTws.
Ylyverat yap ovtcos, e(prj. Tavrd re, i)v 8' eyu>, Kal crpiiKpd Toid8e
aXXa yiyverac' 8i8do-KaXo<; T iv toiovtg) <poiTr]Ta<; (frofieiTat
Kal dcorrevet, oiTr\Ta'i Te 8i8aaKaXcov dXcywpovcriv, ovtco 8e Kal
7rai8aycoy(t)u' Kal bXcos 01 p.ev veoc Trpeo~/3vTepot<i direiKa^ovTai Kal 5
8iap,t,XXcbvTai Kal iv Xoyois Kal iv epyots, 01 8e yepovTes fjvyKaOtev^

B Te? to?9 veoi<i evTpaireXias Te Kal yapievTicrpuOV I

ipuirlpLirXavTai,

pip.ovp.evoi Tou? veovs, iva 8?) /xr) 8oKwcrt,v a7/8eZ? elvav p,r)8e 8eo~-

ttotikoL Tldvv p,ev ovv, e<prj. To 8e ye, rjv 8 eyco, ecr^aTOV, a>

(pt\e, tP}<; iXevdepias tov 7rX?]dovs, ocrov yiyveTac iv ttj roiavTrj 10

iroXei, orav 8rj 01 icovrjpbei'oi Kal ai i(ovrjp.evai p,t]8ev tjttov eXevdepoi
wo~i roiv 7rpiap,eva)v. iv yvvac^l 8e 7rpo9 dv8pa<i Kal dv8pdac 7roo9

of the proceedings after Arginusae in and Dem. Phil, iv 2. This explanation

Xen. Hell. I 7. 12 15. isthat of Schneider, and indubitably right.
562 e 30 pe'xpi tuv Gr^piwv. See The English editors and translators make
on 563 C, D. tov ttXij^oi/j depend on eXevdeptas : but
31 iraTcpa (xv kt\. Cf. Laws 701 B, "servi servaeque non sunt pars toO tt\tj-
[Xen.] Rep. Ath. I 8 12 and Mem. in 5. 0ovs," and ooov
iroKu is not easily either
15, 16 (Hermann Gesch. u. System d. PL separated from w\y)dovs or connected with
Phil. p. 91). <;x aT0V -

563 a 6 {jvyKaGUvres. V 467 B n. 11

OTav irpiancvtov. Cf. [Xen.] Rep.
563 B 9 to 8s ye kt\. But the '
Ath. I. 10 ff. tQv 8oij\wi> 5' a5 Kai tuiv
extremest amount of freedom which ap- hctoIkuv TrXeiarij icrriv 'Adr/vrjo'iv aKoKaala,
pears in such a city is when' etc.: lit. /cat otire vaTa^at i^eariv air 60 1, oOre
'
'
the extreme of the amount of freedom vTrenoTrio-eTa.1 crot 6 SoCXoj kt\. In Arist.
etc. to icrxa-rov is the subject to some- b
Pol. E n. i3i3 35 5oi/\w' &veo~is is said
thing like iffTiv or ylyverai understood cf. : to be a symptom of extreme democracy,
such idioms as ov rot eVe/ca ripo/ir/v on 12 Iv yuvai^l ktX. Arist. I.e. goes
ktX. 1 330 B, where see note. The sen- farther and speaks of a yvvaiKoKparta irepl
tence is not exclamatory, as some have ras oixlas. A German critic characteristi-
supposed. With ttXtjOovs eXevdepias cf. cally sees an 'admirable' illustration of
iroXX-Jjp T7]v iXevOepiav 562 D, and (for Plato's remarks in the social life "jenes
7rXJ70os) IX 591 E (ttXtjOos ovaias), Laws transatlantischen Staatvereins" (Steinhart
xi 913 D, Theaet. 158 D (ttX^^os xP 0V0V ) Einleitung^. 243). Some have accused
 "

248 nAATQNOI [563 b

yvval/ca ; oat] 1
fj laovofiia Kal eXevOepia yiyverai, oXlyov eTreXado-
/*#' elirelv. Ovkovv tear hlayyXov, ecprj, I

epovfiev 6 ri vvv i]X0' C

15 eirl arofia; Yldvv ye, elirov. Kal eycoye ovtw Xeyw. rb /xev

j
yap roiv drjpicov twv biro tols dvupwirois otro) iXevdepcorepd eanv
ivravda rj ev aXXrj, ovk civ Ti? ireiQono direLpos. dre^vw^ yap a'C

Te Kvves Kara ttjv irapoip^lav olalirep al heairoivat,, yiyvovrai re Srj

koX 'ittttol Kal ovoi ttclvv eXevdepcos Kal aep.vw<; eldiafievoi iropevea-
20 Oat,, Kara rds o8ovs ip,/3dXXovT6<i tc3 del diravTtavTi, idv /x?) e^icr-

Plato of already forgetting the liberalism
of Book v (Krohn PI. St. p. 214) but
an ideal city is one thing, and a lawless
democracy another ; and corrtiptio optimi,
in the relations between the sexes, as in
other cases, may well be pessima.
Phil. 45 E and Laws 657 D (Ast).
: 18 ttjv Trapoijiiav. The proverb was
o'lairtp r) 5o~iroiva, Tola xd kvcov (Schol.),
and meant on oiroia Mairoiva, Toiavrr] Kal
t) depairaivls 'like mistress, like maid.'
Plato takes kvuv literally hence arexvCos. :

563
C 14 o ti vvv o-TO|ia " what :
'
See Leutsch und Schneidewin Paroem.
rose to our lips just now, whatever it be,' as Gr. II p. 44. The traveller in modern
Aeschylus observes." See Aesch. Frag. Greece will remember the 'democratic
337 Dindorf=334 Nauck. The reference dogs' of Peloponnesian villages.
in vvv, which here as in some other vi-yvovraC rt Srj kt\. 'aye, and\ : >

places (ill 4i4B.) has the meaning of
'just now,' is to 562 E koX reXevrdv p.4-
\pi tGiv BripLwv ttjv dvapxlo.v ip<pvo-
piv-qv. Nauck restores the fragment of
there arise both horses and asses' etc. V/
This explanation Jowett's catches the
mock-heroic humour of the passage and
is at the same time easier grammatically

Aeschylus in the form oti vvv t/\0' ewl
CT6/J.O.:but the enclitic is unpleasing, and
as 6ti is absent from the other two places
where the quotation occurs (Plut. Amat.
763 B, Them. Or. iv 52 b) Aeschylus
probably wrote vvv yap f/Xd' eVi arofxa
('just come to my lips') or something of
the sort. With the general sense cf. Ill
394 D. Similar expressions in Greek
literature are collected by Schaefer on
than to supply, with Schneider, olo'urep o'c
decirbrai or, with Campbell, iXevdepoi or
the like. There is no ground for suspect-
ing the text as some have done. Plato's
humorous description brings vividly he-
fore us the anarchical condition of the
Athenian streets. Foot-passengers have
a poor time of it where the very beasts
of burden forsooth are tainted with the
spirit of democracy "The regulation
!

Dion. Hal. de comp. verb. pp. 12, 13.
Jackson ingeniously proposes to connect
the present passage with Arist. Eth. Nic.
ill :. 1 1 1 i a 9m, where he conjectures
olov Xiyovrts (paffiv iKirtativ aiirovs a (for
fj) ovk eiSevai on airopp-qra yv, uiairep
AiaxuXos tcl /j.vffTiKd (Proceedings of the
Camb. Phil. Soc. XIII 8 and Journal of
Philology XXVII p. ij9f.). "Is it possible"
of traffic," remarks Bosanquet, perhaps
a little sententiously, " is in some degree
a real test of social order." No doubt
this is what Plato means.
20 p.|iaXXovTes ktX. See the amusing
and characteristic anecdote about Alci-
biades' childhood in Plut. Ale. 2. 4 p.iKpbs
wv tirai^tv daTpaydXots iv t$ aTevuiri^,
Trji 5e poXrjs Kadr)KOi/ar)% els avTov apa^a

he asks "that the phrase r)X6' iirl arbp-o. (poprluv eVjei. npwTov ptv ovv eKiXeve
is a proverbial survival of the plea urged nepLpetvai tov dyovTa rd fevyos' vire-
by Aeschylus in plain prose on the 7ri7TTe yap t) /3o\tj ttj irapoSai Trji d/xd-
occasion referred to in the Ethics ? pi] TTi6op.ivov 8i oV aypoiKiav, d.W
-
|i7$

I think an Athenian speaking in plain tirdyovTos, ol p.ev &X\oi iraides 8io~x ov >
prose would have said rj\0ev iirl crrbpa 6 0' 'AXKipidorjs KaTaj3a\tiv iirl oTopa
or eVi rb arofxa, not r}X0' ttI oro/j-a. The irpb tov fcvyovs Kal irapaTelvas eavrov
elision is tragic. eKeXevev ovtws, ft /SoyXerai, Sie^eXOetv,
15 ovtw: i.e. in the spirit of the uiare tov piv ivOponrov dvaKpovaai t6
Aeschylean phrase: the idea occurred to feD70S OTriffii} delaavTa, tovs 5' (Soi'tos
me, and it shall out, though never so KTrXayr)vai Kal p.tTa j3or)s ffvv5pap.uv irpbs
extravagant and absurd 1 avTov.
16 tXtvOtpioTepa. For the concord cf.
 563 e] nOAITEIAC H ?49

) TijTat' Kal rciWa travra ovTa><i fieara eXevdepias yiyverat. To

e/xov y, e(pj], ep,ol Xeyeis ovap' avros yap et? dypov iropevop.evo^
6ap,d avro iracryw. To Be 0V7 KecpdXaiov, rjv o iyoo, irdvTwv rovroov
^vvijdpoiafievwv ivvoels, d><; diraXrjv rrjv yjrvxrjv rwv ttoXitwv iroiei,

oocrre kiiv otiovv BovXelas Tt<? 7rpoa$>epr)TaL, dyava/crelv koli fii) 25

dvk^eaOai ; reXevTwi'Te^ ydp irov olad' bri ov&e twv vop.cov (ppov-
]

] Ti^ovaiv yey papbfievcov rj dypd<pa>v, Iva 8rj p,7]8a/jLr} p,r)Bei<; avToi<; y

^ecr7TOT?79. Kal jxdX , e<f)r}, oiBa.

563 d 21 to |iov y' ovap is mani- I have retained the MS reading pro
festly proverbial (Schneider). For 6vap tempore, although I think Thompson's
cf. Charm. 173 A a/cove 5t) rd ifibv ovap conjecture represents what Plato meant
and Theaet. 201 E. to say.
/^22 avros "yap ktX.
frequently ex- 'I 26 tXvtwvt -yap ktX. There is
perience what you describe when I am steady deterioration and the last stage
;

on my way to the country,' sc. through of democracy is the worst. Aristotle

the congested streets of Athens. Jowett's holds the same opinion see Pol. A 6.
:

'
when I take a country walk ' is hardly
accurate. The present iropevo/xevos should
be taken in its full force.
25 Kav otiovv ktX. If the middle is
to be pressed, we must translate: 'if any
man applies to himself the very least
degree of slavery etc. That is to say,
' (pifffiara rather than laws, and is dvd-
they are so sensitive that they cannot
bear to see any one making himself even
a willing slave. In the sacred name of
Freedom, Democracy, which is now on
the verge of Tyranny, puts freedom
down. The sentiment is perhaps a
little exaggerated, but otherwise suitable
enough ; only we should rather have ex-
pected Plato to express this meaning by
avros aiiTL) wpoa<ptprj. If there were any
well-authenticated examples of the middle
of Trpo<r<p4puv used for the active, it
would be better to construe irpoatytpriTai
as if it were irpo<T<pepr), and suppose that
the slavery is applied to others but the
instances of izpoatyipto-Qat. = wpoo~<pipeiv in
Stephanus-Hase s.v. are either dubious or
from late authors. The syllable -rat at
the end of a line is sometimes abbre-
viated in uncial mss (see Bond and
Thompson Public, of the Pal. Soc. I
Plate 106), and this fact lends additional
plausibility to W. H. Thompson's con-
jecture, that we should write Trpoa<peprj
for TrpoccptpriTat.. I once proposed
and the proposal is approved by a
critic
inHermathena XXIV p. 252. The citizens
become so sensitive that the least degree
of pressure applied to any section of them
rouses them all. Meantime, as neither
of these conjectures is quite convincing,
s
1293 1 t] reXevrala ro?s XP " '-* * v Ta ^
woXeai yeyevriixevT) along with I29i b 30
1292337.
ov8 tuv vd|i.<ov ktX. Cf. Laws
701 B and Xen. Hell. 1 7. 12 ff. Such
a democracy works by means of \f/rj-
\oyov tCov /iovapxwv t% rvpavvidi (Arist.
.I.e. Cf. also Gilbert Beit rage zur inn.
Gesch. Athens pp. 79 ff.).
563 E 566 D Such is the seed which
developes into Tyranny, excessive freedom
generating excessive servitude, in accord-
ance with a common law. The drones
wax more numerous and violent, and ruin
the democracy in course of time as once
they ruined oligarchy. A democratical
State contains three classes of citizens ( 1
the drones, stinging as well as stingless,
(2) the rich who serve as drones' pro-
vender, (3) the Demos, with whom the
: sovereignty lies. The most active members
of the drone-fraternity become leaders of
the Demos against the rich. By dint of
extortion and calumny the propertied
classes are at last compelled in self-defence
to form an oligarchical party. Hence
arise impeachments etc., and the people
range themselves tinder a single Champion.
As in the fable he who tasted human flesh
became a wolf so this Champion of the
riai, People, as soon as he spills the blood of
fellow-citizens, is doomed to become a
tyrant. Civil war begins ; the Champion
is either driven from the city, and returns
a full-fledged tyrant, or receives a body-
guard to protect him from secret assaults,
and thus achieves his end.
 2;o riAATQNOI [563 E

XV. Avrrj fiev TOivvv, tjv S iy<o, ou (plXe, r) dp%r) ouroxrl KaXr)
30 /cat veavifc?), odev Tvpavvls (f>uTat, <w? i/xol 80/cel. NeaviKr/ hrjra,
(prj
dXXd rt to fiera tovto ; TavTov, r)v 8' 70;, oirep iv rf)
oXiyap%ia voo~r)p,a iyyevop-evov airwXeo'ev avTjjv, tovto kcu iv
TavTT] irXeov t /ecu layypoTepov e' ty)<; i^ovcrias iyyevop-evov /caTa-
SovXovTai BrjpLOKpaTLav. teal tw ovti to ctyav tl iroielv p-eydXrjv
35 (ptXel et? tovvcivtiov p.eTa/3oXrjv dvTcnroZihovai, iv wpats re kcu
iv I
<j>vtol<> teal iv acoptacriv, ical Sr) kcu iv iroXiTetaa ov-% 564
TjKicrTa. EtVo?, ecprj. 'H ydp ctyav iXevdepia eoi/cev ovk et<? d\Xo
ti r) et? dyav hovXeiav pieTa/3dXXeiv kcu ISicoTrj Kal iroXet. Et/co?
ydp. E/ot6)9 tolvvv, elirov, ovk i aXXrjs TroXiTetas Tvpavvls
5 Kadi'crTaTat, rj e/c 8r)p,oKpaTias, i olp,ai tPj<; aKpoTarr]^ iXevdepia?
SovXela TrXeiaTT] t Kal dypicoTaTr}. "E^et ydp, ecprj, Xoyov. 'AA.A,'

ov tovt, oiptat, r)v & iyu>, r/pcoTas, aXXd iroiov voo-rjp,a iv oXcyap^ia.

1. Kal dr] Kal II: Kal A.

563 E ff. 29 avTi] \iiv rolvvv ktX. tyranny had other origins as well : it
In his account of the genesis of tyranny, constantly appeared for example during
1/ as in his description of the tyrant himself,
Plato has borrowed several features from
the transition from Aristocracy to an
oligarchical form of government (Whibley
the career of the most conspicuous tyrant Gk Olig. pp. 7283). Plato deliberately
of his own age, Dionysius I of Syracuse. selects that particular origin which ac-
See on 564 a, and for other historical cords with his psychological standpoint.
references 566 B al. In the decline of an individual soul,
KaXi^ Kal vjavujq: 'fair and proud.' 'lawless' or unnatural (irapdvo/xot) desires
For veaviKri cf. IV 425 C. succeed the Icrovofxia in which all desires
32 v6<rr)|ia viz. the drones, as ex-
: are treated as equal. Hence tyranny,
plained in 564 B (eKeivo toIvvv kt\.). which is only the political expression of
$?, |ouo-as ktX. See on 557 b. For unnatural desire, succeeds democracy in
tw ovti cf. VI 497 D ;/. the fall of a State. Granted that Plato
564 a i Kal Stj Kal ktX. See cr. thought Athens was still degenerating,
n. The omission
of Kal 5f) was a natural he must certainly have expected her,
slip, and a majority of MSS agree with II. unless the process of decay should be
For Kal 8i] /ecu with ovx rJKiara following arrested, to end in a tyranny. See also
cf. (with Schneider) Soph. 216 B. The on IX 576 B. With the position of of/xcu
present passage brings out very clearly cf. 568 c and other examples in Braun de

Plato's conception of the State as a living hyperb. Plat. II p. 12.

organism and no mere 'dead machine.' 5 aKpoTa-rns. Herwerden (with Flor.
See on this subject Bluntschli Theory T) conjectures aKpaTordriji but d/cpa-ros
:

of the State E. T. pp. iS 24 and cf.
543 A n.
3 a-yav SovXcCav. For the omission
of the article cf. IV 434 C n. cer-
tainly should not read, with Schaefer, ttjv
dyav, or delete dyav with Cobet.
4 ovk | oXXtis ktX. In early times,
according to Aristotle (Pol. E 5. i305 a
7 tl.) democracies used to give rise to
tyrannies. The tyranny of Dionysius I
of Syracuse is a notorious illustration
from later history (see Grote c. 81). But
does not easily admit the superlative, and
the word is less suitable here than in the.
elaborate similitude about the wine of
We freedom 562 D. For the superlative of
dKpos cf. V 459 E al.
7 fjpwTas: 'you were asking about*
(doch wohl nicht danach fragtest du,
Schneider), viz. when you said rl to
fxerd tovto ; (563 e). Cf. Crat. 407 C
Tov'ApTj ip&Ta ('ask about Ares'). koI
rip ovti
aypiuraTT] (563 E
564 a) is a
digression, and Adimantus' question is
 5^4 D] TTOAITEIAC H 251

I
'

re ipvop-evov ravrbv Kal ev hrifioKparia 8ov\ovrai avTrjv. ^AXrjdr),

ecprj, Xeyecs. 'E/celvo tolvvv, ecprjv, eXeyov to tcov dpydv re /cat

hairavTjpoiv dvhpuiv yevos, to fiev dv8peioraTOV r)yov/xevov ai/Twv, to 10

8' dvavhpoTepov eiro^evov o&? 8r) defray fioiov/xev /crjcpfjcrt, tov$ p,ev

KevTpa e^ovai, roi)<; 8e dicevTpoi<i. Kat 6p6w<; y\ e<pr). Tovrco

tolvvv, >)v 6 eyco, TapaTTGTOv ev Trdcrrj TroXneia eyytyvofievaj, olov
3 irepl aw/Ad (pXeyfia T6 Kal %oX.?;' '
w 8ri Kal 8ec tov dyaOov laTpov
T Kal vop.06e.Trjv 7roXe&)? p.r/ i)ttov rj aocpov pceXcTTOvpybv irbppwOev 15

evXaftecaOac, p,dXcaTa pcev 07r&>? per) iyyevijaecrOov, dv 8e iyyevr/aOov,

07T&)? O Tl Ta^LCTTa %VV aiJTolaC TOIS KTjpLOlS eKTeTp,r]aecrdov. Nai
fid Aia, r) 6 0?, TravTairaal ye. *Q8e toLvvv, rjv 6 eyco, XdfScopcev,

iv evKpjveajepov i8cop.ev o /3ovX6p,e0a. Ila)?; Tpc^fj 8cacrTrjaci)-

pceOa tu> Xoyu> 8r)p,oKpaTovpevr)v iroXiv, wairep ovv kcu e^et. ev 20
) p,fv yap ttov to tolovtov '
yevos ev avTjj ep,<pveTac 8c e^ovacav ovk
eXarrov rj ev ttj oXcyap-^ovpcevrj. "Rctiv ovtco. UoXv 8e ye
8pifxvTepov ev TavTrj r) ev e/ceivr). II<y<? ; 'E/cet pcev 8cd to /u-r;

evTifiov elvai, aXX' drreXavveaOaL twv dpywv, dyvpcvaaTov kcu ovk

II. d<pU}/JLOiov/Mei> </-: d<po/j.oiov/.iev AIT q x . 15. fieXtTTOvpybv A II /xeXi-

2
:

Tovpybv A 1
. 17. eKTerfi-qcreadov A- cum v aliisque: itcTeT/ATJadov A IIS^.
1

not answered until Socrates specifies what which " api magis quam homini con-
particular voo-r)p.a was meant by the al- venit " (Schneider).
lusion in 563 E. J. and C. erroneously 17 has been suspected by W. H.
i-vv
refer ripuiras to 7rtDs rb tolovtov Xtyofiev ; Thompson and Herwerden ; but the pre-
(562 E). position is occasionally found with this
564 B 9 Kivo ktX. 'Well then,' idiom both in poetry and prose (Kiihner
said I, 'I was referring to yon class etc. ' Gr. Gr. II p. 356 and Lina de praep. tisu
eK?vo = '
already-mentioned '
(in 552 c Plat. p. 33). The half-poetic \iv (see on
and later). On to /J.ev iwb/j.evov see iv 424 E and vii 518 c) suits well with
564 D n. the archaic form avTolcn (1 330 B n.).
11 d<j)u)(xoioi3)j.ev. See cr. n. The 19 Tpi)(f 8i.a.cn-ncrcojie0a. With what
present is less suitable, especially with dr; follows cf. Eur. Suppl. 238 245 Tpeh
(
= nt set's, Schneider). For the error see yap ttoXitQv fxeplSes' oi /xev 6\(3ioi avw- |

In trod. 5^ (peXeTs re 7r\6i'Ci;p t' epuia' del oi 5' ovk '

|

TapaTTTov ktX.
13 Tap6.TTf.T0v is txovTts Kal awavi'c'ovTe's (3lov Seivol, vi- \

used absolutely as in Hipp. Min. 373 b fiovTesTip (pdbvLp w\eov nipos, es toi/s
~ZwKpa.T7]s del Tapdrrei iv toIs Xoyois. iXOVTai KivTp' d<ptacTiv KaKa,
\

|
y\wcr-
On (pXiy/xa re Kal x^V the Oxford editors cratj wovrjpwv irpoGTaT&v <prj\oijpi.(voi'
refer to Arist. Probl. 1 -29. 862 b 27 tGiv TpiCov be fioipuv i] 'v fj.4aip o~cpei wbXeis [

Kara tov avdponrov x^-V M-& eaTi 6ep/xov,

i) Kbo'fj.ov faXac'troya' ovTtv' av rdfj? 7ro\iy.
to 5e <j>\eyfj.a \pv\pbv, and rightly hold Plato is thinking primarily of course of
that the hot humour answers to the
'
Athens. See also Arist. Pol. A 11. 1295b
stinging, the cold to the stingless drones.' 1 ff. and (on the whole subject) Whibley
Cf. Tim. 85 D ff. Pol. Parties in Atluns pp. 35 ff. and
564 c 15 neXiTTovp-yov is the reading Beloch Att. Pol. pp. 1 19.
of 2 q M as well as II (see cr. n.), and is 21 to toiovtov -yc'vos: viz. the drones.
elsewhere better attested than fxeXiTovpyov, 564 d |ov<rfav. See on 557 b.
 "

252 TTAATQNOI [564 D

25 eppcofievov ylyverai, iv BjjfioicpaTia Be rovro ttov to Trpoeo~To<; avT))<;

e'T09 okiywv, Kai to fiev SpijivraTov avrov Xeyei re Kai irparrei,
to 6 dXXo Trepl tcl fiijfiara Trpocri^ov ft op/3 el re Kai ovk aveyeTai
tov aXXa !
XeyovTO<;, atare irdvTa viro tov tocovtov SioifceiTCU iv E
tt) roiavrrj troXiTeia %o>/H9 tivcov oXiyoiv. MdXa ye, tf
6 09.

30 "A Wo toivvv roiovhe del diroKpiverai etc tov ttXtjOovs. To ttoIov ;

^prjpaTL^opevwv irov irdvTtov 01 KocrpiwTaToi cpvcrei o>9 to ttoXv

irXovcnwTaTOi yiyvovTai. Et'o9. UXelaTov By], olfiai, toU KT)<prjo-t

peXi, teal evTTopooTciTOv evTevOev fiXiT-reiv. Um yap dv, e<pr), irapd

25. wpoearbs II et nisi fallor A 1

: irpoecrrus A2 . 33. p\i.TTeii> nos : j8\itt
An 1
: PMttci n 2s<7.

25 not only to the els

-irpottTTos refers the hands of the few exceptions noted
n pocn a.Trjs tov (565 C .), but to
drj/xov above (eKTos oXlywv d).
orinayuyol in general and all who lead 30 toCvuv is 'also': see I 339 E n.
the people whether as orators or as offi- 31 xpT]p.aTio(Mv<i>v ktX. : 'if all are
cers (Xtyei re /ecu irpaTTei). engaged in making money' etc. irdvTwv
26 ktos 6\Cyu>v. The leaders in a is the whole of which ol KocTfiiwraToi form

democracy, says Plato, belong to the class a part; not 'all the citizens of a demo-
of drones
with a few exceptions. Peri- cracy,' for the aim of democracy is not
cles, for example, was an illustrious ex- ttXovtos but iXevdepla, and the drones at
ception (Hue. 11 65. 8, 9 and Xen. Symp. least are not engaged in money-making.
8. 39); and so, according even to Plato 32 irXetorrov 8rj ktX. 'thus, I imagine,
:

himself, was Aristides (Gorg. 526 b). there is plenty of honey for the drones,
Plato's general attitude towards Athenian and it is most easy to squeeze honey from
demagogues has often been censured; but this source.' My
correction pXiTrav for
nearly all the greatest writers of antiquity, /SXirrei (see cr. n.) is regarded as certain
except the orators, pronounce the same by a reviewer of my Text of the Republic
verdict. in Hermathena XXIV p. 252. j3\Itt(- is
to |v 8pipjTo.Tov Po(i(3ti. Cf. Dem. retained by J. and C. ; but there is no
01. II 29 woXiTtuecrde Kara crvpL/xopias. authority for the intransitive use of the
pTjTup riyifj.wv k<xtpu)v, Kai ffTparrjybs verb, and (iXlo-eiti> in the very next sent-
virb tovtu}, /ecu ol fiorjadntvoi Tpia.ic6o~t.oi. ence is active.
j Schneider reads /BXiJt-
oi 5Z fiXXoi wpoavtvii.i.T)c6e ol ixtv ojs tov- Tei, which would be a aira etpr]/jJi>ou.
tovs, ol 5e iLs iKelvovs. irpoo~lov (used of Kuhnken's /SX/TTercu is unexceptionable
a bee alighting in Arist. Hist. An. VIII in point of sense, and has found much
11. 596 b
15) and po/mpd keep up the favour. The author of this emendation
figure. claims (in his note on Tim. Lex. s.v. Xt-
28 toG aXXa Xtyovros. Vermehren Teiv) that it is confirmed "cum Scholi-
proposes rov, comparing v 479 A 01)60^.77 astae, turn Codicis Parisini aucloritate.
avexfy*'' * - v T ' s
</>y and IX 579 A. If I Jut the Paris MSS have all either (iMTTei
Plato had wished to say 'any one,' he or fiXvTTei; and Bekker's collation of the
would, I think, have written oi'cWos: tov Scholium is /3Xi'tt a<paipet (not &<paiptt-
'

is too weak. The article is generic. rai) to fidXi aVd twv

Kripiwv. Moreover,
564 e 28 toC toiovtov the class of : although the syllable toi was sometimes
drones in general, not simply to dpt/xvra- abbreviated in uncial mss (see on 563 D),
tov avTov. Cf. to TOioProi' -y^os in c it is easier to suppose that the horizontal

above. stroke for final v was here accidentally

29 x^pfe tivwv 6\Cya>v is neuter and omitted, as constantly in the Republic:
should be taken with irdvTa. The differ- see Introd. 5. For the sense cf. I
ent liturgies etc. would scarcely be per- 343 A n. and on the word $XIttuv (i.e.
formed by the drones and some depart- ; 7<(/S)X/Tmj' from juAi) Blaydes on Ar.
ments of civic administration might be in Knights 794.
 565 B] 1T0AITEIAC H 253

ye tu)v a/xiKpa eybvroiv 779 /3\to~eiev ; TWovcnoi Br}, oipai, 01

toiovtoc Ka\oi>vTai, Krjcprjvcov fiordvr). S^eSoV re, e<f>rj. 35

) XVI, Ar}/io? o av eirj \

rplrov 761/09, oaoi avrovpyoi re kcli

dirpdypLove?, ov irdvv iroWd KKTrjp,evoi' Br} trXelarov re tcai

Kvpidorarov iv Br/poKparla, orav trep ddpoiaOr). "Eariv yap, e(prj-

aXA' ov dapd iOeXec rroielv rovro, edv ny p.e\iro<> ri pera\ap.^dvr}.

Ovkovv p,era\ap,/3dvei, r)v o iyoo, ae ^> Ka @' oaov Bvvavrai oi rrpoea- 5

TWT69, tou9 e'xovTas rr)v overlay depatpovpevot, Biavepovres to> Brjpo)

\ to 7r\elcrTov avrol e%eiv. Mera\ap(3dvei yap I
ovv, r) 8" 09, 01/T609.

'Avay/cd^ovrai By, olp,ai, dpuvveadat, Xeyovrts re ev tw Bypat teal

Trpdrrovres 07177 Bvvavrai,, ovrot aiv dcpatpovvrai. Il&)9 yap ov

Alrtav Br) eo-yov viro roiv erepcov, tcdv p,r) eiriQvpwcn vewrep^eiv, 10

9 eiriftovkevovcri ra> Bi'jpct) ical elaiv oKiyapyiKoi. Tt p-yv

Ovkovv real TeXevrwvres, e7retBdv opwert rbv Brjpov ov% eicovra aW
34. p\tixeie (sic) m : (HXitrtreiev A : pXCcreie Eq : (3Xi<r<reiv ut videtur II 1 : |3\i/<r-

34 irXova-ioi KaXovvTai.
The oli- the compulsory migration of Athenian
garchs were frequently called irXov<noi, farmers into Athens at the beginning of
KT-rjuariKol and the like : see Whibley Pol. the Peloponnesian war had a decisive
Part, in Ath. p. 48 and Beloch Atl. Pol. effect on the course of Athenian demo-
cracy cf. Thuc. 11 14 and 16 and Gilbert
:

35 kt|<}>iiv<i)V Potolvt] has a proverbial Bcitriige etc. pp. 98 ff.

ring: the proverb icr)<p7ji>es fiox^ovs

cf. 6 tovs ?x 0VT<xs KT ^- On the op-
aXXwv KartSovTCU (Leutsch u. Schneidewin pression of the rich in Athens see Her-
Paroem. Gr. 11 p. 179). The same ex- mann-Thumser Gr. Staatsalt. pp. 688 ff,
pression, as Schneider points out Addit. 747-
p. 69, is used by Plut. Mor. 42 A with a ktX.
8Lave'(JiovTs while dividing it '
:

different meaning. among the people to retain the lion's

565 A 3 KvpuoTdTov. In a de- share themselves.' The epigram is spoiled
mocracy the sovereignty lies with the if (with Cobet) we read <6\iya>- hiavi-
8fj/j.os in its assemblies. ixovres. For the sentiment cf. Dem. 01.
4 ov 0a(Aa ktX. Under the earliest Ill Ar. Peace I.e., Knights 46 ff.,
31,
and best form of democratical govern- 792 1218 ff. and (with J. and C.)
ff.,

ment, according to Aristotle, the drj/j.os Wasps 655 679.

consists chiefly of farmers, and itcKXijaiai 565 b 7 oijtws: emphatic, 'with
are infrequent, for 5t<x -rd i<rwdp9ai (card that proviso' (D. and V.).
rr\v x^pav oSt' diravTuxriv o##' dfiolws 9 irpaTTOvres is quite satisfactory:
B^ovrat tt}s <tvp65ov t<xvtt]S (Pol. Z 4. 1319 s cf. Xeyet re Kal Trp&TTei 564 D. Richter
30 ff. 3. I3i8 b 11, and A 5.
1292k 27). should not have proposed TapdrrovTes.
,

It is a later and degenerate phase when birr) 8vvavT<u ktX. in any way :
'

assemblies are multiplied by the payment they can.' Their opportunities of public
of iKK\rj(ria<rTiKbs nrdbs and other forms action in self-defence are limited hence ;

of 'honey' (ib. A 6. 1293 s 1 ff.). Plato in they form e.g. secret associations and the
this passage contributes some hints to- like. On the tense of Zvxov see 548 D ;/.,
wards a historical analysis of the evolution and for the statement itself (airlav 6X1-
of Greek democracy such as we find in -yapxLKoi) many passages in Aristophanes,
Aristotle. e.g. IVasps 488 ff. and others quoted by
"SVhibley Pol. Part, in Athens p. 65
643.
eav |i [ATaXap.pcivTj. Cf. Ar. Peace
632 There is little doubt that
 254 TTAATQNOI [565 B

dyvor)0~avTa re Kal e^aTrarrjOevra virb twv Biaf3aXXovTcov eiri-^eL-

povvra '

cr(f)a<; ahucelv, tot 77877, etre fSovXovTai e'ire fir), &>? dXr)66j<; C
15 oXiyapxi/col yiyvovTai, ov% eKovres, dXXd real tovto to kclkov
i/ceivos 6 KT)(j)r)v evTiKTei fcevrwv ai/rovs. KofiiBfj fiev ovv. E,lo~ay-

yeXiai 8r) Kal fcpio~ei<> Kal aycoves irepl dXXyjXcov yiyvovTai. Hal
fidXa. Ovkovv eva nvd del Sf/fios eiwOev SiacpepovTcos irpotaracrdaL
eavrov Kal tovtov Tpecpeiv re ical av^eiv p.eyav ; ILicode yap. Tovto
20 /iev dpa, r)v S' eyeo, '
hrjXov, ore, orav irep (pvrjrai Tvpavvos, e'/c D
7rpo<TraTLK7)<; pl&S Kal ovk dXXodev eKf3Xao-Tavei. Kai. fidXa
BrjXov. Tt'9 dpyr) ovv p,era/3o\r}<; etc Trpoardrov iwl rvpavvov ; 77

hrfXov on eireihdv ravrov dp^rjTai Bpdv irpoaTaTr)^ tu> ev tQ>

/iv 00), 05 7repl to ev WpKa&la to tov A* 09 tov Av/caiov lepbv Xeye-

565 C 14 tot' T)8i] ovx *kovts. Athens was simply "the leading dema-
Isocrates makes a similar complaint gogue, who acted as guardian and repre-
(Antid. 318) ov rovs /lev iv5o$ordrovs rwv
: sentative of the demos, as the ordinary
ttoXitcov Kai /tidXicrra dvvafiivovs Troirjaal rt Trpoo-TaTijs did of the metoecs " (Whibley
ri)v iroXiv dyaddv, oXiyapxtav dveidlfovres Pol. Part, in Ath. p. 51). He was not a
Kai XaKwvLGfxbv, ov vpbrepov inavcavro (sc. magistrate, although his position was
oi irartpes r)p.wv) irpiv r)va~yKao~av 6/xoiovs recognised and much sought after. Peri-
yeviadai raw atrlais rats Xtyonevais irepi cles was certainly irpoararrfi, and, among
avTwv Cf. also Arist. Pol. E 5. i304 b
; his successors, apparently Cleon and
21 Observe how Plato now begins to
ff. others. For the authorities see Whibley
insist on the inevitable necessity which I.e. and Gilbert Beitrage etc. pp. 78 ff.
dogs the footsteps of political decay see : For eVa nvd Cobet substitutes eVa 7^ riva,
on 566 a and 567 C. without sufficient reason: cf. VI 494 D n.
16 tUrayyeXCat : 'impeachments,' as To my mind the emphasis on 'tva is much
e.g. for KaraXvcrts rod drjfxov. On eisan- stronger without ye and Plato clearly
:

gelia in Attic legal procedure see Hager intends to emphasise that word, for it is
Diet. Ant. s.v. and Meier u. Schomann by the rise of a single champion that
Att. Proc. 1 pp. 312 335.
d-ywves ir> aXXr'Xtov

'trials of
tyranny is caused.
565 I) 20 K rrpocrTa.Ti.K'fjs pi^ns ktX.
17 :

one another (Jowett) lit. trials about

'
:
'
Arist. Pol. E 10. i3iO b 14 ff. erxeSbv yap
one another,' i.e. trials in which the in- oi TrXeiaroi twv rvpavvwv yeybvaaiv e/c

dividuals chiefly concerned, viz. the de- orifxayoiyuv Cos eiirtiv, TnarevOe'vTes i< rod
fendants, belong to one or other of the rods yvwpL/xovs.
b~ia,ia.XXeiv This was es-
two parties in the State. dXXr)Xu>v by pecially true of earlier times, when the
itself would be better suited to the words orator also held military command (ib. 5.
tlaayyeXtai Kai Kpiatis, but dyuives dXXi)- 35 a 7 ff)- See Gilbert Gr. Staatsalt.
\<i)i> is too harsh an expression, and that, 11 pp. 280 ff.

I think, is why Plato writes dyQves irepi 21 Kal ouk dXXo0v. If we treat this
dXXrjXuv. This explanation is in my sentence as a statement of historical fact,
opinion better than to translate "Pro- Plato expresses himself too strongly for ;

cesse um Leben und Tod" (Schneider: tyranny sometimes arose in other ways.
cf. dyuvas
vepi o<ptwv avrwv Hdt. VIII See however on 564 A and 543 A, 544 C
102). Some may think that dXXrjXovs nn.
should replace dXXriXoiv but irepl with : 23 Tup.v8(j). See[Hecat.]^>-a^. 375 in
the accusative would not express a close Mtiller Prag. Hist. Gr. 1 p. 31 and Paus.
enough connexion in this passage. viii 2. 6. In his note on the latter pas-
18 ovkouv ktX. So in Ar. Knights sage, Frazer collects the ancient legends
1 127 Demos says povXo/xat rpt<)>eiv iva about werewolves. For the later history
irpooT&Trjv. The irpoardrrjS tov 5rjp.ov in of the superstition consult 'Lennan's M c
 566 a] nOAITEIAC H
rat; T/9; ccpr). 'Vis dpa 6 yevadpevo? tov dvOpanrivov airXdy^- 25
vov, ev aXXoi? aXXcov lepeicov ei'o? iyKaTaTTp,i)pevov, dvdyKrj 87)
T
S tovtw Xvkco yevecrdai. ?} ovk aKi]Koa<; tov Xoyov ; "YLywye. Ap'
ovv ovtco Kal 0? dv 87'ipLov Trpoecrro)^, XapJcov acpoSpa 7rei66p,evov
o^Xov, pur) diTO(X")(i)Tai ip<pvXiov aipLaro<;, dXhS d8iKco<; eTracTidopLevos,
ola 8r) cpiXovaiv, et? 8i/cao-Ti]pta dywv piat<povr}, (BLov dv8pb<; dcpavl- 30

%cov, yXcorrrj re Kal aropbart, dvoalw yevopevos (povov tjvyyevods, Kal

5 dvSpifkarfj Kal diroKTivvvrj |
Kal viroarip.aivr) y^peoiv re dTroK07rd<;
Kal 7779 dva8ao~pov, dpa tw tolovtw dvdyKt] 87) to pLerd tovto Kal
eijxapTai rj airoXwXevai viro TOiV i^dpoyv 7) Tvpavveiv Kal Xvkw
dvOpdoTTOv yeveadat; YloXXr) dvdyKt), e<f>r). Ovtos 87J, e(p7)v, 6

28. 7rpo(T7WS a</: TrpoiretTTus A: irpoaerw (sic) II.

article Lycar.thropy in Enc. Brit. ed. 9, re (sc. ol /JTjTopes) Sv dv /3ov\wvTai, Kal

and for parallels in non-classical mytho- d<paipovi>Tai xpVfJ aTa Ka ^ eK/3d\\ovfftv e/c
-

logies Tylor Prim. Culture- 1 pp. 308 tQv irbXewv 6v dv Bony ai/Tois; Ntj tov
Kijva. The unscrupulous mob-orator is a
26 tvos '.s bracketed by Henverden budding tyrant.
but tov in tov dvOpuirivov air\dyx"ov 566 a 1 viroo-T][i.<uvT| 'hints at.' :

proves it genuine. But for evbs Plato

\pwv dva8a<r(iov phrases ominous :

must have written tov dvdpunrivov crirXdy- of revolution to a Greek ear: see Laws
Xv v <tov> ev aXXois kt\. The were- 684 e, [Dem.] 24. 149 \prj<piovfiai ov8e
wolf superstition was similarly associated twv xP e ^ v r & v ^-biwv aTTOKOTrds oi)5
with cannibalism in some of its later yTJs dvaSaa/xbv ttjs AdTjvaltov oi>8' oiklwv
'

European forms (M c Lennan I.e.). (in the Heliastic oath), Isocr. Panath.
259, Arist. Pol. E 5. 1305
The anacoluthon s
dvd.7KT| %r\ kt\. 5 al. and
is illustrated by Engelhardt Spec. Anac. Sandys on Ath. Pol. 6. 1. Cf. also
PI. in p. 40. Gilbert Gr. Staatsalt. 11 p. 279.
565 29 (i<j>vXiov a'i|xa,TOS. Cf. 2 dva-yKn Kal eipfj-aprai ktX. Once
Pind. Pyth. II 32 en<pv\iov alfia irptl;- more Necessity rings her knell (565 en.):
TLffTOS OVK &Tp re^vcis eiripn^e 6va.T0is. the instinct of self-preservation makes
The style rises into poetry as usual in the final stage inevitable. For the same
passages of solemn import and sustained reason Xenophon remarks (Hier. 7. 12,
emotion; cf. 560 B, d iiu. 1 3) that a tyrant never dare lay down his

30 dvSpos is poetic for dvdpwirov: cf. power: cf. also Periander in D. L. 1 97

Aesch. Ag. 1020 f. dvdpbs fj.i\av al/j.a ris and the pathetic saying koXov [xev elvai
dv ttoXiv I
dyKaXecraiT eiraeiduv; and often tt)v Tvpavviba xupiov, ovk Zx eiv ?>i dirbfiacriv
in Pindar (01. 35, 66 etc.).
I (Plut. Sol. 14. 10). See also on 545 c
31 T Kal ^uY-yevovs.
yXojTrrj The
blood of fellow-citizens is kindred blood :
and 547 a.
ovros ktX. 'This then,' said
4 I, 'is
for all are sons of the same fatherland. the man who guilty of sedition against
is
4
The unholy tongue and lips ' is an the holders of property.' ybyveTai is not
eloquent amplification of yevbp.evos, in 'becomes* ("the leader of the faction
harmony with the story to which Plato has against the rich becomes that person" J.
referred in D above. J. and C. seem to and C), but 'turns out to be,' 'is' sc. in
me to mar the effect of Plato's eloquence our argument or picture: cf. 562 A /?.
by remarking that "the tongue and lips ofrros yiyveTai is similarly used at the end
which make the slanderous accusation of the picture of the tyrannical man in
are vividly imagined as actually tasting IX 576 B. Schneider seems to suppose
blood." that cracridfav refers to civil war ("vim et
32 dvSpTjXaTg ktX. Cf. Gorg. 466 C arma civilia") such as is described in what
ri di; oi>x oio-irep ol Tvpavvoi diroKTivvvaai follows, but the incidents just enumerated

256 rTAATQNOZ [566 a

5 araaid^oov yiyverat 7roo? tou? e^ovTas rds ovcrias. Ovtos. 'A/3*

ovv eKireaoov p.ev Kal KareXOoov fiia twv eydpwv rvpavvos aireipyacr-
fxivo<; Karepyerai; AfiXov. 'Eai> Be dBiivarot iicfidWeiv avrbv
oZaiv rj I
aTTOKTelvai BiafidXXovres rfj iroXei, fttaloo Br) davdrw B
e7ri/3ovXevovcriv diroKTivvvvai Xddpa. <PiXet yovv, rj 6 0?, ovtoj
10 yiyveadai. To 87) rvpavviKov al'rrjpa to 7roXvdpvXi]rov irrl rovrw
Trdvres 01 et? toOto 7rpo/3e/3^/coT? e^evptaKovcnv, alreiv tov Brjp,ov
'

(pvXaKas rivas rod aoop,aro<;, Iva 06}$ avrols fj

6 tov Bi'ipbov /3ot)66<;.

Kal fid\', (prj. AiBocmti Btj, o7p.at, BeiaavTes p.ev virkp eiceivov,
6app7]aavT<; Be virhp eavTOiv. Kcu p,dXa. Ovkovv tovto orav C
15 iBrj avrip ^pi]p,ara e-^oov Kal fiera tmv ^prjp.drcov alriav p.iaoB^p.0^

1 elvai, tot Br] OUT09, 00 kraipe, Kara tov Kpoura) yevop,evov

Xprjo-/.i6i>

ttoXv yjr/] (ptBa Trap "JLpp,ov

(pevyei, ovBe p.evei, ovB' alBetrat /ca/co9 elvai.

23 Ov yap dv y ecf)7], Bevrepov avdis alBeaOeir/.

f
O Be ye, ol/xai, ?]v S'

iyd>, tcaraXrjcpOei ; 1
Oavdrco BiBorai. 'Avdyfaj. 'O Be 81) 7rpoardTrj<;
eKelvos avrbs 8i)Xov By) oti p.eya<; jieyaXwarl '
ov Kelrai, dXXci D
KarajSaXcov dXXovs ttoXXovs eoryj/cev ev too Bt^put t?)? 7roXea)<;,

23. KaraSaXwi/ AH2

: Ka^a\wv (sic) A 1
.

would certainly be called ard<ns by a Gilbert (Gr. Staatsalt. II p. 281 n. 1)

Greek, and o'&ros Srj yiyverai points remarks that the body-guard plays a part
backward rather than forward, as is clear in the genesis of nearly every Tyrannis.
both from 5t) and from Adimantus' reply. 566 C, D 14 6apprjo-avTS tavruv.
6 tKireo-iov ktX. He is transformed Cf. Solon Frag. 11. 5 S Bergk.
into a full and one of
finished tyrant in 16 tov Kpoo-<i> ktX. See Hdt. I 55.
two ways: by being expelled (in
either 20 al86o-8^ ktX. Liebhold's con-
course of the ffrdais) and returning /Si'a jecture olKto-Oelr) is of course absurd. The
twv IxOpwv, or else in the way described expression 6ava.ru didovai is paullo ex-
in iav 5e airoriTeKecfiivos (d). Pisistra- quisitius dictum, resembling our phrase
tus not a perfect example to illustrate
is 'is done to death': cf. (with Stallbaum)
(Kweawv etc., for he had made himself a IX 571 E, 574 C and Phaedr. 254 E (686-
tyrant before he was expelled (Aiist. Ath. rats thwKiv, imitated from Homer Od.
Pol. 14. 3). xvii 567).
566 B 8 8ia|3dX\ovT6STfl TroXei: lv 22 jieyas fieyaXtoo-Ti. //. XVI 776.
setting the citizens against him' (J. and 23 tv Tii 8i(J>pa> ktX. The figure a.

C.) rather than 'by accusing him to the common one is of course suggested by
State' (D. and V.). Cf. VI 498c and the Homeric Cebriones apvtv-
allusion.
1

P/iaed. 67 E. rrjpi ioiKuis |

evepyios 5l<ppov
k6.ittti<j^ air'

Piata -Xd8pa. Cf. Thuc. VIII 65. 2. (ib. 743). Not so the irpourdnys he fells :

10 ailTiifia to -iroXv0pvXT]Tov as in : others, but himself (ai/ros) iarrjKev iv rif

the case of Theagenes of Megara, Pisis- 5i<pptp t^s ir6\cus.
tralus, and Dionysius of Syracuse: see 5 66 D
669 c The tyrant begins his
Arist. Rhet.I 2.
1357b 30 33 with Cope
ad loc, and (for Dionysius) Grote X pp.
reign with popular measures, but as soon
as his position is secure, he impoverishes
202 tf. and Freeman's Sicily III p. 558. and oppresses the citizens by a continual
 566 e] nOAITEIAC H 257

rvpavvos dvrl nrpoardrov drrorereXeafxevos. Tt 8' ov p.e\\ei

25
<l>v-

XVII. Aie\da)fj,v Btj rt]v evBaip,ov(,av, tjv 8' iyco, tov re

dvBpos Kal T?i<i 7r6X,e<09, iv y av 6 toiovtos ftpoTos eyyevrjrai
Tidvv fiev ovv, ecprj, Bie\6o)p.ev. 'A/a' ovv, elrrov, ov Tat? p,ev rrpoorais

rjfiepats re Kal -y_p6vw rrpoajeXa re Kal darrd^erat rrdvra^, w av

E rrepirvyydvrj, Kal ovre rvpavvos '
<pi]criv elvai virw)(yeZrai re 30
TroWd Kal IBia, Kal 8rjp.oaia, %pe5)v re rfkevOepwcre Kal <yy]v Bievec/xev

Brjp.a> re Kal Tot<? 7rept eavrov, Kal rrdcrw iXeoos re Kal rrpdos elvai
irpoarzoielrai ; 'AvdyKij, ecpr). "Orav Be <ye, ot/xat, 7T/30? rovs ei;(o

e^dpovs rots fiev KaraWajfj, tovs Be Kal Biacpdelprj, Kal i]o~vyia

Keiva)v yevrjrai, rrpwrov fxev rro\ep,ov$ rivd<; del Ktvel, iv ev XP eia 35

24. niWet A 1
!!: fifrei A 2
.

succession of wars.
he l
All wiio expostulate,
removes' ; it is a sad necessity of his
Eur. /. A. 337 342, where Menelaus
says to Agamemnon olad' or' iaTrovbafes :

situation that he should purge the city of apxet" Aavaldais irpbs"I\iov\ u>s raweivbs
wealth and virtue. To provide against rjada, Trdcrrji Seifias irpoadiyydvojv, |
Kal
his growing unpopularity, he must in- dupas ^xuv aV-Xjcrroi/s t<> diXovri brjfioriSv, \

crease his standing army by enlisting Kal btbovs Trp6o~pr}ffiv e^ijs Traffi, Kei flirts
foreign mercenaries atid the slaves of di\oi, I
rots rpoTTOLs 'ctitQv Trpiacrdai rb
private citizens. These are his new citi- '
<pCk6ri.iJ.ov etc fMecrov; On ovre followed by
zens' forsooth! Euripides and other tra- .
re (neque et) where the stress falls on
gedians praise tyranny and its retinue: the affirmative clause (non modo non
that is why we exclude them from our sed etiam) see IV 430 B n.
city. The higher they climb the hill of 566 E 31 -r]X.i>9paxj- Sievip.v : ful-
commonwealths, the tnore the honour paid filling the hopes held out by him as irpo-
to poets flags. As for the tyrant, after o-TOLTrjs (566 An.). A
redistribution of
exhausting the property of temples and the landed property was one of Dionysius'
proscribed, he will compel the Demos that earliest measures after he had established
begat him to support his rabble rotit. All himself in the tyranny (GroteX pp. 221 ft".).
remonstrance is in vain. The Demos now As Mr Giles points out, such a step would
learns what slavery means slavery in its tend to keep up the enthusiasm of the
most cruel form, where slaves are masters. Tr\rj9os, especially when the tyrant suc-
566 D 26
ft". 8i'X0a)(iv Si) ktX. ceeded to an oligarchy which had added
Throughout the whole of this picture, it field to field by lending on mortgage to
is tolerably clear that Plato has Dionysius the small farmers and selling them up
the first of Syracuse in his mind: see on after a bad year. It would be easy enough
566 e, 567 B, e, 568 A, D. The reader to carry out, because the tyrant's oppo-
should compare Aristotle's brief account nents would have fled the country cf. :

of the three kinds of Tyranny in Pol. A 566 c. For the aorists see 548 D n.
10. 1295* 1 24. That which Plato de- 33 irpos tovs t%o> e\9poi)s kt\. 'in his :

scribes is of course the worst variety tjti.s relations to foreign enemies' etc. With
avvirevdi'i'os apxei tup bfioiwv Kal peXribvajv the construction of rots ft.lv kt\. cf. ix
wavTuv wpbs to (scp^Tepov ai/rrjs o~v/J.(pipov, 591 E 592 A aXKd fii\v Kal Ti[j,ds ye
d\\& /AT) irpos rb twv dpxop-evuv (ib. 20 tCiv fxtv /xed^et Kal yetjceTai incov, as av
22). ijy rjrai dfj-elvw aiirbv woirioeiv, as 5' av

27 ppoTos: 'creature' (Jowett). The \vaeiv ttjv virdpxovo-av i^iv, <petierai ibiq.
tyrant something less than human.
is Kal brjfxociq. In both cases the idiom
29 irdvras u> civ kt\. For the gram- resembles so-called partitive apposition,
mntical concord cf. iv 426 C . The for which see iv 431 a.
sense is well illustrated by Stallbaum from 35 iroX(iovsTivosKTX. Cf. Arist. Pol.
A. P. II. 17
 33 ;

258 TTAATQNOI [566 e

rjye/jLovos 6 SrjfAOS y. Ovkovv Kal 'iva \ptffJiaTa ela(f>i-

Ei09 ye. |
567
povTes 7revrjT<i ra kcl6* rjfiepav dvayKa^aiVTai etvai
yiyvop-evoc Trpos
Kal tjttov avTG) 7nf3ov\evcocn ; Arj\ov. Kat av ye Tivas, otfiai,
v7T07rrevr] ekevOepa (ppovrfpaTa %ovTa<; p,rj eirtTpe^reiv avrw dpyeiv,
5 07Tft)<? av Tovrovi fiera Trpocpdaewi diroXkvr) evBovs rot? 7ro\ep,loi<;

tovtcov irdvTWv evetca rvpdvva) ael dvdyKi) irokep^ov rapdrreiv

'AvdyKr/. Tavra Brj iroiovvra eroifMOV puaWov direyQdveo'dai tols B '

7r o\ it a i<i ; Tlco<; yap ov ; Ovkovv Kal Tivas twv ^vyKaraarrjadv-

Tcov Kal iv Bvvd/xei ovtcov irapprjcnd^eadat ical 7rpo? avrbv Kal Trpbs
10 d\\)j\ov<i, 7rnfkr)TTovTa<; rots yiyvofxevots, 01 av Tvy^avtoaiv
dvBpLKCoraToi ovres ; Eio9 ye. 'Tire^atpelv Bt] tovtow; irdvras
Bel tov rvpavvov, el /xeXXei ap^etv, e<w? av pLrjre cfriXwv p,i]T e^Opcov
\lirrj firjSeva otov ti, 8<f>e\o<i. ArjXov. O^eco? dpa Bel opav avrov,
Ti? dvBpelos, Ti? fx,eya\6(f)p(i)v, '
t/? <f>povip,o<;, Tt? 7r\ovo~to<;' Kal C

15 ovtcos evBal/xoyv earlv, ware tovtois dirao-iv dvdy/cr) avrut, etre

fiovXerai eire p,i], iro\ep.Lw elvai Kal enTifSovXeveiv, ew<; av Kadrfpy

ttjv rrokiv. Ka\6v ye, e^rj, Kadap/xov. Nat, r}v B' iyco, tov
evavrlov rj oi larpol rd aco/jLara' 01 p.ev yap to yeipioTOv dcpat-

povvTes XeiTTOvo-i to /3e\Tio~TOv, 6 Be rovvavTcov. 'fl? colkc ydp,

20 avTM, (j)r}, dvdyKTj, elirep dp%ei.

1. tu> S q: to A H:
l
tw (sic) A2 . II. i>7r?ai/>e?p II: vire^alpeiv A.
13. avrbv ATI: o\<tt6v A2 .

E 11. b 28 ff. tan 51 Kal 7ro\eyU07rcuos

13 ruption VTre^aipeiv (<;-. ;/.) cf. Xen. Hiero
6 rvpavvos,
1

6Va>s drj aVxoXoi re tl<ffi Kai 5. 2 6rav 5t tovs tolovtovs

virt^aipwvTai
iiye/j-dvos iv xpela diartXiocriv oVres. (J. G. Schneider's conjecture for inre^al-
The history of Dionysius the elder is again puvrat of the mss). On this passage the
in point: see
567 a
Grote x pp. 224 331.
ovkovv Kal ktX. Arist. Pol.
poet Gray remarks: "Compare this de-
scription with the Hiero of Xenophon :
1

I.e. 131 b Kal rd irivrjTas iroiuv

18 ff. it is in almost every step a picture of

tovs dpxofj-evoiis rvpavviKdv Sttws trpbs the politicks and way of life of the elder
rip KaO\ ijp.4pav ovres a<rxo\oi uxnv Dionysius."

Trt(lov\eveiv Kai i\ tlacpopa twv re- 12 ?s av u-tJt cfjtXcov ktX. There is
\wv, oTov iv 'ZvpaKov<rais' iv nivre yap no solitude or desolation like the tyrant "s:
Hreaiv inl Aiovvaiov ttjv ovcriav airacav for he is the enemy of the whole human
dcrfvrjvoxivai <rwi(3aivev. Cf. Grote I.e. race. See the passages quoted by Na-
p. 223. gelsbach Nachhom. 7 hcol. p. 304.
2 irpos t<3. majority of mss haveA 567 c 17 koXov "ye KaGapLiov. Cf.
Kphs to, which is also the older reading VII 540 E n. The famous anecdote of
(see cr. .); but dp.i wpbs ti in this sense Thrasybulus and Periander (Hdt. V 92:
lacks authority, and is inherently im- cf. Arist. Pol. Y 13. 1284* 26 ff., E 10.
probable. Cf. Phacdr. 249 D and IX
n
131 i a 20 ff., also Eur. Sitppl. 445
where the poet borrows his imagery from
449,
585 A. x 604 C, //.

5 oirws TroXeLifois voXifxovs : sc. the same story) is one instance out of
Tivas det Kivei as before, in 'iroifiov line 7 many in Greek history: see Greenidge
is impersonal a rare usage, for which cf. Gk Const. H. pp. 31 ff.
Epp. 7. 333 A and Eur. H. F. 86. 20 dva'YKi] :sc. i<mv. J. and C.
567 b 11 vTTcJjaipelv. For the cor- strangely say that "oVct/kij is the subject
 5 o*> AJ nOAITEIAC H 259

I XVIII. 'Ei/ [Mucapiq dpa, elirov iyco, dvdyKrj SiSerac, I

f)

7rpoararTL avrcp rj fxerd <pav\(ov tcov ttoWwv ol/celv Kal xjtto

toutcov p.icrovp,evov 77 pvq tjfjv. 'Ei/ TOiavTy, t) S' 09. Ap' ovv ov^l
oo~(p av piaWov Tois 7To\iTai<i dire^avqiat ravra Bptov, Toaovrco
vrXeiovcov Kal iricnorepcov Bopv(f)6pcov BeyjcreTai ; TTw9 yap ov ; 25

TiVe9 ovv 01 TTiaToi, Kal iroOev clvtovs pberaTTepL^erai ; Avrofiaroi,

e<f>r), TroWot "]%ovo~i Trerofievoi, eav rov piicrOov BiScji. K.r)cfiriva<;,

! rjv 8' iyco, vij rov Kvva, So/cels av rivd<> pot Xeyeiv I %eviKov<; re Kal
TravTohaTrov*;. 'AA?;#>} ydp, <f>V< Bokco aoi. Tt Si; avr60ev ap"

ovk av ideXijcreLev Uws ; Tovs BovXovs d<peX6p,evo<; tovs 7roXira<;, 30

iXevdepcticras, tcov irepl eavrov Bopvcpopcov iroii)o~aaBai ; ..(poSpa

y, kefir)' eVet roi Kal TriaroraroL avrco ovroi elcrtv. 'H paKapiov,
$ i]v S' iyoo, Xeyeis rvpdvvov %prjp,a, el tchovtois cpiXois re Kal \
ttict-
,
TOt9 avSpdcTL xpfJTai toi>9 irporepovs eKtvov<; airoXeaa ?. 1
AXXa
fj.yjv, kefir], toiovtois ye ^pfjrai. Kat 0avp,dovat, Br], elirov, ovroi 01
eraipot, avrov, Kal i^vveicrtv 01 vkoi iroXlrat,, 01 B e7rieiKel<; pacrovai

2t. /xcucaplq. A 2
II : /xaKCLpia A1 . avdyKrj II: dvayici} A. 29. tL 8k (nullo
interrogationis signo) q : tis 5e Alii.

of eot/ce." For avrtp avdynr) cf. 568 E and kt\., but ris is indefensible, and retained
IX 579 A. On
the force of dvdyKrj here by no editor. Schneider's roiis 5e avro-
and just below see 565 c, 566 A nn. 6tv (with several MSS of inferior authority)
567 D 27 fjlovo-i irT6p.V0i 'will : seems to me grammatically awkward, as
wing their way.' irerdfievoi leads up to well as lifeless and dull. In Richards'
K7)<pT)VO.S. proposal rl Se; ainodev dp' ovk av idekr)-
tov ^icrBdv 'the pay,' i.e. 'the neces-
: creie nws tovs oov\ovs etc., the enclitic nws
sary pay' (J. and C). W. H. Thompson is singularly weak. J. and C, who print,
would omit t6v or replace it by /xovov with Hermann and Stallbaum, ri hi;
ede\rjaeie;
:

but insufficient pay would not attract aiTodev and a full-stop after
mercenaries. TronjaaaOai, supply "some general notion
567 E 28 ViKOtis TravToSairovs. such as \aj3eiv or ^rol^^<Ja.o~^cit. with idek-t)-
,
'

The body-guard of foreign mercenaries aeuv "from fxeraire/iifeTai in the previous

was a familiar feature in Greek tyrannies :
sentence" surely an impossible solution.
see Xen. Hiero 5. 3 and (for Dionysius The punctuation in the text removes, I
in particular) Grote X p. 221. think, all difficulty, if the words are taken

29 ti 8e; iroi.TJcra<r6ai; The words as I take them.
from avroOev to Troiriaaffdai form a single 30 tovs SovXovs kt\. As Dionysius,
sentence, vws being neglected cf. Try for example, did (Grote x p. 221 and
drj yiyveroi. in 549 C, where see note and
:

Freeman's Sicily iv p. 13).

l/
J ebb quoted ad loc. avTodev by its em- 5 68 a 4 oL ve'ot TroXtrai: the new '

phatic position already suggests what citizens,' viz. these quondam slaves etc.,
Socrates is about to say; and Adimantus' not (as D. and V.) 'the young citizens.')'
interruption, besides its stylistic effect, It is, in view, for example, of viovs eral-
expres.-es the anxiety and horror with povs 'new friends' ix 575 D, quite un-
which the bare idea of such a proceeding necessary to read ol veoiroXhai (apparently
would inspire a Greek. " Slaves were with Pollux in 56: cf. also id. ix 26),
normally of non-Greek race; so this is although according to Diodorus xiv 7
what enlisting a band of negroes would Dionysius called his body-guard of
be in the United States to-day" (Bosan- emancipated slaves veoTroXirai. See Free-
quet). The best mss read rls Si avrddev man's Sicily I.e.

172
 :

260 TTAATQNOZ [568 A

5 re /cal <$>ev<yov<TL ; Tt 8" ov fieWovaiv ; Ov/c ere?, f/v 8" eya>, ?; re

rpaywBla oA,o>? cro<f>6v Borcei elvai /cal 6 Ey/9t7rt'S/?9 Biacfyepcov ev

avrfi. Tc St] ; "On /cal tovto irvKvrj<i hiavoias e^ofievov icpOey^aro,

&)? apa ao<f>ol Tvpavvoi '
elcrt tmv aocpcov avvovcria. icai B
e\eye BijXov on tovtovs eivai toi/? o-o<pov$, ol? %vveo~riv. K.al a>5
10 laodeov y, ecprj, ttjv rvpavvlBa iy/cco/xia^ei, ical erepa ttoXXoi, koX
ovtos /cal 01 aXXoi Trotr/TaL Toiydproi, k(pr]v, are aocpol 6We<> ol
rr)? rpaycoBias Troirjral avyycyvcoo kovo lv rj/xlv re /cal i/ceivois, baot

rjfxwv iyyvs TToXcrevovrai, on avrovs et? ttjv TroXirelav ov irapaBe-

i~6/xeda (ire rvpavviBos vp.vt)Ta<i. Olfxai ey(oy , e<py, %vyyiyv(ocricov-

15 criv oaonrep ye '

avrwv KOfiyjroL Ei? Be ye, olfiai, ras aXXa<; irepL- C
15. irepubvTes AS2
<]
'
irepibvres A'll.

5 ovk tos kt\. A

highly ironical
and sarcastic sentence. not without
reason that tragedy 'in general' (SXwj is
not 'on the whole' as D. and V. render)
is thought ffotpdv, and Euripides a master-
tragedian (Euripides was notoriously 'o-o-
<pbs'
see Blaydes on Ar. Clouds 137S)
for he gave utterance inter alia to this
sapient remark (for i^de'y^aro of an
oracular, would-be- profound observation,
that Aristophanes and Antisthenes made
It is the same mistake, suggesting that either
Aristophanes misled the others (so also
Hirmer Entst. u. Komp. d. pi. Pol. p.
658 n. 2), or that the two tragedians
wrote the same line independently (so
Schneider also thinks). The latter sup-
position is unlikely. Perhaps the re-
duplication of the cant Euripidean croepbs
is responsible for a kind of error which

see on VI 505 c)<ro<poi Tvpavvoi twv cro<pu!i>

: was easier in antiquity than it would be
avvovcria, which by 'rwv o~o<f>uiv' he
in now. There is little to be said in favour
meant of course oh ^vvecmv (6 T<upawos), of Dummler's conjecture [Akadem. p. x6),
the associates of the tyrant, i.e., as we that Antisthenes had quoted the line as
have seen, a rabble of emancipated slaves from Euripides in an attack on Plato
and foreign mercenaries. In rpay^bia for associating with tyrants (Dionysius I
o~o<pbv boKei elvai Plato is also perhaps and II), and that Plato, in his hurry to
scoffing at the constant use of crowds in reply, forgets to rectify his assailant's
tragedy, especially by Euripides ao<pbs : error. Still less should we suppose that
is, no doubt, that oo<pbv says None but ! Plato's perverse exegesismeant to cari- is

a <ro<p6s could have written crotpol Tvpavvoi cature Antisthenes' way of expounding
tQiv aocpQiv avvovcria. The poet of course poetry.
really meant that tyrants gain wisdom from 568 b 10 l<r66ov ye ktX. Eur. Troad.
the wise men who throng the 'rich man's 1169 ttjs IcroOtov TvpavvlSoz. Isocrates
courts' (VI 489 B//.) but Plato maliciously
; ad Nic. 5 appears to allude to the same
twists the words into a compliment to verse (Dummler Chronol. Beitrage p. 32).
tyrants and their rabble rout, and makes ?Tpa TroXXd: e.g. Phoen. 524 f., Fragg.
them a reason for tabooing tragic poets 252 33^ Dindorf.
>
In point of fact,
as rvpavvlbos vfj.vT)Tas (b). Cobet would however, Euripides blames tyranny at
omit toijs before aocpoOs but the article : least as often as he praises it: see e.g.
is necessary because rovs crocpoOs repre- Ion 621 Suppl. 429 ff., Fragg. 277,
ft'.,

sents tCiv crocpwv of the quotation. As 288, 608 and other passages in Stob.
regards the verse itself, it was Sophocles Flor. 49. The elder Dionysius himself
(in his Ai'as 6 Aoicpbs), and not Euripides, had the effrontery or candour to write the
who was the author see the references : line 77 yap rvpavvis adiKias ^r) Tr)P ^<P V
in Schneider, with Blaydes on Ar. Thcsm. (Stob. Flor. 49. 9, quoted in Freeman's
si, Frag. 311 and Dindorf on Soph. Sicily IV p. 7 ;/. 1).
Frag. 12 = Nauck Frag. 13. Plato's 3 1
irapaSed|j.(6a not irapa.dexbfj.e0a
:

error is repeated in Theag. 125 B, and (as Stephanus suggested), in spite of the
the Scholiast on Ar. Thcsm. I.e. remarks present cnyyiyvii<rKov<ni', for "civitas ipsa
568 d] nOAITEIAC H 261

tovres TrdXet?, ^vWeyovre*; tol>? o-)(\ov<; Ka\a<; <pa>vd<; Kal peya\a$

Kal Tridavas fiiaOcoadfxevoi, eis rvpavviBas re Kal BrjpLOKparias
eXKOvat Ta? TroXnelas. MaXa ye. Ovtcovv Kal trpoaert tovtoov
piadovs Xap./3dvovci Kal Tip,tovTai, fidXiara fiev, warrrep to etVo?,

viro rvpdvvcov, Bevrepov Be virb BrjpbOK parlay' oaw ' dv avayrepw 20

'iwatv Trpos to dvavres rrov TroXneiwv, pbdXXov dirayopevev ' avrcov
1) Tip,rj, wairep viro dcrOpaTOS dBwarovaa iropeveadat,. Hdvv
p,ev ovv.

XIX. 'AXXa 07], elirov, ivravda p,ev e^e^ypev Xeyu>p.ev Be

7rd\tv eKelvo to tov rvpdvvov o-rparoireBov, to KaXov re Kal ttoXv 25
Kal 7toikI\ov Kal ovBeirore ravrov, 7r66ev dpe^rerai. AijXov, kept],

OTi, edv re lepa ^piip-ara fj

ev rfj iroXei, ravra dvaXwcrei, bTvoi

7rore av del iljapKy, <Kal> to twv arrroXopevwv, eXaTTou? ei&cpopd?

22. oicrirtp II: 57 uxrirep A. 28. </ca2> Baiter: om. codd. airoXo/j.t'vav

q et corr. A2
: dirodo/Aevuv A^S.

nondum exstitit, sed veniam iam nunc to Poetry varies inversely with the merit
sibi dari sperat Socrates " (Schneider). of the constitution. This is perhaps the
568 C 16 KaXds <j><ovds ktX. tcls twv severest thing which Plato has yet said
viroKpirwv tSchol.). With this whole against Poetry. The striking metaphor
sentence should be compared Lazus 817 C, in uiawep vwb aod/naTos kt\. is curiously
where Plato addresses tragic poets in like Dante, as Bosanquet points out.
these words yu.77 5tj Bd^rjTe r/,us padlws ye
: 568 D 26 0pe'x|/Tcu. Is the verb {^s^
ovtijis v/j.as Trore wap' ri/juv edaeiv ffKrjvds re middle or passive^ tZ is passive in E
Trriiai>Tas kclt' dyopdv Kal Ka\\i<pwvovs below, but that does not decide the
vwoKpiTas elaayayopAvovs, /J-el^ov (pdtyyo- question see on 546 D.
: If we confine
fie'vovs y/J-UV, iiriTpi-^nv vpuv ornnr/yopeiv our attention to the single sentence \eyw-
yvvaiKas Kal tov tto\vv
irpbs Tralods re Kal
fjiev dpiipeTai, the verb is most readily
ox^ov kt\. understood as passive; but dva\ib<rei in
17 TvpavvCSas T Kai ST)p,OKpaTias. the next sentence favours the view that it
Democracy is next door to tyranny in : is middle. On the whole, I prefer the
fact, i] dr)fj.OKparia i] Te\evraia Tvpavvis passive. It is easy to supply the subject
ivjiv (Arist. Pol. E 10.I3i2 b j). Attic of deaXwcet from tov Tvpdvvov.
tragedy, of course, praises Democracy 27 v re Upd ktX. The elder
more often than Tyranny. On the Dionysius in particular greatly shocked
political influence of poetry see Laws the conscience of Hellas by plundering
81 7 C ff., Gorg. 501 E ff. and other passages temples see Grote x pp. 300, 302 n. 3.
:

in Reber Platon u. die Poesie pp. 55 59. 28 < Kal> rd twv d-rroXofitvuv 'and :

19 |aio-0ovs ktX. may recall We the property of his victims': cf. dwoWvr)
Pindar's apyvpudelcrai irpbauma p.a\6aK0- 567 A, diroXeaas 568 A, as well as the
<f>wvoi doidai (Istkm. 1. 8). Ka6app.6s of 567 B, C. airoXonivhiv is
Ti|wavTai ktX. "For good and evil," itself so used in Laws 628 B. In the
says Bosanquet, "Plato's assertion is indictment of Dionysius I by the Syra-
true on the whole." But as far as con- cusan knight Theodorus (Diodor. xiv 65)
cerns Greece, at any rate, we may doubt occur the words ouros 5e rd /xiv iepa
whether tragic poets were not more crvMiaas, roiis 8i twv Iohotwv tt\ov-
honoured in the democracy of Athens tods dp.a rats tQv KtKTTj/jLevwv \pv-
than in imperial courts. Xo-is tous otVeras pno-dodoTil
d<pe\6fj.ei>os
20 viro Tvpdwwv : e.g. Hiero, Arche- Kara tjjs twv SecriroTtov 5ov\das. The
laus, and such like patrons of poetry and sentence exactly illustrates what Plato
the drama. here says. On the text and other views
ocro> 8' dv ktX. The honour paid of this passage see App. VI.

262 TTAATQNOZ [568 D

avay/cdfav rov Stj/jLov elcr<pepet,v. '

Tt S' orav S77 ravra errtXircr) ; E
3 ArjXov, <f>7j,
on etc rdov irarpwoav Ope-^rerai avros re Kal 01 o~vp.rrLrai
re Kal eraipoi Kal eralpai. M.avddv(o, ecprjv iyoo' on 6 77/^09, o
lyei'vtftras rov rvpavvov, Opeyfret avrov re Kal eraipovs. TloXXrf
avrw, e<pr), dvd<y/ci). II&>9 8e Xeyets, elirov, idv n dyavaKrfj re Kal
Xeyy 6 S77/U.09, on ovre 8iKaiov rpecpecrOai vtto rrarpbs vov rjftoovra,

35 aXXd rovvavriov vtto veo9 irarepa, ovre rovrov avrov eveica

I
eyevvr/aev re Kal Karearr/aev, 'iva, iireiSr) fieyas yevoiro, Tore 56
ai/Tos avrov 8ovXois rpecpoc eKelvov re Kal rovs
SovXeiicov rots
SovXovs fierd %vyK\vha>v dXXoov, dXX' iva dtrb rwv irXovcriwv re
Kal koXwv KayaQwv Xeyofteveov iv rrj iroXei eXevdepcodecrj eKelvov
5 irpoardvros, Kal vvv KeXevet dirievat e'/c T779 TroXeo)*; avrov re Kal
toi'9 eraipovs, wcnrep irar-qp vov e ot/ci'a<? /nerd dxXjjp&v av/nroroov
'

if;eXavva)v ; Tvoocrerai, ye, vrj Aia, t) 8' 09, rbr 77877 6 8r\p,o<$, l

olos B
\ olov dpefi/xa yevvcov r/cnrd^ero re Kal rjv^ev, Kal on do~6evicrTepo<;
atv lcf)(yporepov^ e^eXavvei. Has, r/v 8' eycw, Xeyeis; roX/xijcrei rov
10 rrarepa /3id%eo~6ai, Kav firj rreidr/rai, rvrrretv 6 rvpavvov; Nat,
a:
29. iwikiirri Sq : iiriKettrri AIT. 30. <Tv/j,Tr6rai IT : avfiiro . rai (sic) A.
3r. i<fttfv iyjj nos : <f>t]v 5' iyw A'TT: frpTjv rjv 5' iyu> q. 32. iraipovs IT:
iripovs A. 33. 4dv ti q 4av re A.HZ.
: 3- diro q: vvb A1I2.

668 E 29 Badham suggests tj8tj,

Si]. way to make the question refer to the
needlessly: ix 573 e and 574 c (Baiter).
cf. new point which is about to be raised by
tiriXforr) kt\. 4irt\eiirri (see cr. n.) Socrates; for thestatement that the Demos
is retained by Hermann, but the aoiist, will have to support the tyrant is already
which nearly all the MSS read, is no less complete, and needs neither further elu-
necessary here than in I 340 E, IX 573 E cidation nor any expression of surprise,
and X 601 B. Cf. Heller Curat Criticae A majority of editors read ikv 5e for
pp. 3 ff. On twi> iraTptguv see 1x574 AM. idv re. I think that re must be wrong
31 (lavOavw on. comparison A in any case, unless (with Schneider) we
with 584 A line 8 and with 496 A line 8 postulate an awkward anacoluthon, as
(see cr. nn. ad loc.) shews that <priv iy<l>, though Socrates meant to add idv re ^t).
and not r/v 5' iyu> is in all probability the The reading of ti for re enables us to
right reading in this place, oti. (you say retain ttws 8e \iyeis, and refer the ques-
so) ' because,' not that '
see on 1 332 A.
' : tion to what follows for which reasons :

33 irtus 8i Acyeis kt\. '

And how I now follow q.
say you,' quoth I, 'if the Demos be 569 a 3 diro is read by Flor. U
somewhat wroth,' etc. I formerly read and V as well as q. Schneider alone
ttws \iyeis with S and some other inferior retains virb, but iXevOepovadai vtto means
MSS, but now revert to the best supported only 'be freed by.' It is better to write
reading, except that, with q, I print idv tl &tt6 than (with Baiter) to excise the pre-
for idv re (see cr. .). If we read irws position. For the corruption see Bast
Xe'yetj, we must take the words as refer- Comment. Pal. p. 794.
ring to 7to\Xtj ai)ry dvdyKrj : if ttwj 84 4 KaXuv Kol-yaOwv. See on VI 489 E.
\iyeis, the reference will be to the words 5 KtXevei. Baiter's conjecture /ceXeurj
which follow dirov, and ttws 84 \4yets is a curious error. KeXetfei depends of
will then invite the reply which Adi- course on oti: in oratio recta the Sijuos
mantus gives below, viz. yvuaeTai ye would say Ke\euw o~e diriivai. Cf. 81a-
i$e\avvei. It seems to me better in every KeXevoivro in x 614 D and note ad loc.
 569 C] nOAITEIAC H 263

e<fyr], d<peX6fiev6<; ye ra oirXa. YlarpaXoiav, tjv 8' eyco, Xeyeis rvpav-

vov koI j^aXeTroi' yr\poTpo$ov, ical a>? eoitce tovto hrj o/xoXoyovfjLevr]

av rjhrj rvpavvls eir], icai, to Xeyofievov, 6 8rj/xo<; cpevycov av iccnrvov

C hovXeias iXevdepwv et? irvp '

SovXcov 86o~7roTia$ av e/i7re7TTco/f(u9 elrj,

dvrl rrj<; 7roXXr/<i etceivq*; icai dicaipov eKevOepias Trjv -^aXeircoTaTTjv 15

re ical tnKporcnriv hovXwv SovXeiav fierafMiria^o/nevo ;. 1

Kat fidXa,
ecf>T], ravra ovtq) yiyverai. Tt ovv; eiirov ovk ififieXays rjfiiv

eiprjaerai, idv (fxjjfiev licav(ji)<i 8teXi]Xv0ivai, a>? fieTaftaivet. rvpavvU

etc hrjiiOKpaTias yevofiivt] re o'ta icrrlv ; Yidvv fiev ovv iKavw^, ecprj.

reAoc noMTeiAC h'.

569 B r3 to \ry6fievov. rbv kclttvov had read 567 E and 569 A (SovXevuv to's
<pevyuiv eis to irvp iveireirov. iwl tujv ra avrov BovXois) before making this auda-
tCiv SetvdSv <pevy6vreov,Ka'i. eis nei^ova cious suggestion. The chiasmus 5ov\das
fjj.Kpa.
5eiva ifj-irnrrovTuv. (Diogen. VIII 45 in \evdepti)v oovKoiv decnrorelas is in Plato's
Leutsch Schneidewin Paroem. Gr. I
u. finest style.
p. 314, where the other authorities are 569 c dtcapov.
15 aKparov (Her-
also cited.) werden : 562 d) would be grossly in-
cf.

fyevywv ktX. 'in trying to escape

: congruous with /AeTa/ATricrxofjLe!'OS, and is
the smoke of servitude to free men will otherwise less suitable here than aKaipov.
have fallen into the fire of the masterdom 16 8o\<iv is emphatic: 'the most
of slaves.' Herwerden proposes to excise galling form of slavery' is slavery to
iXei'Oepwv and 5ov\wv (both here and in C slaves (J. and C). Cf. 567 E .
below). It is difficult to believe that he


APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

I.

THE NUMBER.
The famous Number of Plato is notoriously the most difficult
passage in his writings. The difficulty lies in the Greek, and not in
the calculations, which are, as will be seen, extraordinarily simple, and
can be understood by any one who has a rudimentary acquaintance with
the multiplication table, and is willing to believe a single proposition of
Euclid, viz. i 47. I have explained my conception of the passage as
a whole in the note on 545 c: and in this Appendix I propose to
investigate and illustrate the entire section in detail with a view to
justifying the explanations which I have given throughout the notes.
The literature of the subject is immense. Many of the passages
relating to the Number in ancient authors have been collected by
Schneider, who has also made a digest of the leading publications
on the subject from the revival of learning down to 1830 {Platonis

Opera Graece in pp. i lxxxviii). For more information on the litera-
ture between 1830 and 1881 reference may be made to Dupuis Le
nombre geomctrique de Plalon, Paris 1881. In addition to the com-
mentators on the Republic and on Aristotle Pol. E 12. 1316 s 4 ff., to
Proclus in Kroll's Prodi in PI. remp. comm. n pp. 1 80, and to the
summary of earlier opinions contained in Schneider's edition, I have
found some of the following discussions interesting and occasionally
suggestive : Monro, Journal of Philology vm pp. 275 289, and Classical

Review vi pp. 152 156, 242 244: Gow, Journal of Philology xn
pp. 91 ff., and Academy no. 522: Hultsch, Zeitschrift fur Mathcmatik
und Physik xxvn, Historisch-literarische Abtheilung, pp. 41 60, de
numero Platonis a Proclo enarrato disputatio in Schoell's Prodi commen-
tariorum in remp. Platonis partes ineditae pp. 140 148, and Exkurs
zu Me'Aio-o-a AE in Kroll's Prodi in PI. remp. commeutarii 11 pp. 400
415 Rettig, Proleg. in remp. pp. 315 ff. Donaldson in the Proceedings
: :

of the Philological Society 1 pp. 81 ff.: Martin in the Revue Archeo-

logique xm pp. 257 ff. Dupuis Le Nombre Geomctrique de Platon,
:

Interpretation JVouvdle, Paris 1881, Seconde Interpretation, Paris 1882,

and Memoire Definitifm. his edition of Theo Smyrnaeus pp. 365 400:
Tannery in the Revue Philosophique 1 pp. 170 ff, xm pp.
ff., xv 210
pp. 567 ff. : Demme in the Zeitschrift fur Math, und Phys. xxxn,
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 265

Historisch-literarische Abth. pp. 81

99 and 121 132: Albert Die
Plato nische Zahl und Einige Conjecturen zu Platon etc. Jowett in The :

4
Republic of Plato translated, 1888, pp. cxxx ft"., and Zeller 11 1, pp. 857
860//.
It should be mentioned that this Appendix is in a few passages
identical with the treatise on The Number of Plato which I published
in 1 89 1. During the eleven years which have elapsed since my earlier
publication, my views have been considerably modified, especially as
regards the interpretation of the words Tpeis d7roo-Tacms <p9lvovtwv and
the philosophical significance of the latter part of the Number; and the
explanations contained in this Appendix are those which I now believe
to be right. I may perhaps be allowed to express my obligations to
those scholars who have supplied me with criticisms, whether written
or printed, on my former work. The Provost of Oriel's discussions on
my Number of Plato in the Classical Review have been constantly before
me while engaged upon this subject. Some of his objections to my
earlier theory were sound others, and these the most important, I
:

believe that I have refuted in the course of the present discussion.

I am wholly unable to acquiesce in the praeiudicata opinio that "there
is no complete solution because there was no consistent meaning in

Plato's mind" {J. of Ph. vin p. 285), but my revised explanation owes
something to Mr Monro's resolute and sturdy application of the nega- '

tive arm of the elenchus,' and I am not less grateful to him for the
opportunity which he has given me of shewing (in Parts ii and iii of
this Appendix) that the incomplete solution which he himself suggests
is one which cannot be attributed either to Plato or Aristotle, without
infringing, as it seems to me, the laws alike of logic, arithmetic and
Greek '.

It willbe convenient to quote the passage in full and also, for the
sake of facilitating reference, to divide the words with which we are
more immediately concerned into five sections, A, B, C, D, E.

1
Mr Archer-Hind's criticisms in the A. HitltscK's Solution.
Cambridge Review fox Jan. 28, 1892, have
also affected my view on the meaning of
^ ,3 x o3 = 2l6 ( s0 a i so Schneider)
1
2 \' 1 .\ _ 3>
<
the two apfioviai: and I now also agree * '3 + 4 + 5i 3
with him in his suggestion that <rvvyeis and 3 6 b y somehow or other developing
in (irirpiTos irvd^v irefnr&di vvfvyels in- out of itself a square number multiplied
vites us to multiply together the three b y l o, becomes 36002 , which is the first
numbers 3, 4 and 5. The review by harmony. The second is the rectangle
Hultsch in Bert. Phil. Woch. 1892 pp.
1 256 ff. may also be mentioned. Hultsch
whose sides are _-
(1) 100 x 7 ^7 \
agrees with me in making the two num- , /

bers 216 and 12,960,000: he was also

and , ,
(2)
,
"x 3 V7-f- ,

the first, so far as I know, to see that Fo1 further information the reader should
'

the sides of the apfioviai should be multi- consult Hultsch's article in Zeitschrift f.
plied and not added, and that the rect- Math. etc. I.e.
angle is equal to the square but in other
: b. The solution now proposed.
respects his proposed solution is almost
w
# . 3 3,3 *
5 1
,

entirely different from mine. It is due to 4 3 >

Hultsch and to the reader, that I should ( x 4 * 5) 4 = 36oo2 = 4 8oo x 2700.

2) (3
give the two solutions side by side, and I In the interpretation of Plato's Greek I am
now do so. seldom if ever able to agree with Hultsch.
 (

266 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

<f>ep toIvvv, -qv 8' eycu, 7Tipto/x#a

Acyciv, Tiva rpotrov TipoKparia yevoir' 545 (
av e d p utt okpar ia$. i) To8e pi' airkovv, on 7rao"a 7roAiTia p.tra/iaAAi 5451
'

s o-vtov tov I^ovtos Tas ap^as, orav eV atrw touto> o-Tatris eyyeV^rai
-
bp.o-
voovvtos 8e, (cav 7raVi; oXiyov y, d&vvarov Kivrjdrjvai ; "Eari yap ovtui. IIcos
ovv 8t;, ct7rov, to rAavKtov, 7; 77-oAis 77P1V Kivr)9r](reTai, Kal Trfj o-Tao~id<rovo~iv 01
tiriKovpoi Kai ot ap^ovTCS 7rpos aA/V^Aou? re Kai 7rpos eavrovs, 77 fiovXet,
wo-irep"Oprjpo<;, cu^w'pe^a rais Moijcrais elirelv 77'piV, 6Vws 877 7rpwTov o-Tao~is
ep-Treae, Kal <pwp.ev airas TpayiKtos, cos 7rpos 7rai8as T^pas 7raiovo-as Kai 5451
'

epecr^riAovcras, to? 877 ctttouSt} Acyot'tras, vi/oiAoAoyovpevas Atyeiv ; IIws; *fi8e

7rajs.
I
\aXe-7rov fxkv KivqBqvai iroXiv outio ^vrrrdo-av
a'AA' eVei yevo/xevtu 546/
7raiTi <f>6opd io-Tiv, ovK 77 TOiavrr) vcrTao-is tov aVaiTa p-evei xpoVov, aAAa
Aut^o-erai. Avert? 8e 778c* ov poVov (puTOis cyyei'oi?, aAAa. Kai cV cViyci'oi?
a>ois (popd Kal dfpopia 1/^^77? tc Kai triopaTioi' yiyvovrai, orav 7rpiTpo?rai
eKacrrois kijkAcov 7Tpi<popas o-uva7rTtocri, /3pa^u/3tots pcy /3pa^t'7ropovs, eVav-
tiois 8e eVavTia?* yevous 8e vp-erepov ciyonas re Kai acpopias, KaiVep '
6Vtcs 5461
croc/>oi ous rfyepova? 7roAo>s eVai8ewao"t9e, ovdky paAAov Aoyia"pu! p-ei"' aio~-
6rjcrewi Teuovrai, aAAa rrapiKjiv avrovs Kai yVK>70"ouo"i 7rai8as 7TOTC ov
A Seof. j
ecTTi Se #eia> /xev yevi^Tu) 7Tpi'o8os, 77V dptOp.0% Trepi\ap.fidvei reAcios,
|

B dvdponreiu) 8 eV w 7rpa)Tw av^crcis Svvdfievai re Kai Svvaoreuop.ei'ai, rpcis

a7Too"Tao~eis, TtTTapas Se opovs XafSovaai, 6[JLotovvT<av re Kai avop.oiovi'Ttov Kai
av^oVriov Kai (pOivovTiav, Trdvra. irpoo-qyopa Kai '
^77x0. 7rpos aAA77Aa 077 e- 546
C cprjrav [
cov 7riTpiTO<; irv6p.i]v 7Tp.7ra8i cru^vyeis Suo dp/xovias Trapi^erai rpl<s
D, E avr]9ei<;, |
tt)i/ p-ev io"77i/ icraKis, eKarov TOo-auTaKis, |
T77V 8e lo~op.i)Kr) p.\v ttJ,
jrpop.rjKrj Se, KaTOV p-tv dpiO/xwy dirb 8iap.eVpwv pi/]Twv 7Tp:7ra8os, Seop-cVcoi/

cvos eKacTTtov, apprjTOiv Se Svoiv, eKaToV 8e kv(3o>v rptaSos. | v p 7ra<> 8c ovto?,

dpi$p.os yccopeTpiKOS, TOiotVou KiJpios, apcii'ovcoi' Te Kai ^eipovwv yevco"0)i',
as orav a'yvor/craiTes vpiV oi c/>vAaKS (tvvoiki^uhtiv vu/xepas WfMpiois irapd 5461
'

Kaipov, ovk evcpveis ojj8' cl't^cis 7ra!8s txrovrai.

For the sake of clearness I will endeavour as far as possible to confine
myself in the first instance to the elucidation of the numbers and nu-
merical processes, reserving the question ot the philosophical significance
of the Platonic Number for separate treatment in Part ii of this Appendix.
But as it is impossible thoroughly to grasp the numbers apart from their
meaning, or their meaning apart from the numbers, I may perhaps be
allowed to suggest that the student, after he has read a section in Part i,
before going on to the succeeding section, should glance at the corre-
sponding division of Part ii. I have added a third Part by way of
epilogue, in which Aristotle's criticism of the Platonic Number is fully
discussed.
Before we embark on our task, it is desirable to allude to the
evidence which there is for believing that Plato made use of the Py-
thagorean triangle in his Number. The triangle in question, as is well
known 1

, is the right-angled triangle whose sides are 3 and 4, whose

2 3
hypotenuse is consequently 5, and whose area is =6. See Fig. 1.

1
See Gow, History of Greek Mathe- thagoras, and which was certainly familiar
viatks, p. 155. to Plato: see Tim. 54 B.
2
By Euclid I 47 a proposition which 3
ABC, the right-angled triangle in
is said to have been discovered by Py- which AC=$, and AB = \, is half the
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 267

It will be shewn in Part iii that Aristotle regards the Pythagorean

triangle as the basis of the number in the
section which I have called B. Besides Dr-
Aristotle we have the testimony of at least
1
three authors (cited by Schneider ), viz.
Plutarch {de Is. et Os. 373 f), where he says
Tcoi' rpiytoviov to KaWicrrov 10 KO.I IIAaTwv
iv rfj 7roA.iTta SokcI poaKe^pijadai, to J?
vouit'Xioi' 81aypau.ua
f - ,
,r nn avvraTTOiv.
/
evei
A Se - v , r. , y
_,
Fig. 1.
_
The Pythagorean
etceivo to rpiywvov rpiwv ri]v 7rpo? opt7as, Kai
Triangle
Terrapwv njv fiao~iv Kai 7reiT6 Ti/v v7roTeivovo"av
torov Tais Trcpie^oi'o-ats Svia/xeV^v : Proclus (pi Euclid, p. 428, ed. Fried-
lein) in these words: to iv iroXiTeia rpiytovov, ov tt\v opdrp- irepii-
Xpva-iv o re rpia (sc. dpiOpos) Kai 6 reWapa and Aristides Quintilianus,
:

who (De Musica, ed. Meibom p. i52=Jahn p. 90) remarks: a[ Se rrpr

opOijv Trepie^ovcrai SijXovtri roy eViVpiTov. tovto Si) Kai II Aaron- e^^criv
iiTLTptrov 7rv6p.iva 7TpTra'8t o-v^uyeVra. To this testimony may now be
added Proclus and the authorities whom he quotes in his commentary
on the Platonic Number (ed. Kroll 11 pp. iff.), in the course of which
constant reference is made to the wonderful properties of this koo-u.lk.ov
Tptytovov, as it was sometimes called (lb. 45. 23).

PART I

The arithmetical solution".

I will take the four divisions B, C, D, E in the order in which they

occur. The division which I call A involves no arithmetical calculations,
and will be better discussed in Part ii.

1.

av^pwTret'o) Se avi(f>r]vav.

It may be
well to give at the outset a translation of this passage.
1
But the number of a human creature is the first number in which root
and square increases, having received three distances and four limits,
of elements that make both like and unlike and wax and wane, render
allthings conversable and rational with one another.'
The Construction of the words dvOpwrreito 7rpa>ra> is dvOptoTretw Se
<yvvr}T<Z Iottlv a*pi0pos> iv <5 irpwrio, which is itself an abbreviated ex-
pression for dv6pioTTi(a Se <yevvrjTip ecrrt 7repi'oSos rjv dpi9p.b<; TrpiXap./3di ei>
iv <5 7rpo)TO), as a glance at the preceding clause will shew.
The meaning is :
'
while the number of a human creature is the first

rectangle ABDC, U. it is ^-3 = 6. Cf.

^u. p xxxii . . Q. also Iamblichus,
Theol. Ar. p. 39 ed. Ast, where in a Vtt. Pythag. 131.
description of the Pythagorean triangle it
2
A
'
br 'ef summary o. the results of
is expressly pointed out that the area is 6. P art l has already been published by me
So also in Proclus in remp. II p. 4-2 ed. in CI. Rev. XVI pp. 1723.

268 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

number in which,' and 'the first number' signifies of course the first
number which satisfies the conditions about to be described. In the
notes on 546 a f., as well as in Pt ii 3, I have shewn that by 'period'
Plato means period of gestation
'
so that the number of a human
' :
'

creature must be a number which measures the time during which the
'

human creature is in the womb. It will be well to bear this in mind

throughout the calculations which follow.
I proceed to explain av^ijaeis cWapevcu tc koj. SuvaoTcuo'pei'ai.
The word av^'o-eis means '
increases,' and in its arithmetical signifi-
cation must denote either 'additions' or 'multiplications' Which of 1
.

these two meanings the word bears here, Plato himself, as we shall
presently see, informs us by means of the clause Tpeis a.7roo-Tacris,
TtTTapas Se opous Aa/3owcu.
What is the meaning of Swapcvcu? It is clear from more than
one passage in Plato that the mathematical sense of Svvaadai ' be
equal when squared to,' i.e. be the square root of,' was not yet fully
'

and firmly established in his day. In Theaetetus 147 E rbv dpi6p.bv

TrdvTa. Si'x<x SieAa/Jopcv rbv p.kv $vvdp.cvov tcrov ura/as yiyveodai t<3
TCTpayali'w to cr\rjp:a d.7riKacravTS TCTpaycovoi' T kcu icro7rAupoi' 7rpocr-
cnropcv it is a square number which is said to be StWpevos (viz. to-os

urn/as yiyvecr#ai), while in 148 B

otrai pei' ypappat rbv IcroirXevpov kcu
iiri7T(Sov dpiBpbv TeTpaywvi^ovai, p^Kog ^picrd/xeOa, ocrai 8e tov iTepo/xrJKr),
Swapcis 2 o5s p.i]KL p-kv oi ^vppeVpous e/ctivcus, tois 8' 7ri7reoois a 8wcivtcu
,

it is the roots which are Swapeva (sc. to produce squares), as in Euclid x

def. 11 kcu al Swdp.evai aird dXoyoi. But on comparing these two

passages from Plato, we note that, while Zwdp.wov is not used absolutely
in the sense of a square, but requires to be further explained (viz.
by the words ujos 10-aKis yiyvtaOai), owavrai, where it is used absolutely,
means are the roots of.' We infer that 6Vapevai in our passage refers
'

to roots and not to squares. Our inference will be confirmed as we

proceed.
We have next to deal with the word Swao-Tcvo'pevcu. It is fortunate
3
that Proclus should have expressly alluded to this part of Plato's
Number. At the outset of his commentary on the first book of Euclid
he endeavours to shew that the apx<u of the Universe of things rwv

oviw aTrdvTOiv are also the dp\ai of Mathematics. One of his examples,
4
that from Suvu'pcis, is as follows : kcu ocra Kara, Tas oWa'pcis dvacpaLvtrai
nd<riv dpot'ws TrpocriJKCi ruiv pev 8uyapeva>v, raJv ok
tois pa6i]p.aai,
Bvva(TTvop.vwv. d or] Kal 6 cv 7roXtTia 2wpaT/s rais pot'crais
ii/^AoAoyovpeVais dve6r)Kev, Ta Koiva Travrwv tcov pafj^paTiKuji/ \6yu)v
iv Tripacriv topurpeVois irtpikafiwv koX 7rpoo~T-no~dp.vo<i iv tois cip^peVois

1
For the meaning 'multiplications' cf fact proposes to confine the word bwdfiat
Theol. Ar. p. 39 Ast 6 \e' kt,dhi ai^-qdiu to surds, and to use firjicos for the rational
(TTTdfi-qvov xpbvov aTroTe\(t rbv tCiv <ri roots. The usual meaning of 5vva.fji.ts in
rjfxfpwv and Nicom. Introd. Ar. p. 127 Plato's mathematics is 'second increase':
Ast. cf. Gow Gk Math. p. 78 n. i.
The word dvvd/xets is here conrined to 3
In Eitclidem ed. Friedlein, p. 8.
irrational roots, but this is a limitation * In Jute I. I.e.
introduced by Theaetetus. Theaetetus in
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 269

dp$p.ol%, (Iff)' wv 8y kcu t<x /xeVpa 7-179 re evyovi'a? kol rr}<; tvavTias Trpos
ravnjv ayoi'tas KaTa<f>aivTat. The first sentence means that powers '

play a part in every department of Mathematics as well as in Nature

and in Life 'some having power, while others are subject to power.'
For example 3 is 8wdp.evo<;, because it has power (viz. over 9 to make
9) 9 is 8vi'a<TTv6fxei'o<;, because it is subject to power (viz. of 3
: to be
made by 3). It will not be denied that 8vvao-Tevop.ai is intended by
Proclus as the passive of 8vVap.ai'. Now SvVarat, said of a root, means
BvvaTou TCTpdym'ov ttouiv. The passive of this, said of a square number,
is SvVarai Terpaywvos yiyveaOat (SvVaTai tcros iVa/as yiyveo-0ai in Tlieaet.

147 e). In the case of the active, it was found possible to drop rerpd-
yoivov iroieiv: but if, in the passive, reTpaywvo? yiyvt<r0ai is discarded,
at least the passivity must not be. For this reason Svvarai becomes
oWaoreucTou.
We may therefore take it that 8waa-Tev6p.evai in our passage refers
to squares. But before interpreting the expression as a whole, it is
necessary to discuss a passage of Alexander Aphrodisiensis, which has
not unnaturally been quoted 2 in connexion with section B, since it seems
to be the only other passage besides those already quoted in which
Swao-TeveraL occurs in mathematical surroundings. The words are 3 :

dvLKiav 8e (pacrtv vtto twv TIv$ayopeiojv Aeyecrt9ai ttjv TrevrdSa, tovto 8e ort
Twi' 6p6oyu)vi<DV rpiywvtov tcov e^ovTotv p^ra? ra? 7rAupas 7rpwroV eari twv
TrepL)(ovcrwv Sp8r)v yoiviav irXevpdv rj p.ev rpiwv rj 8e Tcrrapwv, rj 8k vTrorei-
vovcra irevTe. eirei toiVvv rj viroTeivovaa icrov Shvarai ap.<poTepais dp.a, Sia
tovto rj /Av 8vva/xevr] KaXelrai, ai 8e SwaaTevoLievai, kou ecrri rrevTe. rrjv re
irtvrdba. avi/aav eAcyov cos aAA' drjTTrjTOV koli Kparovaav.
p-r) viKOip.ivrjv
The general drift of the passage
that the Pythagoreans called the
is

number 5 Invincibility,' because it is the hypotenuse of the first

'

right-angled triangle with rational sides the one 3, the other 4. As

the hypotenuse is equally powerful* with both the other sides, it is
called 8vvap.evrj, the others 8via.aTev6p.evai. It is dviKia, because it
remains unconquered and prevails.
8vvap.vr] here means powerful,' prevailing '
8vva.aTev6p.evai '
' :

'subject to power,' 'prevailed against' Our sympathies being with

the hypotenuse, because the odds are against him, we call him con-
queror even although the battle is a drawn one. The only bearing of
the passage on our text is this it uses Swaarevopievr} as a passive of
:

8vrap.evq. But whereas, in Proclus, 8waa-rev6p.eva includes what can '

be produced by roots' (i.e. squares), and 8wdp.eva 'what can produce

squares' (i.e. roots), here 8wap.evq means 'equal, or rather greater in
power (viz. the hypotenuse), and 8waaTev6p.evai prevailed against
'
'

(viz. the sides). It is evident that the words are used by Alexander

1 2
Cf. also Proclus in remp. 11 p. 36 to See e.g. Zeller 4 11 r, p. 858 ., Zeller5
yap dvvdfxevov irdv rrpbs to dwaareuo/jLevov I p. 400 n. r, and Susemihl Aristoteles*
dtrodidoTai, and ib. p. 5 SwavTCu. p.iv -yap Politik II p.374.
ol ir\evpiKol (sc. dpi.0p.ol), bwacrTcuovTai 3
/;/ A 8. 990 s 23.
Arist. Met.
Se 4k tovtwu. The
ol use of the passive is 4
Being equal when squared to the sum
like that in Ti/xo/cparer#cu, drjp.oKpa.Te'to'dai., of the squares of the other two sides.
reenor and the like.

2 -jo APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

less in a technical,than in a metaphorical sense, and with no reference

to their occurrence in the Platonic Number to which indeed he makes
no reference at all. The interpretation of Swao-Tcuo'/ievai in Plato
should be deduced not from Alexander, but from an examination of
the passage of Proclus in the light of Theaet. 147 e ff.
We are now in a position to interpret the highly elaborate and
fantastic expression aiZyjaeis Svvdpevai re koL hvvacmv6p.(.vai. The literal
translation is root and square increases or increasings,' and the corre-
'
'
'

lation of meaning between the words 8vvdp.e\>ai and 8vva<TTev6fi\ ai

to yap Svvdfievop wav 7rpos to 8vva<TTv6p.evov aTro8t8orai
2
requires US to
suppose that in a 'root and square increase' the 'root' in question is
the root of the square in question, and the square in question the
'
'
'
'

square of the 'root' in question. When for example x is the 'root,' the
'
square will be x2 and where the square is x2 the root will be x.
'
,
'
' ,
'
'

What then is the meaning of a root and square increase ? If cu^o-is '
'

means addition it will be x + x'2 if multiplication,' x x x2

'
' And the
,
'
.

plural root and square increases will refer to more than one instance
'
'

2
of the same process, i.e. for example either (1) to x + x y +y z + z or
2 2
, ,

2
(2) to x x 2
x y *y z z ,
x 2
Whether the ,
av$i}<rei<i mean processes of
.

addition or processes of multiplication will presently be seen meantime :

it should be noted that the awkwardness of the English expression

'
root and square increases is escaped by the Greek idiom, because
'

Swa'/Aveu andSwao-Tevofxa'ai are participial adjectives 3 .

I come now to Tpeis a;roo-Tao-is, TCTTapas 8k opovs kafiovaai. The

literal having received three distances, and four limits,'
translation is '

and the meaning will appear from a glance at the following passages.
In Nicomachus Introd. Ar. pp. 143 f. ed. Ast we read rd p.kv crrcped

1
have treated the words of Alexander
I - Proclus in remp. II p. 36.
3
seriously, because there is no a prion As shortly be found that
it will
reason why the Pythagoreans should not ai^crets refers to multiplications, I may
have called 5 dviKia, or indeed almost remark here that Schneider and Donaldson
anything else in heaven or earth, as so far agree with me in explaining averts
readers of the Theologumena Arithmetica bvvaixh-q re ko.1 as " in-
Svva.OTtvoi.iivq
and other similar treatises will readily crementum per multiplicationem radicis
"
admit. But so much confusion has else- seu lateris et quadrati mutuam factum
where arisen from the similarity of vowel (Schneider I.e. Ill p. xx). But Schneider
in vein- and vlk- (see on IX 581 b) that I is mistaken when he makes the whole
should not be surprised if aveiKia and not expression av^qceis ovvaaTtvofuvai. equi-
dviKla was in reality the original form: valent to actual or concrete cities: "hoc
see Theol. Ar. p. 26 ed. Ast /cat aveix lav : loco numeros per eiusmodi av^-qata effec-
npoo-rjydpevov ttjv TTf.p.Traoa,ov nouov, eireidr] tos av^-qaets obscurius dici intelligitur ii :

to TrtfiTTTOV /cat kcit' ai'Tb Teray^vov vero cubi sunt." The Greek word a if^rjcris
aToix^ov, 6 aif)-qp, Kara, Tavrd Kal CcaavTWi means 'actio ipsa augendi, as Schneider '

e'xaw dtareXet, veitcovs /cat juera^oX^j iv rots himself remarks, and, as will presently
i/ir' aiiTbv vwapxovTwv dirb ae\r)VT)s /J-^XP 1 appear, there is no occasion to interpret it
777s, d\X' oTi to, wpwTiaTa 5i.a<ppovTa /cat as anything else. It is of course obvious
ovx tov apittfAov ovo etSrj, dpnov Kal
bfioia that the words at^crets 8waaTfv6(j.evcu
avTos uaavd 0i\iWe /cat aw-
irtpLTTov, are to some extent deliberately and inten-
qprqae kt\. Megillus is quoted to the tionally fantastic the Muses, we remem-
:

same effect a few lines lower down, and ber, yy^XoXc^otWat

but there is also a :

Ast in his note adds further references. touch of serious import in the structure of
Zeller5 1 p. 400 n. 1 regards dn/cia as the phrase. See Part ii 4.
more original than dvei/cta.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 271

SiaaTTjiACLTa. Aeycrat TpLyrj BiaaTard, to Se iiriirtha hi)tfj...TaxTa. 8t rr/i

ouceias rruc/>?yvias (.iri\rj\!/tTaL Kara tov tou
iv rrj TlXaTwvLKrj orvai'ayi'wcrci
Xeyouevou yap.ov tottov iv rrj IloAiTtia a7ro Trpocruirov tcov Movctuji/
7rapicrayo/xeVov'. There are many other statements to the same effect
not only in Nicomachus, but also in the Theologumena Arithmetical in
Theo of Smyrna, and in Iamblichus' commentary on the work of
Nicomachus. The
distances are sometimes called hiao-r-qfiara, some-
times Siacn-ao-eis, and
in at least one passage aVocrraa-eis, as in Plato.
The fullest explanation of the matter is in the Introd. Ar. p. 116:
irpwrov Se Sta'arripa ypap.fj.-q Aeyerai" ypapp-J) yap io~TL to ctp ev 8<.ao~TaTo'v

hvo 8e Siao-TTjpaTa i-rrupdveia cVicpdYeia yap eon to BiXfl Siaararov Tpla 8e

'

8ta(TT7;paTa crrepeov arcpeov yap io~Ti to Tpt\rj 8tao-Tar6v, Kal ovk Zutlv
oi'Ott/itws hrLvoeiv o-repeov, 6 ttXcloviov Ttcv\ 8iao~n/p.aTU)i/ 77 rpidiv, p.r)Kov<;,
irXdrovi Kal /3u'#ous...(.' tl yap crTepeov
Tas Tpeis Siao-Tacreis
Zcttiv,

7raj/TWs X 6t fi y K0 '>, 7rAaTOS Kal fidOos- Kal Zp.iraXiv el tl \l Tas Tpeis

'

8tao-TacTis, e/ceiVo 7ravT<os crrepeov io~TLV, dAAo 8' ot'SeV. Compare also
pp. 117, 123, 128, and Theol. Ar. p. 38, in each of which places
8iao-Tao-eis is used with this meaning, Theo pp. 24 f. ed. Hiller tQv
8e (TvvO(.T(siv (sc. dpi6p.wv) tovs fJ-cv V7TG &vo apiOpiuiv Trepu\op.vov<; KaXovanv
7rt7re'8oDs, cos Kara Svo 8iao~Tdo-eis detopovpevovs Kal o'tov vtto jutikous ko.1

rrXarovs Trepi^op.ivov<;,tovs 8e V7ro Tpicov o-Tepeoi's, ojs koI ttjv TptTrjv

Sida-Tao-Lv irpoo-eiX-qfpoTas, Theol. Ar. p. 48, Nicomachus I.e. p. 136 ol
KvfSoi Tpixfj 8tao-TaTot oVtcs and Iamblichus I.e. p. 58. In Theol.
Ar. p. 23, the author, in speaking of the number 4, which according to
the Pythagoreans TrpioYv/ e8eife tt)v tov crTepeov cpixriv ar/peiov yap, etTa
ypap.p.t), etTa eV<.<pu reia, etTa aTepeov, etTa o"to/xa, remarks Tas 7rao-as
aTrocTTacrcts 77T01 tus Tpeis aWo-TTj, wv 7repaiTe'pa) ovkItl sio-Lv. Finally,
we may refer to Simplicius in physica iv 1, p. 531. 9 ed. Diels o-wp.a
to Tas Tpeis lypv 8tao-Tacreis and ibid. p. 634. ff., to Aristotle Top. Z n
5. 142 24 6 tov CTcup.aTOS bpicrp.6s, to t\ov Tpeis Siao-Tao-eis, Phys. IV
I. 20Q a 4 ff. 8iao-Ttjp.aTa p.\v ovv e^ei (sc. 6 toVos) Tpia, p.rjKO<; Kal
7rAaTos Kal /?d#os, 019 6pi'eTai crwp.a ttov and other passages cited by
Bonitz in the hidex Arist. s.v. 8<.ao-Ta'o-eis, and also to Plato himself,
who in Laws 894 a has the following sentence yiyveTat 8t) iravTuv :

yeVeo"is, rjviKa dv tl irdOos rj ; SrjXov tos OTav dp^rj Xafiovo~a avy)v ts ttjv
SevTtpav tXOrj p.Td/3aaiv Kal aVo TavTTjs eis Tqv irX-qaiov, Kal p-i^pi Tptwv
eAi9oro"a ato'drjO'LV o~)(rj Tots ato*t9avopevots.
From these passages it is clear that the three a7roo-Tao-ets of
which Plato speaks are p.r}Ko?, 7tAcxtos and /3ddo<;. What then ought we
to understand by the four opoi? In Theol. Ar. p. 16 Ast we find the
words t6 i$ vXr]<; Kal ctSous alo-QrjTOV, 6 Ivtlv diTOTiX(.o-p.a TpL\^ StacTTaTov,
Iv TTTapcriv opots io-TLv, and in Iambi, in Nic. p. 93 Pistelli o-Tepeos
8e co-Tiv dpi6p.b<; 6 TpLTOv 8idcrTr]pa Trapd to. iv iTrnriSoLS 8vo 7rpocret-
Xn](f)o}S, StjXovotl TerdpTov opov irpoo-yevop-ivov iv yap TeaaapaLV

1
The reader will observe that
machus had the Platonic number in his
mind when he wrote these words. Cf.
Mr Monro in J. of Ph. VIII p. 276 "The
Pythagorean writer Nicomachus says
Nico- {Introd. Arithm. p. 143) that solid figures
are called rpixv SiaaTard, plane figures
5lxv SiaaTard, and that this receives full
light from the Republic of Plato, Kara tov
tou. Xeyope'vov yd/xov t6ttov."
272 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

6'pots to rpiyr\ Siao-TaTov. The meaning will be easily apprehended

from the accompanying figure of a o-Tepeb<i dpiO/xos (Fig. 2), which
I borrow from Theo p. 42 ed. Hiller. is AB
the /x^kos, BC
the 7rXaTos, CD the fiados (or
r
A p
ityos or 7ra^os, as it was sometimes called see J :
/ 0/
D
\

Nicotn. I.e. p. 123), and the points A, B, C,

are the four opoc (ai cmy/ial iw p.eycr^an' opoi
Arist. .Afe/. N 5. I092 b 9) : yap recra-apenv
Iv
opois to Tpixj) Siao-TdTov, as Iamblichus observes. D
From these and other passages same to the Fig. 1.

effect, I conclude that the three aiToo-rdo-eis and

four opoi are (itjkos, 7rAaTos, and fiddos, with their attendant limits,
that consequently av^'creis refers to multiplications and not to additions,
and that the whole expression av^'crcis oWapevai re ko.1 Swao-Teuo'pevai,
Tpeis a7rooTao-eis, TeVrapas Se opous Xafiovaai i.e. 'root and square
increasescomprehending 1 three distances and four limits' means
cubings and nothing more.
The TrcpioSos of the dvOpamziov yewrjTov is accordingly the first

number which cubings make everything conversable and rational

in
with itself: but what are the numbers to be cubed?
Let us examine the phrase opoiovvTwv tc kou cUopoiowTwv koI clv^ovtidv

in point of construction the genitives might depend, so far as the

Greek is concerned, either on (1) opous, or (2) on d.7roo-Tao-iq and opous
combined, or (3) upon avfrqa-evs. Other possibility there is none. As
far as concerns the sense, we observe that whereas the meaning of
u7roo-Ttto-is and opous is complete
for p^kos, 7rAaTos and (5d6o<s, with
their four opoi, demand no further specification that of au?o-is is
incomplete, because increasings necessarily imply something to be
' '

increased. Now we have not yet been informed what we are invited
to increase and we are therefore compelled to suppose that the in-
:

formation is contained or concealed in opoioiWwv tc kcu dvopoiovvTwv

Kal ai6vT<ov ko.1 <p6t.v6vTtDi'. I therefore believe that the genitives depend
on au^creis.
In point of grammatical gender the genitives can only be neuter.
opoiowTioi', forexample, is the genitive of 6p.oiovvTa i.q. to. opoiourra,
the article being dispensed with in accordance with Plato's frequent
2
practice in passages of real or affected elevation But as Plato is .

trying to reach a certain number (' the first number in which etc.), the '

1 'having received.'
\a/3ov<7cu is literally as the usage of poetry attests. The
The completed process ?x ei r P ^ dirocrTd- intransitive use of a0w
tolerably com-
<reis, 'has three distances' or as we should mon in Aristotle and later Greek, after
say 'dimensions': and as each successive poetical words and idioms began to be
an be t avis is acquired, the process itself is freely admitted into prose
has a similar
said \a/j.j3dveiv dirbcTacnv, The usage is stylistic effect. We bound
to suppose
are
like that of (irpo(r)ei\r)<pws in Iambi, in that av^bvrwv and <pdivbvTtiiv are opposed
Nic. p. 93 (quoted above) cf. also Theo : to one another no less than bfioiovvTuv
p. 24 and Nicom. pp. 123, 127.
I.e. and dvoixoiovvrwv, and therefore as <f>0ivbv-
2
It is the Muses who are speaking, rwv is intransitive, av^bvruv must be in-
and the article was rarer in their language, transitive too.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIIJ. 273

objects which are subjected to the processes of cubing cannot themselves

be anything but numbers so that for practical purposes we may regard
:

6/xolovvtwv etc. as bp.oiovvTa>v api6fji(2v etc.

It is clear, therefore, that bfxoiovvTwv re kcu avo/xoiovvTwv kcu av^ovTwv
numbers which we have to cube. What then
kcu <f>6w6vTwv stands for the
are the numbers that 'make like and unlike, wax and wane'? The
Muses are evidently teasing, and we must be patient with them till they
choose to tell us.
Let us look a little farther on. The next half of this sentence
begins with and cVn-prros irvOfxijv, as will presently
<5v 7tit/)itos irv9fj.rjv,

be shewn ( 2), means the numbers 4, 3. Now if we take the

expression 'of which, 4, 3 in its simplest and most natural signification,
'

it means 'of which numbers, the numbers 4, 3,' so that the antecedent

to we will be some numbers, two of which are the. numbers 4 and 3.

Now what the grammatical antecedent to <5v? The possibilities
is

I use the word

generous sense are (1) av^o-cis Swcurrevo/xevai,
in a
(2) rpcis aTrocrTacreis and TTTapas 8e opovs, either or both, (3) iravra,
(4} OpOfOUVTOV T KCU aVOjXOLOVVTWV KGU CLV^OVTtoV KCU <f>9 LVOVTOiV.
It will be agreed that (2) is scarcely possible, and also, I think, that

(3) is unlikely. On grounds of sense neither the first nor the second
alternative is suitable. The antecedent to wV, on the most natural and
simple translation of wv eVtVptTos itv8/at]v, must be, as I have said, 'some
numbers, two of which are the numbers 4 and 3.' Now av^'creis are
not numbers,' but (as Schneider remarks) actiones augendi,' and the
' '

three a7rocrTa<xis and four opoi are only fir}i<o<;, -irXaTOs and /3d#os with
their limits. As for v-ayra, so comprehensive a word might certainly
include numbers, and numbers, too, in which 4 and 3 are present but :

it will be shewn in Part ii 4 that -n-avTa has not in point of fact the

meaning required, but another and very different meaning.

We conclude therefore that the grammatical antecedent to wv is
OfAOlOVVTlOV T KCU OLVOpiOLOVVTUiV KCU ai6vT(l)l> KCU (f>0 IVOVTWV, and I think nO
one will deny that the relative is most obviously and naturally connected
with these words. It follows that ofxotovvTwv
(pdtvovroiv are some '

numbers, two of which are the numbers 4 and 3.' We have thus
obtained two of the numbers which are to be cubed, viz. 4 and 3. It
is however clear from the partitive genitive cSv that 4 and 3 are not the

only numbers there must be at least one more.

: What the missing
number is, Plato does not tell us, but as the numbers 4 and 3 are
1
married with 5 (7re/x7ra8i crvvyeis) in the second half of this sentence,
'

and as we are so frequently warned by the ancients of the presence of

the Pythagorean triangle throughout this passage, we may fairly suppose
that the number we are looking for is the number of the hypotenuse,
viz. 5. That this supposition is right, the sequel will shew.
There remains the question Why are the numbers 3, 4, and 5 said
'

to make like and unlike, wax and wane?' The full explanation of
these words belongs to Part ii, and will be given there. But 6/xoiotWatv re
Kal avofxoLovvTOiv has also an arithmetical meaning in the Platonic number,
in addition to its real or philosophical significance, and that meaning
should here be explained. The numbers 3, 4, and 5 are said to make like '

a. p. 11. iS
 :

274 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

and unlike both ' for other reasons, as will afterwards be pointed out, and
also in view of the use which presently made of them to construct the
is

two harmonies in the latter half of the number. It will be shewn in

2 that these harmonies are built up out of the numbers 3, 4, and 5,
by multiplying them together, and then multiplying the product three
times by itself. Nothing is contained in either of the two harmonies
except what 3, 4, and 5 supply. It is, in short, the numbers 3, 4, and 5
that make the two harmonies. Now the first harmony, as we shall see, is

the square of 3600, and square numbers, according to the ancients, were
ofxoioi. The second harmony is 4800 x 2700, and oblong numbers were
considered dvofioioi. See Iambi, in A7c. Intr. Ar. p. 82 Pistelli o! 8k
irakaiol Tavrovs T koi 6/xoiovs aiTovs (i.e. tois Tcrpayajvovs) e/caAovv Sia.
ttjv Trepl Ta? irXtvpas re Kai ywvias o/aoiottjto. kcu IcroTrjTa, avo/xotovs Se
in tov ivavTLov /<at BdTepovs Tovs Tpo/i.i;Ki5, and Nicomachus himself
Intr. Ar. pp. 132 ff. Ast'. The numbers 3, 4, and 5 are therefore called
6fj.oLovvT<; t teal dvofioLovvTes in connexion with the arithmetical side of
the Platonic Number, because they produce the square and the oblong
which express the yew/ACTpiKos dpi.6p.6s in its twofold aspect, first as
o/xoios and afterwards as aVo'/xoios. This is the arithmetical significance
of 6/aoiowtcdv t Kai dvo/jLOLovvrwy in this passage : but the words have an
even wider significance as a description of the Pythagorean 'cosmic
triangle' (Proclus in remp. 11 pp. 45. 23 Kroll) see Part ii 5. To :

the same section of Part ii I defer my account of aviovrwv Kai (pdwov-

ruiv, because these words have no technical arithmetical meaning, but
merely describe the sides of the Pythagorean triangle in its cosmic and
creative aspects.
I accordingly believe that the irtpLoho<; of the dvOpwireiov ytw-qrov was
obtained by Plato, following of course the Pythagoreans, by adding
together the cubes of the three sides of the ' zoogonic triangle '

3
3 + 4 + 5 = 216.
3 3
The justification for adding the cubes together is
that the numbers are said to be contained in the total (iv <L -rrpwrto
kt\.).
The which we have reached is supported by the evidence of
result
Aristotle, gives us to understand that the total number of this
who
section is 216: see Part iii of this Appendix. It is also in exact
correspondence with Aristides Quintilianus, who informs us, in a passage
where he alludes expressly to the Platonic Number, that the number 216
is nearly equivalent to 'the number of the seven months' child,' and can

be reached by adding together the cubes of the sides of the Pythagorean

triangle, precisely as Plato does here dU' ei koX ?w nXtvpwv kKao-rqv
:

Kara fiados avj]<Taip.v (/?a#os yap r/ o-w/aaros 0vcri$) wotrfaaipLtv uv tuv

Sia/cocria ScKae'^, i<rdpidp.ov ocra crvvtyyvs t<Z twv iTrrap.rjvwv {de inus. Ill
p. 151 Meibom, 89 Jahn).
The words Trdvra Trpoarjyopa K<xl p-qra 7rpos dXXrjXa aTT<pr]vay can be

1
That the habit of calling square num-
bers o/xoioi and oblong numbers dvdpotoi
was not merely a later development of
Tythagoreanism, is expressly stated by
Tamblichus (ot ira\awi), and the same
inference may be drawn from the Pytha-
gorean ovaroixia (Arist. Met. A 5. o86 a
11 ff.), in which TtTpaywvov appears on
the same side as irtpas, ayaddv etc., and
erep6/x7;/ic along with dweipov, ko.kov etc.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK
ibundantly illustrated from Pythagorean writings, and
conveniently discussed in Part ii.
I conclude that the arithmetical meaning of section
1
,r +4 +
1
In my former treatise on the Number,
I explained section B in a different way
(
The Number of Plato, pp. 33 35), taking
the three a7ro<rrd(rcis as denoting 3, 4, and
5. Except as regards av^atis Swdfievai
re kcu 5vvaffTv6fj.vai, the explanation
which I now offer is new, so far as I
know. That the airoaracreis are length,
breadth, and thickness, and not what I
formerly supposed them to be, nor any-
thing else except length, breadth, and
thickness, seems to me proved by the
evidence of Aristotle as well as the other
authorities quoted above, and is in har-
mony with the passage cited from Laws
894 A. Other attempts at solving the
Number have usually supposed that the
6'pot denote terms in a numerical pro-
gression, and airoardaeis the intervals
between them. The words 6'pot
diroffTcurus could of course bear such an
interpretation but what can the Spot be ?
: even numbers, because according to the
According to Proclus and Hermann, they
are 27, 36, 48 and 64; according to
Schneider, 8, 12, 18, 27. I cannot see
that Plato furnishes any hints to justify us
in selecting either of these progressions,
and nothing can be made of them without
having recourse to arbitrary calculations
for which there is no authority in Plato's
language; whereas it is clear from
fViTptros Trv6fj.r]v kt\. that 3 and 4,
at least one other number, which we/xTrd-
5t crvfiiyeis suggests is 5, are present in
section B. With regard to opoioijvtuv
kt\., it is to be noted that Proclus makes
oMotoOeres = square or cubic numbers, viz.
in this case 27 and 64, ai3oj>Tes = t<rd/as
iaot. /LteifoeaKis, in this case 3 x 3 x 4 = 36,
and <f>dlvovTe% = itrdicis foot iXauffovaKis
viz. 4X4 x 3 = 48. I think it is clear that
this explanation is devised by Proclus
(or those whom he is here following) to
suit his hypothesis about the opoi: at all
events I have found no trace of any such
explanation in Theo, Nicomachus, Iam-
blichus, the Theologumena Arithmetica,
or any other ancient writings. Cf. Hultsch
in Kroll I.e. p. 402. According to Schneider
VIII. :
75
will be more
B is
3
5
3
= 2i6.
and Donaldson, o/Aoiovvres is equivalent to
6/xoiol, and means numbers "whose factors
are in the same ratio... i.e. as length to
length, so breadth to breadth " (Donald-
son I.e.), e.g. 8 and 27, dvop.oiovvres equi-
valent to dvonoioi or numbers whose factors
are not in the same ratio, e.g. 12 and 18
while aij^ovns is equivalent to inrepreXels,
i.e. numbers whose ' parts or measuring
'
numbers make up a sum exceeding the
numbers themselves (see Nicom. Introd.
Ar. pp. 87 ff. Ast), e.g. 12 and 18, and
<pdivovTs to eWnreis, i.e. numbers which
are larger than the sum of their 'parts,'
e.g. 8 and 27. But the identification is
purely speculative, and no proof of it is
offered. It has also been suggested that
since S/xotot and dvbp.01.01 were sometimes
used for 'square' and 'oblong' numbers
and (Iambi, in Nic. p. 82 ed. Pistelli), 6/xot-
ovvtS and dvopoiovvres may be odd and
Pythagoreans "the odd numbers produce
the series of squares, and the even num-
bers the series of oblongs," and further
that av^ovruv /cat (pdivdurwu may be " only
another way of describing the antithesis
odd and even " (Mr Monro in J. of Ph.
vni p. 278). This too is the merest con-
jecture. There are other suggestions no
w less speculative: but these will suffice.
and It should be mentioned, in conclusion, that
216 is the number at which Schneider,
Donaldson (who follows Schneider closely)
and Hultsch have also arrived, although
they reach it by multiplying 2 3 and 3 s ,
and not by adding 3 s 4 s and 5 3
, , Those .
who wish to study the explanations of
these writers will find them in the works
referred to at the beginning of this Ap-
pendix. Hultsch is more interested in the
mathematics than in the Greek but ;
Schneider, here as always, studies the
language carefully, although he himself
recognises that in order to reach his con-
clusion he has to strain the meaning of
some words, and introduce conjectural
steps for which the language gives us no
sanction or authority.
1 8
276 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

2.

WV 7TtTptT0S TTvO/JLTJV CKaTOV 8k KVf3wV Tpid8oS.

As before, I begin by giving a literal translation. Of which '

the numbers 4, 3, married with 5, furnish two harmonies when thrice

increased, the one equal an equal number of times, so many times 100,
the other of equal length one way, but oblong on the one side of 100
squares rising from rational diameters of five diminished by one each, or
if from irrational diameters, by two ; on the other, of 100 cubes of 3.'

Let us now examine the individual words, beginning with wv IttL-

TptTOS 7Tv6p.t]V.

Whatis 7rtTptTos Trv6fj.rjv? About the meaning of this phrase there

can no longer be any doubt, if we put any faith in the repeated state-
ments of ancient writers on arithmetic and mathematics. The words
denote, as Mr Monro expresses it (CI. Rev. I.e.) "the ratio 4 3 in its :

lowest terms (the actual numbers 4 and 3)." See Theo Smyrnaeus Expos,
rerum math, ad legendum Platonem utilium pp. 80 f. ed. Hiller tto.vtwv 8k
twv kolt ei6o9 eip?)p.evwv Aoycuv 01 iv eAa^torots Kat TrpwTOLS 7rpos dAA/^Aovs
dptOp.oZ<; oYtcs xaO' CKaaTov irpwTOL AeyovTCU t<Zv tov avrbv Xoyov i^ovrwv
KoX 7Tv6fJLV<; T(3f 6p.Ol8wV OLOV S(.7rA.aCTtU)V fj.lv XoywV 7Tpa>T05 KCU 7Tv6p.1]V
6 tcui' /3' 7rpos tv fxera yap tovtov iv p.too'i Kat avvuerois 6\pi6p.6ls Adyot
etcri Si7rAdo"toi, 6 twv 8' 7rpos to. fi> kox twv g~' 7rpos to. y Kat oiaolws iir
aireipov. Tpt7rAao"tW 8k Aoywv 7rpouTOS Kat 7rv6p.i]v 6 twv y Trpbs to eif
01 8k ae\ iv uetocri koX avvOiTOis dpt.9p.ois iir aTrttpov irpoayovaiv. wcravrws
8k twv ak\wv 7roAAa7rAacrtcov. 6/xoicos
iirl 8k Kal iv tols 7rtuopiuts. 77/xioAtcov

p.kv Xoywv irpwTos /cat wvdp.rjV 6 twv y irpbs to. /?', i-rriTpiTwv 8k 6 twv
8' vpbs y, Kat iiTi.TtTa.pTwv 6 twi/ e' Trpos 8'' ol 8k iv p.ioo~LV opots Kat avv-
dtTois TraAtv aVetpot to ttXtjOos. to 8' amb OewpeiTat Kat ?rt tuc aAAu)i\ Thus
for example 4 3 is the 7rv0p.i]v of 8 6, 12 9, 16
: 12, and so on
: and : : :

Plato calls it the iTriTpiTos 7rvdp.7]v because it is the irvdp.rjv 1 of all e7rt-
Tptrot Adyoi ci. the expression 6 iwoySoos 7rv6p.-ijv in Theo p. 70.
: With
Theo's evidence Nicomachus Introd. Ar. 11 p. 134 is in exact correspond-
ence, as Mr Monro has shewn (CI Rev. vi pp. 243 f.); and Proclus
takes the same view see his commentary n p. 37 [eo-riv ovv ovtos] 6
:

eVtVptTos 7rv8p.riv y Kat 8'. We

may therefore take it as certain that the
7rtTptTos irv6p.rjv is the numbers 4 and 3, forming two of the three sides
of the Pythagorean triangle, wv, as we have seen, has for its antecedent
op.otovvTwv T Kat dvop.OLOVVTWv Kat av$6vTwv Kat <f>6iv6vTwv } which we have
already identified with the numbers 3, 4, 5.
Of these three numbers, viz. 3, 4, 5, Plato bids us take 3, 4, and
'couple' or 'marry' them with 5. So far as I can discover, the word
o-v&vywp.i had not either in Plato's time, or later, any fixed and stereo-
typed mathematical meaning, and ov^vyus in this passage is obviously

1
For TTvdfj.riv d. also Iambi, in Nic. Ar. I originally offered of iirirpiTos irvOfx-qv

ed. Pistelli pp. 38 ff., 42 f., 47 f., 64, 66 need not be mentioned.They have been
(irvd/j.rji> 5e iiriTpiTwv 6 5' 7rpos y' icrriv), shewn by Mr Monro, among others, to be
67 et al. The other explanations which untenable: see CI. Rtv. VI pp. 153, 243.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 277

n the first instance a metaphor from marriage, not inappropriate in con-

nexion with a number which is 'lord of better and worse births': cf.
Nicolaus ap. Proclus in remp. 11 p. 26 Kroll <Js iv tois dpidp.ols al 7r<nai
xu^ev^et? o/ioious y dvop.oiov<i aTroTeXovuLV tous i avriov, outoj ko1 iv tois
St'ots. But how is the metaphor to be interpreted ? If av&yek has no
irithmetical meaning in this passage, the numbers 3, 4, 5 will stand side
by side like lonely celibates throughout all time, and the riddle can never
be solved. If it has an arithmetical meaning, the reference must be
either to addition or to multiplication. may fairly say that the We
process of multiplication is at least as readily suggested by Plato's
metaphor as the process of addition, and in point of fact the Pytha-
goreans frequently denoted marriage by the number 6, because, among
other reasons, 6 is produced by multiplying together the first male
number, and the first female number i.e. 2. It is therefore
i.e. 3,
1
,

permissible to hold (with Schneider and others) that <rvvyeC<i refers to

multiplication, and as it has been asserted that " there is no parallel to
lead us to take tri>uy's to mean multiplied" {CI. Rev. I.e. p. 154), I may
mention that Proclus uses the word with this meaning 2 .

On this view briTpiros TrvOfj-rjv 7rc/x7ra8t av^vyeis cannot mean anything

except 4 x 3 x 5 = 60. Every other possibility is excluded. We cannot
interpret the phrase as (4 + 3) x 5, for eViVpiTos TrvOp.rjv is not 4 plus 3,
but only 4, 3, and there is nothing in the Greek to justify the addition,
nor yet as (4 x 5) + (3 x 5), for here again we introduce a. plus without any
warrant from the language. If on the other hand we refuse to connect
the numbers in any way whatever, and hold that if 7rtVpiTos ttv6jj.tjv means
means 9, 8 or 20, 15 and nothing
4, 3, 7riVpiTos Trvdfxrjv 7r/u.7raSt avL,vyeLs
more, the marriage is either altogether sterile, or else it produces, not
a number, but only a ratio whereas Plato himself expressly describes
:

the issue of his calculations not as a ratio, but as a number (vp.7ras 8k

ovto?, dpidpbs yew/xeTpiKos 546 c). Those who, like Hultsch, suppose
that <n>uyeis denotes addition, and make the whole clause equivalent to
3 + 4 + 5, justly extend the arithmetical process to the two numbers of
the eVtVptros T7v9p.-qv : and if multiplication is intended, we are equally
justified in multiplying all three numbers together. The 'coupling' of
3, 4, 5 is simply 3 x 4x5.
The words 7riTpiTos jrvdp.rjv 7Tp.Trd8i o-vt,vy(.C<i therefore mean that
3, 4 and 5 are to be multiplied together. 3 x 4 x 5 = 60.

1
See Iambi, in Nic. Ar. p. 34. 20 the number which falls short of it by 5 3
Pistelli, Aristid. Quint. 1 151 Meibom, makes the cycle from birth to birth. That
Clem. Alex. Strom, v 14. 137 B, vi 16. cycle, according to Proclus, is 7500 (ib.
365A Migne, and the Theolog. Ar. p. 33 p. 38) ; and 100 x (too 25 = ) 75 = 7500.
Ast, et al. No doubt the number 5 could It is right to state that this passage had
also bear the same meaning (see Zeller 5 1 not been fully published when Mr Monro
p. 390 ), but I have found many more wrote the words quoted above. Cf. also
examples of 6 than of 5. Demetrius ap. Proclus ib. p. 14 ff. 23.
2
See in remp. II p. 54. 2 ed. Kroll, ft". The constant employment of 01 yevofie-
7]
5' ovv eKCLTovras ry eXXdirovri apidiiy voi ff in Euclid (e.g. VII 16 ff.) to denote
7T/30S ai>T7]v kclto. tov awo ttjs TrefiTTados numbers produced by multiplication out
apidnbv <rv v/etaa iroiei ttjv airbyeveatus of other numbers involves the same idea
iiri yiveav wepiodov, i.e. 100 coupled with as crufiryets here.
2 73 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

Let us now proceed to rpis aifyOeis. The literal translation is 'thrice

increased,' and, as far as concerns the Greek, the words might refer
either to three additions, or to three multiplications, and the addenda,
or multipliers, might be either the number which has to be increased,
that is, 60, or any other number or numbers whatsoever
1
But as we .

have seen that at^Ws

in section B refers to multiplications and not
additions, the most natural and obvious course to give av^qdcU the
it is

same meaning here, and as Plato does not specify any multiplier, the
simplest inference from his silence is that the multiplier is the same as
the multiplicand, that is to say, 60. And 60 x 60 x 60 x 60 = 12,960,000.
At this stage it becomes necessary to discuss the arguments which
have been advanced in favour of a different explanation of rpls av^d^U,
and against the explanation which was first proposed in my Number of
Plato pp. 25 28. The discussion will bring to light several points
which will, I hope, convince the reader, as they have completely con-
vinced me, that rpis avr)6ei<; means three times multiplied by itself,'
'

and cannot possibly mean anything else in the context where it occurs.
By every writer whom I have read, the words are taken as meaning
cubed, or else the multiplication of some three factors Weber, however, :

as I learn from Mr Monro saw this much

2
,
that the words denote three
separate processes of multiplication. I may be permitted to take
Mr Monro and Dr Gow as types. The former observes 3 "The :

phrase rpU aifyOets may be translated raised to the third dimension,' '

since it may imply either solid numbers (products of three factors) in

'
'

general, or the cube, which is the solid number par excellence. For the
former use, see Rep. 528 b; for the latter, Rep. 587 d. Aristotle para-
phrases Tpts avf>?#is by the words orav 6 toO Siaypap.^aTos dpifyios tovtov
yivqTai oTcpco's." In Dr Gow's article* we read " o-rcpeos " (sc. in the :

passage quoted from Aristotle in Part iii of this Appendix) "seems to be

equivalent to and explanatory of rpis ai&jdcis (cf. Plato Rep. vn 528 b)."
That is, they would regard 60 rpis ai$r)dei<; granted that en-iVpn-o?
n-vdfxijp 7rep.7raSi <rvvyu<; means 60
as equivalent to 60 multiplied twice,
and not thrice, by itself. I say would regard,' because Dr Gow does
'

take Tpis av$7]0ei<; as meaning merely the multiplication of three numbers,

which in this case, he thinks, are different from one another (viz. 15, 20,
25), but Mr Monro admits
5
and Dr Gow would not deny, that the three
,

factors may be identical. The fact is ax&fitk means simply 'multiplied,'

and, if the multiplier is not otherwise stated, it can only be the
multiplicand.
In support of their explanation these two scholars quote, in the
first place, the well-known passage in which Aristotle refers to Plato's

1
The phrase cannot however bear ' multiplied by 3,' if we choose the verb
Hultsch's interpretation multiplied by
' avijdvo), would be rpiddt avfrdds cf. :

three,' for a number which is multiplied rpiddt. av^rjdrj Nicom. Intr. Ar. p. 127

by 3 does not receive three increases, but Ast and ed5i avtfdeis Theol. Ar. p. 39.
a
only one, or, if we suppose that the in- J. of Ph. VIII p. 284.
crease means addition, two. Thus 60 x 3
:i
I.e. p. 280.
(one increase of 60)= 180 = 60 + 60 + 60
4
J. of Ph. xn p. 93.
5
(two increases of 60). The Greek. for I.e. p. 280.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 279

Number {Pol. E 12. i3i6 a 4flf.). This passage of the Politics \s so im-
portant for the correct understanding of the whole of Plato's Number
that I have found it necessary to devote a separate division of this
Appendix to its explanation. In Part iii I have, as I believe, shewn
that the words quoted by Mr Monro do not paraphrase Tpis av$rjdei<; at
all, but tell us what Aristotle believed to be the number of the section

which I have called B. I will therefore ask the reader to defer his
judgment on the Aristotelian passage till he has read Part iii.
In the second place, the above-named writers refer to Republic vn
528B and ix 587 d. I cite these two passages in full. The first is as
follows yueTo. TTLire8ov, rjv 8' eyco, iv irpi<popa ov rj8r] artptbv \a(36vT(<;,
:

7rpiv aitTo ko.$' avrb Xa/3civ op#o3s Se l^ct ^7? p.Ta. 8evrepav av^qv Tp'ur\v
\apf3avetv. lort 8i ttov tovto irepl ttjv rtav kv(3u)v av^rjv tcai to /3a'#ovs
p.Ti\ov (5 28B). The Second runs thus kcito. 8e 8vvap.iv koi rplnqv av^rjv
:

Srjkov 8rj dir6o~Tao~iv ocn]v d<f>o~Tr)Kio<; yiyverai (587 d).

Ihave fully commented on these passages where they occur, but it
may be convenient once more to recapitulate my explanation of Tpinq
avfy in each of these places. The first passage is where Plato says that
the study of solids by themselves should precede the study of solids iv
TTpi<f>opa, i.e. astronomy: after the second 'increase,' says Plato, we
ought to take the third. What does this mean ? A point (= unity) has
no increase
' a line (say 3) has one a rectangle (say 3x4) has two
' : :

(SeuTepa av$rj) : a solid figure (say 3x4x5) has three. A solid figure is

therefore rightly said to be or have Tplr-q av$rj, because your reckoning

begins from the point, which has no increase. The second passage
deals with a case, not of solids in general, but of cubes. The number
in question is 9
which is (says Plato) the distance separating the tyrant
from d\r]6r)<; rj8ovrjf measured dptOpia or Kara tov tov prjKov; dpiOpov, i.e.
" numero seu secundum longitudinem, numerus enim omnis quatenus
monadibus constat, lineae instar habendus" (Schneider in p. lxxxxv) :

1
and how far tyrant is according to the square and the third
removed the
increase, is manifest.' But the third increase of what? Not of 9 (though
belonging to 9), for 9 is itself already one increase, viz. of unity but
the third increase of unity in that special case where 9 is its first increase.
' The first increase (viz. of the unit or point) was 6 tov p-tjkovs dpidpos,

i.e. in this case (1 x 9 =) 9 by the second-and-third increases on the

:

same scale we obtain 9x9 (second increase or Swapis) x 9 (third increase)

729' (n. ad loc). Both in 528 b and 587 d it is unity or the point
which suffers a third increase in Plato's number it is not unity, but 60,
:

and that makes all the difference. Cf. Pt iii.

Let us consider for a moment what is the meaning of the Greek word
1
avr) or avfrrjcris. distinguishes yeVeo-is iirom avfyo-is in these
Aristotle
words: (pavepbv 8r)
ovk tcmv 77 au^ais p.erafio\r] e/c 8vvdp.ei
oti
peyedovs, evTfXe^eta 8k p.r)8\v I^oitos peye^os. ..en 8k rj y rotavrr] pTa-
(3o\r) ovk aircrews t<5ios a'AAa yeceaecos r) yap av^rjcrts ecrri tov ivv-
'

irap^oj/Tos p.e.yidov<i 7ri'8oo-is, rj 8k <$>QLo~i<i pci'wo-ts. Compare with

this another passage of the same treatise": iv p.kv yap tu yiyvca-Oai n
1
De Gen. et Con: A 5. 320 b 25 ft".
2
ib. 321 s 22 ft".
 :'

2 8o APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

d.7rXw5 <f>8eipea6ai ov^ VTrofiivei, Iv 8e tw aWoiov<r6a.L rj av^dvtcrOai

rj */

tftOiveiv vTrofxcva to clvto to avavop.evov rj aAAoiou/Aevov dk\' tvOa

fuv to ird6o<;, Ivda Se to ftcyt^os to avro ov /xevei. In other words,

the process which calls a thing into being out of nothing is aVA^
ycVco-is, not ar^o-is: in caf^cris the original size is not lost, but increased.
Now apply this to the number 60. Increased once, what does it be-
come ? Certainly not 60, which it already is else what of the words :

toO vvTrdpx VT0 S sirl&oarK, and VTrop.vti to clvto to avav6p.evov,...

ei6a Be to p.eye9o<; to clvto ov fxevei? Does the process of av$r)cri<;,
when applied to a number, begin by putting it to flight, and after-
wards lure it back again? 60 once 'increased' (i.e. in this particular
passage, as we have seen, multiplied by itself) is 60 x 60 ; twice in- '

creased' it is 60 x 60 x 60 ; thrice 'increased' it is 60 x 60 x 60 x 60.

Apply the reverse process to 60 3 and the illogical nature of the tra-
,

ditional interpretation will at once appear. If 60 3 is 60 three times

2
1
increased,' then 60 is 60 twice increased,' 60 is /5o once increased, and
'

nothing or rather, unity, which is the point is 60. When Aristotle 1
,
says, in the passage referred to by Mr Monro, oVav d toO 8Laypdp.p.aTo<s
2
dptO/xos tovtov yivf]Ta.i o-Tpo's he means that 6, which has already one
increase, by getting two more becomes 216. The number 216 we may
then call either an dpi6p.6<i Tpis ql-qp.ivo<i (cf. Epin. 990 d), i.e. a number
which is thrice increased (sc. from unity, by means of 6), or we may
call it d e dpiOfios Sis r)v$7]p.evo<;, because e Sis avr)dcL<; produces it.
For my own part, I am unable to see any way of escape from these
arguments, but Air Monro complains of " the want of any evidence" that
avi-q in the phrase Tp'iTt) av$r) originally referred to the increase of the
3
unit or point To this criticism I would make the following reply.
.

The
expression Tpirq avr) is extremely rare, occurring only twice in
Plato, and not at all, I believe, in Aristotle. I have not found it in
later Greek writers on mathematics. But Plato uses also htvripa. av$rj
of plane surfaces, and if we compare 528 b 6pBw% 8e Zx ei *vs pera Bevripav
avr)v TptTTjv \ap.fidveiv with 526c Scvr epov Se to ixo/xtvov tovtov o~Ki}/(o-
pL(6a dpd ti Trpoo-rjKti yp.Lv, it is clear that he also regarded numbers or
lines as the irpwT-q av$rj. Now there can be no question that the word av$rj
in each of these phrases bears some meaning, and the obvious and natural
meaning is 'increase.' But 'increase' must be increase of something,
and we are surely bound to ask What is that something which is in-
'

creased first to a line, second to a plane, and thirdly to a solid

? The '

non possumus attitude should not be adopted till we have tried and failed.
The only possible and at the same time perfectly satisfactory answer is
'
the unit or point,' for number on the one hand is a avo-rr)p.a p-ovdhtov
(vn 525 a .), and the Pythagoreans, to whom the expression TpiTrj
avr) is surely due, built up the line out of points, the plane out of
'

lines, and the solid out of planes' (see App. II to Book vn, where
the evidence is cited, and cf. also Part ii
4). The origin which I

s
1
The Greeks did not regard '
nought It will be shewn in Pt iii that 6 tov
as a number and had no symbol for it Staypdn/xaTot &pid/j.bs tovtov is 6.
8 Rev.
see Cantor Vorlesungen ztir Gesch. der CI. I.e. pp. 154, 242.
Mathem. p. 144.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 281

suggest for the phrase is therefore in harmony both with Greek lin-
guistic usage and with the theories of the school to which above all others
Plato confesses his obligations in the domain of mathematics (see on vn
530 d, e and cf. also App. II to Book vn), and no rival interpretation
is offered either by Mr Monro, or, so far as I am aware, by any other

critic.
my interpretation of rph av&OcU has been admitted to be "logi-
Finally,
cal,but it is not" says Mr Monro {CI. Rev. I.e. p. 154) "in accordance with
the usus loqaendi, which in this and many similar cases follows the in-
clusive method of reckoning." In support of this allegation Mr Monro
quotes a passage from Euclid ix 8 eav anb p.ovd8o<; 6tto<tolovv ap$p.o\ k^rj<s
avdXoyov uhtlv, 6 /xiv toitos ana ttjs /iovaoos Tcrpaywvos ecrrai ktA. and ,

refers to a similar passage in Archimedes, quoted by Nesselmann, Alg.

d. Griechen p. 124 n. 16. "On the latter of these " continues Mr Monro
" Nesselmann remarks Es ist bei diesem Satze nur zu bedenken, dass
:
'

die Griechen bei Angaben von Abstanden beide Grenzen mitzahlen

(Algebra d. Griechen p. 125, cp. p. 161)." I have no fault to find with
Nesselmann, whose remarks are perfectly true and relevant in both the
places cited by Mr Monro, and in the fullest harmony, so far as they
go, with my explanation of Tpts av-q6u<;. My only objection is to the
inference which Mr Monro on his own account draws from this and
similar passages in Greek. That inference will claim our attention
1
presently but first it is necessary to explain what Euclid means
: .

The meaning is as follows. If, for example, we take the series

1, 60, 3600, 216000 etc.,

in which 1 60 :: 60 3600 :: 3600 216000 etc. 2 then the third number

; : : ,

it will be admitted that dpiQp.6% is understood with rpiTosfrom 1 will

be a square. (Here it is of course 60*.) The expression ' third number
from 1 is doubtless, as Mr Monro thinks, somewhat illogical, for one
'

cannot be the first number from itself: and it is perfectly true that this '

is only one of many examples of the usus loquendi' of the Greek

language.
But what inference does Mr Monro draw from the usage in question?
Because the third number from one is a square, he seems to infer that
the third increase is also a square. This is the only way in which
I can interpret the words " We may feel sure, I think, that the third
:
'

increase would naturally mean the third term in the increasing series
'

rather than the fourth.''' (The italics are mine.) Well, the increasing
2 2
series is 1, 60, 60 and the third term in the series is 60 so that ac-
, ,

cording to Mr Monro's view 60 2 is a Tpcrr} av$r]. This no one believes.

*It is not in accordance with the usus loquendi,' not to speak of logic.
My reviewer's inference from the idiom to which he calls attention is
therefore unwarranted and fallacious. The fact is, of course, that the

1
The passage of Archimedes is, as series as beginning with unity, and not
Mi Monro remarks, similar to that from with the second number, is clear from the
Euclid ; and what I say of the one applies words with which he begins his demon-
equally to the other. stration :end yap ecrriv ws 77 p.ovas irpbs
2
That Euclid regards the increasing rbv A, ovtws 6 A 717)65 rbv B kt\.
 '

28a APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

'
third increase meant to the Greeks, as it means to us, the fourth term in
'

the increasing series, and not the third. Thus in the increasing series
i, 60, 3600, 216000, the fourth term, viz. 216000 or 60 x 60 x 60, is the

'third increase,' and in the increasing series which is involved in the words
<Lv cVirpiTOS Tvvdjvqv Tre/xirdSi cn>vyis rpi? av$r}6ei<;, that is to say,

60, 3600, 216000, 12,960,000,

the 'third increase' is also the fourth term viz. 12,960,000 or 60x60
x 60 x 60 i.e. 60 Tpis ai-q6is. So far am I from interpreting Tpis avf^^cis
differently from rpi-n} avfy, as has been asserted by Mr Monro (I.e.
1

P- I54) -
.

Our conclusion therefore is that mv iirirpiTOS Trvdfji^v 7re/A7ra8i o-vvyets

rpis avii]0eL<; means

60 x 60 x 60 x 60 12,960,000.
This number, according to Plato, 'furnishes two harmonies' (Si'o
What does Plato mean by furnishes ? Does he
apfiovia? Trape'xerai). '
'

mean 'furnishes of itself,' or 'furnishes after it has been submitted to

various arithmetical operations'? TvapiytcrOai elsewhere bears the mean-
ing 'de suo praebere' (iv 421 d .), and we are not justified in supplying
any new arithmetical processes out of our own imaginations, in the absence
of any hint contained in the Greek
2
No such hint is given so that . :

7rupe'xTai can only mean 'furnishes of itself.' Now in what sense can
a number be said to furnish of itself a square and an oblong? The
natural and obvious answer is When it can be resolved both into '

a square and into an oblong' 3 .

1
The reason why rpit av^ijdeis has been ment of later philosophical formulae and
misunderstood so long is due in part to phrases, and it is interesting and instruct-
or of expressing Plato's mathe-
habit ive to find so conspicuous an example of
matics in the technical language of a later the same tendency in connexion with his
generation. Mr Monro for example calls mathematics.
it a paradox to hold " that rpls av^rjdfis
2
It is at this point where all the pre-
means 'raised to the fourth power,' while vious attempts to solve the Number with
rplrr) av$r] denotes the third power" (CI. which I am acquainted have broken down.
J\'ev. I.e. p. 242). The 'paradox' becomes In order to make their conjectures about
a truism if we say '
rph av^Tjdeis means the iirirpiros TrvOp.r\v Trtp.ir6.5i. <rv$vyeU rpls
thrice increased, and Tpirrj avi;r) denotes av^ridds yield the two harmonies, the
the third increase.' And this is in fact different writers on the subject have been
the only admissible way of stating the compelled to interpret Trap^x eTal KT ^- as
case. The mathematical terms fourth ' '
furnishes two harmonies after it has been
power' and 'third power' were unknown submitted to other arithmetical processes,*
to Plato. Power or 5vvapis alone was
' ' and as no such processes are indicated
sometimes used by him with the meaning by Plato, they have supplied the missing
which we express by 'second power' [Rep. links by a variety of purely imaginative
ix 587 r>), but he also employs devrtpa av^r} conjectures according to their different
to convey that meaning (ib. VII 528 b), interpretations of the eirlrpiros wOp-tv etc.
and oi'vapus itself actually means root '
and of the harmonies which it provides,
in Theaet. 148 A. See Allman Gk Geom. 3
A
less natural but still possible answer
p. 208 n. In the course of my com- would be 'When it is produced by the sum
mentary on the Republic I have had of a square and an oblong.' But the sequel
occasion to point out some instances shews that this alternative is not intended
in which the interpretation of Plato's here,
philosophy has suffered by the employ-
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 283

Let us now examine the words in which Plato describes the first
harmony. It is, he tells us, 'equal an equal
3600
number of times, so many times 100.' But
how many times 100? This time the Muses
are only pretending to tease for the answer :

is already in our hands, 12, 960,000 furnishes 3600

(i.e., as we have seen, can be resolved into)
2 2
3600 (Fig. 3), and 3600 is 'equal an equal
number of times, viz. thirty-six times 100,' so
that TocravraKis means 36 times. It should
be added that "cros o-aas is regularly used of Fig. 3.
a square number by Greek writers on arith-
metic and bears the same meaning in Theaet. 147 e.
1

Why does Plato add the words kKorov Too-auTa*as when the square
could be just as easily discovered without them ? He wishes to call our
attention to the fact that each of the sides of the square is a multiple of
100, just as each of the sides of the oblong is also a multiple of 100
(e/caTov [Ikv apidfiwv
fKOTOf &e kv{$wv TpiaSos). We are thus en-
couraged to look for some special significance in his employment of
that number. What the significance is will be explained in Part ii 5.
The number 36 had also a profound significance and value in Pytha-
gorean embryology, theory of music, and physics (Part ii 4), and
Plato calls our attention to it all the more pointedly because he repre-
sents it as if it were an unknown quantity. In reality it is not unknown,
for the antecedent of Too-au-rcuas is easily discovered from the equation
which Plato himself has already given us, viz. 12,960,000 = a square 2 .

J
Euclid VII def. 11 rerpdyuvoi apt.dij.6s eKarovTaKis, the word roffavr&Kis having
iffTLV 6 (Vd/CtJ t(70S. for its antecedent the square number which
In my Number of Plato p. 21 I ex-
2
tcrrjv iaaKLS denotes,and I find that Schnei-
plained roaavraxis in substantially the der, Donaldson and apparently also
same way. It was urged against my ex- Hultsch (ll.ee.) understand the expression
planation that TocravT&Kis ought not to in this way. In that case the first harmony
refer to a number "discovered by an alge- will be 360 2 x 100 instead of 3600 2 and ,

braic processy>w a subsequent statement" the total result remains the same. But
(CI. Rev. I.e. p. 153. The italics are the symmetry of the passage is impaired
mine). The words in italics do not if we take this view: for just as in the case
apply to the present solution, in which of the oblong it is not the area, but the
the Number is investigated in the order sides which are multiplied by 100 (tKarbv
of the Greek, and not, as on the previous piV 6.pidp.C}V (KO.TOV ok kvj3wv Tpiddoi), so
occasion, from the end upwards. I now also here the number 100 should multiply
interpret roaavr&Kis not by what follows, the sides, and not the area, of the square.
but by what precedes regard but Mr Monro thinks that "the ordinaryinter-
the pronominal adverb as meaning so
it, I still
'

pretationof e/carovrocraurd/cts 'a hundred
many times' i.e. 'a certain number of taken that number of times viz. 100 times
times.' The usage is just as natural in is unassailable" (I.e. p. 153). This view
Greek as in English, and resembles the of the word is as old as Proclus (I.e. 11
use of roaovTov in (5e\riov rdde rovSe ical p. 37), but is far from universally held,
vvv KalroaovTOv Ale. I 1 08 E, rbatp Kairocrii) as I have just pointed out. I am by
in Laws 72 id and to<t6<t0 in Arist. Pol. no means sure that Plato would have ex-
r 1 2. 1 283 s 8 ToabvSe yap p.eyedo<> d upeir- pressed the area of his square in this way :

tov rotrovde, TocrovSe 5rj\ov <Jjs taov. In CI. certainly in Men. 83c he writes Terra-
Rev. I.e. p. 241 I suggested that the whole pwv yap (not rirrapa) rerpaKis icrrlv eKKai-
phrase might be equivalent to lat]v icrdias Sexa (cf. ib. 82 C, 83 e), describing the
28 4 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

The first ' harmony ' is therefore 3600 2 ; what is the second ?
Plato describes it in the words tt)v Se lo-oixyjKr] fjikv rrj, 7rpoiJLi]Kr] 8e, exaTov
fxlv apiOtxiov a.7ro 8ia/i.Tpwv pr/rwv 7Te/u.7rdSo9, Sco/zevwy ei'os e/cauTtov, apprJT<av
hi Svolv, kKarov 8k Kvfiwv TptaSos, the other of equal length one way,
'

but oblong; on the one side, of 100 squares of rational diameters of 5,

diminished by one each, or if of irrational diameters, by two on the ;

other, of 100 cubes of 3.'

Let us examine the words one by one. It is clear that ttjv Bl la-o/xyJK-q
fiev ttJ, 7rpofjL>')Kr] Se means that the harmony is expressed by means of
' '

a rectangle. "When the sides of the rectangle were expressed in

numbers," says Allman " Trpo^/ois was the general term for an oblong,"
1
,

and irpop.i]Kr)<; is the term employed here. Compare the Platonic

definition of an oblong number in Theaet. 148 a 7rA.eiW ika.TTova.Kis r}
iXaTTOiv 7rXtovaKis yiyverai, fxei^wv Se Kal ekaTTwv det 7r\vpa ai'TOv irtpi-
Xafx.fia.vii. The sense would have been complete if Plato had merely
said Trjv 8k 7rpoixr]K7], but the addition of lao/jirJKr] p.ev tjj has a stylistic
effect : the rectangle, like the square, is also lo-ofxqKrjs, though only in
one direction 2 .

We have now tO interpret exaTov p.kv dpi8/xwv aVo

Sia/i.CT/Ocoi' prjTwv
3
dpprJTWv 8t Svdlv
7T/X7raSo9, 8eofj.v<DV evos eicdoTwi', These words express .

the first of the two sides of the rectangle: cf. Critias 118 a -nyjo/^Kes tk

square as 'of its sides, just as he usually possible task has been compelled to resort
describes an oblong (cf. Critias 1 18 A irpb- to purely conjectural and arbitrary pro-
/xriKfS 8e wav, (irl fiev darepa Tpiax^luv cesses for which there is not a shadow of
crradiuv, Kara 8e p.iuov dwo 6a\&TTi]s duto justification in Plato's language.
oicrxtXiwv). If he had wished to say 1
Gk Geom. p. i\on.
that the first harmony was 100 x 100, we 2
Hultsch (Zeitschrift f. Math. etc. I.e.
should have
expected Ko.rbv p.ova,8wv p. 46), whoagrees that the words denote
ToaavraKit, so as to balance eKarbv p.(v a rectangle, changes rrj into irrj, but irg is
aptdpiCjv kt\. below: or rather eKarov not sufficiently precise. The order is of
fxovaSwv (KaTovTaKis, for Plato never uses course intended to throw emphasis on rrj,
rpia Toaavr&Kts, r^rrapa to<tclvt&kis, etc., and at the same time to bring icronyKT] as
but always Tpia rpls, rirrapa rerpajcis etc. near as possible to ia-qv laaKis. r?} is de-
It is incredible that a nation which had monstrative as in 7-77 /xiv, ttj d (Thmct.
a word for 10,000 times had no word to 158E et al.), and the position of p.iv is as
express 100 times, although Mr Monro in x 6r4D k iitv tov avUvai
Ik 5 rod
suggests that because eKa-roe-rdm does not eripov and elsewhere. The usual theory
appear to occur in classical literature, seems to make rrj mean the square equal:
'

therefore was unknown in Plato's day

it
(CL Rev. I.e. p. 153). Over and above all
these considerations, there is the indisput-
able fact that the harmony which Plato
describes in the words lai)v iVdxts, eKarbv
to the former in one dimension' (J. and C.).
If Plato had intended such a meaning, he
would certainly have written eiceivri and
not rrj. There should be no question that
7-77 is adverbial.

ToaavTaKis must be one which can be 3

'
furnished or yielded by the iirlrpiTos
' ' '
Trvdp.T)i> wep.ira.8t. ffv^vyeis rph av^rjdeh and
no theory about the area of that harmony
has the smallest claim to be even consid-
ered unless it complies with this condition.
Mr Monro himself makes no attempt to
shew that the number 10,000 can be de-
rived from the subject of 7rap^x e7 al ar>d
"
every writer who has attempted this im-
The full explanation of this passage is
due to Barozzi (see Schneider I.e. p. xxv),
: but Proclus (I.e. lip. 38) understood 'the
rational' and 'irrational diameters of five.'
Barozzi's only error was that he added,
instead of multiplying, the two sides of the
oblong. I think Hultsch was the first to
see that multiplication is intended, al-
>
though he interprets the sides of the rect-
angle wrongly.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 28 =

nav, iiii jJikv 8a.Tf.pa t pio-^iXtwv crTaStwv, KaTa d p.io~ov diro 6a\a.TT7)<;
avw bicr^iAtwv.
In the language of Greek arithmetic apifyxo? euro means 'square of :

see for example Euclid Vll 20 eav Tpei? apiOp.ol avdXoyov tDO~iv, 6 wro twv
aKpoiv to-os icrrai tw diro rov fiiaov, i.e. for example, in the proportion
4 8, the product of 8 and 2 =4
2
2 4: : : : The same use of diro is found .

in Plato, e.g. Afen. 85 B diro 7-175 Sia/xeTpov av, cos o"i> <P7?S, <S 7rai Meycoi'os,
yiyvocr av to oWAacrtoi/ ^wptov.
Consequently kcitoi> p.ev dpi6p.u>v diro is simply '
of one hundred
squares of.'
What are Sta'/xeTpoi prjTal irep-irdSo^? The rational diameter of 5 is

the nearest rational number to the real diameter of

1
a square whose side is five , i.e. to ^f^o by Euclid
1 47 (see Fig. 4). Now the nearest rational
number to V50 is 7 - ^s/49- Therefore prp-al Sid-
fxeTpoL 7r/x7raSos = 'sevens.' Thus the entire clause
kxaTOv flkv dpiOp-wv diro Sia/xerpwv pr^Twv 7re/x7raoos
means '
of one hundred squares of 7,' i.e.

100 x 49 = 4900.
It remains to explain 8eop.evujv kvos ao-Twv and
apprjTiuv St 8vo2v.
means 'wanting one each,' i.e. each dpi6p.6s
Seofxnoiv Ivos iKacniov
diro or square being diminished by 1. The normal expression would be
Seopevwi/ cvos cKacrrou 'wanting, each of them, 1,' but Plato allows iKao-Tov
to assimilate itself to dpidp-dv.
We can now interpret the whole expression eKon-oV p.h> dpi6p.wv diro
?>iap.tTpwv prjTwv 7T/r7ru8os, Sco/xtvtov evds tKao-Twv. It is equivalent to
2
(7 x 100)
(1 x 100) = 4900 100 = 4800.
The words dpp^Twv Se Svolv merely give another way of arriving at
4800. The translation is : '
or, if you take irrational diameters of 5,

1
For evidence of this see Theo Smyr- the only passage in Plato where ' ra-
naeus, pp. 43 ff. Cf. also Proclus in remp. tional diameters ' are mentioned. In
11 p. 38, Gow, Gk Math. p. 96 and Theaet. 147 D ff. he merely distinguishes
Cantor Gesch. d. Math. p. 191. This is rational from irrational roots or surds :

while a careful study of Polit. 266A shews

that the passage is in no way parallel to
ours except in the use of 8ia,fjLTpos. But
there is nothing harsh or difficult, from
the Greek point of view, in the expression
rational diameter.' The geometrical con-
'

struction is very simple. See Fig. 5. Let

AB = ^/~,o, i.e. the irrational diameter of
5, and consequently ABD=ihe
square
of (euro) AB50; we have only to insert
in ABDE the largest square of a rational
number which it will contain, say AFHG,
and AF
will be the rational diameter of 5,
i.e. that part oj the diameter of 5 which is
Fig.
rational.

286 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

-wanting 2 each.' The construction is <a7ro> dppijTwv Be < Sia/xeVpwv Seo-

ixiv<nv> Bvolv <ao-Ttov>. The meaning, ex-
pressed in figures, is: 'or, if you prefer it, of 4800
2
(v/5 ) x 100

(2 x 100) = 5000 200=4800.'
Sc gives an alternative, as in /xaAAov 8e = vel o
potius.
Consequently one of the two sides of the
second harmony is 4800.
The words exaTOv 8e kv(3u>v TpiaSos on ' D C
the other hand of 100 cubes of three' give Fig. 6.

us the second side, viz. 100x3'= 2700.

The second harmony is therefore
4800 x 2700 (Fig. 6) = 12,960,000.
And this harmony, like the first, is furnished by 60 x 60 x 60 x 60,
for 60 x 60 x 60 x 60 = 12,960,000.
The reason why the square and the rectangle are each called '
har-
monies' will be explained in Part ii
5.

The arithmetical solution of the Platonic Number is therefore

(1) 3
3
+4 3
+ 5
= 216.
3

5) = 3600 = 4800
4 2
(2) (3 x 4 x x 2700.

PART ii.

The meaning of the Platonic number.

I will now discuss the whole passage from beginning to end, and
elucidate the meaning step by step.

1 . TJie point of view.

Our city, says Plato, will be moved, when oracrisappears in the two
higher classes. The Muses shall tell us how entered first.
o-Tao-is The
cause of our city's being moved, they say, is that everything created is
liable to destruction. The process of destruction (Averts) is when the
leaders of the city yevot'S v/xere'pou evyovi'as tc kcu d<opias
ovSev fxaKXov
Tfv$ovTai, aAAu Trapeicnv anTOt'S koX yevvrjcrovcri 7ratSas irore ov 8ov.
Whenever, in ignorance of 'better and worse births,' oi <j>v\a.Ke<> o-uvoi-
Kituxri vvfxcpas vv[x<f>ioL<; 7rapa naupov, ovk etx^uct? ov8' euru^cts
n-cuScs fVovroi (546 d). In the next generation the dissolution has
already gone so far that iron breeds with silver, and copper with gold.
Accordingly the AvVis of the ideal State is the begetting of children
when children ought not to be begotten, or briefly, Hie begetting of children
out of season, or inopportunely.
This is quite in harmony with the stringent rules laid down by Plato
in Book v on the subject of marriage and the procreation of children.
Thus in 458 d the male and female archons are not allowed araKTws
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 287

fii-yvvo-Oai, but marriages are to be celebrated Upol cts 8vvayu.11/ o n pdXio-Ta.

In 459 E it is said ovkovv Srj koprai nvcs vo/xoOirrjTfai, iv ats $vvd$ofiv
:

ras re vv a<pas Kal tovs

t
vvfjL<f)iovs, Kal Ovcriai Kal vfxvoi iroi7)T(.oi tois ?//xTpoi?
TTotvjTat? 7rp7rovTe? tois yiyvo/xeVots ya/xots. And at 46 1 a it is reckoned
a sin against God and man to produce a child for the State oi-'x wo
1

dvcriwv ovS V7r' tv)(u>v <vs a? < kuo"tois Tots yu/^ois i>oi/Tai Kal upciai
Kal Upeis Kat v/x7ra<xa 77 7rdAis ktA.

2. TJfe meaning of the words from x a ^ i7r 1'

H-* v t yevi-qo-ovai
7ratSa's 7tot ou ScW.

We have thus obtained the point of view from which the whole
passage is to be interpreted. While the cause of change from the best
to the second-best commonwealth lies in the perishability of everything
which is created, the process which leads to change is the begetting of
children inopportunely.
Plato deals first with the process leading to change (Kvais). To
plants and animals, he says, cometh production or
non-production (a bearing or no bearing) of soul
and bodies, whenever revolutions join for each
the circumferences of their circles, these circum-
ferences faring a short way for the short-lived,
but the reverse for the reverse. That is to say,
plants and animals have fixed periods of gestation,
which may be represented by circles whose cir-
cumferences revolve (Fig. 7). Every time that
the fixed point A
is reached, there is tpopd iffv^s

tc koI a-oi/xdroyv, if the seed was sown on the last Fig. 7.

occasion when the same point of the circle was
at A, and if it has come, without accident, to maturity if however the :

seed was not then sown, or, though sown, has not come to maturity,
there is dcpopia if/v^s T KaL ctw/aoVodv. The singular if/v^r) ' s used
because soul, viewed merely as the principle of life, is one in all plants,
in all animals, and in both '. Why are the circumferences long in the
case of long-lived animals, and short in the case of short-lived ? Because
animals that live long have long periods of gestation, and conversely.
Aristotle also takes note of the same general rule see Probl. x 9. :

891k 25 ff., Sta rt to. [lev raxyroKa tujv {aiwi' cort, tcuv Se -rro\v)(p6vto<; r\
kvt](tl<;; rj otl to. fjiaKpofiiwrepa fipaSvrepov TretpvKe reXeiouadai; Io-tl Se

fSpaSvroKa to. fiaKpoflia and de gener. anim. iv 10. 777 a 31 ff., where the
elephant is cited as a well known case in point.
The meaning of the words from Aims Se rj8e to ivavrias may therefore
be summed up in the sentence : In all plants and animals the period of
gestation is fixed by nature. Now as man is the animal with whom in
the ideal State we are concerned, we are prepared by this exordium for
the mention of the period of gestation in the human race. It will come
in due time.
1
Cf. Tim. 77 b.
288 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

Plato proceeds to narrow the case down to man :

'
Now as touching
your kind (i.e. mankind), clever though the leaders of the city be whom
you educated, none the more they by calculation together with
will
perception obtain (literally, hit the obtaining of) good offspring and
'
'

no offspring, but it will escape them, and the day will come when they
will beget children when they ought not.' Several points in this require
to be explained. First in place of repeating <popd nal d<popia Plato
:

writes tvyovias re koI dcpopias, because it is not enough for the prosperity
of the ideal State merely to produce children the children must be
good in quality. The word ectopias is full of meaning it is the duty of ;

the rulers to render, if possible, illicit unions unproductive, irdvra Sta-

KcAcvcra/xevot TrpoOvfLticrOai, paAicrra p.iv p.y]S" eis <pa>s impepeiv Kvr)p.a
p.7)8 y ev, eav yevrjrai, dv Se ti (SiacrrjTai, ovto> TiOivai, ojs ovk ovcrrjs
Tpo(prj<i tu! (v 46 1 c).
ToiovTip Second what is the meaning of :

Aoyio-yuos p-er ato-^crcws? Nothing very recondite. Both calculation

and perception by the senses must be employed by the rulers in
arranging the details connected with marriage and the bringing up of
children perception for example in settling what couples are to be
:

brought together (v 459 a ff), which children should be reared, and

which exposed (460 c al.), and calculation in order to determine what
number of marriages are needed to keep the population nearly uniform
(460 a), what couples may marry by reason of age (460 e ff.), and other
things too trivial to mention. Plato means that however well the rulers
employ the means at their disposal, that is, Aoyio-pos and a"o-0?/o-is, yet
the time will come when mistakes must happen. We are not to blame
the rulers of our perfect city, nor yet ata^o-ts (with Amelius ap. Procl.
I.e. p. 29 and Nettleship Led. and Rem. 11 p. 302) for the real fons et :

origo mali, as we shall shortly discover, is the Universe, the failure of

whose energies is beginning to affect the ideal city, as well as every
other portion of the whole. See 5 and 7.

3. The irepioBos of the BCiov ytvvrjTov.

We come now to the words Ictti 8e deiio p.kv yevvqrio irepioSos 77V

Plato has stated that all <3<x have a fixed

dpifyios TTepikap.^dv(.i Te'Aeios.
period of gestation he now proceeds to deal with the periods of (1) the
:

8ciov yewrjTov and (2) the avOpuiruov, beginning with the detov, on the
principle ck Aios dp\wp.a-da.
Four expressions require to be discussed before we can arrive at
Plato's meaning viz. : 7T/)to8os, 7reptXayu,)8avi, dpi^os reXctos, and Belov
yevvtjTOv.
The word 7repio8os means nothing more than 'way round.' One
complete revolution of any circle is a TrepioSos two or more of the :

same circle, or one (or more) of one circle and one (or more) of another
or others, are TreptoSoi. This will not be denied by any one who will
take the trouble to study side by side the examples quoted in Ast's
Lexicon of the use of TrcpioSos in Plato. In the present passage the
'way round' is that described above in the words orav irepiTpoiral exdo-Tois
kvk\u>v TrioLcpopds $vvdTTTU)(Ti. the 7rpto8os of a. 6uov yepvrjTov is therefore
i
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 289

fulfilledOTav irepLTpoTrr) Oeiw yei-rr/Tw kvkXov irepirpopav ^vvdirTr]. Now it

has already been shewn that the words from oVav -n-epiTpoirai to eVavrtois
refer to periods of gestation, so that the irepioSos of a delov ycvvrjrov is
the period of gestation which ends in the birth of a divine creature'.
This is the only possible interpretation of the Greek, nor is the meaning
otherwise than appropriate, as will appear when we apprehend what the
'divine creature' is.
The word irepiXafi^dvei. means 'comprehends.' If a number is
represented by a rectangle, its sides, or factors, are said to 'comprehend'
it, as in Theaet. 148 a, where the number which p-ziCpv /cat iXdrrwy
det irkevpa irepi Aap/3avet is called a Trpop.r]Kr)<; dpi6fx6<;. In the present
case, we are dealing, not with a number, but with a TrcptoSos which is
comprehended by a number, and that number 7repiAap/?dVt irepioSov
which gives the time that the revolution takes to accomplish. The
period of gestation of a divine creature is therefore expressed by a
'final number.'
now discuss the words re'Aetos a'ptfyxos. It is well known that
I will
a :
number meant to Euclid- and Greek arithmeticians generally
perfect'
a number which is equal to the sum of its divisors, e.g. 6=1+2+3;
28 = 1 + 2+4+7 + 1 4. Although there is no trace of such a meaning
3
in Plato, nor in the fragments of Philolaus the usage may very well,

be old: but even among the Pythagoreans numbers are often called
'perfect,' although they are not equivalent to the sum of their factors*.
The Te'Actos ap((9/xo? par excellence'was 10 according to Philolaus Oewpelv :

Set Tot cpya rav ccrcriW tw dpiupM /car-rav Svvafiiv, utis icrrlv iv ra
/cat

Se/cacH* peyaAa yap /cat 7raiTeA?ys /cat VavToepyos /cat fetto /cat uvpaviw /3ta>
5
/cat dv9poiiriva> a'p^a. /cat dyeptov /cat /cocrp^Tetpa a Swapts a. ras Se/caSos But .

10 was called by them 7rai'TeA??s or Te'Actos simply because, as the basis of

their system of calculation, which was a decimal one, it may be regarded
as the 'consummating' or 'all-ending' number, the numbers above ten
being considered merely repetitions of the first ten 6 Plato was per- .

fectly at liberty to call any other number Te'Aetos which ends or brings '
'
'

7
a consummation ,' and in point of fact he does so in the Timaeus. In
39 d of that dialogue we find the words lort 8' opw? ovSkv rjrrov
:

KaravoTjCrai ovvarov, cos o ye TeActos apt^p,os ^povou top reXetov Zilclvtov

1
For 7repio5os in the sense of '
period genuine or not, are at all events, in n.y
of gestation,' cf. Aristides Quint. De Mu- opinion, tolerably early.
sica, p. 143 Meib. reus tp eirTaii-qvuv * e.g. 3 and
9 see the Theolog. Arithm.
:

wepiodois. Many writers on the Number pp. 13, 58 ed. Ast. The number 3 is on
understand by TreptoSos Umlaufszeit' (e.g.
'
p. 13 said to be reXetos Idiairepov tQiv
Zeller 4 II 1, p. 858 n.) but the word must
: &\\wv, implying that other numbers may
of course be interpreted by what precedes also be reXewi, though in a less specific
and follows. I have shewn that period '
sense. Cf. Demme (referred to above)
of gestation' is the only meaning which pp. 84 f.

harmonises with orav wepiTpoTral kt\. 5

Frag. 13 in Mullach II p. 4.
above, and it is the only meaning possible 6
See Zeller 5 1 p. 398 n. 2, and Aris-
below, where the period of the human totle quoted there.
7
creature is described. Cantor in his Vorlesungen zur Gesch.
2
vii dc'f, 23 rAeios aptdp.6s <ttiv 6 tols der Math. p. 142 agrees in denying that
eavTov p-epecnv icros wv. '
perfect number here means a number
'
'

3
Some of Philolaus' fragments, whether equal to the sum of its divisors.'
A. P. II. IQ
2 9o APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

Tr\r)poL Tore, mav u.7ra<rwv tujv oktw TrepidSwv to. 7rpds aAAryAa ^v/xirepavdevTa
rd\-q (TXV K(P a ^-V 1' T<? T0 ^ T" 61 ^1 ^ Ka ' 6/xoaos dvafxtTp-qdevTa kvkXw.
"
It is
rightly held that we have here a reference to a Great Year
1
the period
within which all the eight circles revolving around the earth simul-
taneously reach the point from which they started at the commencement
of our cycle. Now if Plato allowed himself to call the number which
measures a cycle of the world's life a 'final' or 'ending' number, it is
clear that he might with equal propriety apply the epithet tc'acios to the
2
number which completes or fulfils (tcAcioi) the World's creation; for the
Oftov ywvrjTov, as will presently be shewn, is the World and nothing
more. What the particular number is, he does not say and no one :

3
will blame him for his reticence .

4
There remain the words Oeuo ancients explained
yivvr)T<L. The
these words, with perfect justice, as referring to the Universe ovpavbs lj :

Koa/xos rj koX dXXo o Ti 7tot 6rop.adp.evos fxaXiar av Se^otro, tovO' t//u.ij'

uvofidaOo) (Tim. 28 b). In the Timaeus there is abundant evidence that
Plato regarded the World as a divine creature :toVSc ibv Koa-fiov, he
says, wov e/xif/v^ov tvvovv T tov 6eov yevecrOai
ttj dXrjBuq. 8ta tt)i'

with which compare the words of Proclus (in Tim. 89 d) :

7rpoVoiai "',
oVav Se l^y\royov avrb Kai evvovv 18775, 6ebv aiTo KaAco-eis, 07rep 6 IIXaToji' ev
IloAiTcta fi.h' Oiiov yevvrjTov, ivravda Se 6ebv evSaifjLova Trpoo-eurclv tov
Koo-fiov rjuwae. The Universe is Oelov, because it is a God ycwrjTov, ;

because it is created".
The delov ytwrjTov is therefore the World, and the words which we
have been discussing mean that the time during which the world is in
the womb'' is comprehended by a final or consummating number, the size of
which Plato prudently conceals.

1
viz. the circle of the Fixed stars, p.ova debv avrbv iyevvrjaaro) and 37 C.
6
Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Mercury, Venus, Tim. 28 B yiyovev bparbs yap dirrbs
Sun, Moon: see Rep. x 616 D ft. There re ian Kai <rQip.a ^x wv vavra. 5t rd rot-
>

is a good definition of the Great Year in aura aio-d-rjTa, to. 8' aio-Orird, 56ij irepi-
Macrob. Sown. Sap. II 11. 10. X^jn-rd ixer aiffd-fatus, yiyvbpeva Kai yev-
2
By the World's creation
' ' is meant, v-qra 4<pdvrj. Whether these words are to
of course, the development of a or
Kb<r^o<s be taken in their literal meaning or not,
ordered universe out of the primeval chaos. it will be allowed that if Plato can call

Cf. Tim. 30 Aff. and Pol. 273 B iroWijs yv the world yewr/rbv in the Timaeus, he
fier^x " dramas irpiv eh rbv vvv Kbcrfiov may do so with equal justice in the Re-
d<piKiadai. It ought to be mentioned here public.
7
that I formerly thought the period of the In the Orphic verses this identical
delov ytwt)TL>v is actually specified by Plato metaphor is found: see Procl. in Tim.
in the sequel, and that it is identical with 94 B vdvra yap iv Tirjvbs p.eyd\ov rdbe dw-
one of the two harmonies; but the identi- fiart Kelrai Kai Zr)vbs 5' ivl yaarip^
fication cannot be sustained, and I now <rvv pa we<pvKei and 95 E rotiveKa avv rJ
withdraw it. iravrl Aibs ird\iv ivrbs irvxOv alffipos '

3 re\eiol used with the same meaning

is eupelrji ovpaiou dy\abv ii\pos kt\.
rib' It

in the Theol. Arithm. p. 58 Ast Ka\el-

: is well known that there is a large element
rat Se ai/7-77 (sc. ivveas) Te\ee<pbpos, reXewl of Orphic belief embodied in Pythago-
5e rd ewedix-qva. reanism ; and if these verses are early or
4
See Plutarch irepi t9\% iv Tip-aty \j/v- embody an early tradition, the figure which
xoyovlas 10. 1017 c and the references in Plato here employs may itself be taken
Schneider. from Pythagorean sources.
5
30 B: cf. 30 D, 32 D, 34 A, 34 B (evbal-
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 291

4. The 7Tpt'oSos of the dvdpunrtiov yevvyfTov.

The general statement, with which we started, that every living

thing has a fixed period of gestation, has now at last been narrowed
down to man. The period of gestation for a human creature, says
Plato, is the first number in which root and square increasings, com-
'

prehending three distances and four limits, of elements which make like
and unlike and wax and wane, render all things conversable and rational
towards one another.'
The arithmetical meaning of this sentence, as we have seen, is
3 3 3
3 + + = 216, the numbers 3, 4, and 5 denoting the sides of the
Pythagorean triangle. In order to apprehend its real significance, it
will be necessary to say something about (1) the numbers 3, 4, and

5, (2) the expression ai^'creis Swdp.evaC re Koi b~vvao-Tevop.evai, Tpeis

aVooT-ao-eis, Terrapas Se opous XafiovaaL, and (3) the whole number
216 together with irdvTa -rpoo-rjyopa ko\ pijra 7rpos dAA^Aa a-re<f>r]vav.
As regards the numbers 3, 4, and 5, I have already alluded to
the evidence which there is for holding that Plato made use of the
Pythagorean triangle throughout the Number. The oldest testimony,
as we shall see in Part iii, is that of Aristotle, and practically all the
ancient commentators, as appears from Proclus (I.e. 11 pp. 22 ff.), made
the figure in question the starting-point of nearly all their investigations
on the subject. That the properties of this triangle were employed by
the Pythagoreans to explain and enforce their embryological theories,
is also attested from many sources, such as Aristides Quintilianus ill

151 ff. Meibom = 89 ff. Jahn, Proclus 1. c. p. 26 on aVo tov Tpiywvov

tovtov SeiKWCTLV Hv6ay6pa<; rds Toil' e7TTap.rjvu)v koi evveap.rjvu)v evyovia<s
nai Tas twv oKrapv^voiv -rr)pwo~ei<-, Nicomachus Excerpt, ex Nicom. in
von Jan's Mus. Scr. Gr. pp. 278 f., Tlieol. Ar. p. 40 Ast, and Cen-
sorinus de die Nat. n (redeo ad propositum, ut doceam quid Pytha-
goras de numero dierum ad partus pertinentium senserit etc. The
authority followed by Censorinus throughout this chapter, and indeed
throughout the whole of chapters 4
15, is Varro, as Diels has shewn
Dox. Gr. pp. 186 ff.). Compare also Plut. t^s ev Ttpaiw \j/u^o.
7rept
yovt'a? 12. 1018 b and Diog. Laert. vm 29. The most exact parallel
to the calculation adopted by Plato is found in the passage already
quoted from Aristides 1. c. p. 89 Jahn aAA' et nal t<5v -n-XevpoJv eKaaTrjv
:

Kara. fidBos avtrrjaaipev (/Ja^os yap rj crwpaTOs tpvert?), wonjaaip.ii' av tov

StaKOcria Se/cacf, IcrdpiB/xov oiTa cruVeyyus
twv TrTap.rjvu>v. We may
therefore, I think, regard it as certain that Plato is closely following
the Pythagoreans when he expresses the period of human gestation in
terms of their favourite triangle. In what sense are the numbers 3, 4, 5
said 'to make like and unlike and wax and wane'? As the numbers in
question produce not only the number 216, but also the ywpeTpi6s
dpidp.6s 12,960,000, we shall be in a better position for dealing with this
question after we have interpreted the meaning of the larger as well
as of the smaller number. This subject is accordingly reserved for 5.
The phraseology of avf^o-ets Swapevcu re Kai 8vva.o~Tev6p.evai, TpeTs
19

2 92 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

a7rocrTao-tq, reTTapa? 8e opovs \aj3ovcrai is in all probability borrowed

from Pythagorean sources. We have already seen that the use of the
word increase in this connexion agrees with Pythagorean principles
'
'

(Part i 2), and our authorities for the meaning of rpcis aVoorcum?,
TerTapas 8e opous were to a considerable extent writers with a Pythagorean
bias (Part i 1). See also Arist. de caelo A 1. 268 a 7 ff. p-eyWovs 8e to p.ev
i<f>' ev ypa/xfXT], to
8' eVi 8vo 7ri7rSov, to 8 cVi Tpia crw/xa Kaddircp yap <f>a<ri,
/cat ol Hv6ayd pcioi, to 7rav /ecu Ta Travra tois TpiO"iv wpiCTTai. It
is however impossible to believe that so long and cumbrous an expression
was even in Plato's time a regular phrase for cubing. The word i<vfiu<6<;
occurs both in Plato {Tim. 55 c, d) and in Aristotle {Probl. xv 3. oio b
36), and although kv(3wv avfyv in vn 528 Bhas a different meaning, we
may reasonably suppose that au^creis KvfiiKaC would have conveyed the
meaning of 'cubic increases' or 'cubings' to Plato's contemporaries as
well as to a later generation (cf. kv/3lkt]v axf?/o-iv Excerpt, ex Nicom.

p. 279). Why
then did not Plato employ that or some other equally
simple phrase? The answer is that the words selected by Plato are
intended to have a significance of their own, in addition to the arith-
metical process of cubing which they describe. We are dealing with the
formation of a human child, and, as Aristides reminds us, /8a#os 77
trwp.aTos coverts. By expressing the process involved as 'root and square
increasings,' Plato intended to remind us that the human, like every other
solid body, is built up from the line, which makes iirupdveta as i-mffrdveia
makes o-wpa (Theo p. 83). The same desire to adumbrate a theory of
the different stages in the growth of the dvdpuirziov ywvrjTov is apparent
also in Tpets a7roo-Tao-i?, TcVrapas Se opovs, wherein, as we have seen, the
allusion is to p-r/Kos, 7rXaTos, and fid&os, with the four limits which they
imply; and a similar tendency makes itself felt in a noteworthy passage
of the Lazvs, where it is easy to detect Pythagorean inspiration yiyverou :

8?/ Trai'Toji' yevccris, rjviK av Ti 7ra#os r) ; 8rj\ov ws 07roTar o-pX>l Aa/Jovoa

av$7]v eis Ti]v Bevripav eA#T7 p.Ta/3acriv ai dirb TavTrjs ets ttjv >r\r](riov, ai
pe^pi Tpiwv fXdovaa aLuOr]<TLv cr\fj T019 aio"#arop.eVoi9 {Laws 894 a) . We
may even go a step further, though Plato does not here invite us to do
so, and say that the substance or ovo-ia of which the three aVoo-Tacreis
viz. p.rJK.o<;, 7rXaTo?, and /?a'#os consist, is to d-n-eipov and the opoi which :

2
limit and determine them belong to the category of 7re'pa9 so that the :

3
dvOputrtiov yei'i^To'v, like everything else in the universe , is a compound
4
of 7repas and a7reipoi/ .

1
It should be mentioned that Proclus Cf. Thompson on Phaedr. 252 E and
finds a further astrological meaning in Pauly-Wissowa art. Astrologic pp. iSrof.
8vvdfj.ei>ai re
Kal Swao-reub/xepai, inter- 2
Arist. Mel. N
3. 1091* 15 fF. Qavepus
preting Swd/xevai of the stars that prevail, yap Xtyovtriv (sc. rii'0a76/)oi) ws rod evbs
and bwacTTevo/xivai of the stars which are <n><rTadh'To% evdvs to. iyyiara tov
prevailed against, eV rats o-iroplp.at.<i Copais aweipov fin ei'X/cero Kal iTrepaivtro i/vb
(l.C. II p. 57). To ofioiovvTWV,
avop.OLOWTWv, rod iriparos.
av^ovTwv and (pdivbvrwv Proclus also at- 3
Philol. Fr. 3 Mullach eV wepaivbvTW
tributes an astrological as well as an Te Kal airtipwv 8 re Kbap-oz /ecu to. ev aiir^
arithmetical connotation (ib. pp. 57 ff.), o-vvap/xbxQv- Cf. Arist. Met. A 5. 986*
but it is most unlikely that these words 15 ff.
4 irpwTov niv toIvvv
meant anything of the sort in Plato's time. Cf. Phil. 27 h
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIIJ. 293

Let us now briefly discuss the number 216.

The number 216 is the first number (iv <L -n-pwru kt\.) in which the
cubes of 3, 4, 5 occur, and was known to the Pythagoreans as the
(//v^oyoviKos kv'/3os (Anatolius in Theol. Ar. p. 40), because it expresses
the period of the seven months' child, counted in days. It is also the
cube of the number 6, which the Pythagoreans called the marriage
number owing, as we are told, to the fact that 6 represents the union
1

of the first male number 3 and the first female number 2 (3x2=6).
In other respects also the number 216 maintains its character as
a matrimonial and generative force: for it is the cube of the area of
the zoogonic triangle and the product of the cubes of the first male and
female numbers (2 3 x 3 s = 216) 2 216 can likewise be produced by
.

multiplying together the marriage number 6 and 36, and 36 is not only
the sum of the Pythagorean Te-rpaK-nk (1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8), but an
aptd/xos Tt'Aetos ko.1 toG 6p9oywvLov e^wv ttjv av^r/criv 3 and also peculiarly ,

important in the growth of the embryo, as will presently be shewn, both

on other grounds and because it is the number of the SeKavoi*. Any
one who cares to examine the writings of later Pythagoreanism will
discover many other virtues in the number 216: but enough has been
said to shew that the number was suited to express the meaning which
is here attached to it, that is to say the number of the seven months'
child. I will only add, in conclusion, that the number of the evvea'p.Tivov
ycviTiTov was itself also connected with the smaller number by adding
thereto the product of the sides of the triangle 7raA.1v 8e Ta<> Tpeis 7r' :

aAAiiAo-u? Kara /3a0os 7roirjcrai>Te<;, kou t<3 7rpoe1.p77yu.6va) 7rpoo"#VTes, tov twv
eVecapT/Vwv (TWTidtfxev 8tado-ia /38op.7/'/<ovTa I (Arist. Quint, p. 89 Jahn.
3x4x5 + 216 = 276. As 210 and 270 were usually held to express
the exact numbers of the two periods, Aristides adds iv ap</Sorepois Se
6 e TrepiTTruei, yap.i/<os a>v 8l rjv ciVopev alriav viz. because crrvTi^epcvos
Ik TrpojTov Trepirrov see p. 73 ed. Jahn) 5
kcl\ olqtLov : .

We have
disCUSS iravra Trpoonjyopa /cat prjTa 7rpos a\Ar?Aa
Still to
a.TT<pr]vav. It is curious that these words find an echo in a fragment
6
attributed to Philolaus on the virtue of the number 10. The resem-
blance may be interpreted as an indication either of the spurious or of
the genuine character of the fragments of Philolaus, but I am inclined
to think that it is in favour of the authenticity, if not the genuineness, of

airetpov\yw, 5ei>Tepov 5e Trepas, eVen-' e/c Math. p. 86, and Sir G. C. Lewis Ancient
rovruv Tpirijv koX yey(vr)ixiv7]v oi&iav and Astronomy pp. 306 ff.
5
other passages to the same effect in that Ancient authorities were not agreed
dialogue. "quoto post conceptionem mense infantes
1
Iambi, in Nic. Introd. Ar. p. 34. edi soleant" (Censor, de die nat. 7. 2).
19 ff. and many other passages,
Pistelli, The views are given by Cen-
different
some of which have already been cited. sorinus I.e., following Varro: cf. also
- Cf. Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1 6. 15 f.
3 Excerpt, ex Nicom.
Gellius Noct. Alt. m
16, Proclus I.e. II

p. 279 von Jan. pp. 33 ff., and Diels Dox. Gr. pp. 427
4
Proclus I.e. II pp. 44 f. 56 ff. et al. , 429.
d
Cf. Aristid. Quint, p. 90 Jahn, Stob. Eel. Mullach 11 p. 4 vvv 5e ovtos (sc.
Phys. I 47off, Sext. Emp. adv. Astrolog. apidpibs) ttottclv \f/vx-v apfibfav auffdr/cei.

pp. 728 ff. and August, de civ. Dei v iravra yvuara /ecu irordyopa dXXij-
cc. 1
7, and see also Cantor Gesck. d. Xeus /card yvdi/iovos <f>i>ci.v airepyd^erai.
294 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

this particular fragment, for it is not unlikely that in a passage so full

as this of Pythagorean influence there should be some verbal indica-
is

tions of the source whence Plato drew something of his inspiration.

However this may be, we are told by Censorinus whose authority, as 1
,

we have already seen, is Varro, that the Pythagoreans thought the

development of the embryo proceeded according to the proportions
of the harmony or octave eos vero numeros, qui in uno quoque
:

partu aliquid adferunt mutationis, dum aut semen in sanguinem aut

sanguis in carnem aut caro in hominis figuram convertitur, inter se
conlatos rationem habere earn quam voces habent quae in musica
(Tvfxcfiwvoi vocantur. How they worked the idea will appear from these
2
words quorum prior ac minor (sc. partus, i.e. the seven months'
:

child, to which they usually assigned a life of 210 days within the
womb) senario maxime continetur numero. Nam quod ex semine
conceptum est, sex, ut ait (sc. Pythagoras), primis diebus umor est
lacteus, deinde proximis octo sanguineus qui octo cum ad primos :

sex accesserunt, faciunt primam symphoniam Sia reo-crdpon: (That is,

the fourth, which is 8:6 or 4:3.) Tertio gradu novem dies acce-
dunt iam carnem facientes hi cum sex illis primis collati sescuplam
:

faciunt rationem et secundam symphoniam Sia irevre. (That is, the

fifth, which is 9:6 or 3:2.) Turn deinceps sequentibus duodecim
diebus fit corpus iam formatum horum quoque ad eosdem sex :

collatio tertiam 81a 7raow reddit symphoniam duplici rationi sub-

iectam. (That is, the octave, which is 12:6 or 2:1.) Now
6 + 8 + 9+12 = 35, and as 35 is a dp/xoviV, 210, which is 6 x 35, contains
6 apfxoviai. Plato's number is not 210, but 216 but in 216 all these :

apfx.ovl.ai are also present, together with the marriage number 6. The
statements of Censorinus are confirmed by other authorities, among
whom we may cite Plut. irepl rrj<i iv Tt/Ww kt\. 12. 1017 f, Arist. Quint,
p. 85 Jahn, Proclus I.e. 11 pp. 34 f. and Nicomachus Excerpt, ex Nic.
p. 279 von Jan
4
If we search the works of Plato to discover how be
.

himself conceived of the harmony in the development of the child,

'
'

our quest will be in vain, but it is worthy of remark that the making of
Soul in the Timaeus proceeds according to the proportions of the
octave 5 and that the Universe is constituted, as Plato thought, in the
,

1
I.e. 9 ad fm. number of a nine months' child. It is
2
I.e. 11. also important for our purpose when in
3 Plut. -rrepi tt/s iv Ti/xgu'cj ipvxoyovlas speaking of the Pythagorean triangle he
12. 1017 F. notices (p. 89) that the sum of the sides 3
4
It should also be mentioned that Em- =
and 4 7 (the weplodos, in months, of the
pedocles thought the 5idpdpwai.s began on iirru.p.iqvos), of 4 and 5 = 9, of 3, 4, and
the thirty-sixth day from conception. For 5=12 (the number of signs in the zodiac),
the views of ancient philosophers on em- and that (as we have already noted) the
bryology in general see Diels Dox. Gr. sum of the cubes of the sides = 2 16, and
pp. 417
433. I may here add that 2 16+ (3 x 4 x 5) = 276, which is about the
1

Aristides I.e. gives a few fresh points. period of the nine months' child.
He tells us that the sum of 1, 2, 3, 4 (in 5
Tim. 35 B. In the Timaeus 44 D ff.
which are involved the iaos, oiir\auluv, the creation of man's body by the created
i)[u6\ios, and iirirpiros ratios) added to 35, gods is described. It is reasonable to
yields 45, KaO' 6v <paffi /xopcpovvdai to. suppose that the embryo was thought by
ivfedfi-qva : and 45 x 6= 270, which is the Plato to develop on the same lines as
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 2g5

same way There can be little doubt that if he speculated on the

1
.

subject at all, he followed in the path already marked out by the Pytha-
goreans, framing the Microcosm, as his manner is, on the lines of* the
Macrocosm.

5. The meaning of the words from <Lv eViTptTo? to kv/3wv rptdSos.

The chief question which requires to be discussed in this section is

'What does Plato mean by the two harmonies ? So far as I can see, '

he does not, in this passage, inform us, and we are therefore justified in
trying to discover his meaning from other passages in his works.
From the Republic itself we obtain little assistance but I think that

:

the myth of the Politicus {Pol. 268 e 274 e) furnishes us with the right
solution.
It will be advisable to begin by giving a succinct analysis of the
story itself.

At one time, says Plato' God himself accompanies and helps to

2
,

wheel the revolving world, at another, when the times are fulfilled, he
lets it go, and the Universe begins to roll back again spontaneously,
u"ov ov Kai <f>povno~iv ciA^yos k tov cruvappocravTo? tear dp^a?. The reason
for the reversal of the world's motion is that the Universe, since it
partakes in body, is not exempt from change, but being more nearly so
than is aught else corporeal, tt)v dvaKv/cAijcriv ciAT^ev, o ti o-p.tKpoTa.T-qv
rrj<i avrov /ctvT/o-ews 7rapdAAatv. Thus Plato declares that the Universe
tot fiev vtt aAA^s (TVfiir oh )]yil<T 6 at #ias cartas, to t,rjv 7raA.1v ttiktw/xiov
Kai Xafifidvovra aOavacrtav lirto-Kfvao'TTjv irapb. tov ht]p.tovpyov, tot 8*
oVav aveSrj, St iavTov avrov tevat, d<pe0evTa rotovrov wcttc di'd7raAtv
7ropeveo~0ut 7roA.\as neptoSoiv /u.vpidSas 3 At present the universe is .

rolling back (avaKVKA^cris) in the reign of Cronus it rolled forward*.

:

The end of the backward is the beginning of the forward movement,

and when the forward ends, the backward begins. The change from
either movement to the other, says Plato, qyeio-dat Set twv 7rpi tov oipaiov
ytyvofxivoiv rpoTrwv irao'wv eivat p.eytaTrjv koI reXewraTrfv Tp07T7iv, and
this TeXeoiTarr) rpoiD] is marked by wide-spread destruction among animals
and men.
When the backward movement ends, and the forward begins, a few
men are left surviving, and these sufier change in sympathy with the
whole. The
old grow middle-aged and young again till at last they
dwindle to a point and disappear fresh generations are born, not from :

one another, but from the earth for those that died in the former cycle
:

and were buried within the earth now rise again from the dead and in

those on which the gods rirst made the fya /caracrrretpacres Kai waKuv 8iaKpivai>Tes
human body, and a minute study of the fj.eyd\a ecr6s eKdpefuuTai Kai /j.era tovto
Timaeus from this point of view might els (puis ayayovres ^wv diroTe\eau<n
possibly yield one or two interesting yeve<riv.
1
results. In Tim. 91 D Plato sums up the Rep. x 617.
2
development of the embryo in the words Pol. 269 C ff.
fiexp 1 lre P - v s eis a-povpav tt\v fx-qrpav 3
270 A.
abpixTa. virb (TpuKpoTrjTos Kai adianKacrTa * l~l D, 269 A.
296 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

their turn are born old, grow young, and vanish, ocrovs pvq 0eos avT<2v e's
aWrjv fxoipav Uopio-ev. In those days, when God ruled the rolling world,
and divine shepherds kept their flocks, no creature preyed on any other,
nor was there any war or strife. God was himself the shepherd of the
earth-born they had no iroXiTzlai nor KT^'cras yuvaixwv *ai 7rai'8o)v, being
:

born by resurrection from the ground. The earth, their mother, fed
them with abundant fruits, and they toiled not, neither did they spin.
Whether they were happier than we depends entirely on whether they
used their manifold advantages as means to help them to attain unto
wisdom : tradition says they did not.
When the forward movement ended, and p,Taf3oXrjv cSct ytyveaOai
Kal 8rj Kal to yrjivov rj8r] -nav dvi]\u)TO ycVos, 7racras CKaoT'tys t^s ^XV^ to.%
yti/(7is arroSeSwKvta?, then the pilot of the Universe ofov TT/SaAiwv oiaKO?
a<^e'yu.vos ts Tr/v airov TrepLWTrrjv atricTT-q. Thereupon began the backward
movement. At first there was o-cio-po's within the world, attended by
destruction among all kinds of living things. The few who survive,
ceasing to become young, grow old, while those just born from the
earth with hoary hair die and return to the earth from which they came.
Fresh generations are no longer born from the earth, but even as the
world is now left to itself, so also are all its parts, and each race breeds
1

offspring from its kind After the shock of turning, -n-poeXOdvTos Ikovov
.

Xpovov, 6opv(3wv T Kal Tapay^s rj8rj Travo/xevos Kal r>v o~eLcrp.wv, yaXrjvq<;
i-iriXa fidpuvos ts tc tov tlwOora 8pop.ov tov euvrov KaTaKoo-p.ov/xevo<; rjei,

impfXeiav Kal Kparos e^wv twv iv avTu> tc Kal iavrov, ttjv tov
a{iTb<;
2
8r)p.iovpyov koi iraTpos aTrop.vr)povtvtov 8t8a^r]v eis Svvap.1v Gradually the .

Universe became less and less accurate in its movements tovtwv 8* :

auT<5 t6 0"wp,aT0et8ts tv}s <rvyKpa<Tii>s aniov, to rrj<; 7ra\ai 7totc <pvaio<;

$VVTpO<pOV, OTl TToWrjs T)V p.T)(OV aTai'as Trplv cis tov vvv KOO~p.ov dcpLKe-
3
o-Qat. : it is 17 ep.Trpoo-0ev eis to which is due 00-a^aXt7ra Kal a8iKa
iv oipavuj /lyverai. As time rolls on, the disorganization increases more
and more world is at last in danger of perishing with all that it
until the
contains. Thereupon God, careful lest his Universe should vanish cis
tov rrj<; dvop.o ioh/tos airetpov ovra roirov, takes the helm again, and
reversing the motion of the world, dOdiarov av\bv Kal dyrjpwv d-mpyd-
^erat 4 .

would be an interesting enquiry to investigate the sources from

It
which Plato drew the materials for this myth. That it embodies many
echoes of the early cosmogonies, there can be no doubt. As I have
5
elsewhere pointed out an essential feature of the story is already in-
,

volved in two lines of Hesiod, who, in speaking of the end of the fifth
or iron age in which we live, observes
Zeus 8' oAcVci Kal tovto ycVos p.poiru>v av8pu>Tr<ov,
B
cvt av yiivop.tvoL TroXiOKpoTatpoi t cAc'0wo" tv .

6 Works and Days

1
273 E ff. 180 f. See also
2
2 73 A B - Heraclitus Frag. 78 Bywater <pr)oiv 'Hpd-
3
273 B. /cXetTos Ta0r' that G>v Kal Tt0vrjK6s,. kuI
4 to iypijyopbs Kal to Kadtvdov, Kal vtov
273 E.
5 CI. Rev. V p. 445. xal y-qpatbv TcLSt yap /xtrairtabi'Ta
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 297

Hesiod means that the iron age will end, and consequently a new,
and presumably happier, era begin, when men are born grey-haired.
We may perhaps regard the grey hairs as a sign that the time is at hand
when human creatures, as in Plato's myth, will all be born with grey hairs
(TroAia <wtgi Pol. 273 e) and pass from age to infancy and fade away 1
.

It istolerably clear that there was a tradition according to which old or

grey-haired children were considered to be a sign of the end for in the :

Testament cited by James in his account of the Revelation of St Peter 2 ,

we are warned that when the end is near there shall be children whose '

appearance shall be as of those advanced in years for they that are :

born shall be white-haired 3 But for our present purpose the details of
.'

the myth are of less importance and value than the underlying idea of
the whole. That idea is that in the life of the Universe there are two
recurrent cycles, in one of which peace and uniformity prevail, while in
the other discord and dissimilarity gradually assert their sway 4 It is also, .

I think, clear that the two cycles are of equal length, for the march of
the Universe being regarded as progression and retrogression along one

iKiiva tori. naKelva, irdXiv fiercnre-
trbvTa ravra. The last four words mean
that Te6v7)K6s changes to fci>, Kadeudov to
iyp-qyopos, and yqpaiov to veov as well as
reversely: so that the essence of Plato's
story would seem to be present here also,
if we are to understand the participle
p-eraTTfcuvTa in its full and proper sense.
in Hesiod I.e. as 'fair-haired' and thinks
the line e5r' av yeivo/xevoi Tro\ioKpoTa<poi.
Tt\edw<nv "some sort of oracular utterance
referring to fair-haired invaders of some
Teutonic stock," remarking that, accord-
ing to Hesiod, the children of the Iron
Age 'are born with white hair.' The
exact translation is however when they '

In the happy land of the Meropes, hard are hoary-headed at their birth,' and it is
by the river of Pleasure, there are some quite clear from Zei>s 5' 6\ecrei Kai tovto
fabled trees, of whose fruit he that tastes yevos p-epoTrwv avdpilnrwv evr av kt\. that
ylverai Kara fipaxv veurepos, to fiev yap the white hairs foreshadow the end of the
yrjpas airoppi\pas, eirl rty cLkhtjv viro<7Tpe<pei, Iron Age so that we should look for
:

elra em ttjv tQ>v fieipaKiuv ijXiKlav avax^pti, parallels to the Hesiodic conception in
erra irais yiperai, elra /3p4<pos, Kai ttI passages which, like the myth of the
tovtois iava\tli6i) (Theopompus Fr. 76, Politicus, describe the end of one epoch
Miiller F. H. G. 1 p. 290). A careful and the beginning of the next, and not to
study of Empedocles' cosmology will also Diod. Sic. v 32. 2. Plato's iroKia cpwra
discover some interesting analogies with (Pol. 273 E) is an exact parallel to yeivo-
the myth of the Politicus. ixevoi woXioKporacpoi, and the rest of the
1
In Hesiod's description of the golden Platonic myth shews us how we ought to
age, the return of which he seems to hope interpret the words of Hesiod.
for after the age of iron has passed away, 4 The
student of ancient philosophy
there are some features which resemble will naturally recall the cosmological
the life of Plato's yqyeveis see especially
: periods of Empedocles but it would lead :

Works and Days 109 ff. The curious us too far to institute a comparison be-
expression of Hesiod alei Be 7r65as Kai tween them and Plato's story. I may
Xeipas 8/j.oioi perhaps receives some light say,however, that the myth appears to
from Symp. 1 89 E, and we should re- me to confirm the view of Burnet, who
member that 6/moi6t7)s is the dominant maintains that we are now living in the
feature in the progressive cycle of the second of Empedocles' periods, that is,
It is worth while to compare the period when strife is gradually

Politicus. ' in
the whole of the Aristophanic travesty in gaining the upper hand " (Early Gk Phil.
Plato's Symposium with the myth of the p. 249). The fundamental
difference be-
Politicus, and the latter with Hesiod I.e. tween Plato and Empedocles is that in
2
P- 57- Plato Strife never obtains the victory al-
3
Professor Ridgeway {Early Age of together, for as soon as the Universe is in
Greece I p. 628) interprets iro\toKp6Ta<poi serious danger, the Deity steps in.
298 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

and the same forward revolution has to traverse the same space
circle, the
as the reverse,and nothing is said of any difference in the speed of the
1
two revolutions That the cycles occupy a long period of time may be
.

inferred from 7roAAds 7TpiooW pupiaSas in 270A.

Now what do these two cycles represent ? If we are to believe
Deuschle 2 one of them is the transcendent realm of Ideas,' the other
,
'

'the world of appearances,' and the myth is intended to shew us 'the

relations existing between the world of Ideas and that of phenomena,
and the dependence of the latter on the former.' It is surely unnecessary
to refute a view which requires us to assign a metaphysical significance
to the yrjycvei<;. Deuschle's interpretation belongs to a style of criticism
which always makes Plato sing the same old strain, forgetting that his
was a Tra.vapfi.6vLo>; ^XV 3 To my mind it is quite clear that in the myth
-

of the Politicus, we have before us an astronomical, and not a meta-

physical conception. The prelude to the story indicates in what direc-
tion we should look for its significance yv toCwv Kal eri hrrai tlov -n-aAai
:

Ae^^eVrwv 7roAAd tc aAAa *ai 8rj Kal to 7Tpl ttjv At/)ws tc Kal vcVtov

\e\6elo-av epiv (f>dcrpa to 7repi rrj<; peTa/JoA^s SviTftos t Kal avaroXrj<;
rjXiov Kal T<3v aAAwv aarpo>v, <us apa oBev p.iv drarcAAei vvv, eis tovtov tot
tov tottov i8vero, dve'reAAe 8 ck tov ivavTiov, tot 8k 8rj p.apTvpy)<ja<; apa 6
0os 'Arpei fxerefSaXev avro iirl to ivv cr)(rip.a (268 Ef.) and Plato himself :

tells us that the myth will explain this astronomical revolution as well as
other stories of a far distant past (269 b) 4 .

The only possible explanation of the two cycles is that each of them
represents a Great Year. The Tpo7r?;' which ends one cycle and begins

another is said by Plato to be tpottwv Trautov p.eyio-Tr] kol TekeioTdTt]
rpoirrj, and the number of the period which culminates in such a
TeAeojTctT?; rpo-r'] is a Te'Actos dpt0p.6s in precisely the same sense as the
number of the Great Year (Tim. 39 d), that is to say, it is a 'final' or
'consummating' number, and ends an epoch in the life of the world.
But we must beware of supposing, as I formerly did, that the Great Year
which is symbolized by the forward movement expresses the period
during which the world is made, or that the world is dissolved when the
avaKVK\r]crt<; ends: for it is clear from 273 b, c that the creation of the
world is prior to both movements, and 273 d shews that the koo-/xo<;,
though may be storm-tossed (xipao-0eis), is never actually wrecked.
it

The
next step in our argument is to connect the two ' harmonies of '

the Republic with the two cycles of the Politicus.

1
In 271 A we find irepitpopa applied to reference is to Homer and Plato.
the forward movement: and in 273 E * The legend about an dvaKiiKXijins of
said of the backward.
n-fplodos is The the sun in the time of Atreus is mentioned
lifeof the Universe is thus pictured as also by Euripides Orest. 1001 and El.
ft',

the revolution of a single circle. The 726 ff.; and from the second of these pas-
plural irepiodoi in 269 c and in 270 A refers sages we can see that the story was by
to the revolutions of the world on its own some interpreted as the mythical ex-
axis, and not to the two cycles which pression of a permanent change in the
Plato describes. movement of the heavens. Cf. also the
2
Der Plat. Politikos pp. 6 ff. well-known story of the Egyptian priests
3
5vo yap avrai \pv\al \tyovrai yeviadat. in Hdt. II 142 and see Sir G. Lewis C
vavap/xavioi Olymp. Vit. PL 6. The Ancient Astronomy pp. 69, 133.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 299

We note, in the first place, that the harmonies are equal to one an-
other, and that they are of vast extent (12,960,000 days). In like
manner, the two cycles in the myth are of the same duration and occupy
71-oAAas 7Tpto'8a)v pupidSas (Pol. 270 a).'Secondly, during the progressive
movement which precedes our era, the dominant features are concord

and harmony in one word opotdV^s during the second, under which
:

we live, strife and discord, or in one word dvopoior^s, prevail (Pol.

2 73 a
d). Now the first of the two harmonies, which I take to repre-
sent the progressive cycle, is lo-qv io-d/s, Ikcltov Too-avrdKis, i.e. as we have
seen 3600 2 ; whereas the second is n-po/x^Kr;? or oblong, the product of two
unequal numbers viz. 4800 x 2700: and the Pythagoreans were in the
habit of calling square numbers 0^0101, and oblong numbers didpoioi : see
Iambi, in Nic. p. 82 opoi'ous (sc. tovs
Pistelli ol 8e iraXaiol tclvtovs tc kcu
TCTpaycJi'Ous) ixaXovv Sid ttjv Tas 7rAevpas tc kou yamas opoior^ra Kai
-rrepl
2
Icrorrjra, dvopoiors oe e toO ivavrtov kou Oarepovs tovs eTcpop^Kcis It .

may also be observed that the harmonies, viewed by themselves, in the

connexion where they occur, clearly denote some vast periodic cycles,
and none of the cycles recognized in antiquity is so large as 12,960,000
days except the Great Year. That Plato should pass from describing
the period of gestation in the human race to an account of the Great
Year is natural enough and the arrangement is the same in Censorinus'
:

de die natali (cc. 5

19), the whole of which, according to Diels
3
is taken ,

from Varro. In conclusion I may note that Aristotle himself appears to

have connected the Platonic number with the myth of the Politicus, and
that at all events he regarded the Number as expressing a certain cycle,
at the end of which there is a change see Part iii. conclusion
: My
2
therefore is that the harmony 3600 measures the cycle of Uniformity,
and the harmony 4800 x 2700 the cycle of Dissimilarity described in the
Politicus.
Let us now how Plato builds up the two numbers. Each of the
see
two numbers constructed out of the sides of the Pythagorean triangle
is

3, 4, 5 for each of them is only (3x4x5)*. We have already met with

:

the triangle as a zoogonic agency, and here it establishes its claim to the
4
title Koo-fjuKov, by which, as we are told by Proclus it was known to ,

1
In Tim. 39 d said that the Great
it is But when he proceeds to talk of the first
Year is measured rod ravrov Kai ofioius
rqi harmony as the 636s from vo-qrov to vo-qrov,
ibvros kvk\<p, that is to say, 'by the num- connected with angels et hoc genus omne,
ber of days and nights it contains, as
'
and designates the second as the 686s from
Mr Archer-Hind points out. vzpi- Now ytveois to ytvevis, guarded by 'the Ephors
6dwi> here means the diurnal revolutions of Descent' (oi tQiv KaffoSuv 2<f>opoi), and
of the heavens, which make days and when he further canonizes Prometheus as
nights; and the 'harmonies' of the Re- the wpo(STa.Tt\s of both because he stole
public are also expressed in days, so that the fire from Heaven, we can only regret
both in the Politicus and in the Republic that Plato should ever have been made
Plato employs the unit of measurement the vehicle of such vagaries.
which the Timaeus prescribes in the formal 3 Dox. Gr.
p. 1 88.
definition of the Great Year. 4
I.e. II p. 45. 23 etVorws &pa ko<t/aik6i>
2
It should be mentioned that Proclus rpiywvov eludaaw tovto naKeiv ol re d\Xot
also observes the prevalence of to ofxoiov oo<poi Kai oi ra AlyvirTiuv io-Topovvres kt\.
in the first harmony, and to av6fiot.ov in the Proclus expounds the appellation by shew-
second: see Kroll's edition I.e. 11 pp. 520". ing. in some detail how the heavenly
3 oo APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

some ancient thinkers, cos rravrcw -ras ap^as e\ ov * at 7r *P l

*X 0V *v eauT<3.
The force of the words bfxoiovvTwv tc kcu dvopoiowrw Kal avtovrmv nai
<j>6lv6vt<j>v can now be more readily apprehended than before. It has
been pointed out that the arithmetical application of
in Part i i

the Platonic Number is to the making

6fjLoiovvTO)v T kcu dvo/jiOLovvT(i)v in
of the like and unlike harmonies, that is, the square and the oblong :

what is their philosophical application in this passage ? It is that they

are the makers of the like and unlike cycles in the world's history, the
era in which concord and uniformity prevail, and that in which discord
and dissimilarity gradually assert their sway. It will be remembered
that we were able to interpret 6poiowTwv re Kal avopoiovvTwi' as the
numbers 3, 4 and 5 by means of the second part of the Platonic Number,
and it is by means of the second part of
viz. <Lv eirLTpiTos Trv6fxr}v kt\. ;
the Number that we are able also to understand the suitability of these
words to describe 3, 4 and 5 in the context where they occur.
The period of the human creature is fitly constructed out of the
'
'

elements which build up the cycles of the 'divine creature' for man is :

the /xiKpos, and the Universe the piyas Koo-pos

1
The words ai6vTwv ko.1 .

<f>6iv6vTO)v waxing
'
and waning have also a reference to the two cosmic
'

periods. We may regard the first of the circles as representing the

avfqcris or growth of the Whole, and the second as representing its
c()0i(tl<; or decline. And if we make the numbers 3, 4 and 5 the cosmic
dpx<ii, and follow the method of Pythagorean physics, the av$r)<TL<; or growth
of the Universe is only the waxing of these numbers on a large scale,
'
'

its- <p6L(Ti<; only their 'decline.' The Universe renews its energy and
strength because its elemental forces expand and grow and when they :

begin to flag and fail, eVi 8ia<p8opa<; juVoWor avToi) T (KpLKVCLTai kcu twi'
iv avru (Pol. 273 D).
Such is the special applicability of dpoiotWwv re *ai aVo/xoiouVrojv xai
av6vT<Dv Kai <pdiv6vT<j}v in connexion with the Platonic Number. But
these words would have a still more comprehensive meaning in Pytha-
gorean theory, and while we recognize their special fitness as a descrip-
tion of 3, 4 and 5 in the Platonic number, we are bound, I think, to
suppose that Plato was conscious of their wider significance, and intended
us to think of it too. According to Philolaus Fr. 3 Mullach dvdyKa rd
iovra tT/xev irdvra rj irepaivovTa rj aTreipa, 77 irepaivovTa re Kal direipa, dirtipa.
hi. p.6vov ov Ka as o/iotorr/s belongs to the category of -rrtpas, and
trj : and
diopLoioTrjs, aVco/xaXia, dvapp.o(TTia etc. to that of a7reipoi/ , we may express
2

what he means in other words by saying that everything in the Universe

is either like or unlike, or both like and unlike. Philolaus continues eVl

bodies and everything connected with 5' iv

fay tovto Swardu yeviadai, rl kwXi'u
them conform to this and its mani-
triangle to avrb Kai /caret to to>; et yap
oviifirjvat.

fold properties. However extravagant iv m'^PV ko0"MV yiveTai, Kal iv ntyaXtf*,

3
and absurd the particular fancies of Pro- and Zeller II 2 p. 488, III 2 p. 397 with
clus and his authorities may be, the idea Stein's excursus on Mikro- utid Makro-
which underlies them is Platonic, viz. that kosmos der Stoa in his Psychologie d. Stoa
to. otpai'ia are the expression in time and I pp. 205
214.
space of mathematical shapes and nam- i
Cf. Phil. 16 C ft., 23 c ft"., and Pol.
bers: see App. I to Book VII. 273 L> rbv ttjs dvoftoioTTjTos dntipov
1
Cf. Arist. Phys. VIII 2. 252 b 24 ff. et bvTa tuitov.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 301

TOivvv ovt k irepairnvTwv trdvTw iovra ovr i aireipow -rrdi'Tutv,

<t>aiveTCLi

SrjXov T apa on in irepatvovTOiv T kcll dTreipwv o re Kocrp.o<; xal to.

iv auT<3 o-vrapfji.oxdr]. Thus the sides of the Pythagorean triangle,
regarded as the universal dp^at, the 7>X at' not only of the whole, but of
each of its parts, including the dvdpu-n-eiov ytvvrjTov, may well be called in
the words of Plato o/iowvvra re ko.1 dvofioiovvra 'makers of like and unlike'
for 'like and unlike' sums up the /coV/xos and all within it. They wax
when made and wane when things are unmade, rising from
things are
lines into planes, and from planes into solids, and afterwards fading from
solids into planes, and from planes into lines again. This is in perfect
harmony with the method of Pythagorean physics, in which, as we have
seen already, the plane is made up of lines, and the solid of planes
1
.

So much for the meaning of o/xoiouYtwj' re ko.1 avojxotovvTOiv kou

av^ovTOiv koX (pOu'ovToiv. If we now proceed to scrutinize the two
harmonies in detail, we shall find that many of the factors are full
of significance.
We know from the Laws that Plato counted 360 'days' in the
1

3
year: the Great Year, which is 3600 2 or (360 x io) 2 = 36o 2 x io 2 days ,
is therefore the square of the number of days in the ordinary year mul-

tiplied by the square of the Pythagorean perfect number 10. We are

now able to express the period in years it is ^^^- = 36000 years. :

Further, 3600 is 360 2 x 100. Now we know from the Republic* that Plato
2

reckoned the duration of human life as 100 years, i.e. 100 x 360 = 36000
days. It follows that a day in the life of the avOpta-rretov yewrjTov cor-
responds to a year in an aeon of the 9e7ov yew-qrov. Further, in arriving
at the first harmony, Plato is careful, as we have seen, to direct our
attention especially to the number 36 each side, he tells us, is so many
:

times 100, i.e. 36 times 100. We have seen on p. 293 that 36 is

an exceedingly significant number in many ways but its special sig- :

nificance here may be that it suggests to us the reason why the number
12,960,000 is called a harmony. We have already found that the
number 35 is a dp/xovia because it contains all the proportions of a
1
Cf.
C
Tim. 53 c 56 c, Si c, d,
also
be observed that it is the
It will
The number 60 with
divisors
its multiples and
the dominant number through-
89 is
inroads of ovo/jlolotijs which lead to decay out the Laias. 360 'days' is of course
and dissolution in Tim. 81 c, D 'orav 8' i] only an ideal division of the year see 6.
:

pi'ia tuiv Tpiywvwv x a ^P &a to ttoWovs Plato elsewhere recognises (with Philo-
ayQvas iv iroWui XP V V T pos 7roXXa rjyw- laus) 3643 days {Rep. IX 5S7 E, where
vladai, ra /xev rrjs Tpocpijs elaiovTa ovtceri see note).
dvvarai refjiveiv els o/xolott^to. eav- 3
See note 1 on p. 299.
4
tois, avra 5e virb twv Zj^uOev iweicnovTuiv x 615 B, where see note. Sir James
einrerQs Biaipeirai. cpdivet orj wav feov
' Crichton- Browne in an address on old
iv tovto) Kpo.Tovp.evov, yrjpas re ovopA^tTai age (see the Times of Oct. 2, 1891),
rb irados. rAoj 5^, iireibav tQv -jrepl tov said that "he thought it a good work-
p-veKbv rpiydivuv oi ^wappocrdivTes ,UTj/cert ing hypothesis that the natural life of
avTixwei beapol t<$ irovip 8uo-Ta/j.evoi, man was 100, and that in so far as it
Liedcacn tovs ttjs fvxys av 17 be
8eap.ous, fell short of that, it was 'curtailed of fair
\v8etcrx kclto. <pvaiv p.e6' ijbovTJs e^iwraTo. proportion.' He would especially exhort
2
VI 758 B. The number of Senators medical students to start with a resolution
in the Laws is 360 these are to be divided
: that they would not be content with a
into 1 2 sections ot 30 each, and each section duration of life shorter than that either for
is to administer the State for one month. themselves or for their patients."
3 o2 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

apfiovia or scale. Now in 36 we have a harmony plus 1, which is

r) apxv {Excerpt, ex Nicom. p. 279 von Jan): so that the Number
Trdvroiv
129 000 -360,000 dpp.oviai, plus 360,000
of the Great Year contains 3?
units, each harmony having the rj navrtav a.p\V added to it. In like manner
the number 216 contained 6 app.oviai together with 6 units so that the :

larger number is called a harmony for the same reason as the smaller
number 216 was said to render ndvra Trpoayjyopa ko.1 p-qrd irpbs uAXvjXa.
The analogy between the Microcosm and the Macrocosm could not be
more faithfully observed. In the second harmony the number 100 is
still predominant. It is 'of 100 squares of the rational diameter of 5,
minus one each, and of 100 cubes of 3.' Now
4800 x 2700 = (480 x 10) x (270 x 10) = (480 x 270) x io
2
.

2 2
(Just so the first harmony is 360 x io.) 270 is the Pythagorean period
of gestation for a nine months' child,and 48c. which - 210 + 270, is the
sum of the usually recognised periods of gestation for children born after
seven and after nine months The Great Year of the Universe may
1
.

therefore be denoted by a rectangle whose sides are respectively the

longer period and the sum of the longer and shorter periods of gestation
in the race of man, after it has been multiplied by the square of the
Pythagorean perfect number 10. As the Universe is a magnus homo,' '

2
and man a 'brevis mundus these and similar analogies may well have
,'

seemed significant to the Pythagoreans, whom Plato is certainly copying

here.

6. The number 36000.

We
have thus seen that the harmonies represent two recurrent aeons
in the life of the Universe, in which the World waxes and wanes alter-
nately. Before we proceed to discuss dpi6p.b<; yewp-eTpiKos, tolovtov Kv'ptos,
up.ew6v(Dv Tt kcu x eL povoiv yeveaewv, let us briefly explain the system upon
which Plato's reckoning is based.
The number 36000 rests upon the Babylonian sexagesimal system 3 ,

which made 60 the unit, and multiplied it by the factors of itself.

This mode of reckoning, which to the present day divides our hour
into 60 minutes, and our minute into 60 seconds, was widely spread
in very early times,and there are traces of it as far west as Italy.
It the Latin use of sescenti for an indefinitely large
survived in
number, and in the period of 6000 years, which was the duration
of a dynasty of Etruscan gods. Among the Greeks we find traces
4
of the sexagesimal system as a measure of time as early as Hesiod

s
1
Arist. Quint. I.e. Cf. also Theolog. Full information on this system will
Arith., p. 40 Ast, Cens. 11 and Macrob. be found in Brandis, Das Mitnz- Mass-

Somn. Scip. I 6. 15 16. Tannery [Rev. und Gewichtswesen in Vorderasien, pp. 7
Phil. I p. 179 note) also supposes that in a I, and in Cantor, Gesch. der Math.,
2700 there is a reference to the nine pp. 67
4
94.
Works and Days 562, 764 et al. It
months' gestation.
- Macrob. Somn. Scip. II 12. it. The is of course obvious that there must even

same expression is used by Philo: see in Hesiod's time have been some way of
Zeller3 in 2, p. 397. making this division correspond with the
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 303

and Cleobulus and Herodotus expressly tells us that the Greeks

1
,

borrowed from the Babylonians the division of the day into 12

2
parts It is therefore unnecessary to suppose that Plato borrowed
.

his reckoning directly from the Babylonians, even although, if Berosus

may be trusted, 36000 years was actually the duration of a Babylonian
3
cycle What it is of importance to note is, that the sexagesimal system
.

was very commonly used in calculating long periods of time, from the
notion that the year could be divided into 360 equal parts corresponding
4
to the 360 degrees of the circle yearly traversed by the sun Thus .

among the Indians 360 years was a year of the gods,' 3600 a cycle of' '

Brihaspati,' 216000 a 'cycle of Prajapati,' 4,320,000 an 'age of the gods/

and the kalpa 1000 ages of the gods or one day of Brahma,' while
'
'
' ' '

twice this number, or 8,640,000,000 years, was 'a day and a night of
Brahma 5 .'

Let us now see how the number 36000 is connected with other
Greek cycles.
It does not appear that Anaximander, Anaximenes, Diogenes of
Apollonia, or Anaxagoras defined the period during which the world
6
endures, although they held the Universe to be 4>6apr6% .

7
According to Stobaeus the Great Year of Heraclitus was 18000
8
years, that is, one half of Plato's. Schuster's conjecture that the time ,

from one K7rv/Hocn.s to another was reckoned by Heraclitus at 36000

years, 18000 being the 680s kcltm, and 18000 the 680s avw, is in harmony
with the tone of Heraclitus' philosophy, and brings Heraclitus very near
9
to Plato although no iK7rvpwcn<; marked the end of Plato's year.
,

The nearest approach to the doctrine of a Great Year in Empedocles

is the theory that the wicked 8at/i.oves are condemned 'to wander away

solar year. See Ideler, Handbuch der 400 years as the life of the Kopihvr\, and
Chronologie i p. 257 ff., for more evidence thus assigns 43,200 (=3600 x 12) years to
on the subject. the phoenix, whose appearance was gen-
1
If the epigram quoted by Stob. 1 240 erally supposed to herald some kind of
is genuine. new era, and 432,000 years to the nymphs.
2
Hdt. II 109. It would appear that 432,000 years was according to the Chal-
for astronomical purposes the Baby- daeans the period from the creation to the
lonians divided the day into 60 parts: deluge.
see Cantor I.e. p. 82. Stob. 1 41 7: cf. Zeller 5 1 pp. 231, 251,
fi

3
I take this from Brandis, Das Miinz-
etc., p. 11. Compare Sir G. C Lewis's
Ancient Astronomy, pp. 400 ff. The Greek
and Egyptian cycle of 36525 years {ibid.
pp. 282, 389) is reached by a similar
calculation, viz. by multiplying the num-
ber of days in the year (taken as 365 J) by
100. Lewis's excellent and learned work
is a mine of information (see pp. 256 ff.)
on the part played by the numbers 60 and
360 in the astronomical reckonings of
the ancients.
4 Martin,
Rev. Archeol. pp. 287 ff.
6
Martin, I.e. p. 286. Martin interprets
the verses of Hesiod beginning iwia. rot
fciet yeveas \a.K4pvfa Kopwvr) ^dvdpuv rj^uii'-
tuv (Plut. de def. Or. 415 c) by taking
271.
7
1Cens. 18. 11 assigns 10800
264.
( = 30 x
360) years to Heraclitus' cycle,
4
8 Zeller 1
p. 640 note 2.
9
The 656s kq.tu leads to the formation
of the world, and the 656s avu to its dis-
solution. It is the same way, now up,
now down. Just so in the Politiais the
Trepiodos is the same, now forward, and
now backward. Burnet's attempt to shew
that Heraclitus did not believe in a peri-
odical iKirupucris is, as he himself confesses,
xm "in direct contradiction with the state-
ments of most writers, ancient and
modern," and appears to me unsuccessful
{Early Gk Phil. pp. 160 ff.).
 2

3 o4 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

from the blessed thousand seasons 1 .' Zeller rightly

for thrice ten
observes that this in no way determines the duration of the world, since
the 8<u/i.oi's must have lived before the beginning of their wanderings
and will live after they are done.
Acomparison with the Great Year of Philolaus will not yield any
2
satisfactory result, because, as we know from Censorinus he counted ,

364^ days in the year. We can only say that had he counted 360 days
in the year, then, according to the method of reckoning which he employs,
his great year would have been 59 x 360 = 21240 years, which is ^j of
Plato's cycle and Philolaus (as well as Oenopides) recognised a smaller
cycle of 59 years 3.
Aristotle is hostile to the idea of a Great Year, and the only passage
which could possibly be otherwise construed is in the first book of the
4
Meteorologica 14 p. 35 a 28 ff. but the most that can be made out of
,

his words is an assertion of the periodical recurrence of partial floods.

Of later authorities, it is enough to mention the Stoics, whose
great year was 365 x 18000 years, i.e. -24- times the great year of Plato,
and the astronomer Ptolemy, whose great cycle, like Plato's, was 36000
years 5 .

It will be seen that the Great Year contained in Plato's Number was
arrived at in the same way as that of many of the other Greek philo-
sophers.
In conclusion, I may now be permitted to draw attention to the fact
that the period of 36000 years is sometimes actually called the great '

Platonic year' in early astronomical treatises. In Barocius' CosmograpJiia

1 p. 6 (Venetiis, 1598) I find these words said of the movement of the
ninth heaven: "qui profecto motus complet unam perfectam revolutionem
spatio 36000 annorum iuxta Ptolemaei opinionem ; iuxta autem Alba-
tegnii, spatio 23760 annorum; iuxta vero Alphonsi, et quorundam
aliorum sententiam, 40000 annorum ; quod utique" (i.e. whatever its
duration is) " temporis spatium vocant magnum Platonicum annum." Even
more precise is the Sphaera of Johannes de Sacro-Bosco (ed. Burgeis-
dicius, 1639) P- I2 " orbis nonus centenis quibusque annis juxta Ptole-
:

maeum unum gradum proprio motu conficit, totamque periodum peragit

annis 36000 {quod spatium magnus annus appellari solet, aut annus
Plato?iicus), subiectasque sphaeras una secum circumduct." The work
from which this sentence is quoted was a regular text-book of lAstronomy
till the Copernican theory prevailed over the Ptolemaic and 36000 :

years could hardly have come to be called the annus Platonicus in a

text-book of Ptolemaic Astronomy unless Ptolemy or some of his prede-
cessors or commentators had understood the Platonic Number, for
there is no other passage in Plato which gives the duration of the Great
Year. We
can even perhaps trace the knowledge of the Number as far
back as Hipparchus. The precession of the Equinoxes, which is
1
Mullach 1 p. 1 cf. Zeller4 I p. 706.
: nus in 18. n, as Usener has pointed out
2
Ch. 19. See also Tannery Rev. Phil. {Rtuin. Mtts. XXVIII pp. 392 ft".).
8
XIII pp. 213 ff. See Hultsch Zeitschrtft f. Math, etc*
;i
Cens. 18. 8: cf. Stob. 1 264. I.e. p. 57.
4
This explains the remark of Censori-
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 305

in reality caused by the movement of the axis of the Earth round the
pole of the Ecliptic, was so we are told
discovered by Hipparchus,
and the period of time during which the equinoctial points make a
complete revolution was maintained by that astronomer to be 36000
years (Hultsch in Pauly-Wissowa art. Astronomie\>. 185 1). It is difficult
to believe that Hipparchus was uninfluenced by Plato's number, if
indeed the whole theory of a Great Year is not as I am sometimes
inclined to suspect that it is
connected with some pre-Hipparchian
notions about the equinoctial 7rpio8os, the real extent of which is not
36000, but about 26700 years.

7. $6/xTra<; Bk ovros yevecrewv.

'This whole number, a number measuring the earth, is lord of

better and worse births.' The number 12,960,000 may fairly be
called yew/jLTpLK6<i in the ordinary sense of the term, for it is arrived
at by mathematical calculations, and expressed in two mathematical
figures, the one an oblong, and the other a square. But what Plato
chiefly means, as I believe, is that the number in question, since it ex-
presses the duration of an aeon of the World, is t<3 ovti yew-yneTpiKos (cf.
Pep. vi 511 b n.), and measures a period in the lifetime of the Earth.
Plato loves to play on the etymological meaning of words, as for example
in VIII 555 A oAiyois Ttcrtv iavrov 7roA/Liu>v oAiyap^tKWs to. ttoWcl T^TTarcu
Kai 7rXouTr, and it is appropriate and right that in a passage where so
many of the mathematical terms are symbolic, ycw^erptKos, coming at the
1
climax of the whole, should be symbolic too .

In what sense is this number lord of better and worse births ? '
'

I think the simple and sufficient explanation of Plato's words is that

in the early stages of our cycle of 36,000 years, before disintegration and
dissimilarityhave gone far, ycveo-ei? are for the most part dfteivovcs,
whereas later they are apt to be x'povs because the Universe is
growing ^ctpoiv. Good and bad births are consequently determined
by this number 2 See also 2 above and Part iii, with the notes on
.

546 c. There is in Plato's theory a suggestion of the view expressed by

Lucretius when he wrote :

Tristis item vetulae vitis sator atque vietae

temporis incusat momen caelumque fatigat:
nee tenet omnia paulatim tabescere et ire
ad capulum spatio aetatis defessa vetusto 3 .

I have elsewhere 4 pointed out that Plato, in order to pave the way

1 Tim. 270 E, and 271 A,

Cf. Proclus in resort to all manner of astrological ex-
B. In speaking of the dpidfibs reXetos of planations of tolo&tov Kvpios, dfieivdvoiv re
the Great Year, Proclus says 6 xpoVos xal xcipbvuv yevfoeuv see his in remp.
:

jx.tr pel rr\v b\r\v k'ivqgiv koX rb riXos atirfjs comm. II pp. 70 ff. al. I have already
itnorpeQei irpbs tt)v dpxv v '
816 Kai 6 dpi9- said that I can see no justification for
p.bs iTTovoixd^eraiKai riXeios, and again reading theories of this kind into Plato.
3
fierpei ovv 6 oXos xpvos 6 iyKoc/Mos
8' II 117 1 IJ 74-
4 VIII 543 A
TTJV fJliaV {<i)T)V TOU TTOLVTOS. 11.
2
Proclus, as we should expect, has

A. P. II. 20


306 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

for his '

philosophy of history ' in Books vm and ix, plants his ideal
city only of course tfewpia? /ecu SioW/mAias x aP tv m the distant past,
and in accordance withfancy we may picture
this it as belonging to the
1
early stages of our present era of 36,000 years .

Some may be disposed to ask the question ' Did Plato think that :

these speculations have any serious value ? I am not sure that an editor
'

is called upon to reply but it is certain that his reply will convince no
:

one who is not convinced already. According to Prof. Huxley {Life 11

p. 426) " Plato was the founder of all the vague and unsound thinking
that has burdened philosophy, deserting facts for possibilities, and then,
after long and beautiful stories of what might be, telling you he doesn't quite
believe them himself'' The unconscious humour of the words in italics
may be allowed to atone for the libel which precedes. Plato does not
here tell us that 'he doesn't quite believe' the Number: but he warns us
in advance that the Muses are jesting. But as there is often a touch of
playfulness when Plato professes to be serious, so there is usually an
undercurrent of serious meaning in the frolics of his Muse. De iocis
non est disputandum every reader, according to his nationality and
:

nature, will find his appropriate food for laughter in these pleasant
'Babylonian numbers.' The only thing that I venture to assert is that
the point of the jest cannot be that it is unintelligible. About the serious
side of the episode there is less room for difference of opinion. Plato
was profoundly convinced of the truth, which inspires and animates all
these calculations, that the Universe and all within it are created and
sustained by mathematical laws. The grand old saying, 0cos act
yw/j.TpL, is the abiding lesson of the Platonic Number.

PART iii.

In this division of the Appendix I propose, by way of epilogue, fully

to explain the passage in which Aristotle refers to and criticises the
Platonic Number. The duty cannot be evaded, because it has been
alleged that Aristotle explains rpis avtqdtls in a different way from that
2
in which the phrase has been explained in Part i of this Appendix In .

1
If we understand rpoir-r) in Arist. Pol.
E 12. 1316 s 17 to refer to the rponr) of the
Politiacs, and press the criticism of Aris-
tutle for all that it is worth, it would seem
that Aristotle thought Plato assigns his
city to the previous era, before the
/cat reXeuraTT) rpoiri) took place. I do not
believe that Aristotle seriously thought any-
thing of the sort, but if he did, he was cer-
tainly mistaken. Plato's ideal city contains
of course some features in common with 6
iiri Kp6vov f3ios, such as the principle of
'No property in wives' (Pol. 271 E), but
in other respects the life of the yiyepets
is ludicrously unlike the life of Plato's
citizens, and in the Republic we do not
hear of any rpoiri) ushering in the change
from Aristocracy to the Spartan State,
2
CI. Rev. I.e. pp. 154, 243. Mr
Monro's own explanation of Aristotle's
/j.tyl<TTr] criticism does not pretend to be exhaustive,
and involves, as will presently be shewn,
several grave mistakes, even if we treat it
as a partial explanation and nothing more,
That of Susemihl is more complete but
hardly erroneous: see his Aristoteles*
less
Politik pp. 369
11
378. Newman's treat-
ment of the subject is confessedly tenta-
live and incomplete (Vol. iv pp. 481
483).
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 307

x>int of fact, as we shall see, Aristotle's criticism, so far as it goes, is

;ompletely in harmony with the results of our investigations.

The words of Aristotle are as follows {Pol. E 12. i3i6 1
a
17)
iv 8e ttj Tio\iT(.i<x Aeyercu p.kv irtpi twv pTa/3oA<LV vno tov ^.wxpaTovs,
jv jjAvtol Kf.yf.Tai KaXtus* rrjs T yap apt<rri]<; 7roAiTeias Kai TrpwTTis ovarj<;
>v Ae'yei ri]v /x(Ta/3o\r]v toYws. <pr]crl yap ainov elvai to pry fxivf.LV fxi]6kv
t'AA' lc Tivt TrepioSo) pera/oa'AActv, dp)(7]v 8' eivat tol'tojv wv e7riTpiT0S TrvOfxyv
rcpaSt crv^uyeis Suo dppoi'ias Trape'^erai, Ae'yoov orav 6 tou SiaypappaTO?
IpiBpos tovtov ye'i'iirai orcpeds, w? Trys c/>ixrea>s 7tot (f>vov<rrj<; cpav\ovs cai
cpciTTOUS tt;s TraiSetas, toijto p.ev ow auro Ac'ywv io-u>? ov /caKtos* ei'Sc^crat
^ap eirai Tivas ous 7rai8eu#r;i'ai /cat yfviada.L cr7rot'8ai'ous avSpa? aSvi'aroj'.
iAA' o-Jtt; Tt aV t8tos ei'?/ pcTa/SoAr) t>/s V7r' eKfLVOV Acyopevris ap7T?7S 7roAi-
ci'as puAAovtwc aAAiov 7racrwv *ai twv yvyvofxivtav ttovtw ; Kat ota ye
77

ov ^pdvov, 8Y ov Ae'yei TraWa peTa/3a'AAeu', at to. pry apa a'pfapeva yaeaOai

ipa peTa/3aAAei, otov ei 717 irporipa r'/pipa eyeveTO T179 rpoTrrji, apa apa peTa-
1
Ja'AAei .

The words from to Travraw concern us first.

cpyicrt' They mean for :
'

le says that of change is the fact that nothing abides, but all
the <:#?<?

hings change in a certain cycle of time, and that the beginning of change
:omes from' (lit. ' is of) 'those' (sc. elements or numbers), whereof 4, 3, '

:oupled with 5, furnish two harmonies, meaning, ivhen the number of this
liagram is made solid, the theory being that Nature sometimes produces
nferior children and children who defy education. In this particular
)oint, indeed, Socrates is probably right for there may well be persons
:

vho cannot be educated and made into good men. But why should
'his be a change peculiar to the constitution which he calls the best

nore than to every other constitution and everything that comes into
)eing ?
In this sentence Aristotle distinguishes between Plato's account of
he cause of change and his account of the beginning of change.
rhe cause of change, he tells us, is to pvq p,eVeiv /xrfOiv, a'AA' IV nvt
repio'Sw peTa/3aAAeiv and the beginning of change is when the
:
'

lumber of this diagram is made solid.' In the words of Schneider 2 ,

vho was, I think, the first to apprehend the meaning of this passage :

' Tovnov ad tov pertinet et sensus verborum talis est Principium muta- :

ionis positum esse in numeris

quorum sesquitertia radix etc. Deinde
rerba Ae'ywv 6Vav declarant tempus, quo Plato initium mutationis posuerit."
T
S ow what is this diagram ?
'
There can be no question nor is the
'
)oint disputed
after the evidence already adduced, that the diagram is
he Pythagorean triangle, whether we suppose (with Schneider) that the
intecedent of tou'tou is contained in eViVpiTos nvdfxrjv, or, as appears to
ne most probable, that Aristotle inserted in his manuscript a diagram,
o which he refers in tov Siaypa'ppaTos toitov. Now the number of a
riangle is its size or area expressed in numbers 3 and the area of the ,

1
Newman prints a mark of interroga- any other Greek writer, but we can
ion at the end of this sentence. easily divine the meaning. It was the
2
Vol. in p. xxviiii. custom of the Greeks to express num-
3
I have not found the precise ex- hers by means of geometrical figures,
ression 'the number of a diagram' in and .the 'number of a diagram' must
 '

3 o8 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

Pythagorean triangle, as we have seen, is 6. Make this number solid,

as Aristotle bids us do, that is, cube it, and the result is 216. Aristotle
therefore informs us that change begins, according to Plato, with the
number 216 or in other words, that the number 216 expresses the be-
:

ginning of change.
Let us next enquire in what sense Aristotle interprets the view which
he attributes to Plato, I mean the view that the number 216 is the
beginning of change from aristocracy to -rip-ap^ia. Aristotle's own words
leave us in no doubt upon this subject for immediately after he has :

said that change begins with the number 216 (Xeywv o-Tcpcds), he adds
the explanatory clause js ttJs <ucrws irore cpvovarjs (pavkovs kcu KpctTTOv?
t??s TratSetas 'the theory being that Nature sometimes produces inferior
:

offspring' etc. That is to say, the number 216 is the dpxr) p.eTafiokr}<i
because it is in some way or other connected with the production of
offspring. In what way is it so connected? Because of course the
wcpioSos of the dvOpwTrtiov yewT/ToV, according to Plato, is 216 days, and,
according to the same authority, change begins with the child in the
womb orav :

vpuv ol <pv\a.K(<; (jvvoiki^wvi vvp.(pa<> vup.<iois napa naipov,
ovk v<pvei<s ovS' evrvx^ 7rauks eo-ovrat (546 d). Thus it is clear that orav
6 tov Siaypapp.a.TOS apifyxos rovrov yivqrai ortpeos is Aristotle's way of
stating the period which Plato assigns to the dvOpwireiov yewyTov, viz. 216
days, and Aristotle's evidence is therefore in harmony with the result
at which we arrived in our investigation of the words au^Vcis (pdivov-

iw. If we look at the words of Aristotle a little more closely, we shall

see, I think, that he construed the passage exactly as we have done.

Plato says that the beginning of change comes from those elements

of course be the number which the dia-
gram expresses. Thus for example the
number of the square whose side is 3 can
only be 9: for 9 and no other number is
expressed by that square. In Theo p. 39 ed.
I liller the number 9 is actually represented
o a a
by the diagram a a a in which the sum
, dpidp.6v, a phrase which has no bearing
a a a
of the letters represents the area: and this
method of representing the area of figures
was earlier than Aristotle, as appears from
Rev. I.e. p. 154). If so, then we must
suppose that the number of the square
diagram which I have just taken from
Theo is not 9, but 3 + 3 + 3 + 3= 12:
whereas the number 12 is oblong, and not
a Terpaywvos api6p.6s at all. Afterarefer-
ence to IX 587 D /card tov tov /xtikovs
on this passage at all (see my note ad loc),
Mr Monro continues " The fact that the
three cubes of the sides are together equal
to the cube of the next whole number

(3 + 4 + 5 = & ) is surely a
3 3 3 strong con-
N I092 b toff, ibs Etfpuros fron-re Ws
:!

Met. 5.
dpi6fj.bs\ivos, olov bdl ixh avdpwirou, bdi 5e formation of this view." (The italics are
i'ir7roi, dienrep ol rous apid/xovs ayovrts eis mine.) I am unable to attach any relevant
T&<rx??M aTa rpiywvov Kal TTpaywvov,ovTws meaning to this sentence unless it means
aQonotQv rals \p-q(poi% rds )xop<pas that we are to cube 3 + 4 + 5 by making
tQiv cpvTwv. Cf. also Theophr. Fr. 12. it into 3 3 + 4 3 +5 3
- Such a solution of
^

1 1 ed. Wimmer. In the face of this
evidence, which was first adduced by
in CI. A'ev. p. 22, I cannot believe
XVI
that Mr Monro will continue to deny that
the 'number of a diagram' is its area.
On a former occasion he remarked "The
'number of this diagram' to wit, the
Pythagorean triangle does not seem to
the clause otclv 6 tov b~ia.ypanixa.Tos a.ptfffj.bs
me tovtov yivr)Tai ffTepebs would make it
an exact reproduction not only of the
whole number, but also of the arithmetical
processes which I find in Plato's av^ffeis
:
olloiovvtuv, but it is of course wholly
illegitimate, for the cube of 3 + 4 + 5 ls
3
12 3 and not 3 + 4 3 + 5
:J
. I will revert to-

me to mean
the area, but the linear this point later,
measurement of the several sides" {CI.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 309

viz. the ofXOLOVi'Twv T koli dvopoiovvrwv Kol av^ovTun- Kai <f>OLvoinr<j)V I.e. 3,
1, which the numbers 4, 3, coupled with 5, furnish two harmonies
5) 'of
meaning (that change begins) when the number of this diagram is
:ubed.' In Plato the beginning of change does come from 3, 4, 5
Decause these three numbers are made by him to produce the number
>i6 3
(3+ 4 3 + 3 = 216), which is the apx^ pcra/JoX*??, as Aristotle points
5
Hit The only difference between Aristotle's calculation and Plato's is
hat Aristotle reaches the number by cubing the area, and not by adding
he cubes of the sides, of the Pythagorean triangle, and that is exactly
he kind of difference which we should expect ; for Aristotle likes to vary
3
lis predecessors' ways of expressing their results, and 6 was known
imong the Pythagoreans as the xf/vxoyoviKos Kvfios see p. 293. That :

\ristotle was aware of the way in which Plato himself reached the number
s clear enough from his reference in tovtwv to the 6/xoiovvtwv t koL dvo-

jlolovvtu>v Kal ai'^oi'Toiv Kai cpOtvovTUiv.

Let us now consider Aristotle's further remarks on Plato's beginning
}f change. He proceeds to say that Plato is quite right in holding that
Mature sometimes produces bad offspring; for there may well be persons
tvho cannot be educated. But this mode of change, urges Aristotle, is
not peculiar to the ideal city, for it is found in all the other cities, and in
fact in everything which is created (aXX' avrr) irdvrwv).
The remark is
perfectly true Nature does sometimes produce <ai)Xoi and <avXa in
:

every sphere, among plants and lower animals as well as in every aggre-
gate of human beings. But Plato would of course reply that he had
no intention of assigning an iSios p.eTa/3oX?; to his ideal State there :

cannot be any tSios fj-era^oX-rj of a perfect city for a city which carries :

within itself the germs of dissolution is for that very reason imperfect.
If our city is to decay at all, it must do so from the operation of a law
from which there is no escape just because the law is universal through-
out the whole domain of Nature, and ?iot peculiar to the city.
Hitherto Aristotle's criticisms have concerned themselves solely with
Plato"s dp\ij of change, viz. the number 216, which Aristotle interpreted
by the sentence cos rrj<i cputrctos 7tot <pvovcrr)s <pav\ov<; kol KptLTTov; t^s
n-aiSaas. We have seen that he gives a qualified approval to Plato's
account of this matter, his only objection being that deterioration in'the
breed of children is not confined to aristocracy and so cannot be an 1810s
dp\-q [xeTafiokrjs ef apicrTOKpaTtas cts rifxap^iav. In the next sentence
Aristotle directs his remarks against Plato's conception of the Cause of
change, viz. to \xv\ \x.kv(.iv p.-q6iv, d\X h> tlvl 7Tpto'8cf) /ATa/3a'AAeiv. ' And
1
moreover through the time, by reason of which he says that all

1
I follow Bekker's text, except that
(with Susemihl) I read ye for re. It has
been proposed to change rod xpo"ov into
tur" (Bonitz Ind. Arist. s.v. dia, where
many examples are given). In this case
tov xpt> vov like ov, denotes the cause,
>

tov xoovov or, as an alternative, 5i' &v into
5i' 06. Neither of these changes would
affect my argument ; but neither is neces-
sary. " Instrumentalis ac modalis vis
praep. Sia c. genet, coniunctae interdum
prope accedit ad causalem vim praep. 8ia
c. ace, ut de eadem re utrumque usurpe-
rather than the instrument. Susemihl
translates: " und soil denn wahrend des-
jenigen Zeitraumes, dessen Eintritt er als
Ursache dieser Umwandlung bezeichnet,
auch Dasjenige, welches gar nicht zugleich
den Anfang seines Entstehens genommen
hat, dennoch zugleich diese Umwandlung
310 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

things change, those things also which did not begin to come into being
at the same time are changed at the same time, for example, if a thing
was born the day before the turning, it consequently changes at the same
time' (sc. as something born at a different time from it). We
have seen
that in Plato '
the time, by reason of which all things change,' is the yew-
36000 years. Aristotle's criticism then amounts to
fxerpLKos dpidfjios, viz.
this. In that case, he says, a thing born the day before the end of the
'

cycle changes at the same time as a thing born, let us say, 100 years
before the cycle ends but if you hold that the 7repio8os of the whole is
:

the cause of change, it should be fulfilled for each individual thing before
it can cause that thing to be changed so that if you call the TrcptoSos
:

36000 years, a thing born in the year 1 should be changed in the year
36000, while another born in the year 2 should be changed in 36001
and so on.' The Tpo-n-ij in Aristotle is obviously one of the two secular
Tpo7rat of which Plato speaks in the Politicus see 270CD, 271c, and we
:

note by the way that Aristotle agrees with us in regarding the yewperpi-
kos dpt6fj.6<s as the measure of an aeon in the life of the World. See
Part ii 5. Aristotle's criticism of Plato's Cause of Change is perfectly
intelligible, but exceedingly perverse and unfair, as is sometimes the case
when he is dealing with Plato for in the Platonic Number, 36000 is the
:

Cause of Change from Aristocracy to Timarchy only in the sense that

it measures a secular epoch, marked, as time goes on, by a gradual and

ever-increasing deterioration of the Universe and all its parts. Cf.

P- 35-
So much
for Aristotle's criticism of Plato. But before I conclude,
it isnecessary to advert to the rival interpretation of $770-1 yap crrepeo'?,
which has been held by many writers, and which Mr Monro has advo-
cated in CI. Rev. I.e. pp. 154, 243, as well as in the Journal of Philology
viii p. 280. According to Mr Monro "Aristotle paraphrases rpis avfy-
Beis by the words 6Vav 6 tov Siaypap-paTos api#p6q tovtov ytvrjTai orcpeos.
By the number of this figure he cannot well mean any single number ;
'
'

probably he uses dpifyxo's in the sense of linear measurement,' as op-

'

posed to surfaces or solids (cf. Rep. p. 587 d, where Kara, tov tov p,r/Kovs
dpi6p.6vis opposed to kclto. 8vvafxiv kou rpirqv avtjrjv). Now the most
naturalway of raising the Pythagorean triangle to the third dimension is
by cubing each of the sides and this process leads us at once to the
;

remarkable fact that 3 s + 4 3 + 5 s = 216 = 6 3 It is difficult to resist the

.

impression that this is what was in the mind of Plato" (_/. of Ph. I.e.).
I have dealt with the phrase Kara tov tov p^kous dpidp.6v in my note on

ix 587 d, and need not touch on it again. The other statements will
now be discussed in order. The theory which underlies them is, as
the reader will observe, that <Lv 7rn-piTOS Trvd/x^v ire/XTrdBi cruuyis
3
rpis
avr]6eis in Plato means 3 + 4 + 5 = 216.
3 s

"Aristotle paraphrases rpls avfjiflets by the words orav 6 tov Staypap-

HaTos api0pos tovtov yeVrirai OTepeo?." What proof is offered of this

erleiden?" There is nothing in the Greek I glad to find that Newman also
am
to justify us in translating 5t' ov by 'dessen interprets hid of agency ("through the
Eintritt,' and I can see no reason for influence of time " I.e. p. 483).
1

making did in did tov XP 0V0V refer to time.

 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 311

statement? "I do not see," says Mr Monro "what proof of

1

, this is
needed beyond placing the two passages together. We have :

Plato's sentence
iMV 7rtVpiTO? TTvOfxrjv 7T/X7ra8i avvyel<; Svo dpp.ovias Trape^erat Tpis

Aristotle s quotation and comment

1
U)V 7TiTpiT09 irv6fxr]v 7T/X7ra8i crvi>yts 8do dpfxovias Trapi)(Tai,' Aeyoiv
orav tov Siaypappa-ros dpi#p6s tovtov yevrjrai areped?."
6
Stated in this way, the view which Mr Monro supports is super-
ficially engaging and attractive. But it is wholly illegitimate to institute
a comparison of this kind between two parts of a sentence, each of which
is incomplete in point of sense, and cannot possibly be otherwise than
incomplete because they each begin with a relative pronoun a pronoun,
too, of which, so far as I can see, Mr Monro offers no explanation
whatsoever. No fair-minded jury would ever accept as evidence
of identification the scrap of incomplete and unintelligible testimony
on which we are invited to identify rpis av$rj8ei<i with Aristotle's
yiw/Tai crTped?. They would insist that the evidence should be
intelligible in itself and as far as possible complete. Make the
evidence in this case intelligible and complete by writing a&^'o-eis
6.ir<pT]i'av before Plato's wv, and cp-qoi
dp\r]v S* elvai rovroiv before
Aristotle's <5v, and I think a jury of scholars will then pronounce
that Aeycov orav yivrjTai explains dpyt-nv and not Tpls airi9ei<;, a phrase
which Aristotle does not even quote. If it does not explain dpxqv, but
Plato's Tpls av$r]6i5, the participle Ac'ycoj/ is not only superfluous but
misleading, for orav yevrp-at by itself would in that case be sufficient
for Aristotle's purpose, and the addition of Xe'ywv would suggest that
what he is about to explain has already been named or referred to.
Cf. Pol. A 2. 1289k 21 Tcufras to? 7roXtTias, Aeyw Se 8r)p.OKpaTia<; kt\.,
E 7. I307 a IO p-dAicrra Se to. Sdo* \eyoo Se rd 8vo Srjfxov ai oAiyap^tai', and
other passages in the Ind. Arist. s.v. Ae'yw 2 .

1
CI.Rev. I.e. p. 243. I.e. p. 243). In point of fact, I now make
2
As seems to have been suggested
it Aristotle's comment refer to apxv v , which
that my reason for interpreting the passage is in the text of Aristotle: the other view
in Aristotle as I do is because the other makes them refer to rpls av^deh, which
interpretation would be fatal to my view is not. A
somewhat parallel sentence
that rpls av^dth means 'thrice increased' in English would be 'Mr Disraeli says
(see CI. Rev. I.e. p. 154), it is fair to re- that the root of the mischief is a man
mind the reader that it was Schneider, "whose egotistical imagination can at all
and not the writer of this Appendix, who times supply an interminable series of ar-
first interpreted \iywv orav 6 tov diaypd/x- guments to malign his opponent" mean-
/uaros apid,u6s tovtov yivrjTai urepeos as ex- ing Mr Gladstone? Why then does
plaining the number
arrived at in a^creis Aristotle trouble to quote the words uv
aTrecprjvav, and Schneider was not ex- iirfrpiTos irvdnriv irep.irdoi crv^vyeU 5vo ap-
posed to the same temptation as myself, /xovias wapexerai at all ? Because these
for he makes Tph av^-qdeis mean 'cubed,' words, as we have seen, give us Plato's
like most other writers on the Number.
cause and not merely his apxy of
Another objection raised was that my ex- change, and in the sequel Aristotle is going
planation makes "Aristotle's comment to criticise the Platonic Cause (Kai did ye
refer to words which are not only not cL/acl dpa neTapdWei) as well as the Platonic
,

quoted by him but are in the sentence beginning, of deterioration. In effect Aris-
preceding the words quoted" (CI. Rev. totlesays: Plato says the Cause of change
3i2 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

" By the number of this figure,' " continues Mr Monro, Aristotle

'

"cannot well mean any single number; probably he uses a.piOp.6% in the
sense of 'linear measurement' as opposed to surfaces or solids.... Now
the most natural way of raising the Pythagorean triangle to the third di-
mension is by cubing each of the sides; and this process leads us at once
to the remarkable fact that 3 + 4 + 5 = 216= 6 ."
3 3 3 3

Mr Monro supposes that the dpi6p.6<s of the Pythagorean triangle is

3 + 4+5. I have already, as I think, proved that the a'pifyio's of a figure
is its area, and not the sum of its sides : and here it need only be re-
marked that dptO/xos cannot possibly stand for apifyW, but must denote
a single number. By Mr Monro it is interpreted as three separate
numbers, which he proceeds to add together here again, as it appears
to me, without the shadow of a hint from Aristotle himself.
Mr Monro says that "the most natural way of raising the Pythagorean
triangle to the thirddimension is by cubing each of its sides." I should
have thought that a more natural way of effecting this result would be
to cube the area but in point of fact it is not the Pythagorean triangle
:

which Aristotle invites us to make solid it is the number of the

:

Pythagorean triangle. And if the number of the Pythagorean triangle

is, as Mr Monro supposes, 3 + 4 + 5, surely the most natural way of

making that number solid is by cubing 12, since 3 + 4 + 5 = 12. Or

are we to suppose that Plato was so ignorant of arithmetic as to believe
s 3 3
the cube of 3 + 4 + 5 to be 3 + 4 + 5 ?
Finally, Mr Monro remarks, " It is difficult to resist the impression
that this is what was in the mind of Plato." I hope there are other
students of Plato besides myself who find it easy to resist an impression
which attributes so many inconsequences both to Plato and to Aristotle.
I should find it difficult to believe that this was in Plato's mind even if
Aristotle categorically assured us that it was: but Aristotle does nothing
of the sort, and Schneider's explanation of the words orav 6 tov 81a-
ypappa-ros dpi^pos tovtov yevrjTai crrepeds will now, I hope, be at last
admitted to be right.

II.

VIII 558 A. Tt oe; 7] 7rpaoT?;s ivLwv tcov 8iKa(r6ivTO)v ov Kopa}/rj; r) ovVw

t8es v roiavrr] 7ro\tTi'a, avfjpwTrwv Ka.Tai[/ri<f)i(r8vTa>v Oa.ia.Tov rj (pvyrjs, oi&ev
tjttov avTwv pcvovrwv T xal ai'ao~TpecpO[j.eva>v v p.eo~u>, kcu ws ovrt cppovri-
,<jvto<; ovre opaJv-ros ovSti'os TTipivocTtl oj(T7Tp rjpu)<s;

This sentence has been much discussed. I will take the different
points in order.

is that everything changes in a certain 216: it comes from 3, 4, 5 because

period of time (i.e. as we found, the Great 3 + 4 + 5 =2i6: and the only difference
3 3 3

Year), and that the beginning of change between Aristotle and Plato is that Aris-
comes from the numbers (3, 4, 5), out of totle, who is interested only in the result,
which he also builds up the numerical ex- and not in the process, expresses 216 as
pression of the Cause of change etc. This 6 3 and not as 3 s + 4 s + 5 s See p. 309.
.

'beginning of change' is the number

 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 313

Is eviW ktX. Does Plato

(a) objective or (b) subjective genitive?
mean lenitas erga damnatos or lenitas damnatorum
Schneider and ?

others hold the former view; the Oxford editors (apparently with Ficinus,
Schleiermacher etc.) prefer the latter. In favour of (a), we might refer
to vi 500 a, where allusion is made to the proverbial vpaorr]<; of the
8rjfj.o<;. Schneider also remarks, quite justly, that throughout this section
it is the characteristics of democracy which Plato is describing, so that

the behaviour of criminals would seem to be irrelevant. But surely the

description of the placid criminal is only an artistic and highly ironical
way of" ridiculing the avapxla of the constitution and it is in the highest
;

degree forced and unnatural on grammatical grounds to explain iviav as

an objective genitive. Neither ^vvdr/Ka^ ainw in 11 359 a nor fiiXrj
airov in Laws 717 a is an exact parallel, and even if they were, the
construction would still remain ambiguous and obscure. The proposal
to insert a preposition (ko.t6. Henverden after Stephanus, irepi Richards)
is the refuge of despair.

I once inclined to believe (with Weil) that SixaaOevTwv is neuter.

But apart from the difficulty mentioned in the notes, the sentence cannot
be described as irpaov, if the culprit is condemned to death or exile.
On these grounds we must accept the interpretation mansuetudo
damnatorum quorundam, as Ficinus translates. A new set of difficulties
begins with fj ovttu) eiSes. The words KaTaxl/rjcpLcrOivTwv Oavarov rj <pvyfj<;
have often been doubted. Hermann (Ges. Abh. p. 175) makes the
plural agree with both substantives taken together but this solution is
;

inadmissible, because the alternative penalties are mutually exclusive

(Kiihner Gr. Gr. 11 p. 72). Madvig's Ka.Ta.\\ir\$i<rQivTo% appears to me
to let toomuch stress fall upon avOpwirwv. I formerly printed ddvarov rj
but the mss have no variant and the text may be sound.
<pvy>jv,

The syntax of avdpumwv dvao-rpe^o/xeVcov is certainly difficult. It is
impossible to supply tKeCvqv tt/v TrpaoTr/ra to govern the genitive (with
Reisig, quoted in Schneider's note). Few scholars will agree with
Schneider in holding that d8ov airwv p-tvovTwv could mean vidi eos
manere because 618a Ovrp-bs wv is scio me mortalem esse. Kiihner (I.e. 11
p. 311) makes the words equivalent to rj oiVto ctSes avOptawmv ('in men
condemned' etc.) on oi8kv yjttov Zp.ev6v re koL avea-TpecftovTo kt\., com-
paring Xen. Mem. II. 11 ovSets <$ 7rco7TOTe 2<ok/3citoi>s ov8kv ao-e/3es ov&k
avocriov ovtc 7rpa.TTovTO<; eTSev ovre Ac'yovros rjxovcrev,but the direct object
of <u8ev in Xenophon is the accusative ovSev, and there is no such
accusative here.
On a general review, it must be admitted that in spite of its
picturesqueness the sentence is unusually disjointed even for Plato.
As in some other cases, for example 549 d, so here, we seem to miss the
finishing touch. The alternative is to suppose that the text was seriously
corrupted at an early date. There is no MS variant of any consequence,
except Trepivoo-Tei 6 KaTai/^^io-fleis instead of TrepirocTTeL in H2 v, and that is
obviously a gloss. Schneider's conjecture, avrov for airrw, is hardly
necessary and does not attempt to remedy the graver faults. Henverden
formerly proposed -q Trpa.6TY]S <ko.t> ev<W ycrOov (for cTScs) KaTaxI/rj-

<f>T$vTo<;: on a later occasion he made the following changes only :


3 i4 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

K.o.Ta.\\it]$i(jBivTO<i [/cai] ok opdv Sokovvtos (for dpwi'Tos) irepivoaTovvw

wairep yjpo)<;. Richards would read the accusative singular {dvdpwirov
KaTaij/7]<pi(r0evTa etc.) or plural consistently throughout. Such drastic
treatment is altogether inadmissible in dealing with the text of Plato.
In 1867 Richter suggested -tJttov ovto.
avT<2v fxcvovToiv {Fleck. Jb. for 1867 p. 146).
w
fxevovTwv in place of t/ttov
On the same lines is Weil's
correction {Rev. d. Phil, vm
pp. 171 ff.) fj ovirw etSes dvOpayirov <twv>
:

KaTa\f/r)(f>icr84vT(DV
ov'Scv t}ttov av twv
iv p.eo-w [*at] ws ktA. 'have
you never seen how a man who is condemned saunters about just as
freely as those who remain etc. This emendation deserves to be con-
'

sidered by those who think the text corrupt, although avrw <t<ov>
would perhaps be easier and more natural than av rwv but for my own :

part, I think it much safer and wiser to leave the text alone.

III.

VIII 559 B.ye irov tov (tltov kolt ap.<poTepa dvayKaia, y re

77 jxiv

w(f>eX.ip.os ^ wvTa Swan].

T Travcrai
My interpretation of this passage agrees with that of Schneider and
Stallbaum.
Hermann {Rhein. Mus. 1846 p. 442) proposed dlwdrt], and after-
wards, when it was pointed out that dBwdrq is not Greek, ov Swart},
which he prints in his text. A similar conjecture {fiy Swan}) has forced
its way into the text of q and Flor. U. Hermann's conjecture ('and
because it cannot be stopped during life ') is amply refuted by Schneider
{Addit. pp. 66, 67), who observes that although a'8vVai-os 7ravo-ai in the
sense of impossible to stop is perfectly good Greek, aSoVcn-os -n-avo-ai
'
'

wvra in the sense of impossible for a living man to stop is incorrect.

'
'

The words could only mean 'unable to put a stop to life.' It is, I
suppose, for this reason that Baiter proposes 7raicrat tfivTa dSwarov and

Richards wvti ov Bwa-n}, the latter comparing Xen. Anab. iv 1. 24
avVo? 8' l<pr) r}yr}o-ear6ai Both these
SvvaTrjv Kal vVovyio<.s Tropeve&dai 0S0V.
emendations are unexceptionable point of grammar; but there are
in

more serious difficulties, as will presently appear.

Campbell, reading /xt) Swa-nj (with g), remarks that "negation is

expressed through p.rj rather than ov which Coraes suggested because
the sentence states a condition. The complete expression would be
dvayKaia {av elrj) rj /xrj (eori) Swart} (tivi) iravo~ai Iwvra." To me the
sentence appears as categorical a statement as it is possible to make,
even if we understand dv elrj after dvayaaia, and, in spite of aVayKcuos dv
eh] above, earl is much more naturally supplied. Campbell explains the
accusative wvra by quoting iv 422 b, c to illustrate "the transition from
the dative to the accusative with an infinitive," but there is no 'transition,'
where the dative (apparently tlvl) is only understood.
The reading of A, II and a vast majority of MSS would never have
been suspected except from a desire to find a verbal correspondence
between iravoai <3vto, on the one hand, and ov* dv ololr elp.ev d-rroTpeyai
(558D), as ye Tts diraWd^eiev av (559 a) and Swarr] aVaAAaVr o-#a<.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 315

(559 B ) on tne other. But in point of fact, the correspondence, on

Hermann's view, is not even verbal; for 7ravo-at l-mOvfj-iav and dira\\d$ai
hr&v\uaat are different. The way to stop a desire is to gratify it the
'
' ;

way to get rid of a desire is never to gratify it at all. On the other

'
'

hand, if we adopt the authoritative text, the correspondence, though

not verbal, is real. A desire which is 'capable of putting a stop to
life is precisely one which we cannot d-Korpi^ai or d.Tra\Xd$ai, i.e. turn
'

aside, get rid of finally, and for this very reason it is necessary,' and we '

must gratify it. treivwirra, which Ast reads (cf. Ath. xn 511 e) is of
course absurd. Hunger is not cured by homoeopathy.

IV.

VIII 560 C, D. kAtjo-civtcs 01 dA.ao'ves Aoyot ckcivoi ras rov fiaaiXiKov

Tft^ovs ii> avrw 7rvAas ovre avTi]v ttjv ^vp\fxayiavvapiamv ovtc 7rp0"/?ts
TrpicrfSvTepoji' Aoyovs ISiwtoSv ela8e\0VTat.
Badham's St' >T(av in place of iSiwtwv (Preface to Phaedrus p. x)
is adopted by Baiter and has won much applause. See for example
Cobet Var. Led. 2 pp. 219, 533, Madvig Adv. Cr. 1 p. 431, Heller Cur.
Crit. in PL de Rep. lib. p. 2 and Apelt Berl. Phil. Woch. 1895 P- 9^7-
Neither Badham, nor any other of these scholars except Heller,
attempts to shew that iSiwtwv is corrupt. Heller's criticism is as follows :
" praeterquam quod tStajTw vox inusitatam conlocationem occupavit,
quid orationes hominum privatorum, qui " (sic) " tamen legati mittuntur,
sibi volunt ? An putas
Xoyovs tSiwTcov ratione habita tov
7rpeo-/3i>Tepa>v

ftacriXiKov tci'xous memorari ? Credat Judaeus Apella

ego iSiwriov de- :

pravatum esse censens Britanni mutationem et facilem et sententiae

aptissimam amplector" (I.e.). The suggestion contained in 'An putas'
etc. is due to Stallbaum. No one else, so far as I know, has adopted
it; and it is certainly wrong. But the erroneous interpretation of
a single commentator is poor evidence on which to condemn the
text.
The explanation in the notes appears to me to solve the two
difficulties felt by Heller. Some may be disposed to regard 'ISiun-wv
as contrasting with avr-qv rqv ivfifiaxtav ('nor admit the ambassador-
words of elderly men who are not members of the alliance '). But the
word tSiwn;? has in itself a wider connotation ; and the antithesis
would not be strictly accurate, because it is the Xoyot of oIkcToi,
and not oikcioi themselves, who form the alliance. The word iSiwtw
should be taken in its full signification ; for ovre 7rpo-/3ei? provides
a sufficient antithesis to ovre avrrjv rrfv $vfj.fiaxtav. Schneider translates
"noch nehmen die Reden an, die von einzelnen alteren abgesandt
werden," but loWrwv is more than einzelnen.' '

To oY (otwv there are the following positive objections. (1) All the
mss have i8kotwv. (2) The aAadVes Aoyot are personified throughout
and eto-oc'xopcu oY wtwv means I admit through my own ears.' Surely
'

the spectacle of aA.adv? Aoyot admitting other Aoyot through their ears
is ludicrous and unmeaning. (3) The words 81' wtwv supposing they

3 i6 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

could be referred to the young man's ears

are not only in themselves

superfluous for by what other avenue could the \6yoi be admitted ?
but also a blot on what is otherwise one of Plato's finest and most
artistic similitudes. They compel us to identify the gates of the king's '

wall' with the man's ears. Apart from questions of literary and artistic
propriety, it is enough to point out that the identification is false. We
have before us a simile of the soul, and just as the gates of a city's
acropolis are in the city, so the gates of the soul's acropolis are in the
soul. The false Aoyot, who are themselves in possession of the fortress,
shut its gates and keep the key of the situation in their own hands ; but
it does not follow that the young man may not hear the good message

with his ears. It is because the wise words are not admitted to the
soul's citadel (\6yov dXrjBrj
oi TrpoaSexofxtvos ovBe Trapieis cis to <ppov-
ptov kt\. 561 b) that their purpose fails.
To me these arguments appear to prove conclusively that Badham's
emendation gravely disfigures one of the most finished and melodious
passages that Plato ever wrote. If any still think differently, I hope
they will admit that it is at least unnecessary and unwise to exercise the
art of emendation until the text has been proved to be corrupt.

V.

VIII 562 A. <>pe S?;, tis TpoVos Tvpavvi8o<;, w <pt\e troupe, yiyveTai ;
otl /xev yap ex 8rjp.OKpa.TLas p.Ta/3aAAei, a^eSov 8rj\ov. A17A0V. *Ap' ovv
TpoVov nya roy avrbv e/c Tt oXiyup^ias 8rjp.0KpaT ta yiyverai nal i< Br)p.o-
Kparias Tvpawis ; II ws;
The explanation which I have given of this passage is due to
Schneider. So far as the language is concerned, it is, I think, in-
vulnerable but we must allow that dp' ovv TvpawU would be easier
;

and more natural if the original question referred to the TpoVos rr}<;
ycvcVews and not to the Tpo7ros Trjs 7roAiTcias.
Jowett and Campbell boldly construe tis ytyrcTcu as t rpoVos '

e'o-Ti t^s ycve'o-ews ai>Tov' (sic); 'what is the nature of the process in the

case of tyranny ? They cite no parallels, and it is surely inadmissible

'

to do violence to the Greek in this way.

Others have resorted to emendation. Stallbaum thinks of tiVo, Tpo-
7rov -rvpavvU yCyverat or (with pardonable hesitation) tis TpoVos Tvpav-
vi'Sos cptXe fralpe, ytyvcrai.; Other suggestions are tis dpx*] Tvpavvt8o<i
u>, w
yiyvcTcu,or yveo-(us for yiyvtrai (Richards). I once conjectured tis

TpoVos TvpawLb'o'i
<xai Tira Tpowov> ytyvcTai in view of 555 B. If
we adopt any of these readings, 6V1 p.iv yap etc. means as for the fact '

that tyranny comes from democracy, that is pretty clear so that we :

need only describe the TpoVos t?/s yeveVcws.'

The sense is excellent, but none of the emendations carries con-
viction, and it is at least doubtful whether the text has suffered corruption.
I agree with Krohn (PL St. p. 214) and previous editors in adhering to
the reading of the mss.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII. 317

VI.

VIII 568 D. A17X0V,

t<f>r), ort, lav T Upa. xPVfxaTa V * v T f? '"'okei,
tovto dvaXwcrei, av aei e^apKrj, < koI > Ta twv a7roA.0p.evwv, IXar-
oirot -rrore
tous clatpopas avayKawv tov 8^/u.ov eicr^cpetv.

The reading of the best mss 077-01 7totc av act efap/cfj to. twv aVoSo-
ixivw, eAaYrovs kt\. is
retained by Schneider and Stallbaum. The
Oxford editors print aVoSouevwv, but pronounce it wrong. Schneider
remarks "quidni tovs aVoSopeVovs sacerdotes et sacrorum antistites
intelligamus, quos tyrannus sacra vendere eamque pecuniam ad se
deferre cogat?" and Stallbaum understands the passage in much the
same way.
The arguments against this view have been well put by Vermehren.
"Abgesehen davon dass es eine ganz unnothige und P/atonfremde
Ausfuhrlichkeit ware, wenn fur das an sich vollig klare und aus-
reichende dvaXio-Keiv to Upa xpVfiaTa noch die Art und Weise der Aus-
fiihrung dieser Maasregel angegeben wiirde, begreift sich schwer, wie
jener Gedanke aus den Worten hergeleitet werden soil" {Plat. Stud.
pp. 108 no), rwv d.Tro8op.evwv cannot mean 'the proceeds of sales'
to.

but only the property of those who sold,' and it is inaccurate or

'

strained to describe the tyrant as spending the sellers' property.

To meet the linguistic the following emendations have
difficulty
been proposed: (1) to. twi/ or to. ck twv a7ro8i8op.eV(ov
dTroSiBofiivcov
(Stephanus) : (2) to twv a7ro8op.evwv (Hermann, who compares to twv
7raio'vTwv and the like) (3) to twv a7ro8eSo/i.vwv (Stallbaum)
: (4) to :

twv 7rw\ou/xvwv (Campbell). The first and third are wrong in point of
language, for a7ro8io"oo-0ai is not vendi but vendere (see Stephanus-Hase
Thes. s.v. The disputed reading a7re'ooo-av in Thuc. vi 62. 4 will
scarcely be considered evidence). Hermann's eccentric conjecture
hardly needs refutation. 7rwXoup.evwv deserves the praise of ingenuity,
but to twv 7rwA.ou/xei'wv cannot surely mean the proceeds of what is thus
'

exposed for sale.' Ik is needed before twv.

Even if these suggestions were linguistically sound, which is not,
I think, the case, Vermehren's first objection still holds good. Why
should Plato have troubled to explain so simple a process as upa
Xprj/xaTa avaXwo-at ?
The kind of solution which I have adopted was first suggested by
Vermehren. Diibner (Schneider Addit. p. 70) asserts that the X over
the 8 of a7roSop.vwv in A is by the first hand. Possibly but I think it
;

doubtful. aVoA.op.vwv is however read by Flor. U

as well as by q.
The correction in A is certainly old, and ought to carry weight ; but in
any case the intrinsic merit of aVoAop-c'vwv is very great, re in eav tc
Upb. xPVH- aTa suggests that some other kind of xPVH:aTa w presently be ^
specified, and it would be strange if Plato had ignored so obvious a source
of revenue as the goods of the proscribed (Vermehren I.e. p. 109), in
view especially of 567 b, c, as well as the history of tyranny in general
3 i8 APPENDICES TO BOOK VIII.

and Dionysius' tyranny in particular (see note). The change from A to

A is easy in uncial mss. After a.7ro\ofx.evwv was corrupted to aVoSo-
fj.evu)v, it was natural to omit xai, and make
ra t<2v dirohofxiv^v (probably
mistaken for passive) subject to eapi<rj. Nothing short of this would
give even a semblance of meaning to the passage. The editor of q,
who was certainly an intelligent, if too facile, emendator, added nai
before oVot. I formerly accepted his view : Vermehren adds tc after
t< : but Baiter's insertion of kui before ra. is not more difficult, and
intrinsically, I think, better.
 0.

I I. Afros 8ij XotTro?, 7]v 8 eyco, o rvpavviKos avrjp cnce-tyaadai,

7r<y? re /xeOlo-rarat iic 8rjptoKpartKov yevo/jtevos re ttoIos ti's iartv
Kal rtva rporrov %f), ctOXiov ?) ptaKaptov. Aot7ros yap ovv en ovros,
e(prj. Olad' ovv, i)v 8' ejco, o ttoOw krt; To rwv emdvp,i(tiv, olal
iKavw 8irjprjadai. rovrov 8r]
re Kal ocrat eiatv, ov ptot So/covfiev 5

3 eVSews eyovros, daacbearepa karat ^rrjaa ov 'Qqrovp.ev. Ovkovv,

I

7)

?7
8' os, er ev KaXay Tldw ptkv ovv Kal o~K07ret ye o iv avrats
;

ftovXo/xat I8elv, ecrrtv 8k r68e. rcuv ptrj dvayKaiwv i)8ovwv re Kal

etrtdvpttcov BoKovai rives ptot eXvai irapdvgjiot, at Ktv8vvevovo~t p.kv
eyyiyveadat rravri, KoXa%6p,evat 8k vtto re rwv vojxwv Kal rcov 10

7. ?t' (vel Uri) iv na\ip 3q : t' (vel Zti) iyKaXQ AIL

571 a 572 b There remains the d. Att. Inschr? pp. 106 108. It is
tyrannical man. Before beginning to strange that Apelt (Berl. Philol. Woch.
describe his origin and character, we must for 1895 p. 965) should defend &r' iy-
complete our analysis of desire. Among Ka\u>: "soil ich (das Fehlende) noch
the unnecessary desires, there is a special einklagen " gives a poor sense. For iv
class which we call lawless or unnatural. (caXy see Jebb on Soph. El. 384 vvv yap
It is these which are apt to be aroused in iv kcl\u> (i.q. evKaipov) ippoveiv.
sleep, after over-indidgence in eating or q irapdvo|ioi is more like our un- '

drinking. But when we retire to rest natural than ^lawless' cf. Phaed. 1 13 e,
'
:

with Desire and Anger in abeyance, and Phaedr. 254 A, Eur. Med. 1121 w Seivbv
the rational element within us in full Zpyov Trapdvofiov t eipyacrfjivi] (addressed
play, our dreams are innocent, and much to Medea after she has slain her children),
is revealed to us in visions of the night. and the author of the AtaAee(s -rjdiKal in

571 a 5 ov 8iT|pTJo-9at. The psy- Mullach Frag. Phil. Gr. 1 p. 546 toI <5e
chological foundation of Tyranny, as well Tlipaai
xa\bv vo/xi^ovn Kal rq, Ovyarpi
as of Oligarchy and Democracy, is De- Kal ra fiarpl Kal ra &5e\(pq. avvi/xev rol 5i
sire; but there are three varieties of "HWaves Kal al(rxp a KaL irapdvona. The
Desire, and it is the lowest of these, viz. phrase ov Kara vo/xov in Hdt. I 61 has the
the Unnecessary and wapavo/j.01., which same connotation. Compare the 'bestial'
Tyranny represents. See VIII 558 d ., states 6r}piw8ecs like drjpiwSes below in
and cf. Nettleship Led. and Rem. 11 S/i C described in Arist. Etk. Nic. VII
pp. 310314. 6. n 4 8b
16 ff.
571 b 7 tr iv KaXJ). See cr. n. fYYtyvto-Oai Tavrl: 'are born in,'
10
iv vaXy might well be written iyKa\u> in 'form an original part of every one' (D.
early Greek script see Meisterhans Gr.
: and V.), not simply 'arise in' (as Bosan-
 320 TTAATQNOI [571 B

fieknovoiv iiridvfiiwv fiera \6yov evlcov fxev dvOpcoTrwv rj travTa-

Traaiv aTraWdrTeadat rj oXiyac \eiireodcu Kal dcrdeveis, toov 8e
la^vporepat Kal '
7r\eiov<;. Aeyet? 8e Kal Tivas, e<f>V> ravras ; C
Ta<? irepl tov vttvov, r)v 8' iyco, eyeipopevas, orav to p,ev aWo rij<f

15 "^v^r)? ev8r), ocrov \oyto~TiKOv Kal r/p,epov Kal dp^ov eKeivov, to Se

drjpiw&es Te Kal dypiov rj o-'ltcov rj fieOrjs irXrjo-dev, crKira Te Kal
aTrcocdfievov tov vttvov %r)Tfj levat Kal aTTOTTLfiTrXdvai Ta ai/Tov
r]6r), olaff oti rrdvTa iv t&j toloutu) toX/ao, iroielv, <w? dirb 77-00-779

\e\vp,vov T Kal diTrjWay p.evov alayyvr)<$ Kal <f>povrjo-eco<;. [irjTpi

20 Te yap eiriyeipelv '

fiiyvvo-0ai, <b<; oterai, ovSev OKvel d\\q> Te otwovv D
dvdpuyirwv Kal Oedov Kal drjpicov, fiiaupovelv Te otiovv, /3p(op.aTo<; T
aTreyeaQai fxr)hev6<;
m
Kal evl \6yu> ovt dvoias ovSev eWeiTret, ovt
dvaiayyvTia^. 'AXrjOecrTaTa, ecprj, \iyei<>. "OTav 8e ye, olfiat,

vyieivdos Tit %r) avTos ovtov Kal aaxppovax: Kal et? tov vttvov
25 irj to \0y1aTiK0v fiev iyeipas eavTov Kal eaTidcras Xoywv xaX&v
22. ivl Xifyy A 2
II : fortasse iv 6\iyu) A 1
.

quet suggests, ignoring or forgetting tiediv. I 115 and II 119. To translate

airaW&TTtadai and \eiireo~dai). Cf. ey- orav by 'when' (D. and V.) is therefore
yiyverai in 572 A and iKaoTqi {ve<rn misleading: it means 'as often as.' See
572 B. There is something of 'the ape 571 D .
and tiger' in every human being: see Uvai "vix sanum videtur," says
17
infra 588 C ff. These wapa.vop.oi iiridvp.iai Herwerden. The text is perfectly sound.
doubtless represent "der verbrecherische Although the man is, as we say, sleeping,
Hang der menschlichen Natur" (Krohn his &T]piQ5ts 'has shaken off sleep' and
PL St. p. 216), but we ought not to 'seeks to go and gratify its instincts.'
compare Plato's conception with the doc- The theory is that in dreams the part of
trine of 'original sin,' as Schleiermacher the soul concerned is not asleep, but
(Platons Stoat p. 601) and Susemihl awake, and goes out to seek the object of
(Gen. Entw. n p. 238) appear to do. its desire. Cf. 572 A n.
According to Plato, Man is an ovpavt.ov 19 p-'nrptt ktX. Cf. Soph. 0. T.
<pvr6v, ovk tyyeiov. 98 1 f. iroWol yap ijdT] k6.v dvelpaatv fiporCov \

571 r 13 \iyu<; ok kcu ktX. 'And with Jebb ad loc.

p.r]Tpi vvr)vvao~d7}o'av,

pray what are these desires?' lit. 'and you 571 D 20 ws olYreu goes closely with
mean by these desires, pray, which?' fxiyvvadai (' intercourse, as it supposes,
Kal "significat accessionem aliquam pro with etc.). u>s Olblirovs (suggested by
'

interrogantis voluntate necessariam vel Forster Rhein. Mus. for 1885 p. 631) is
maiorem in modumexpetitam" (Schneider, a tasteless conjecture, which confuses
who compares Polit. 291 A Tivas avroiis reality and dreamland.
kclI \iytn ; Eut/iyd. 271 A and Heindorf 2 1 [i.iai4>oviv T otiovv : such as par-
ad loc). ricide and other unnatural murders (<p6voi

14 tov virvov ktX.

tcis irepl "The irap6.vop.oi P/iaed. 113 e).
cursed thoughts that Nature Gives way ppw|Ao.T6s T ktX. Cannibalism, etc. :

to in repose" (Macbeth n 1. 8) We must cf. Arist. Eth. Nic. vn 6. H48 b 2025.

however beware of supposing that Plato 24 avTos avTov. The genitive de-
regards sleep as the time when the lowest pends on iryteivuis i\V as m ydiw ix 01 "
part of soul normally and naturally asserts ip.avTov Alexis ap. Athen. X 419 c and
its sway. It is only in the vicious, and other examples quoted by Blaydes on Ar.
after acts of self-indulgence, that the beast Lys. 1 125 and Wasps 357.
within us pollutes our slumber: cf. Cic. 25 to-Tido-as ktX. For the metaphor
 572 A] TTOAITEIAC 321

feat a-Keyp-eoiv, et? crvvvotav avro*; avrw d<f)iKOfXvo<;, to eT7i6vfxr]Tucov

! oe '
fiijTe v8ela Sous firfre TrXrjcrfiovf), oVo)? av KOifirjdfj Kai firj

! irapeyji Bopvftov tc3 |

/3eX.TicrT&> yalpov r\ "kvirovfievov, dXA,' ia
avro icad' avTo p.6vov Ka&apov crKoirelv teal opeyecrOai tov tca\

1. tov Kai A2S : tov Hq : ova. A 1

.

in iffTidaas see I 354 A ft. The general 179 ff. (crT&fei 5' eV 6' virvu rrX.), Etitn.
meaning of this passage is best iilustrated 104 evbovca yap <ppr)i> Ofifiaiiiv Xa/xirpvveTai

from Tim. 45 E 46 A yevo/jAvys de iro\- and Xen. Cyr. via 7. 21, and cf. generally
Rohde Psyche'1 1 pp. 6 ff., 11 pp. 309 n. 2
Xijs ixev ijcrvxias ftpaxvoveipos Cirvos ip.-
vItttsi, Ko.Ta\u(f>deio~u>v oe tluwv Kivqaewv and 414. On this view the Stoic theory
fj.ei6vuv, otai Kai iv o'iois av t biro is of divination by dreams was based (see
"kelirwvTai, roiavra Kai roaavra irapio~x ovTO Cic. I.e. I no ff.), and the same idea ap-
d(pofioiwdevra evrbs <pavT&<Tfj.aTa, with pears also in Aristotle Frag. 12 bWav iv
which Aristotle's theory closely agrees:
1
Toi virvovv Kad eavTrjv yevrjTai rj faxy, tots
b
sezEtk. Nic. 1 13. 1 i02 7 ff. and Stewart's rijv Ibiav cnro\a[lovo~a (pijffivwpofxavTeveral
note. In like manner Zeno recommended re Kai Trpoayopeijei ra /xiWovTa. may We
his followers to gauge their moral 'pro- compare the lines of Wordsworth :
gress' (npoKow-fj) by the nature of their " that serene and blessed mood
dreams {Frag. 160 ed. Pearson). See In which the affections gently lead us on
Until, the breath of this corporeal frame
also on 572 A.
And even the motion of our human blood
26 to Ti6u|iT)TiKov kt\. In Cic. de Almost suspended, we are laid asleep
div. II 119 the Pythagorean veto on beans In body, and become a living soul
is attributed to this motive. Plato's psy- While with an eye made quiet by the power
Of harmony, and the deep power of joy,
chology in this passage recalls the myth We see into the life of things."
of the Phaedrus; cf. especially 253 C

2 op-y0"9at Schneider and
tov.
256 E of that dialogue. Stallbaum read bpeyeadai tov aiaddveadai
672 a 1 ktX. The bearing
&XX' <i
with II (see cr. .) and a majority of mss;
of this remarkable chapter on the theory
but such an expression would be heavy
of divination did not escape Cicero, who
and unpleasing. Jowett and Campbell
has translated, or rather paraphrased,
think "Kai aiaddveadai should perhaps be
from 8rav 571 C to dVrerai 572 a: see
struck out and the accent restored to tov,"
his de div. I 60, 61. In Tim. 71 D
while Burnet omits Kai, reading bpeyeadai
72 B it is not, as here, the best part of
tov aiaddveadai. The text, I believe, is
soul which is said to perceive 'past,
sound, but cannot mean 'to aspire further
present, or future' in dreams, but t\ irepl
(Kai) to perceive something which it knows
to r)irap xpvxys fioipa Kar^jKifffjAvq, the
function of \oyi<rp.bs being to interpret
not' (J. and C). We
may translate to '

yearn after it knows not what and perceive

the visions seen by the -mdv/jir]TiKbv in
what it knoweth not.' Just as in evil
divination (whether bvap or virap), oTry tl
dreams the baser part of soul reaches out
o~T)p.aivei Kai ot(^ fieWovros i) irapeXdbvros
after the object of its desires (571 c), so
i} irapbvTos KaKOv rj dyadov (ib. 72 a). In
also the (ikTio~Tov, in these happier visions
the present passage Plato appeals to the
of the night, has longings which are all its
widespread popular view that the soul
own. opeyecrdai expresses the instinctive
during sleep is freed from the trammels
and unconscious turning of the soul to-
of the body, foresees the future, and has
wards the fountain of her being, and the
access to a region of truth denied, with
waking counterpart of these visions of the
few exceptions, to the waking mind:
night are just
"viget enim animus in somnis, liberque
"those shadowy recollections,
est sensibus et omni impeditione curarum,
Which, be they what they may,
iacente et mortuo paene corpore" (Cic. Are yet the fountain light of all our day,
de div. 115): see Pind. Frag. 131 3-5
1 Are yet a master light of all our seeing."
Bergk to yap iarl p.bvov eK OeQiv evdei |
With the use of opeyeadai cf. Phaed. 6.i C
Se vpao'crdvTWv p.e\iaiv. drdp evbbvrea'o'iv ev 6peyr}Tai tov 6vtos kt\., a passage which
ttoWols oveipois SeiKvvcri TepvvQf e<pep-
| throws light on Plato's meaning here in
iroKrav x a ^ ew >v re Kpiaiv, Aesch. Ag. more ways than one.
A. P. II.


322 TTAATQNOI [572 A

alo~6dveo~6ai o fir) olhev, r\ re tcov yeyovoTcov r) ovtcov r) real fieWov-

rcov, axravrax; he ical to Bvfioethes irpavvas /cal p.rj ricriv eh 007a?
5 iX6a>v KKivr)fAVG) too 6vfia> tcaOevhr), aXX r/av^do a<? fiev too hvo
ethrj, to rpirov Be /civrjo-as, ev u> to (f>povelv eyyiyveTai, ovtco
>

dvairavrfTai, 6lo-6 oti ttjs t dXr^deias ev tu> toiovtg) fiaXiaTa

aiTTeTai >cal rj/cuTTa trapdvofiot I

tot6 al enjret? 4>avTa%ovTai tcov B

evvirviwv. TlavTeXoos fiev ovv, kept], oljiai ovtco. TavTa fiev tolvvv
10 etrl ifkeov e^rj^drjfiev elirelv he /3ov\6fieda yvcovai, to6 eo~TLV,
&>9 apa hetvov tl ical ayptov ical dvofiov einQvpawv ethos etcdcna>
eveaTi, ical irdvv hotcovcrtv rjfiwv evioi? fieTpiots eivat' tovto he
apa ev Toh vttvols yiyveTai evhrjXov. el ovv ti hoicrio Xeyeiv ical

crvy^copeh, adpei. 'AWa crvy^oopu).

15 II. Tov tolvvv hrf/xoTiKov dvafivrjo-OrjTL olov ecpafiev elvac. r)v

he I
ttov yeyoi'ws eic veov vtto (peihooXai iraTpl Tedpapfievos, to? C
%pr)p,aTicrTiKa<;
,
eTrtOvfiias tl/ioovti fiovas, tcls he fir) dvaytcaLovs

5. i\0wp II: i\6bv A. rtb A 1

!!: t$ A2 .

5 i^o-v^ao-as. used tran-

ijavxdfa is associates into every form of laivlessncss.
sitively only in the aorist: cf.
Solon ap. When his family come to the rescue, these
Arist. Ath. Pol. 5. 3. Schleiermacher tyrant-breeders implant in him a master-
(Platons Staat p. 601) thinks that Plato passion to act as champion of his drone-
recognises here, and in eyeipas, iariaaas, desires. The history of the corresponding
Trpai'ivas,KLvrjffas etc., a fourth principle State repeats itself in the young mans soul,
or 'part' of soul, that viz. which is able and the champion Lust becomes a tyrant
to excite or calm the others. Krohn on in due course. We look on Lust, Drink,
the other hand sees in this passage a sort Madness as tyrants ; and the tyrannical
of implicit recognition of the ego' as a '
man arises when these three tyrants estab-
separate and distinct entity (PI. St. p. 217). lish their dominion over the soul.
The latter view is nearer the truth (cf. v 572 b 10 pov\6j9a. W. H. Thomp-
462 C, D nn.) but we ought not to press
; son's f3ov\6,ue9a is unnecessary ami even
the words too much cf. brieiicel nvi
: awkward with the present iarlv just fol-
iavTov (Jig. Kar^x fL a\\ay xaKas iiri.dvfxias lowing. The Greek means simply 'but
VIII 554 C, and in 411 B n. what we want to notice is this ' etc.
6 i8t|. Other examples of this rare 12 Kal
irdvv belongs to /lerplots
form of the dual in Plato are cited by (Schneider) rather than to SoKodjtv (J.
Roeper de dual, itsu Plat. p. 12. and C.): 'however virtuous we may some
7 fidXiora: i.e. more than when he of us appear to be.'
retires to sleep in any other condition. It 15 olov <}>ap.v elvai. VIII 561 A
is view especially of the second
better, in 562 A.
half of this clause, to understand /idWra tJv ii irov kt\. he had been, you :
'

in this way, than to take the word gene- remember, produced, by having been
rally, as if divination by dreams were the brought up from early years' etc. So-
best way of grasping truth. Plato would crates recalls the genesis of the democrati-
hardly say this, nor indeed would the cal man (described in 558 C, 559 D ff.)
average Greek. See especially Tim. before recalling his nature (in D below).
71 Dff. Ast suggested yeyovws <*rcu> or yeyovus
8 irapavo|xoi. 571 R n. <re Kai> taking yeyov&s of birth. The
,

572 is 573 c The origin of the ty- correct interpretation was pointed out by
rannical man is asfollows. A democratical Schneider.
father has a son, who is led away by evil
573 a] T70AITEIAC 323

dWd iraiBtd'i Te Kal KaWeo7rio~p,ov eve/ca yiyvofievas dri/nd^ovTi.

rj ydp ; Nat. ^Lvyyevofievos 8e KOfxyfrorepoc^ dvhpdai Kal p,ecrToi<i

(!)v apri StTjXdofxev eTri6vp.iwv, o/9/i?;cra? eis vftpiv re irdaav Kal 20

to Klvcov elBos jxi(T6t t?)? tov iraTpo^ <pei8w\ias, (pvaiv Be rcjv
8ia<p&eipovT(ov fteXria) e%(ov, dyopei'os dfKpoTepcoae '

KaTeari] et?
p,eo~ov dp.(poiv toIv rpoTroiv Kal p.eTpiu>s 81], &>9 aiero, eKaarcov
diroX.aiKOv ovre dveXevdepov oure irapdvofxov fBLov tfi, 8t]poTiKo<i
e oXiyapxiKov yeyovcof. *Hv ydp, ecprj, Kal eanv avrr) 7) 86f;a 25
irepl tov roiovrov. e? toivvv, r/i> 8 eyco, irdXiv tov tolovtov 17877

7rpeaj3uTepou yeyovoTo<; veov vov ev rot9 tovtov av i]Oecriv Tedpapi-

puevov. TlOrj/jLi. T10L Toivvv Kal Ta avTa eKeiva irepl avTov
yiyvopueva, direp Kal nrepl tov iraTepa avTod' dyop,evov Te I

eh
irdaav TrapavopLtav, 6vop,aop,evi]v 8' vnro tcov ayovTwv ekevOepiav 30

diracrav, fiorjOovvTa Te Tat9 ev p,eo~w TavTais eTudvp,iai<; iraTepa Te

Kal tovs xWov? oiKeiovs, tou<? 8' av irapa[BoridovvTa<;' orav S'

eXiricrwc'Lv 01 Seivol p,dyot Te Kal Tvpavvoiroiol ovtol p,i] d\\co<;

tov veov Kade^etv, epayrd Tiva avToj p,T]^ava>fievov<; ipuroirjaai

7rpoaTaTr)v tmv dpywv Kal Ta eTOifxa 8iavep,o\p,eiu>v eTTiOvpLiaiv, 35

23. eKaaruiv airo\avuiv II : emiTTcov airo\a(3u>v A 1

: ^Kaarov airoKafiuv A\
28. avrbv A2Sy: avrdv A 1
II.

572 C 18 irtuSids KaXXioiri.o-p.ov. rare. " understand u>ero

It is difficult to
Plato is less severe than in 559 D vm otherwise than as the imperfect of re-
562 A. He has since discovered a yet lower capitulation; and I prefer to think that
depth than merely democratical desire, Plato, in spite of the inconsistency, wrote
and the democratical man is almost virtue frj rather than e^rj in order to bring the
itself compared with the tyrannical. SrjuoTtKos before us as a living reality, so
19 KO|i\j/oTpots kt\. Vlli 559 D 11. as to prepare for des toivvv redpa.p.p.ivov.
21 to exeivwv l8os 'their kind of
: There is no MS authority for 17.
conduct.' eldos is used almost like rpdirov, 26 irepl tov toiovtov : "anlangend den
as in Thuc. II 41. 1, VI 77. 2 and 56. vm so beschaffenen " (Schneider), "touching
2. Ficinus has mores, but it does not such a person " (D. and V.).
follow that he read, 7)dos, which is less 28 TtBei. ktX. The present echoes
suitable with bpp.rj(ras. Tie-mu (cf. 1 339 d, vii 514 B, 519 B, 527 B,
572 D 22 KaTe'cTTT) kt\. VI 1 1 561 A VIII 564 A al.), and is in itself more ap-

562 A. The words ws alero quality jj.e- propriate than des to introduce a succes-
rpiws : cf. 571 D. sion of pictures, toivvv means 'further'
24 ovt dvAeu0pov kt\. i.e. 'in the (1 339 D n.). The reference in dwep Kal
mean between oXiyapxia and avapxia.
:

'
iraripa is to VIII 559 E ff.
etc. (J. and C-, comparing 561 A and vm 572 E 35 irpoo-TaTT]v ktX. This
561 E). ?fij for fJ7 was conjectured by overmastering passion becomes the cham-
Ast, on account, no doubt, of ukto. pion of the drone-desires, exactly as the
Schneider holds that uSero refers to the budding tyrant is the irpoo-raTrjs of the
time '"quo primum ingrediens in istam proletariate: see VIII 564 D. 565 C ff
vivendi rationem optimum factu statuebat With eTOLfxa diave/jt.op.e'vwv cf. twv iroLpLuiv
omnibus pariter cupiditatibus obtempe- d^oXwTTjs vm 552 B (J.
and C).
 324 TTAATONOI [573 a

viroirrepov kcu fieyav Kr}(prjvd rwa. 7] ri aWo oiei euvai rov tgov
roiovrcov epcora ; OvBev 'iywye, r) S' 09, aXk! i) rovro. Ovkovv
orav irepl avrov f3of/,(3ov(rai al aWai iiridvpbLai, 9vp,iapbdro)v re

5 ye/xovaat Kal fivpcov /ecu erreepdveov /ecu o'ivcov Kai rwv iv rals
Toiavrais avvovcriais r/Sovcov dvetfiivutv, eVi rb kcr^arov avjjovcrai
re kcu rpecpovaai iroOov Kevrpov ep-iroLrjcraicn rm Kr)<pfjvi, rore 8rj

8opv(popelral re vtro fiavlas kcu olarpa '

ovtos 6 irpoardrr]^ rr/s B

"tyv)(f)s, Kal edv Twas iv avrS 86%as rj irrtdv/ALa? \df3y iroiovfievas

10 xprjo-rds Kal en irraiaj^vvofjieva^, drroKreivei re Kal efto utOei irap

avrov, ew? dv Ka6r]pr] crct)(ppocrvvr)<i, fiavias 8e 7r\ijpcocrr/ iiraKrov.
Tlavre\6)<>, e<pr), rvpavviKov dv8pb<; \eyet<; yeveaiv. *Ap' ovv, r)v

6 iyco, Kal rb ird\ai 8id to roiovrov rvpavvo<; "E/3<b<? Xeyerai;

KivBvvevei, <prj. Ovkovv, do <j>i\e, elirov, Kal fxedvaOel^ dvrjp
15 rvpavviKov ri (f)p6vrjfia '
Icr^ei ; "la^ei ydp. Kal fir)v 6 ye C
p,atvop,evo<; Kal vTroKeKivr/Koo? ov [xovov dvdpooircov dWd Kal decov

IO. eVcucrxwo/xeVas IT iwaicrxvv6iu.evos A. dwoKTeivei u>6ei A X

II airoKrelvg
bJj
: :

A'-. II. ixavias II: kcu fiavias A.

573 a 1 viroTrrepov is doubly appro- 8 Sopvcpopeircu. Cf. vni 566 B flf.

priate : for "E/scdj too has wings. 573 B q Iv avTto. The Oxford
tuv roiovrcov. Masculine, not neuter, editors, with Herwerden, read iv avr$,
as Stallhaum once supposed. "i.e. the man," remarking that "good
4 orav. A
large majority of MSS opinions and desires could hardly be
have orav which Schneider retains.
dr), supposed to exist" in the drone. True;
8r) is unsuitable after ovkovv, and may but irap' avrov shews that avr$ is right,
possibly have arisen from the accidental and avrt2 is unpleasing on aesthetic as
reduplication of AN see on v 450 c.: well as on grammatical grounds. Plato
I agree with most editors in accepting the speaks as if the master-passion were itself
text of A. the soul. The inaccuracy is easily ex-
avTov ktX. avrbv means Hpura, the cused because the whole soul is rapidly
/liyav Kt)<t>r)va. On
fionfiovoat. see VIII falling under its sway.
564 D n. The
position of the parti- iroiovfievas = accounted.' Hermann
'

cipial adjective avei/xtvuv is illustrated on proposes iroroi^vas, Herwerden efiwoiov-

VII 532 C. /xivas : but the text is sound. See vi
6 avovcrai t Kal Tpe'cpoucrai. The 498 A n.
object is rbv Kt]<pr)va, not of course trbdov 1 1 KaGrjpn : as in the Kadap/jios of VIII
Ktvrpov, as Jowett translates. This 567 C.
master-passion grows by what it feeds p.avias 8 ktX. See cr. n. A few
on, until it becomes acute, and ends in deterioris notae mss agree with A, which
madness and frenzy. irbdov K&rpov (cf. is certainly in error here. Cf. IV 441 D.
Phaedr. 253 e irbdov Kivrpuv) is the '
The epithet iiraKrov recalls the ei'iKol of
sting of unsatisfied desire (Sehnsucht ' Viii 567 D f.
Schneider) cf. the definition of irodos in 14 Kal (A9vcr0ls kt\. Ast compares

:

Crat. 420 A Trodos ov rov irapovros dXXa. Bacchyl. Frag. 27. 6 f. Beigk (on the
rod &\\odl irov 8vtos Kal dirovros. Ast effects ofwine) avrlx' 6 fitv irokeuv apt)-
conjectured rpttpovacu trodov, Kivrpov kt\., de/J-va Xtfet |
iraffi 5' avdptlnrois /xovapxv-
" namque irodos s. Zpws iam inest in fuco." cretc But rvpavviKov ti <f>poi>ri/jui
doKei.
But in point of fact the fyws is the drone, fox?' has of course a wider meaning than
and the MS text is far more picturesque this.
and expressive. 573 c 16 viroKKivTjK(iJS= 'deranged'
 '

573 D] nOAITElAC 325

tTU'Xjeipel re Kal e\7rtet Bvvarbs ecvat ap^eiv. Kal /xaX , k(f)r).

Tvpavviicos Be, rjv B eyco, to Baifiovie, avr)p aicpcfiw<i yiyverat, orav

1) (pvaeL fj eTTiTij&evfjLCUTiv rj dfufiorepois fiedvariKos tc Kal epcoTiKos
Kal p.e\ayxo\iK6<> yevrjrai. TlavreXcos /xev ovv.
III. Yiyverai, \iev, <w9 eoiicev, ovtq) Kal toiovtos dvi)p' 77 Be
D Brj 7rw<; ; To ru>v iraitovrtov, e<f)r), tovto '

<rv Kal ifioi epeis. Aeytu

(D. and V.). The litotes in viro- is was in dreams. Such men, if few in
only euphemistic. inroKtKivriKws with this number, may go abroad and join a
meaning does not apparently occur else- tyrant's bodyguard or remain to swell
where in classical Greek see Stephanus- : the ranks of petty criminals at home;
Hase Thes. s.v., where the only parallel but if they are numerous, they make the
cited is from a scholium on Soph..4j. 531 worst of all their crew into a tyrant over
VTroKeKivrjKOTi fj.tj iriorevovoa. W. H. their fatherland. Tyranny is the goal
Thompson 249 D) proposes
(on Phaedr. and consummation of such a man's de-
view of Ar. Frogs 643,
irapaKeKivrjKibs, in sires. Throughout his whole existence,
where he approves on MS authority '
both before and after he attains the crown
the reading fy /xe irapaKivrjo-avr' idrjs. In of his ambition, the tyrannical man is
point of fact, however, this reading will a stranger to freedom and friendship,
not scan, and the Ravenna with other mss faithless and superlatively unrighteous
has 7)i> ( vnoKLvrjcravr iorjs, although in one word, he is the living embodiment
vTroKLvetv is not used with the same sense of the monstrous lusts we found in dreams,
as here. and the longer he rides, the worse he
ow jaovov kt\. The madman also tv- grows.
pavvmov ri <ppbvrjp.a l'cx. &iriei is n t 573 C ff. Plato's TvpavvtKos is a
here 'expects' (D. and V.) but fancies,' ' monster without a single redeeming
1
imagines (11 383 B .).
' feature of any kind, the incarnation of
18 rvpavviKos St ktX. I formerly unnatural desire, " bloody, Luxurious,
printed dr) for 5^ (with q and Vermehren avaricious, false, deceitful, Sudden, ma-
Plat. Stud. p. 112), but now prefer the licious" "not in the legions Of horrid
reading of the best MSS. Plato is testing hell can come a devil more damned
his account of the origin of the tyrannical In evils" (Macbeth Act iv Sc. 3). It
man by obvious and admitted facts: cf. must be admitted that Plato takes a
(with Schneider) IV 442 E ff. Lust, terrible revenge on Dionysius : see on
Drink, and Madness are confessedly 577 a.
tyrants ; and we hold that a rvpawiKbs 21 yiyverai ktX. '
Such, apparently,
dv-qp in the strictest sense of the term is the origin also of the tyrannical man.'
(for cucpi/Jws cf. I 341 c) is produced The stress of the voice falls on roiovros
when a man falls under the dominion of i.q. rvpavvinos (rvpavviicbs dvrjp'm Socrates'
all three. So that our theory accords last sentence). Kai is etiam : we have
with everyday experience. /xe\a.yxo\iic6s now described his origin as well as that
is not of course 'passionate' (Jowett), of the others. J. and C. propose avr/p,
but 'insane': cf. 6 ye Liaivb/Jievos Kai vtto- as if Plato meant yiyverai ovtu, Kai
KeKtvrjKws above. ecriv toiovtos. But the character of the
573 c 576 B In respect of his man has still to be described (fij he 017
character and mode of life, the tyrannical nws;): hitherto we have been concerned
man plunges into every form of dissi- only with his genesis (yiyverai Liev).
pation, and is hounded on by rjer fresh Schneider caught the meaning (" so nun
-

desires. His income and property soon entsteht auch dieser Mann '); but recent
disappear ; and in order to satisfy his English translators are wrong. For fj.e'y
clamorous lusts, he plunders his father s Richards conjectures /j.ev ovv (or ovkow
estate, not hesitating if need be to lay yiyverai p.ev as an alternative). The
violent hands on father and mother. Then asyndeton helps of course to accentuate
follow sacrilege and theft, and every the antithesis between yiyverai and #7.
variety of crime ; for he has nozu become 22 to tbv irat^ovTWV. napoifiia TjvUa
in living fact that which once he rarely tis epwn)6eis n
iiirb yivwOKOvros rb ipui-
 2,26 rTAATQNOI [573 d

hrj, ecprjv. dlpai yap, to fiera tovto eopral yiyvovTai Trap avTols
/ecu zcwpoi zeal 6a\iat, teal eralpat, Kai tcl TocavTa irdvTa, wv av
25 "Ep&>? rvpavvos evSov olzcwv Siazcvfiepva ra rrjq ^rv)(f)^ airavra.
'Avdyzcr), ecpr/. *Ap' ovv ov iroWal ical heival Trapa^Xaardvovaiv
eiriQvpiai rjpuepas re zeal vvzctos ezcdcrTr)*;, 7rd\.\o)v Seopevat ; UoWal
/jbivrot. Ta^u apa dvaXiazcovTat edv rives wcri irpoaoZot,. IIci)?

S' ov ; Kai puerd tovto '

Br) Baveicrpuol ical t?}9 ovaia? Trapaipeo-eis. B
30 Tt pLijv ; "Orav Be Br) irdvT eTnX'nrr), apa ovzc dvdytcr) p,ev Tas
6"
i7ridvp,la<; ftodv irvKvas T fcal crcpoBpas evveveoTTevp-evas, tov?
atenrep viro tcevrpcov ekavvopevovs t&v Te dWeov eiridvpLiwv zeal

8ca<f>ep6vTO)<; vtt avTOv tov epooTos, irdo~ai<$ Tat? dWais wairep

Bopvcpopots rjyovpuevov, olcTTpdv zeal cncoiTelv, Tt? ti e^ei, ov BvvaTov
35 dcpeXeadat aTraTrjcravTa rj
|
ftiao~dp,evov ; -.(poBpa y\ kept]. 'Kvay- 574
Kaiov Br) TravTa-^odev cpepeiv, r) peydXaa oiBlai Te ical oBvvai?

24. 8a\iai II : 6d\eiai A. 30. 67r\/7!-j7 A 1

!! : tirikdirr) A"

Tt)Qv, avrbs a/yvodv, ovrus airoKplvqrai correspond to rb tov rvpdvvov o-rparc-

'av Kai e/j-ol ipels '
(Schol.). Cf. Phil. vebou rb ko.\6v re Kai iro\v Kai ttoikIXov Kai
25 B. ovotirore ravrbv in the Tvpavvov/xevr]
673 d 23 avTois: the rvpavviKos and 568 d).
7r6Xts (vili
his associates. dvaXCo-KovTcu kt\. Cf.
28 568 D. vm
24 0aXai. See cr. n. ddXeta is either 573 E 29 Trjs ov<ras irapaiptVtiS
an adjective or the name of the Muse. kt\. encroachments on his capital' etc.
:
'

Schneider (who was unaware that II has (J. and C), viz. to meet the money-
OaXiat) retains d&Xetai, but his note con- lender's claims. See 555 E. On vm
clusively proves, I think, that the Attic eiriXiirri see vi II 568 E n.

writers as well as Homer invariably ob- 30 avdvKT] \tiv kt\. Bekker reads
served the distinction. Stallbaum alone dvdyKr) ras p.iv with q and Flor. U :
of recent editors reads da\iai. " recte, si cupiditates ipsis opponi sta-
cTcupai. " Nullus locus scortis est tuimus. Sed nihil impedit, quo minus
inter copras atque ku/xovs ical 0a\las" says alteram necessitatem quae postea hanc
Stallbaum. On this account he prefers consequi particula 5^ significatur, iam hie
iraipLcu (a conjecture of G. W. Nitzsch), scriptori obversatam atque hanc illi
taking the word, strangely enough, for alteri oppositam putemus. Accedit quod
lupanaria. There is not the shadow of si rat fiev 4wi0vp.las scripsisset, non rods
"
a difficulty: cf. II 373 A n. and iraipas 54, sed avrovs 8i dicturus fuisse videtur
574 B below. (Schneider). We
have no right to
v kt\. whoso's breast the
:
'
in change rovs to avrovs as Stallbaum is
tyrant Love indwelling steers all their fain to do.
soul.' The words are tinged with 31 vvevOTTv|i.vas is copied, as Ast.
poetical colouring, as often in passages observes, by Longinus irtpi vif/ovs 44. 7.
of this kind cf. vni 560 D, E al.
:
J. 32 Ktvrpwv. The other desires (as
and C
erroneously make <Zv neuter and well as the master Passion) are compared
dependent on "E/ws. The pronoun is to goads. For the idiom oio-irep viro k4v-
construed with ra rrjs y'vxys awavra by rpwv rQiv kt\. cf. vni 553 B n.
Shorey {A.J. Ph. XVI p. 237), but in that 33 avTou tov ?po)Tos ktX. is not for

case oh would have been more natural. tCiv avrov rod tporros kt\., as Stallbaum
The view I take agrees with Schneider's. seems to hold for the Zpus is itself
;

26 wapa|3\a<rTdvov<riv 'shoot up be- : an eiridvpiLa: see 572 E fT. With Sopv-

side' the master-passion. These desires cpopois cf. VIII 567 D.
 ' ;

574D] T70AITEIAC 327

^vve^eadai. 'Avay/calov. *Ap' ovv utairep ai iv avTw rjBoval

eTriyiyvo/nevai twv dpyaiwv trXkov exyov Kal ra eiceivwv dcprjpovvTO,
ovtco Kal avrbs d^idxrei vewrepos cov iraTpos re Kal p,r]Tp6<; irXeov 5
e^etv Kal d(paipeicrdai, iav to avTov p,epo<; dvaXwcrrj, aTroveijjAjAevos
t<ov Trarpcpcov ; AAAa tl fir/v ; e(pr). Av 8e 8r) avTu> p,rj eiurpe-
B 7T(ocnv, dp ov I

to fiev irpa,Tov iTTLyeipol dv kXctttccv Kal dirardv

tov<; 701/ea?; TldvTcos. 'Oirore 8e firj BvvaoTO, dpird^oi dv Kal
'

/3cdoiTO p,erd tovto ; Ol/xai, ecpr).

'

AvTeyop.evwv 8rj Kal p,ayo- 10

p,evo)v, a> davp,date, yepovTo<; T Kal ypaos dp" evXaftrjdeLr) dv Kal

(peicratTO p,tj tl Spdcrai twv TvpavviKwv ; Ov irdvv, 1)
8' 09, eywye
Oappw irepl twv yovewv tov toiovtov. 'AAA.', to 'ASelfiavre, irpo?
At09, eveKa veaxrrl (plXij^ Kal ovk dvayKaias eraipa? yeyovvias ttjv
C TraAat (ptXrjv '
Kal dvayKaiav firjrepa, rj eveKa wpalov veaxrrl cf>iXov 15

yeyovoros ovk dvayKalov tov dwpov re Kal dvayKolov TrpeaftvTiyv

irarepa Kal twv cpiXcov dp-^aiorarov So/cet dv aoi 6 toiovtos irXr/yat*;
re hovvai Kal KaraBovXcaaacrdac dv avTOvs vtt eKeivots, el et? rrjv

avTrjv oiKiav dydyono ; Nat fid Ata, rj 8' 09. 2,cp68pa ye fiaKa-
ptov, r\v 8' iyw, eoiKev elvat to rvpavviKov vov tckciv. TLavv 20
D 7', ecprj. Tt 8\ orav 8t] ra 7raTpo<? Kal firjrpbs '
eiriXeLTrrj tov
toiovtov, ttoXv 8e r}8ri ^vveiXeyfievov iv aiiTw r) to twv r)8ovwv
o~p,r)vo<;, ov irpwTov pkv ot'/cta? tlv6$ efyd^eTai tol^ov i] tivos oyfre

vvKTwp Iovtos tov IfiaTtov, yLteTa 8e Tavra lepov ti vewjcojrqaei

21. to. A'2 I1: om. A 1

.

674 a dva-yKaiov hi\ ktX. The civic

i 'superfluous,' and ' related by the ties of
parallel is 568 D ff. <f>4peiv = lift
in viii ' blood.' Bosanquet justly draws atten-
(in the sinister sense of dyeiu Kal <p4pew : tion to the singular pathos and pietas of
cf. Laws "j(i2 a). On the position of ^ri- Plato's words cf. v 470 D n.: For the
yiyvd/xevai see vn 532 c n. The words parallel in the State see 569 b. vm
diuxrei veurepos uv kt\. correspond to 574 c 17 irXTi-yais Sovvai. See
viii 568 E ff., and iav
avakilxry is VIII 566 C n.
subordinate to diroveifxafjievos tuiv ira- 574 D 21 iriXiTrT|. The present
rpqwv ('his father's property,' not, of has better MS authority, and is intrinsic-
course, 'his patrimony ': cf. viii 568 e). ally more appropriate than the aorist:
574 B 10 dvre\o\Liviav. The middle of "nam et ei quod sequitur ^vveihtynevov
ovt4x u i Q tri e sense of 'resist' is ex- fj
magis respondet et eo ipso temporis
tremely rare; but occurs in Arist. H. A. puncto quo patrimonium deficere incipit
vn 3- 583 s 18, possibly in Xen. de Ven. filium istum ad latrocinia et sacrilegia
6. 6, and occasionally in later Greek: abripi accuratius significat" (Heller Cur.
see Stephanus-Hase Tkes. s.v. The Crit. p. 4). Contrast 568 E . vm
presence of fiaxoiJ-evwv makes it unlikely 23 'put himself in touch
e4>dv|/Tai:
that avTexop-ivwv means 'cleaving to' sc. with'(ttV/z inBeruhru?igsetzenSchne\der).
in the attitude of supplication. The delicate euphemism is missed by the
14 ovk dvavKaias. The adjective English translators.
avayKaios throughout this sentence com- 24 Upovn vewKoprjcm: 'will sweep out
bines the two senses of 'necessary' )( a temple.' The euphemism may be
 ;

328 T7AATQN0I [574 D

25 Kai ev TOVTOts Br) iracnv, as irdXat elyev B6%a<; etc TratBbs 7repl

tcaX&v T zeal aio~yjpu>V) rd<; Biica'tat Trotovptevas, at veaxrrl iic Bov-

Xetas \e\vptevat, Bopvcpopovaat tov epwra, /cpaTrjo-ovo-i pteT eicelvov,

at irpoTepov ptev ovap eKvovTO ev vttvw, ore rjv avros ert viro I
E
vofiots re Ka\ irarpl Br}ptoicpaTOvp,evo<; ev eavrqy TvpavvevOel? Be
30 v7ro epcoTos, olos dXiyd/ct*; iyiyveTO ovap, virap rotovTos del yevo-
ptevo?, ovre twos (povov Betvov d(J3e^erai ovre fipcofiaros ovr epyov,
dXXa I
TvpavvtKWS ev avrtp 6 epa>9 ev irdo-r) dvap~)(La ical avoptta 575

(ii)v, (ire avTos dov pt6vap%o<i, tov eypvTa Te avTov wairep iroXiv
d^et eirl irdaav Tokptav, odev avTov re ical tov irepl avTov dopvftov
dpeyjret, tov ptev e^wdev elcreXrjXvdoTa dnro /ca/cfjs opuXtas, tov B

illustratedby Cicero's jest about Verres, phanus) is a groundless conjecture. The

" futurum ut omnia verreret " (Quint, vi tyrannical man must have reached this
3. 55). Suidas has veuKoprjaet. iviore stage hefore he sticks at nothing. On /Spu;-
dvrl tov iepoo~v\ri<Ti nopeiv yap \4yovai
' /itos see 571 D .
rb KaWvvtiv, to aapovv ('sweep') ko.1 575 a 2 aT avros ktX. beir :
'

tKKaWvvetv. The explanation of the himself a monarch with sole sway will
Scholiast is less accurate. See also not only lead the man in whom he dwells
Shiick de Scholiis p. 34 and Photius I as in a city unto every form of daring'
p. 103 (ed. Porson) lepbv ti vewKoprjoas' etc. Ti is used avaicoXovOws see on II :

tii<pT)noTpov &vtI tov iepoavXijffas (as 373 B. The words are avrbs uv fibv-
emended by Schneider). L. and S. say apxos suggest as the proper supple-
that viWKbpos does not mean 'temple- ment of the re clause something like
sweeper '
till Philo, but the present '
but will also make him a tyrant too '

passage shews that this meaning is at and the sentiment appears in a somewhat
least as old as Plato. different form in 575 c, D (where see
26 SiKcuas. The letters cua are .). So Hoefer (de part. PI. p. T4)
written over an erasure in A, so that correctly explains the passage. Schneider
the scribe may have originally written understands Kvpepv&v or the like (to
otKas, which appears in all other MSS. balance uv) after irbXiv
an impossible
The Scholiast read 5i/ccuas, as appears solution, which he himself abandoned
from his paraphrase twv 8ouv tujv afterwards in his translation. Others
dyaduiv, as 7rdXai (lx tv an<^ no one, >
cancel re (a and Stallbaum), or suggest
since Bekker, has adopted SiKas except Hx 0VT & Tf Ka ' Tpi<povTa (Richards).
Stallbaum. ras 5t*cas iroiovfievas is inde- Neither proposal is either necessary or
fensible, and XP'?"' 7"" 5 in 573 B t0 which >
probable. The words dianep irbXtv have
Plato here refers, proves 5a<aia$ right. also caused difficulty ; and Vind. E offers
TT-oiovp.vas ktX. irowvfj.4vas = ' ac- the ingenious emendation irwhov (sic).
counted see on vi 498 a.
'
: The Should dicnrep irb\iv be connected with
words 4k 5ov\eias \e\v/j.ivai correspond Tbv (x 0VT - T o.iiTbv or with 4 ? The
to viii 567 E. ovap is an adverbial ac- latter view has hitherto, I believe, been
cusative: cf. vii 520 c n. The ex- held ; but the introduction of the parallel
pression b> \mvi#, though excised by is very awkward, and, in point of fact,
Cobet ( V. Z.-p. 525), is quite in keeping neither "Epus nor even the tyrant himself
with Plato's iiherlas orationis. was said in Book viii to lead the city
674 e 29 cv tavTui. So also in into daring deeds (viii 566 D ff., quoted
579 c. Herwerden calls for iv iairov, by Stallbaum, is nothing to the point).
which could, of course, only mean ' in On the other view wantp wb\iv is natural
his senses ' : see Blaydes on Ar. Wasps and easy: if 6 tpus is a /ibvapxos, Zxw
642. tov Hpura is the irbXis where he rules.
30 "ytvoficvos ktX. yi yvbp.ivos( Richards
,
Cf. s dv iv avTOis uawep iv vb\ti
in CI. Rev. Vlll p. 23, following Ste- tro\irtiav KaTao~Trj<ru>fi.fv 590 E.


575 c] nOAITEIAC 329

evBoOev iitto twv avrwv rpoTrcov teal kavrov dveOivra Kal iXevdepco- 5

Oevrw r) oi>x ovtos 6 fttos rod toiovtov ; Ovtos p,ev ovv, e<prj.
B Kal av fiev ye, rjv 8' iyd>, oXlyot ol toiovtol iv troXei oocn Kav
to aXko ir\rjdo<i aaxppovrj, iifekdovTe? aWov Tivd Bopvcpopovcri
rvpavvov rj fit<T0ov iiriKovpovcriv, idv rrov 7rdXe/i09 y idv B iv

elprjvrj re Kal r}<rvyLa yevwvrai, avroii Brj iv rrj 7r6\et KaKa Bpwcrt 10
a/JUKpa ttoWci. Ta irola Br) A.eyet? ; Ola k\7Tt overt, roi^wpv-
yovai, /BaWavTioTopLovcri, XwjrohvTovaiv, lepoavkovaiv, dvBpairoBi-
^ovrai' eart o ore crvKO<pavrovaiv, idv Bvvarol uxri Xeyeiv, koI
^evBo^iaprvpovai Kal BwpoBoKovcriv. %pa,Kpd y, e<prj, KaKa \eyeis,

C '
iav okvyot (iocnv ol rotovroi. Ta yap apuKpd, r)v 6 iydo, Trpos ra 15

fieyaka crfiiKpd iarriv Kal ravra Br) irdvra irpo<; rvpavvov Trovr/pia,

re Kal dOXtorrjrt 7ro\eco?, to \ey6fxevov, ovB" l/crap ftdWei. orav

yap Br) 7roXkol iv vroket yevwvrai ol toiovtol Kal aWoc ol %vve-

17. LKrap II: iKrap A.

5 iiri t<3v lavroB has been called are small if such men are few in
evils,
'
nonsense' by Richards, who conjectures number.' 'Yes,' said I, 'for small is
for Kal eavrov either eavrq, or Kai avrbv : small in comparison with great.' Adi-
Herwerden contents himself with deleting mantus' caveat prepares us for orav yap
Kai. The text is assuredly sound; and 5t) 7ro\Xoi kt\. below.

although Stallbaum is here at fault, Ver- 16 irovT|pia: 'in respect of a city's

mehren correctly explained the passage wretchedness and misery.' For the da-
as long ago as 1870 (Pi. Stud. pp. 112 ff.). tives cf. VI 509 D (cra<p7)vda Kal aaa<peia),
Kai is quoque, and we should translate vm 555 A and infra 576 c. Its union
'by means of the same dispositions in with ad\t6Ti)Ti seems to shew that wovt)-
himself also (" durch dieselben Eigen-
' pia is here wretchedness
'
rather than '

schaften auch seiner selbst " Vermehren). '

vice,' although the Greeks did not
rdv avrwv sc. as those of his evil asso- clearly separate the two ideas (see on I

ciates. The
history of the State fur- 335 b), and in Tlato wickedness is
nishes an exact parallel in the contrast misery.
between the foreign mercenaries and 17 ov8' iKrap pdXXa: 'are not with- \
the emancipated slaves (vm 567 D, e). in sight of.' The proverb means ovde iyyvs
Jowett's translation is right, but in his iariv (Diogen. in 46. The other sources
edition he still takes ko.1 as 'and.' are given in Leutsch u. Schneidewin
575B 11 kX.ittovo-i ktX. recalls Paroem. Gr. Eustathius (in
II p. 43).
I 344 B (where see n. ) and 348 D. From Od. 11 292. 27, quoted by Schneider)
Xen. Mem. I 2. 62 and Symp. 4. 36 it argues for the rough breathing 'iKrap (see
would seem that these crimes were com- cr. .), on the ground that the word
monly cited as instances of ddiKia in the comes from iKvov/xai; but it is clear from
Socratic school. Cf. also Ar. Thesm. his argument, as well as from the other
817 ff. authorities, that iKrap was the regular
575 C 15 dv toiovtoi. is bracketed pronunciation.
by Herwerden. The words are certainly oTav yap Zr\ ktX. The tyrannical
difficult, if ff/xixpa ye KaKa be taken man is like the philosopher in one re-
as ironical, for we have no right to spect. He does not attain to his full
render iav by 'even if: "a small cata- development except in a city meet for

logue of evils (even) if there are only him. See vi 497 A and Nettleship Led.
a few such men " J. and C. But there
! and Pern. II p. 318. With yuera drj/xov
is no irony. The meaning is ' True, they avoias cf. Solon Frag. 1 1 ed. Bergk.
 ;:

330 TTAATQNOI [575 c

irofjuevoi avrois Kal ataOcovrai eavrwv to irXrjdos, Tore ovtol elcnv

20 01 rov rvpavvov yevvwvres p,erd Stj/jlov avoids, e/celvov, 05 dv avTcov
fidXicrra avrbs ev avrq) /xeytcrTOv Kal '
7r\et<7Toz/ ev rfj ^rv^fj D
rvpavvov eyrj. Eikoto)? y, ecpiy rvpavviKcoraros yap av eirj.

Ovkovv edv fiev k/covres vTreitccoo-iv edv Se p,r) eirtTpeTrr) r) ttoXis,

wcrirep Tore firjrepa Kal irarepa eKoXa^ev, ovrco irdXiv rr)v TrarpiSa,
25 edv olos T r), KoXdaerai eireicrayopLevos veovs eralpovs, /cal viro
tovtois Srj SovXevovaav ttjv trdXai, (piXrjv /xrjTpiSa re, Kpt/res (pact,
Kal irarpiha e^et re Kal dpeyjrei. Kal tovto Sr) to TeA.09 av eirj rrj<i

eiriOvfjiias rov roiovrov dvSpo?. '

Tovto, r) 8' 05, iravTairacrl ye. E
Ovkovv, r/v 8 eyco, ovtoi ye ToiocSe ylyvovrai I8ia Kal irplv dpyeiv
30 irpoirov pi,ev ols av ^vvwatv, rj KoXa^LV eavrcov %vv6vTe<; Kal nrdv
eToitiois VTTTjperetv, i) edv rov ri hecovrat, av\rol vTTOTreaovTes, irdvra 576
0-yrjp.ara ToXpuaiVTe? irotelv <W9 oiKelot, hiairpa^d^ievot, 8e dXXoTptoi
Kal crcpoSpa ye. 'Ez> Travrl apa r&5 ftlcp ^(bcri (plXoc puev ovBeirore

ovSevi, del Be rov SecrTro^ovTes rj SovXevovres aXXm, e\ev6epia<; 8e

5 Kal <f)iXia<; dXrjOovs rvpavviKr) <pvcrt<; del ayevcrTO*;. TLdvv p,ev ovv.
Ap 1

ovv ovk 6p6a><; av tovs toiovtovs dirlo-TOVi KaXol/nev ; ITw?

' ov ; Kal firjv dBtKovs ye &>? olov re pudXiara, e'lirep opdcot ev
rots irpocrdev I
d)fioXoyi]cra/jLev irepl hiKaioavvqs, olov icrrtv. 'AXXd B
firjv, r) 8' o?, opduis ye. Ke<f>aXaia>o~(op,eda toLvvv, r)v S' iyd>, rov
10 kukio~70v. eariv 8e ttov, olov ovap SirjXdo/iev, 6? dv virap tolovtos
-
31. rob tl (% el rov ri) S</: tovtl AIT.

575 D 21 ir\ei<rTov -njpavvov. The /cai nxdruw Kal ^epfKpdrris. Cf. Synes.
rvpavvos is pws see 575 A TvpavviKws ev
: Ep. 93. 1460 A Migne fj.rjTplSos, uis av
atrip 6 "Epws $&v and 573 D. This ex- Kpijres einoiev.
planation, with which Schneider agrees, 27 2|i rt Kal Opetl/ci 'will have and :

is better than to make Tvpawos equi- hold ("haben und halten" Schneider),
'

valent merely to 'the tyrannical element' There is no sarcasm in 6p\f/ei ("that is

(cf. II 382 D n.) and so weaken the force his way of supporting her! " J. and C.)
of TvpawiKwraros yap av ttr). Plato here nor does the word in this passage mean
ignores the fact that if a successful tyrant more than 'keep.'
has strong passions he is usually not less 29 roioCSe -ytyvovTai. roioide " ad se-
strong in capacity and will. If he were quentia spectat" (Schneider), and yiyvov-
entirely the slave of Passion, he would rat = 'prove themselves,' 'shew them-
not prove successful. selves,' as often.
23 iav \tiv kt\. Cf. Prot. 325 D. 576 a 2 aXXorpioi: sc. yiyvd/xevoi,
The idiom, which begins with Homer, rather than yiyvovrai, which Schneider
is illustrated at length by Herwerden supplies. The participles are all in ex-
Aln. xix pp. 338 f. The reference in planatory apposition with roioide. Ast
wcnrep rore is to 574 C. viovs is 'new' bids us repeat cbs, wrongly: see Heindorf
(Schneider), not 'young': cf. VIII 568 An., on Theaet. 167 E.
and veuffrl (pi\r)s, vtuorl <pi\ov 574 B, C. 3 <}>CXoi piv ovScvC. Cf. Xen. Huro
/j.r)TpL8a Photius (ed. Porson I p. 268) 3 and vm 567 b n-
thus explains: firjTpida' tt)v iraTplda. 576 B 10 olov kt\. : "qui vigilatu
 ;

576 c] TTOAITEIAC 33i

7j. Yldvv fiev ovv. Ovteovv ovto<; yiyverai 0? av TvpawtfecoraTo?

(f>v(Ti cov /Aovapxrjcrr), teal bcrw av irXeico %povov iv rvpavvihi ftifo,
TocrovTOi fiaWov toiovtos. 'Avdyter), e<pr] 8ia8ei;dp.vo<; tov \6yov
6 T~kavtea>v.
IV. Ap ovv, rjv o iyco, 05 av (paivrjTai TrovrjporaTos, teal 15

C d&\i(OTaT0<; '
(pavrjo-erai ; teal 09 av TrXeiarov yjpovov teal pLuKicrra
Tvpavvevcrij, fidXiard 7 6 teal irXeicrTov y^pbvov toiovtos yeyova)<; Tjj
dXrjOeia; rol<; Se ttoWoi*; iroWd teal Boteet. 'Avdy/eri, ecprj, ravra

talis est, qualem finximus supra (571 c, D,

499 B 502 c), the deepest darkness
e) somniantem" (Stallbaum). The Oxford perhaps contained a promise of the
editors, with D. and V., and apparently dawn. See especially the striking pas-
also Schneider, translate '
who in reality
is the man
is such as
He
we imagined
sage in Laws 709 E 71 2 a.
seems to have understood him to mean
Aristotle

him our dream.

in The Greek is perhaps
' this (e7rei /car' eneivov Set eh rr\v irpihrrjv
a simpler if we take this view, but
little ko.1 tt]v a.pio~Tf\v oOtojs yap dv eylvero
'

I agree with Bosanquet in preferring avvtxes Kal kuk\os I.e.), and criticises him
Stallbaum's, partly because such a state- accordingly from the facts of experience
ment could scarcely be called a ne<pd- but the succession of polities in the
\aiov, and partly on account of 574 E Republic is not intended to be in all
olos 6\iydicis iyiypero 5vap, iiirap toloOtos respects, or even primarily and chiefly,
del yevouevos a striking observation historical (vm 543 a .).
which would be at once recalled to 576 B 577 B What shall we say
Adimantus' mind, although the strong then about the happiness or unhappiness
antithesis between 6vap and virap is alone of the individual who is most depraved ?
sufficient to suggest the meaning. We As is the city, so will the individual be in
expect brevity and compression in a point of happiness as well as virtue. And
summary description of this kind. For the city in which a tyrant rules is of all
the purposes of grammatical explanation cities the worst and most unhappy. What
we should supply eZnu after SiriXdo/xev of the tyrannical man ? He that has lived
('as we described a man to be in with a tyrant, and is himself moreover
dreams '). The ellipse is easy because capable of judging, will best decide. Let
of 5 f r 8$
:

V ' s logically antecedent us pretend, says Socrates, that we ourselves
to olov 5trj\do/jiei>. possess these qualifications.
ir ovtos yiyvtrai. ovtos is in the 576 c ff. We have now discussed
predicate. For yiyverat see on vm 6 KaKiaTos, only remains to com-
and it

562 A. pare him with 6 dpurros in respect of

13 8iaSa|ivos kt\. have now
finished our account of depraved cities
and individuals, and the change of inter-
locutors shews that we are about to enter
on a new stage in the discussion : cf. vi
487 A, 506 D al. Aristotle blames Plato
for not saying what is to follow tyranny
(Pol. E 12. 1316* 25 ff.). In reply, Plato
would, I think, first point out that he is
not required to touch on this subject either
by the main thesis of the Republic or by
the special aim which he has in view
throughout Books and ix (see vm
543 A .). He
might afterwards observe
that, since the best hope of founding
the perfect city lies in imbuing an abso-
lute ruler or one of his descendants
We happiness and misery. The present
chapter is introductory to the triad of
arguments by means of which Plato
proves that the victory rests with 6 dpiu-
tos. His description of the misery of
the tyrant is based, as he virtually tells
us, on the evidence of his own eyes
(577 A, B .), but we should of course
remember that in such cases we are apt
to see what we wish to see, and Plato's
description, regarded as a portrait of
Dionysius I, though it doubtless possesses
vm a certain historical value, may well be
somewhat overdrawn.
576C 18 tois 8 iroXXots ktX.. = ' al-
though the multitude are multitudinous
also in their views expresses the anti-
'

with a love of genuine philosophy (vi thesis implied in the emphatic rjj aKrjdeia
 332 fTAATftNOZ [576C

yovv ovrax; e^eiv. "AXAo ti ovv, r/v 6" eydt, 6 ye Tvpavvucbs Kara
20 Trjv Tvpavvovfjievijv ttoXlv dv eirj ofMoioTrjrt, Sr/fLOTiicbs 8e Kara
Br]fioKparovfx,4vr)v, teal ol aXXov ovtco ; Tt p,r)v ; Ov/eovv 6 tl
7roXt9 7T/>o? iroXtv apery teal ev8ai/u,ovia, tovto ical dvrjp 777309

dv8pa; '
Il&>9 yap ov ; Tl otv apery Tvpavvovfievr/ 7roXt9 777309 D
{3ao-iXevofxei"r}v oiav ro irpwTov 8n']X6ofj.ev ; Tlav rovvavriov, ecprj'

25 r) /j,ev yap dp'icm), r) 8e KaKLarrj. Ovk epijtrofiai, enrov, oirorepav

Xeyew 8rjXov yap. aW' evhat/iovias re av /cat dOXioTrjTos cocrav-
T&)9 i) a\X&)9 Kpiveis; /cal fit) eKirXyrTOifieOa 77-/309 top Tvpavvov
eva ovra /SXeTrovres, firjh* et Tives oXiyot irepi i/ceivov, dXX a>9 %/3?)

0X771' rr/y iroXtv el&eXdovras dedaacrdai, KarahvvTes '

ei9 drraaav E
30 /cat. ISovres, ovtco 86av diro(paiva)[ieda. AW opOws, ecprj, 77730-

KaXel' teal hrjXov iravTt, oti Tvpavvovfievr)? fxev ovk ecmv ddXicoTepa,
/3acriXevop.evT)<; 8e ovk evSatfiovecrrepa. *Ap' ovv, r)v S' eyu>, ical

rrepl twv dv8pdv rd avrd ravra TrpoKaXov\fievo? opdws av 77730- 577

KaXoifxrjv, d^iwv Kpiveiv irepl avrdov e/ceivov, 09 Svvarai rrj Biavoia

et'9 dv8pb$ r)6o<; ev8v<> 8n8eiv, ical p.r) Kaddirep irals e^codev opwv

e/C7rX?;TTeTat xjito T779 tcov TvpavviKwv 7rpoaTaaeo)<;, r/v 777309 tou9

5 ea> cr^rj/xaritovrai, aXX' ifcavebs 810 pa ; el ovv oloi/j,r/v 8eiv eiceivov

23. apery yp in marg. A'2 : apa ?} A 1

: &pa ij ITS;/.

)( ttj 56tj.Herwerden's conjecture toij virtually causal, as it often is when de-

5^ TroWoh d'XXa doxet is singularly feeble pendent on imperatives or imperatival
and inelegant. The Scholiast neatly expressions (here diro<paivwp.eda) : cf.

remarks 7ro\Xd doner dvrl tov x^evdij' t6 I 336 D, IV 420 E, Symp. 189 B et al.

yap \pev80s troKvxovv, a7r\o0s 5 6 /xvdos

' With eh 6\t)v ttjv tto\iv kt\. cf. IV 421 B
ttjs d\rjd(ias gipv.' On Plato's contempt 7) tovto p-tv els ttjv tto\iv 6\r)v (H\iirovTas
of the many see VI 494 A n. QeaTiov kt\. Karadvvat playfully suggests
TavTa refers to the two questions, that we mean to elude the tyrant's eye
not to tois SoKti.
If otherwise, Plato (cf. infra 579 B, Gorg. 485 d). He shall
would, I think, have written tovto here. not catch us if we can help it. For other
20 6|xoiott]ti, though doubted by Ast, views on this clause see App. I.
Cobet, Herwerden, and others, is sound 577a 4 ttjs o-x'Hp.ttT^ovTai : 'cir-
enough: see on 555 A. vm cumstance and pomp of majesty, which
'
576 D 23 aperrj. See cr. n. The they put on to the world outside.
correct reading was first restored by Cf. irpoaT-fjo-ixo-dai. X 599 A n. and (with
Schneider Schneider) II 365 C wpodvpa p.iv ical

26 v8ainovas aOXi6rr|Tos kt\. For axVP-a irepiypairreov. tQ>v TvpavviKwv
the genitive see on
= ' do not let us
v 470 A. m iKir\r)T-
be dazzled '
seems to be usually taken as masculine,
in which case it might have been omitted
TLb/j.f0a
(D. and V.) cf. 577 A. Jowett's panic-
:
' without any loss to the meaning. I think
stricken suggests a wrong idea.
' it is the genitive of rd TvpavviKa cf. B :

28 aXX' ws kt\. : ' but as it is neces- below iv oh /xaXtcrra yvfivbs av otpdeir) ttjs
sary to go into and survey the entire city, TpayiKris ffKevrjs.
do not let us give our opinion until we 5 cl ovv oloi|iT]v ktX. '
If then I
have crept into the whole of the interior should think it right ior all of us to
and seen it.' It is best to make ws listen to the man who is both capable
 ,

577 b] nOAITEIAC 333

nravras rjfj.a<i dtcoveiv, rov hvvarov p.ev Kpivai, ^vvw/crjKoro'i 8e ev

T(p avru> Kai irapayeyovoros ev re rais tear oi/ciav irpd^eaiv, &><?

B 7rpo? e/cdcTTOvs tovs oltcetovs '

e%ei, ev ol$ fj,aXcara yvfivos dv ocpdeirj

rrj<; rpayitcr/s cr/ceiTf}?, ical ev av rot<; S-rj/xoatoi^ tciv$vvoi$, icai ravra

irdvra ISovra /ceXevoi/xev e^ayyeWeiv, 7rw<? e^ei evSaifiovias /cal io

dd\ioT7)TO<i o TvpavvoQ irpos roils aWovs ; 'Opdorar dv, ecprj, koX

ravra irpoKaXolo. TiovXei ovv, r/v 8' eyco, irpocnroirjcrdoiieda i)piel<i

8. av 6<f>6eir) II : dvocpddr) A. 12. TrpocrTroivcnJi/jieda A 1

!!: Trpocriroirjirbixeda A2
.

of judging etc. ' The dialogue form is has earned a right to speak with authority
strained almost to breaking in this re- on this subject.
markable sentence. We
are all to be irpoa-irotT]orwp,0a kt\.
12 Plato can-
silent and listen to Plato himself. Plato not appear in propria persona, so that it
might fairly claim from his psychological is necessary for Socrates and Glauco to
studies and experience as a teacher, to pretend that they also belong to the
be Swards ry diavoia ets av5pbs ydos evoiis number of those who would be able to '

oudelv and so dvvarbs Kpivai, and he had judge and have met with rvpavvoi and
'

lived under the same roof with Dionysius I TvpavviKoi. The fiction is rendered neces-
of Syracuse. The poet Gray was one of sary by the laws of dialogue as Iva
the first to observe that Plato is here ipwTUfjLev frankly states. We must be-
meant. ware of supposing that it is Plato who
577 B 8 Iv ots = 'among whom' is '
pretends '
: Plato does not pretend, but
surely better and more natural than iv is dvvarbs fiv Kpivai, ^vvuiktjkws 8e iv ry
ah, which Richards has conjectured. The avrip kt\. (577 a). Richards objects to
tyrant lays aside the mask in his own

av with dvvaruv, and it is certainly un-

family.
9 TpayiKTJs trKevfjs = "theatrical garb"
(D. and V.) again betrays " a feeling of
the kinship between the shows of tyranny
and those of tragedy" (Bosanquet: cf.
VIII 568 A .). Dionysius I was himself
a writer of tragedies, and notoriously
jealous so we are told of his poetical
reputation (Grote x pp. 302 ff.) but it
would be suppose that this was
frigid to
usual to find av with an adjective in this
way. But as 5warwv can itself take an
infinitive, it hardly differs from the parti-
ciple dwafxevuv, and the suggestions
dvvaTwv ovTcav, or dvvaruv &v < 5vtuv >
are unattractive. I should add in con-
clusion that nearly all critics are now
agreed in holding that Plato throughout
: the whole of this passage is referring to
his own experience of Dionysius I see :

in Plato's mind when he wrote the word for example Susemihl Gen. Entw. 11
TpayiKTJs. pp. 240, 294 ff., Teichmiiller Lit. Fehd.
av rots was first conjecturally re- I p. no, Hirmer Entst. u. Komp. d. PL
stored by Heindorf (en Soph. 262 a), Pol. pp. 667 ff., with Zeller 4 11 p. 413 n. r.
following Ficinus, instead of the vulgate The date of Plato's first visit to the. elder
avTocs. It has since been found to be the Dionysius was in or near 388 B.C. Com-
reading of most of the other mss as well pare Epp. vil 324 a 327 D. Whether
as A. this epistle be genuine or not, the visit
10 KeXsvoi(i6v. The singular KeXevoi/u is abundantly attested, as Zeller proves

(q Flor. U) is still read by Stallbaum.

There is surely no reason why Socrates
(I.e. pp. 413
415 .), and it is strange
that J. and C. should still have doubts
should not associate Glauco with himself upon the subject. See also on v 473 d,
in this hypothetical invitation. VI 496 B, 499 B and infra 579 B .
T 1
opBdraT* dv irpoKaAoio forms the
577 B S8O c Like the city whose
apodosis to what Socrates has said (cf. counterpart he is, the tyrannical man is
582 e), but refers "ad initium potius in reality a slave, powerless to work his
quam ad exitum orationis Socraticae" will, penniless and insatiate, full of fear
(Schneider. Cf. V 465 E .). Glauco and lamentation. still greater depth A
admits most fully the claim that Plato .of misery awaits him if he becomes a
 "

334 TTAATONOI [577 B

elvai rwv Bvvaroiv av /cpivai ical rjBr) evrvybvrwv toiovtois, 'iva

eyoopLev 8(tti<; airoKpiveiTai a epcorw/xev ; Udvv ye.

15 V. "16 1,
Brf fxoi, (f)r)v, d)8e cncoirei. '
rr)v o/xoiorijra avafiifivrj- C
crfco/xevos rrj<; re 7ro\et09 teal rov dvBpos, ovrco icad' e/caarov
iv fxepei aOpwv ra 7radt]p,aTa eKarepov \eye. Ta irola ; e<f>rj.

UpwTov p,ev, r)v 6 iyd>, co? ttoXiv elirelv, ekevdepav rj BovXrjv ttjv
r
Tvpavvovfivr)v ipels ; fi? olov T, ecf)7), pudXiara BovXtjv. Kat pbrjv

20 opas ye iv avrfj BecnroTas ical eXevOepovs. 'Opco, e<j>r), ap,Lfcp6v ye

tl tovto' to Be oXov, &>? eVo? elirelv, iv avrfj /cal to iirteLKecrraTov
aTt/ift)? Te teal ddXlat*; BovXov. Et ovv, eltrov, b/xoios '
dvr)p rrj D
TroXei, ov ical ev eKelvw dvdy/crj rrjv avrrjv Ta^iv iveivat, teal

TroWrjs p,ev BovXeias re ical dve\ev6epta<i ye/xeiv ttjv ^v^rjv avrov,

11. dvr\p Campbell: dvrjp codd.

tyrant. Imagine the piteous plight of one

metaphysical in V VII ; and it is there-
who suddenly transported into a solitary
is fore altogether appropriate and right that
place where he is at the mercy of his own Plato should bring them together now,
slaves, and surrounded by free neighbours and use their united forces 'in making up
who make common cause with them ! Such the last account.' The sequence of the
isthe position of the tyrant, a prisoner in three arguments follows the usual Platonic
his own palace, tormented by longings way of progression from the exoteric to
which he can never appease. To sum up, the esoteric, and as the ideal city culmi-
he is the supreme embodiment of vice and nated in metaphysical idealism, so it is a
misery, and the longer he holds sway, the metaphysical argument that crowns our
worse he becomes. citadel of proof.
Let us now give judgment. In respect 577 C
16 Ka8' 'iKCLtrrov ktX. KaO'
of virtue and happiness the different indi- 'iKa<TTOv =
point by point,' 'in detail,'
i

viduals stand as follows : ( 1 ) Kingly, not 'singly' (D. and V.), which I

(2) Timocratical, (3) Oligarchical, (4) De- be icaO' eKarepov here, since only two
mocratical, (5) Tyrannical. He who is objects of comparison are involved.
most kingly is best and happiest, he who dOpwv: sc. eKarepov, viz. the city and the
is most a tyrant over himself and city, man (J. and C). On (is wdXtv eiwelv and
worst and most miserable,
'whether their ujs tiros eiwelv ('I might almost say') see

true character be hidden from men and I 341 B n.

gods, or not. 577 D 22 dvrjp. See cr. n. I have

577 c ff. The arguments by means of
which Plato establishes his conclusion
may be briefly described as the political
argument, the psychological argument,
and the metaphysical argument. The
first (577 B 580 c) depends on the re-
semblance between the soul and the State,
the second (5S0 c
583 a) on the three-
fold division of the soul into XoytcriKov,
dvfxoetdes, and iri0v[ir]TiK6v, the third
(583 B 587 b) on Plato's theory of Reality
Now it is just these three
or Being.
methods of investigation, and these alone,
which have been employed in the different
parts of the dialogue, the political and
psychological in ji
IV and via ix, the
followed the advice of a reviewer of my
Text of the Republic in Hermath. xxiv
p. 256 and accepted Campbell's avr\p.
It is difficult to dispense with the article
here: cf. rrjs re irdXeus Kai rod dvdpds
above.
24 dveXeuOepias kt\. In ave\ev9epias
there is here a strong suggestion of
the etymological meaning (" Unfreiheil
Schneider). (UKp6v, as J. and C. observe,
is introduced to make the parallel be-
tween State and individual as complete as
possible. From another point of view it
might be held that the noxSvp^ raTO " in
the tyrannical soul is not a/xiKpov but
\6 (573 D 576 B).
 :

578 b] TTOAITEIAC 335

ical ravra avrfjs ra fxeprj BovXeveiv, direp rjv erriencecrrara, /jutcpov 25

Be kcli to yuoydrjpbrarov teal fiaviKcorarov Becnro^eiv ; Avayicr},

k<p7). Tt ovv ; BovXr)v rj eXevdepav rr)v roiavrrjv (prjcreis eivai

'r
r 1J
'

X 1
i
v> AovXr/v Brj 7rov eycoye. Ovkovv rj ye av BovXr/ icai

rvpavvovfievrj ttoXis rjiciara rroiel a fiovXerat, ; Ho\v ye. Kat r)

E rvpavvovfievr) apa '

ifrv%T} 'rJKtcrra iroirjaei a dv f3ov\r)djj, &>? rrepl 30

0X779 elvelv ^jrv^rj^' vtto he ol'crrpov del eXKo/xevr) (3ia rapa^rjq

ical fierap-eXelas fiearr) ecrrai. II&J9 yap ov ; UXovcriav Be rj

TevofievTjv avayicr) rr)v rvpavvovp.evqv ttoXlv elvac; Uevo/xevrjv.

578 Kat ^p~vxv v &P a rvpavviicrjv \

rreviy^pdv ical dirX^arov avayicr) del
elvai. Ovto)<;, rj 6 09. Tt Be; cpofiov ye/xeiv dp ovk avayicr) rrjv
re roiavrrjv iroXtv rov re rotovrov avBpa ; UoXXrj ye. 'OSup/iou?
Be ical o~revayp,ov<; ical Qprjvovs ical dXyi)B6va<; oiei ev rivt, aXXr)
irXeiovs evprjaetv ; OvSa/ico?. 'Ey dvBpl Be rjyel ra roiavra ev 5

aXXtp rivl rrXeiw elvai rj ev ra> /u,aivop,ev(p virb iiridvp-icov re ical

epoorcov rovrco ra) rvpavviKw; Ilaj? yap civ; ecpr). Et? irdvra Brj,

B olfjuai, ravrd re ical I

aXXa roiavra a7ro/3Xe-^ra9 rrjv ye iroXiv roiv
TroXecov a&Xiwrdrrjv etcpivas. Ovkovv opOws ; e(pr). Kat fxaXa, rjv

B eyco. aXXa irepl rov avBobs av rov rvpavviicov ri Xeyei<; eh ravrd 10

3. re TOiaiJTj]!' 3 : ye roiavryjv All q. oe 3: re All q. ye *q-

re Ally 1
.

577 D, E 29 Kal r\ Tvpavvoup^'vr)
ktX. There is no ^ovXtjcit, in the true
sense of that term, except rov ayadov
cf. I 336 A with the Gorgias quoted ad
loo and Men. 77 C ff. Or in other words
Virtue alone is free cf. apery 5e aSeairo-
rov x 617 E with note ad loc. See also
ford editors in putting re for ye (see cr. ft.),
ye is not indefensible; but the balance
with rov re roiovrov avopa is strongly in
favour of re: see the examples cited in
Hoefer depart. Plat. p. 12.
:
3 oSvpjiovs 8e. See cr. n. -Jowett
defended re Campbell and all the other
:

Nettleship Led. and Rem. II p. 317. editors do better in accepting the text
30 ws \|a)^tjs- The restriction (for of 3- A
few MSS have ye and Plato :

which cf. 579 e) is necessary, for the may have written ddvpfiovs 5e ye as
/j-ox^vporarov part of the rvpavvov/xevi) Schneider suggests.
\fsvxn will have its way. 5 v dv8pl ktX. and in an indi-
:
'

31 IXkojxc'vt) ktX. Badham's e\avvo- vidual,' viz. as contrasted with a 7roXis,

ixev-q would be less suitable with (3ia than whence the emphatic position to which
e\KopL^vT] (cf. VII 515 e), and is otherwise the words are assigned. In ev aXXy rivl
a gratuitous alteration. On Tapaxys see the idiom is akin to 'partitive apposition':
VIII 547 A, 557A, 561 C n?t. In the tyran- see iv 431 a n.
nical soul the fatal principle of dvo/xoioTris 578 b 8 ttjv ye iroXiv. ye is re-
attains its highest development. With strictive our verdict on the individual
:

fjLeraueXeias cf. 6 5' a.Kparr]s fxerafj-eXririKos has still to be pronounced. Cf. 582 B, C.
(Arist. Eth. Nic. VII 9. ii50 b 30). J. and C. are the onlyeditors who retain
578 a 1 air\r|a-Tov like the sieve : re here (see cr. .), but the anacoluthon
in Gorg. 493 A d (Nettleship). Nothing would be too harsh, and rov exovrd re in
can '
fill up the cistern of his lust.
'
575 A is different: see note ad loc.
2 ttjv t iroXiv. I follow the Ox-
 ;

336 rTAATQNOI [ 57 8 B

tclvtcl a.Tro{3\&'iT(iiV ; Ma/cp&j, e(pr), dOXicorarov elvai ra>v aXXwv

airdvTcov. ToOto, r)v S' 706, ov/cer opO&s Xeyeis. II&5<?; r) 8' 0?.

Oy7T&), (})7jV, ol/xai, OVTOS i(TTlV O TOIOVTOS fiakMTTCL. A\\a Tt?

/tt?7i>; "Ohe io~(o<; croi ere So^et elvai tovtov adXuorepos, Uoio<t
15*0? '

av, rjv S' eyco, Tvpavvifcbs u>v fxr) ISuottjv fiiov icaTa(3iq>, aWa C
hv<nv)(r]<i f]
Kal avro) vito tivos crvficpopas eKTropicdfj ware rvpdvvm
yevecrdai. TeKfxalpop.au ere, e<f>r/, e/c twv irpoeiprj/xevcov akrjdr)

Xeyeiv. Nat, r\v S' eyw' aX)C ovk oleadat ^pr) ra toiclvtcl, aXX*
e5 fiaXa t&) tocovtco Xoyw atcoTreiv. irepl yap toi rod Lieyiarov r)

dyadov re f3iov koCi kclkov. 'OpOorara, r) 8' 09. 2,/co7rei

20 aieeyfris,
8rj, el dpa ti Xeyco. Borcel yap lioi 8eiv evvorjaai e/c rwvSe irepl D I

avrov cncoTTOVVTas. 'E/c rivwv; 'E evbs eKacnov twv ISiwtwv,

octoi nrXovaioi ev iroXecriv avhpairoha TroXXa rce/crr/vTai. ovtoi yap

19. to toiovtu nos : to toiovtu AIIS^.

13 tolovtos fidXiora:
Xtcrra. The subject is ovtos,
fidXiffra is in the predicate.
678 C 15 TvpavviKos div. " Have
a care of inserting any negative particle
here, as H. Stephanus would do, which
would wholly destroy the sense" (Thomas
Gray). Cf. 575 c, D and 579 c.
16 8vo~n>xijs ft. Cobet (V. Z. 2 p. 534)
revives Bekker's Svarvxyvy but the ms
reading is preferable: "significatur in-
felicitatem ei qui tyrannus factus sit,
usque adesse perpetuoque eum comitari"
(Schneider). Cf. VIII 561 a n. and 8v<r*
rvxfi dvai 580 A.
18 dXX' cv jxdXa kt\. 'but carefully
: (Stephanus), (2) rb toiovtov \6yip 01 tov
Study by means of argument the two
individuals in question.' tui toiovtu is
literally ' the two such people,' i.e. the
two TvpavviKol, viz. the TvpavviKos who
lives an 18iutt)s /3ios, and the TvpavviKos
who becomes a Tvpawos. It is the rela-
tive position of these two individuals in
respect of misery which is the question
before us now, and the rest of this chapter
aims at answering it by argument: see
579 c, D, where the conclusion of the
reasoning is given. No satisfactory ex-
planation of the MS reading Tip toiovtu
i.q. adXios p.d- this meaning, which does not, by the way,
and 6 toiovtos furnish a sufficiently pointed antithesis to
oteadai, is easily conveyed by Tip toiovtu.
The translations " bei einer solchen Unter-
suchung" (Schneider), "where the argu-
ment is of such a nature " (J. and C,
comparing the altogether different reus
toiovtois KaKois in 579c), and 'in this high
argument ' are untenable on grammatical
' grounds ; nor can we easily explain the
dative as meaning 'in the interests of
(" videndum ne dativus earn rem signified,
cuius gratia accurate quaerendum esse
Socrates dicat " Schneider). The emenda-
tions proposed are (1) to toiovtu \6yu
ToiovTov\oyu (Ast), (3) fortasse e5 fidX 4i>
kt\. (W. H. Thompson J. Ph. V p. -218).
Did Stephanus mean by to toiovtu Xoyu
something like the Sikcuos and d5i/eo?
Xo7os of the Clouds! toiovtu could not
convey so much, but Stephanus was,
I believe, on the right track when he
restored to toiovtu. The corruption was
all the easier, because the dual is con-
stantly corrupted in the MSS of the
Republic: thus in III 410 E all mss have
dpL<poTpa, in III 412 A iwiTeivofAivu was
written by 1
A
, in IV 422 E iroX^/xia is the

\6yu aKowdv (cr. n.) has yet been offered. reading of A, and in IV 442 D both and A
Some hold that toiovtu refers forward II give Tip dpxo/J-ifip for tui apxop-ivu. Cf.
("nach folgender Regel," Schleiermacher, also III 395 A n.
Prantl), but Tip toiovtu cannot be thus 578 d 23 ocroi ttXovo-ioi. We ought
used, although toiovtu by itself might not, with J. and C, to understand ovres.
be. Others translate " by the help of The adjective logically belongs to ISiutuv,
such a process of reasoning as we now but is idiomatically placed in the relative
employ" (J. and C. etc.). I doubt whether clause : see Kuhner Gr. Gr. II pp. 924 ft.
 5 79 a] TTOAITEIAC 337

tovto ye Trpocro/Aotov e^ovaiv to?? Tvpdvvoi^, to ttoWwv dpyeiv

Biacpepet Be to e/cetvov Tr\r)do<$. Aicupipei yap. Olcrd^ ovv OTt 25
ovroi dBeu><; e^ovaiv Kal ov <pof3ovvrai tou9 OLKerat ; Tt yap av
<po/3oivro ; OvBev, elirov aXXa to atriov evvoels ; Nat* oti ye
E it da a t) 7ro\t9 evi eKaarw twv IBlwtwv.
fiorjOei KaXcS?, '
771/ o"

eya>, Xeyeis. rL Be; el tis dewv avBpa eva, orw ecrriv dvBpdiroBa
irevT>)KovTa rj ifKeiw, apa<; i/c ty}? iroXew; avrov re teal yvval/ca Kal 3
7rai6a? Oelt] et'9 epr\p,'iav \xerd 7-779 aXkn]^ oucrta? re Kal twv oiKerwv,
07rov avrw /j,i]Bel<; twv ekevOepwv fieXkot fioTjOrjcreLv, ev ttolw av
Ttvi Kat ottocw <po/3(p olet yeveadai avrov irepl re avrov Kal rra'iBwv
Kal yvvatKOf, firj diroXoivro viro twv oiKerwv ; 'Ei> iravri, rj o

>79 09, eywye. Ovkovv |

dvayKa^oiro civ rivas rjBrj dwireveiv avrwv 35
twv BovXwv, Kal inria^veladat rroWa Kal eXevdepovv ovBev Beo-
/xez/09, Kal Ko\a avrbs civ Oepa-novrwv civacpavelr) ; TIoWtj dvdyKij,
ecprj, avrw, r) arroXwXevai. Tt B el Kal aWovs, tjv 6" iyw, 6 6eo<i ,

30. #pas II : <jipa$ A.

-2 = IkzCvov. On the transition from nonnullis ex servorum ipsorum, quos ti-

plural to singular see I 347 a n. met, numero adulari cogitur" (Schneider).
26 Tt ydp kt\. . '
of course, Why
This explanation, which Vermehren also
what srRrald they be afraid of ? sc. in their ' approves (PI. Stud. p. 114), exactly meets
slaves, t'l is not 'why,' but what,' as ovStv ' the case, and there is no reason either to
shews : cf. Campbell, making
V 449 B n. change avrwv to av (with Stephanus) or
rl why,' translates ovtev by Oh, for no
' '
to delete twv dovXuv (with Ast and Her-
reason,' and refers to Proi. 310 B but ; werden).
there too ovdev is nothing see my note
'
' : 2 ovSev Seofitvos: 'when he needn't.'
ad loc. He under no obligation to set them
is
578 e 29 el' tis 06uiv kt\. It is a free: why
then should he make them a
mistake to suppose from this passage present of their freedom ? The innuendo
that the treatment of slaves in Athens or is in Plato's neatest style. For the lan-
Greece generally was exceptionally cruel guage cf. (with Schneider) Plut. Tib.
or unkind. Granted the existence of Gracch. 21. 2 delaacra vepl rod dvdpbs t;

slavery at all, what Plato here says would fiovXi] ij/ri<pieTai fi-qdtv 5eo/j.4vT] ir^fj.weiv
nearly always be found true, especially avrbv els 'Aaiav. The conjecture ou5ei>
where, as in Athens, the slaves belonged 5eo/j.i:iiovs (Groen v. Prinsterer Prosop.
for the most part to an alien and inferior Plat. p. 211, Ast, and Herwerden, who
race. See Gilbert Gk Const. Ant. E. T. appeals in vain to Plut. Cato Maior 12.
pp. 170174. Fifty slaves would of 3, Dem. 11. 9, and Isocr. Areop. 25)
course be more than the average number is, as Schneider shews, inept ; for if the

belonging to a single citizen. In Athens, slaves do not need to be set free, because
during the fourth century B.C., the slaves they are practically free already, " ne ero
were probably little, if at all, more quidem opus est ut ad eos coercendos
numerous than the free-born population illam aliamve ineat rationem."
and metoecs (Beloch Die Bevolk. d. Gr.- 4 aXXovs
ytiTOvas. These free-
Rom. Welt p. 99). born neighbours in Plato's simile repre-
33 oirocru). On owdcrcji following tto'iu) sent surrounding independent States, who
see I 348 B ft. detest tyranny, and help the tyrant's
579 a 1 mtuv Tuiv SovXtov. "Quum subjects. See Newman's Politics of Aris-
ingenui desint, a quibus auxilium petat, totle II p. 315.
A P. II.
 1

338 TTAATQNOI [579 a

5 kvkXw tcaroiKicreiev yeirova? 7roXXov$ avrw, o'i fxrj aveyoivro, el rif

aA.A.09 aXXov Becnro^ecv diol, dXX" et ttov riva tolovtov Xapufid-
voiev, rals ecr^aTai^ TipwpoivTO Tip,(opiai<; ; "Eti civ, ecpr), oipai,
I
pdXXov ev ttclvtl fca/cov e'lr], kvkXw (fopovpovpevos vtto iravrwv B
7ro\ep,[(0v. 'A/a' ovv ovk ev toiovtw p,ev hecrpwrripitp SeSerai 6
io rvpavvos, (pvaei, wv olov hteXrfXvdapev, ttoXXwv Kal TravTohairwv
(poftcov Kal epcoTcov /necrroV Xi-^vcp 8e ovrt avroj tyjv "tyvyriv povto
tcov ev rrj iroXei oure a7ro8rjprjaat, e^eariv oi)8ap.6ae ovre decopr/crai
baoov Brj Kal ol aXXoi eXevdepoc eTndvprjTai elatv, KarahehvKO}^ he
ev rrj oiKia ra 7roXXa &>? yvvr) tfi, cpdovoov '
Kal toi$ aXXoa ttoXl- C

15 T<zi9, idv ri<i etjco dirohripf] Kal n dyaOov opa; UavTc'nracriv p,ev
ovv, e(pr].

Ovkovv Tot? toiovtocs /caoi9 irXeia) Kapirovrai dviip 09

VI.
av KaK&s ev eavru) 7roXiTevop,evo<i, bv vvv Srj av ddXitorarov
eKpivas, tov rvpavviKOV, a>9 p-ri 18uott)<; Kara^tw, aXXa, dvayKaaOfj

5. Karoiiclffeie q": KaroiKriouzv vel KaroiKriaeie AIlS^ 1

. 8. fir) </: ;
All, sed el puncto notavit A'-. 18. eavry A 2
I1: Tavry (sic) A 1
.

579 B 8 vtto iravTcov TroX|iiwv by :

'
p. 116). Cf. Grote x p. 303. The phrase
none but enemies cf. iraaiv dypiois' : ti dyadbv bpq., with which the sentence
in VI 496 D. The tyrant's splendid but concludes, has a curiously modern sound.
awful isolation is admirably brought out 17 ovkovv ktX. 'greater then, by :

by Plato: see also on vin 567 b. In evils such as these, is the profit which is
this respect Plato's similitude faithfully reaped by the individual who' etc. ("Um
reflects the position of Dionysius I in so grosseUbel reicher also ist der Mann"
Sicily and indeed, except for the support Schleiermacher). tois toiovtois Kanots is
which Sparta lent him, in the whole dative of amount of difference cf. 11 :

Hellenic world. See Grote x

which The
p. 306 ff.
373 E fj.elovos otfn ffpuiCpip, dXX'
idea
oXy
9 cv toiovtu> ktX. picture arparowedip, VI 507 E ov ffpuKpqi
follows is no doubt also drawn from TipuwTe'pipand Lcnas 848 B (Schneider
Dionysius I see Grote X pp. 244, 328
:
Addit. p. 72). The passage has been
nn. strangely misunderstood, Stephanus sug-
1 Xfyv" " s tne same with regard to
'
gesting variously < eiri > or < irpbs > tois
the eye, that liquorishness is to the taste" toioutois or tu>v toiovtwv, and Ast<eV>
(Thomas Gray). rots toioutois. Stallbaum comes nearer
12 ovt d/rro8T][iTJ<r<u ktX. The parallel to the truth in his "per huius modi mala,"
with Xen. Hiero 1. 11 is singularly close. but the dative exactly as in tovovtu)
is
Plato speaks con amore, thinking doubtless TrXet'w. The view that the dative is merely
of his own sojournings in foreign lands. one of 'circumstance' an alternative
See Zeller 4 II pp. 404 414. Neuman
de locis Aegypt. in opcr. Plat. (1874)
suggestion in J. and C. cannot be up-
held. See also on 578 c. The reference
discovers many allusions to Plato's in vvv 8f) is to 57S B.
1
Wanderjahre '
throughout his works. 19 ws |t] ktX. I have returned to the
13 ocrcov 81} ktX. Such as the Olym- text of A, II, and nearly all the mss. 91
pian games etc.: cf. Xen. I.e. ras koipcis with Stobaeus (Flor. 50. 50) has prj u>s,
7ravr]yvpis ^v8a d^iodeaTdrara doKet
to.
and so Stallbaum and Baiter read. p.i]
civai dvdpuTrois crvvayeipeadai. Dionysius ws suits better with d\Xa dvayKaady, but
was represented at Olympia by deputy, the irregularity is slight, and, as Schneider
as Hermann reminds us (Gesch. u. System observes, the sentence opens as if it were
 ;

58oa] nOAITEIAC 339

inrb nvos ti'^?;<? rvpavvevaat, /ecu eavrov wv aKpdroop aXXcov 20

eirt^e 1 pi) arj dpyetv (oenrep el n<; Kap,vovn awfxan Kal dtcpdropi
) eavrov [AT] IBicorevcov, dU' dywvi^ofievos '
7roo9 dXXa a(op,ara Kal
p.a-%bp,evo<; dvay/cd^oiTO Bidyetv rbv (Biov. Ylavrdiracriv, e'^77,

6/xoibrard re Kal dXrjdearara Xeyeis, w XdtKpares. Ovkovv, rjv

6 eyeb, (6 TXuvkcov, 7ravTeXa)s rb rrddo<i dOXiov, teal rov vtto 25

(f)i\e

crov Kpt,6evTO<; ^aXerr cbrara ,r)v ^aXeTrdirepov en 77 6 rvpavvcov

Kop.cB'f) y , e(f>rj. "EcrTty dpa rfj aX^Bela, icdv el pLij rw Bokcl, 6 ru>
ovri Tvpavvos to) ovn BovXo<; rd$ p.eyicrra'i 0co7reia<> teal BovXelas
I
I

Kal KoXatj row irovrjpoT droop, Kal ra<i e7n6vp*ia<i ovB' brrcoanovv
drroiripL'jfXd'i, dXXa 7rXetarcov ernBeeararo<; ical 77-61/779 rfj aXr/deta 30
(palverat,, edv ris oXrjv -^vyi-jv erricrr-qrai Oedcracrdai, ical <pb/3ov
yep,(ov Sid rravros rod /3tou crtyaBao-fivov re real bSvvwv 7r\?;p7/9,

elirep rfj tt}? 7ro\e&)9 Biadecrec 7J9 ctp-^eo eoiKev. eot/cev Be- rj yap;
) Kal /xdXa, (}>?). |
Ovkovv koi 777)09 rovroa en diroBoiaopiev ru>
dvBpl Kal a rb rrpbrepov elirofxev, on dvdyKTj Kal elvai Kal en
p,dXXov yiyvecrOat avrd> rj rrpbrepov Sid rrjv dp^rjv cf)6ovepw, diriarw,
dBiK(p, dcplXo), dvocTLW Kal rrdai]<i KaKias iravBoKel re Kal rpocpel,

27. See? Lob.: Sony A cum ceteris.

meant be positive and not negative,

to so closely allied: cf. (with Schneider)
so that fj.ri is suited to what precedes.
a)j Euthyd. 302 B awopbv riva <xrpo07/e i(pevyov
We may add that ws p.rj ('cuwttjs KaTapiu re Kal i<rTpe(p6iJ.7]v (where Schanz's brackets
is a clearer echo of M'<? Ididxryv filov Kara- 'nemini nocent').
/3iw 578 C, which Plato wishes to recall. 579 e 29 Kal xds TTL0vu(as kt\.
579 D 27 Kdv el [AT) TO) 8oKt kt\. Xenophon's Hiero is in effect a diluted
Cf. V 473 A and (for k&v) hi 408 B n. commentary on this sentence: cf. also
The reading retained
ook-q (see cr. n.) is Gorg. 524 E ff., and especially Shake-
by Schneider, but are easily
e and t) speare's Macbeth iv 3. 50
99, V 3; 22
confused, and, even if we allow spo- 2 9-
radic instances of e: with the subjunctive 32 =' convulsive move-
o-<j>a8q.o-|jiaJv

in Attic, the analogy of v 473 A, as well ments' is a rare word. The spelling acpa-
8a<rp.6s appears in no MS except A
1
as the sense, is in favour of doKet. There but ;

need not be a specific allusion in rep: the iota is attested from other sources:
for praises of tyranny and the tyrant's see Stephanus-Hase Thes. s. v. The
lot were common enough in Greece : cf. verb o<paq.ea> (ytierd <jira<rp.ov irr)8av
1 344 B, vin 568 A tin. The phrase tJ Hesych.) denotes any nervous, twitching,
$vti invites us to understand rtipawos convulsive motion, outside one's own
and 5ov\os in the fullest sense: cf. V control, the result of excitement, iear,
474 AM. pain, disease etc. (Stephanus-Hase I.e.).
28 8ov\os ktX. I once too rashly For the sense of this passage cf. 577 E n.
placed Kal KoXa after SovXos, in order to 580 A 2 to irpdrepov ktX. The l/
obtain a chiasmus, understanding 8ov\das reference is to vm
567 and supra 576 a,
tQ)v wovrjpoT&Twv like 8oi>\wv oovXeiav in B. 17 irpbrepov might of course ha%'e been

Vin 569 c. Two

inferior mss have Sov- spared, and Herwerden more suo cuts it
Xeias Kal dwireias: but the inversion is out ; but the sentence gains in weight by
not difficult, because the two notions are the addition.

340 T7AATQN0I
5 koI ii; airavrcov rovrcov fid\i<na fikv avrd> hva-rvyjel elvac, eireira
hk Ka\ tovs irXr/crLov avra) rotovTovf direp^d^ecrdai.
<f)T), twv vovv eyjbvrwv dvrepel.
uxrirep 6 Sid '
ttuvtcov /cpiTrjs diro^aiverai, tcai crv ovrco, ti? Trp6iTo<;
68OA, B 7 vvv t)St| ('nunc demum')
is fully illustrated by Jecht de usu part,
in PI. dialog, pp. 44 f.
ijdr)
/ 8 w<nrp 6 Sid irdvrwv ktX. The
comparison is borrowed from the Athenian
method of judging in musical or dramatic
competitions. According to Petersen,
who in his Dorpat program titer die
Preisrichler der Grossen Dionysien zu
At hen (1878) has carefully investigated
the whole subject, the mode of procedure
was as follows. Some time before the
festival a number of qualified persons
were selected by the povXevral in coopera-
tion with the xopyyoi' an<l their names
deposited in 10 urns, one for each (pvXri.
On the day of the contest, one name was
drawn from each urn, and the ten judges
thereby constituted, after witnessing the
performance, each wrote down in his ypap.-
/xareiov the order in which he arranged the
several competitors. Of these ten judges
five were next selected by lot, and the
final verdict was given in accordance with
the votes already registered by these five.
The most important piece of evidence in
support of this theory is furnished by
Lysias 4. 3 ^ov\6fj.T]v 5' &v p.7) diroXaxtiv
avrbv KpiTTjv Aiovvalois, tv v/uv <f>avepbs
iyivero tp.ol dirjXXayfiivos, Kpivas ttjv ifirjv
<f>vXrjv vlk3.v vvv 5i Zypaipe /xtv ravra
elsrb ypafifxareiov, diriXax^ S4. In
none of the ancient authorities, whicli
are fully cited by Petersen, do we find
the expression 6 5t& tt&vtuv Kpirris: but
Petersen thinks the phrase may perhaps
denote any one of the surviving five, who
had lasted through all the stages, having
been originally chosen by the Senate, and
afterwards by lot on the two remaining
opportunities. The singular number,
according to Petersen, is generic, as in
Laws 659 A, B and elsewhere. It is true
of course that the matter could not always
be brought to an immediate issue in this
way; for, to take a single instance, in a
case where there were, let us say, three
competitors, the votes of the five judges
might result in a tie between two com-
petitors for each of the three prizes.
Thus we might have:
[58oa
OvSeis aot,
"Idi 8rj fiot, ecprjv iyco, vvv r)hr\
B
(0 (2) (.5) (4) (5)
1st Prize A B C A B
2nd Prize B A B C C
A
3rd Prize C
In such a case we must,
C
I
B A
suppose, be-
lieve either that one of the five judges,
who will then be 6 5ia irdvTwv Kptrrjs, had
a casting vote, or else and this is the
more reasonable view that C was held
to be disqualified for the first prize, and
fresh scrutinies began. Petersen's ex-
planation is accepted in the main by
Muller [Griech. Biihnena.lt. pp. 369
372), and, though to some extent con-
jectural, appears to me the best avail-
able, except in one point. 6 5ia navruv
KpiTrjs can hardly be separated from 6 5ta
tt&vtwv dywv, a phrase which is quoted
from Cratinus' Panoptae (Fr. 157 Kock),
and explained as 6 iax^Tos dyuiv in
Bekker's Aiwcdota p. 91. 10. The Sia.
TrdvTuv KpLTrjs must surely mean the jud_;e
of the 5td irdvTwv dywv, and if so, did
irdvTuv should be similarly interpreted in
both phrases. In did irdvruv dywv it
cannot mean " derdurch alle Stadien oder
besser durch alle Collegien hindurchge-
gangen war" (Petersen 1. c. p. 24), but
may possibly mean the last and greatest
dywv, as rd 5td iraawv is the greatest
interval in a scale of one octave. The
expression is strangely reminiscent of the
musical terms 5td nevre, did rerrdpwv,
5td iraowv etc., and in a competition
between xPh it is natural enough that
musical analogies should provide a name
for the decisive struggle in which the
claims of the competitors as it were con-
tend with one another for the final victory.
It will be seen that I understand dywv in
the quotation from Cratinus as referring;
not to the actual dramatic or musical re-
presentation, but to the final struggle in
which the lot arbitrates between the rival
claims, the earlier dywv being presumably
that which is decided by the votes of the
ten judges :so that the upshot of the
whole matter will be that Socrates appeals
to Glauco, as the Archon might to one
of the five judges in what we may be
forgiven for calling the 'grand finale,'
 '

58od] nOAITEIAC 34i

Kara rrjv arjv 86i;av ev8aifiov[a /cal ti'<? 8evTepo$, ical rovs aWou?
e<7? irevre ovra<; icplve, fSacriXiKov, Tifio/cpaTticov, 6\cyap^tKov, 10

hilfjLOKpariKov, TvpavviKov. 'AXXd pa8la, (prj, f) /cpicri<;. Kaddirep

yap elcrrjXdov, hycoye wcnrep %opov<; /cplva), dperrj ical /ca/cLa ical

ev&ai/jLOvia /cal tco evavTuo. Mio~dcoo~(t)/j.e6a ovv /ojpv/ca, i)v 8' eyd>,
'

rj avro<i aveirra), ore o AplaTcovos vbs rbv dpiarov re /cal 81/caio-

rarov '
ev8aifjioveaTaTov e/cpive, tovtov S' elvai rbv fSacnXi/cdyTaTov 15
/cal fiacriXevovra avTov, rbv 8e /cd/ciaTov re /cal dSiKcorarov ddXcco-
rarov, tovtov 8e av Tvyydveiv ovto, 0? av rvpavvt/ccoTaTOS a>v eavrov
re 6 re fxaXccrra rvpavvfj /cal t% 7ro\e&)<?;
'

Aveiprjadco aoi, e(f>r).

H ovv Trpocravayopevo), elirov, edv re Xavdavcoaiv toiovtol ovres edv

re fir) irdvraq dvdpdnrovs re /cal 6eov<; ; Upocravayopeve, ecpr/. 20
VII. Eiev 81], elrrov avrrj fiev r)fuv rj a7r68ei^i^ fila av eirf
i
Bevrepav 8e i8e Tr)v8e, edv rt 86^ri elvai. Tt? avrrj; ^Kire^i],
wcrrrep rroXis, r)v 8' eyoo, 8irjpr]TaL Kara rpla ei8r/, ovrco ical ^v^V
ei/09 e/cdarov rpi^fj, Several , &>9 efiol 80/cei, /cal erepav a7r68ec^iv.

14. 6 A 2 IT: om. A 1

. 22. de ide nos: Set de ATI: Se del vulgo cum 2 q.
24. di^erat 2: to (punctis notatum) XoyicrrtKov Several A: \oyu7TtKov Several II:
1 d&erai
\oyi/TTiKTit> Se'feTcu q : XoyicrTiKrj q*.

calling on him to pronounce rts 7rpu>Tos both of men and of pleasures. If you
kt\. The woid anrofpaiveadat. is probably ask any three men who represeiit these
formal cf. Laws 659 B and Dio Chrys.
: different classes, which of the three lives
quoted by Petersen 1. c. p. 7. For a is the most pleasurable, each will pronounce

further discussion of this passage see in favour of his own. Which of them
App. II. is right? The necessary requisites for
580B 10 ire'vTe ovtcis : viz. in all. deciding this, like every other question, are
12 "in scenam mgressi
elo-TJXGov ktX. experience, intelligence or wisdom ((ppovr]-
sunt " (Stallbaum). In dramatic and <ris), and argument. Now
the lover of
musical contests the victor's name was knowledge is the only one among the three
publicly proclaimed by a herald (see in whom any of these qualifications is
Miiller c. p. 372 n. 2): hence puo-dw-
1 present, and he possesses them all. We
ffw/neda kt\. pursues the comparison in- therefore accept his verdict, and arrange
troduced by wenrep 6 dia tt&vtwv kt\. Cf. accordingly, placing love of knowledge
also Phil. 66 A Travrrj 6?) <f>7)<reisvir6 re first, love of honour second, and love of
dyyeXuv irefnrwv /cat irapovai (ppafav ws money last*
i)5ov7) K-rj/jLO. ian
wpQiTOV kt\. (the
ovk 5 BO
D ff. 21 thv 81] ktX. After
result arrived at in the dialogue). For the the political follows the psychological
verbal play in 'Apiaruvos rbv apiaTov argument : see 577 c n.
cf. 11 368 A . 22 %\ I8e. My
correction of Set 5e"
19 5SO C lav t XavOavwo-iv ktX. is (the reading of the best mss : see cr. n.)
said with reference to the challenge in has been generally accepted. The read-
II 367 E. ing 5 Set is intrinsically unsatisfactory,
580
C 583 A A second proof may and can only be an attempt to emend '

be founded on our psychological theory. del 54. See CI. Rev. XI p. 349.
Let us agree to call the three varieties 24 S^crai ktX. 'it will admit also
:

of soul, knowledge-loving, honour-loving, of another demonstration.' The subject

and gain-loving respectively, and let us is simply 'our thesis, 'as stated just before
distinguish three corresponding varieties in the conclusion of the first argument
 542 TTAATQNOI [580 D

25 Tiva tuvttju; TrjvSe. rpiwv ovtcov rpiTTal Kal i)Zovai llol

(fraivovTai, 6I/05 e/cdcrrov p. la Ihia, eTriOvfilai re <wcrauT<w? Kal

apyai. IIw? Xeyeti?; (77. To fiev, <f>ap,ev, r)v a> /iav6dvet dv-
dpcoTTO*}, to 8e <a 6v/xovrai' to Be rpirov 8cd 7ro\vei8lav evl ovk
ecryoiiev ovofxart '
irpcHrenrelv Ih'up avrov, dWa o pLeyiarov Kal E
3c la-'xyporarov et%ev iv avrw, rovrcp iTroyvo/Jbdaa/xev' i7ridvp.r)TLKov

yap avro KK\?'}/ca/j.v Sid crcfroSpoTTjTa twv irepl ttjv i8o)8r]V eirt-

dvfJLtoiv Kal 7r6(Tiv Kal dcppoSiaia Kal oo~a dWa rovroa aKoXovda,
Kal cf)iX.o)(p7]/jt,aTov hrj, on Sid ^pTjfidrcov fidXiara dirore\\ovvraL 581
at Toiavrai iiridvfuai. Kat 6pdo)<i y , ecjjr], 'Ac' ovv Kal rrjv

?)8ovr]v avrov Kal (f)i\lav el c^alpuev eivai rov KepSovs, fid\co~r av

'
et9 ev K(f)d\aiov direpeihoiixeda ra) \6ya>, ware ri ->]pZv avrol?

26. loia II: idia A. 3. (palfxev A 2

3: (pap.ev A'll : (pl'/xev q.

(580 c). Cf. (with Stallbaum) v 453 d ov itn9up.La. The words rovrcp e1ru3vop.aaap.ev
yap vk6\({) ioiKiv and Phaed. 69 E rots 5e mean we gave the name of eiridvp.ia to
'

iroWols airier lavnape'x el (unjustly bracket- this part,' when we called it e-mdvpvqriKbv
ed by Schanz), where the subject similarly (imdvp-qriKov yap ktK.). Cf. (with Stall-
'
latet in antegressis.' Idiomatic expres- baum) Theaet. 185 C <p to icnv eirovo-
sions like 5r)\wcret (VI 497 C 11.), 5eiei ptdfeis, Crat. 420 B and elsewhere. J.
etc. belong to a somewhat different ca- and C. wrongly understand rovrut as in-
tegory. It is impossible to extract any strumental. The variant rovro has little
satisfactory sense out of the passage if authority and is much inferior still worse :

(with Schneider alone of all the editors) is tovtov which Madvig (Adv. Cr. I p.

we retain to \o-/htti.k6v (see cr. u.) or 431) suspicatur fuisse.'

'

XoyajTiKdv, the latter of which occurs 30 TTiev(inTiK6v kt\. iv 439 D. The

before 6Yerai in many MSS. The Oxford lowest part of soul was called (piKoxpy-
editors, with much probability, suggest parov in IV 436 e et al.: see next note.
that \oyio~rucbv is the relic of some such 581 A 4 els V K<J>d\aiov kt\.
gloss on rpixv as we actually find in Par. Plato recognised three varieties in rb
K, Viz. XoytffTlKOV. eTTldvpL^TlKOU 0VfJUKOV eiridvp.rp-i.Kbv, c> rresponding respectively

(sic). to the oligarchical, democratical, and

25 Hitherto in the Re-
l^Soval kt\.
public the words Pleasure and Desire have,
with few exceptions (e.g. I 328 D, VI
485 D, vill 554 E al.), had an evil, or at
least unmoral, connotation. The view
now put forward, viz. that each part' of
soul has its own pleasures and desires
differing in point of virtue and vice (cf.
vi 505 c) like the 'parts' to which they
belong, is related not only to the theory
of the Philebus but also to the Aristote-
tyrannical man v
vm
558 D //.). In the
present chapter these varieties again
recede into the background. This appa-
rent Tnconsequenz,' together with other
reasons, led Krohn to suppose that the
'
whole of this proof, as well as the next,
was written at a different time from the
rest of Books vin and IX (PI. St. pp.
221 ff. Cf. Pfleiderer Zur Losung etc.
p. 75. Krohn has since retracted his
view see his PL Fr. p. 104). But the
:

lian analysis of pleasure in Eth. A'tc. X unity of the emdvp.rjriKbv as suck has
cc. 3 5.
26 I8a. Paris A has Idia seecr. n.
never been sacrificed, since each of its
varieties are also expressions of desire;
" multo minus concinne" (Schneider). Cf. and Plato is therefore fully justified in
I8i(fi avrov infra E. setting it over against <pi\bao<pov and
27 apx at kt\. Any one of the three 6vp.oei.bis. To have compared each of
may hold rule in the soul. The reference its varieties separately with the two higher
in fjv is to IV 436 A ff. principles would have greatly lengthened
580 E 29 o |X-yi(TT0V kt\.: viz. ami complicated Plato's proof; and he
 ::
:

58 1 c] nOAITEIAC 343

8t}Xovv, ottots tovto rrj<; *

T
r
v~xfi<; to fiepos Xeyoi/xev, Kal KaXovvTes 5

avro tyiXoxprjfiarov teal (piXoKep8e<i opdSs? dv KaXolfiev ; 'E/u,ot

yovv 8oKei, e(prj. TV 8e ; to Ov/jioeib'es ov 7rpo? to Kpareiv fievTot
(pa/xev Kal viKav Kal ev8oKifieiv del oXov cop/xfjcrdac ; Kat fidXa. '

Efc ovv (pCkoviicov avro Kal (friXorijiov TrpoaayopevoLfiev, rj e/x/xeXw?

dv e^ot; 'ILfjLfieXecrTaTa /xev ovv. 'AXAa f.ir)v <5 ye fiavdavofjuev, 10

Travrl 8i]Xov ore nrpos to el8evai ttjv dXrjOeiav oirrj e'^et irdv del
TeTdTai, Kal xprj/xaTcov Te Kal 86^r)<; rjKLcrTa tovtwv tovtw fxeXei.
TLoXv ye. tPiXo/jLades 8tj Kal tpiXoaofyov KaXovvTe<i avTo Kara
Tpo7rov dv KaXolfiev ; ITai? yap ov ; Ovkovv, tjv 8' eyco, Kal dp^ei
ev Tatf ^f^ai? '
tcov fiev tovto, tcov 8e to eTepov eKelvcov, oiroTepov 15
dv Tvxj} > Of/Tft)?, kept]. Aid TavTa 8y Kal dvOpcoircov Xeyop,ev
6, 7. fj.ol yovv A 1
!! : ffioiy' oCc A2 . 16. Xtyofxev 'Eg-: Xiyw/x-tv All q 1 .

reserves this point lor another mode of kwv and the like are also found on late
treatment at a later opportunity (587 cm.). inscriptions (e.g. CIG 1585). In the case
Why does he select the word (piXoxpy- of <piX6veiKos the error was apparently
Iacltov (s. (piXonepoes) to denote the eVt- established by Plutarch's time see his :

6vixt)tik6v here? He wishes to find a Ages. 5.4. The meaning 'lover of strife'
single word to contrast with <piX6ao<pov is often unsuitable in Plato; where it
and (pihbviKov (s. <j>l\6ti[j.ov). The word suits, it is secondary and derivative, for
iiTL9vfxriTi.K6v excluded, because
itself is the lover of victory must also love strife
Ave have agreed that the <pLX6<ro<pov and non sine pidvere palma. For an ex-
<pi\6viKov have also ewidvixiai of their haustive discussion of the question the
own (580 D), and, as <piXoxPVixaT0V made student maybe referred to Schmidt Ethik
its appearance in each of the three forms d. alt en Griechen I pp. 386 391. While
admitting that '(piXoviKos and its deriva-

of ewidv/xia (VIII 551 A, 553 C, 555 A,
558 D, 561 A, 568 D, IX 572 C, 573 D), tives are far more frequent in Attic
it is the best summary description avail- writers,' Schmidt is inclined to admit the
able. Plato himself claims no more for existence of tpiXoveiKos as a separate word,
it, and that is why he says fidXio-ra connected with veiKij as a byeform so he
hv els 'iv KecpaXaiov awepei5oip.eda. Cf. thinks of ve?Kos but veinr), at least in
:

Grimmelt de reip. PI. comp. et unit. pp. classical Greek, is only a conjecture on

73 * Aeschylus Ag. 1378 and Eutn. 903: and

7 ou (16Vtoi. See on I 339 B. in Plato, at all events, there is, I believe,
581 b 9 <{>iX.6v<.kov. For the spell- no case in which <piX6viKos does not give
ing of this word see vin 548 c n. and the meaning required by the context.
my note on Prot. 336 e. The present 12 tikio-to, to'jtwv: 'less than any of
passage and also 586 c, D below conclu- them,' lit. 'least of these' three d8t) of
sively prove that Plato connected the soul. There is no good reason for sus-
word with v'iKr\ and not with vzikos, from pecting the text; for although strictly
which indeed it could not be derived speaking the <piX6cro(pov can only care for
without doing violence to the laws of the ffo(pia, the <ptX6<TO<pos, who presently (581 C
Greek language (cf. Schanz Vol. vi p. x). ff.) takes the place of the <piX6(ro<t>ov is ,

Now Plato certainly did not write veiKij, not wholly indifferent to either (582 B, C)
but vUcif. and it is therefore highly im- he merely cares much less for them than
probable that he wrote <f>iX6vuKos. <ptX6- the (piXoviKos and (piXoxp'np-o-Tos do. tov-
vikos has also considerable support from twv is necessary to bring out the contrast
the inferior mss of the Republic. The fJKiffra alone, proposed by Baiter, or iJKicrTa
substitution of et for long t became kolvtwv (W. H. Thompson) would ex-
extremely common in imperial times, press too much.
especially in proper names derived from 581 c 16 Sid TavTa 8t] kt\. Cf.
vikt) (Meisterhans 3 p. 49), and even evel- Arist. Eth. Xic. 1 3. io95 b 17 ff. rpeti
 ;

344 TTAATQNOI [581 c

ra irpwra TpiTra yevrj elvai, (pikoo-ocfrov, fyikovacov, <f>i\oKepBe<;

K0/U&7 ye. Kat rjhovoiv Srj rpia e'lhrj, vTTOKeip.eva^ev^ eicdoTto
j
tovtwv ; Udvv ye. OZo"#' ovv, rjv 8' eyco, otl el 0\ol<; rpelf
20 T010VT0VS avdpaiTTOWi V /Mpl K<X<TTOV dvepWTCLV, Ti? TOVTWV TOiV
(3la>v r/8i<TTO<;, tov eavTOv pbdXtaTa eyKcopidaeTat ; 6 76
fcao~TO<;

yjpr)p,aTLo-TiKO<i 7rpo<; '

to /cepBaivecv ttjv tov TLpcdcrdat rjBovrjv r) Trjv D
tov pavdaveiv ovBevo<; aiav cprjo-et elvai, el p-rj el tl civtoov dpyvpiov
TroLei. 'AXrjdfj, e<pr). Tt Be 6 <pi\6Tip,o<i ; r)v S' eyd>' ov ttjv pev
25 diro Ttov xpypitTcov i)Bovr)v <f>opTi/a']v Tiva rjyelTai, ical av t?;i/ airo
tov pavOdvetv, 6 to p-r) pbddrjpLa Tcp,r)v (pepei, kclttvov kcu <f>\vapiav ;

Ovtcos, ecprj, e^ei. Tov Be (pi\6ao(f)ov, r)v S' eyco, ri oloopbeda Tas

18. vTroKfl/xepa A S:
2
vwoicelpievov A1
!! q. 21. 76 Hermann cum M: re A
cum ceteris. 27. ri olufieda Graser: noiibfieda codd.

yap elcri /mWra oi irpotfxovres (sc. fiLoi), 18 vnroKi'(j.va. The singular viroKei-
6 re vvv eipype'vos (i.e. 6 awokavaTt.Kbs) ptvov (see cr. n. ), retained by Schneider
nal 6 iro\iTLKds (i.e. 6 <pChoTip.os here) kcu and all other editors except Baiter, is
rpiros 6 deoip-qTiKoi. questionable Greek. In such cases the
Xe-yojicvkt\. 'And for this reason adjective, participle, or verb agrees with
we say that the primary classes of men the whole and not with the part, inronei-
are also three in number' etc.? \iyoixev P-eva. is little inferior to viroKeipnuov in
(see cr. n.) is the reading of all mss authority and the corruption was easy.
except AII^ 1 , and Schneider is right, Cf. viii 550 E n.
I think, in retaining it, not only because 21 tov tairrov kt\. Cf. Pind. Frag.
these three 7^17 have been named before 215 Bergk aXho 0' dWoiaiv u6pu<xp.a,
(iv 435 e), but still more because the (Kptripav 5' atVet dinav eVcacrTOS and Gorg.
classification was apparently a familiar 484 E ff.

one see Stewart on Arist. 1. c. For the

: o yt. See cr. n. Hermann's con-
orthographical error see Introd. 5. jecture is, I now think, right. We may
I take rpiTra as predicative: the hyper- perhaps explain re as avanokovdov (cf. II
baton is not, I think, a difficult one, 373 B n.) and taken up in ri 5e 6 0tX6n^os;
because the stress of the voice falls on kt\., but 7e is much livelier and better:
rpirrd, and to my ear it sounds more 'the money-maker, at all events' etc.
idiomatic than to. irpuira yivri rpcTrd elvai Cf. viii 556 A n. If ye is right, we should
would be. A
possible alternative would be not, as Hermann does, make the sen-
to take efocu with <pt\6ao<poi> kt\. ('that the tence interrogative.
three primary classes of men are lovers 581 D 23 apyvpiov iroiti :' produces
of wisdom' etc.), but this is somewhat money.' iropiel (Badham)
is a neat con-
less natural and satisfactory, in view jecture; but the text is sound: cf. x/"?*
especially of K<xi 7]5ovu>f kt\. The words fxara irotelv Arist. Pol. A 9. 1258 n. s1

ra irpu>Ta mean 'the first' or 'original,' as
in Aristotle's nrpixnt] v\tj, the Stoic irpusrac
dperal and the like it would be possible
: is illustrated
to subdivide each of these primary classes
into devrepa yivij, rpira yiv-q etc. Jowett,
reading \eywp.ev, translates we may
begin by assuming,' but it is harsh to
separate ra irpwra, from yhr\, and the
adverbial ra irpwra. generally, if not
always, refers back to something said or
done at the beginning.'
'
Cf. Shorey
A.J. Ph. xiil p. 366.
26 ko/ttvov koA <|>\vaptav. This con-
temptuous, half-proverbial, use of Kcurvbs
by Blaydes on Ar. Ciouds
320.
581 D, E 27 tov Si <{>iX6o-o<j>ov ktX.
'
'But the lover of knowledge, said 1, what
value shall we suppose that he assigns to
the other pleasures compared with that
of knowing how the truth stands and
always enjoying a kindred sort of pleasure
while he learns? Will he not think them
very far away?' (viz. from i] rod eioivai
 : 1

582 B] nOAITEIAC 345

3 aWa? rjSovas vofil^eiv 7rpo? rrjv tov el8evai '

rd\r/6e<; oirr) eyei
ical iv TOiovTto tivI del elvai fiavOdvovra tt}<? i)8ovfj<; ; ov irdvv
7roppco, /cat icakeiv tu> ovti dvayicaia<i, &)? ov8ev tcov aXXcov 8eo- 30
fxevov, el fir) dvdyicr) rjv ; Ev, <fir), Bel el8evai.
VIII. "Ore 87) ovv, elirov, dp,(pi,cr/3r)TovvTat etcdcTOV tov el'8ou<?

ai r)8oval ical clvtos 6 /3/o?, jjlt] oti irpb<i to /cdWiov ical aiayjLov
%r)v firjSe to yelpov ical dfieivov, aXXa 77/90? avTo to r/8cov kclI

2 d\v7roTepov, |
7rto<> dv el8eip,ev, rt? avTcov d\r)6eaTaTa Xeyet, ; Ov 35
irdvv, e<pr), eyioye eyw elirelv. 'AW* co8e o-Koirei. t'ivi yprj KplveoQtu
to, fxeWovTa /caXco? icpiOrjaeadai; dp* ov/c ipbTreiplaTe ical cppovjjcrei
ical Xoyco ; rj tovtcov e%ot dv ti$ /3e\Tiov KpiTrjpiov ; Kal 7rw?
dv ; (pr). 207ret 87]. Tpicov ovtcov tcov dv8pcov tl<: efxireipoTaTos 5

iraacov cov ecTro/xev r)8ovcov ; iroTepov 6 (pcXo/cepBrjs, fiavddvcov avTrjv

tw dXrjdetav olov cttiv, ip,7reipoTepo<; 8oicel aoi eivai tt}? airo tov
B '
el8evai r)8ovr}<;, 7) 6 <fii\6cro(po<i Trj<; dirb tov Kep8atveiv ; IToa.u,

ecprj, 8iacf>epei. tco p,ev yap dvdyicr) yeveadat, tcov eTepcov etc irat8b<;

29. 7-775 TjSovrjs A !!1

cum ceteris: punctis notavit A 2
.

kt\.). The xp ,?/ua7""7 7""f 6s considers the

'

cogeret (after Stallbaum). Hence ru}

pleasures of honour and learning ovSevbs 6vtl : see on vi 511 b.
d^ias, compared with his own ; the <pi\6- 3 we should not suppose
Sei l8evat :

tl/xos similarly, mutatis 7>iiitandis\ what but be sure of it. Badham's

(oieo-Bai),
then does the <pi\6cro<pos consider his conjecture dielXov (ad Euthyd. p. 98) is
pleasures to be compared with the others? wholly needless and inept.
What are his pleasures? Let us see. He 32 d4i(fHa-|3r|TovvTCH 'are in disgyle^ :

either knows (i.e. has learnt) the truth in (Jowett). For this somewhat irregular
any given instance or is getting to know use of the passive cf. Cope's Rhetoric of
(i.e. is learning) it; his pleasures are Aristotle I p. 299. It is tempting to
therefore that of knowing and that of make the verb middle ('dispute with one
learning, i.e. toiovtov tl t-qs tioovtjs, for another'), as in Laws 957 D, and suppose
the pleasures of learning are akin to those that the pleasures are personified, as the
of knowing. From each of these pleasures two lives are in Prodicus' apologue of
those of gain and fame are far removed. Heracles at the cross-roads (Xen. Mem.
With the general sense, cf. Phaed. 64 d: II 1. 21 ff.). aiirwv in ris avrdv will
for the use of iv iv 429 c, D for toiovto) : then mean tQv
t)5ovwv, and not twv dv-
tivX rrjs rjOovrjs Xen. An. I 7. 5 iv toiovtq SpQiv. But on such a theory, instead of
iivaL tov kivSvvov TTpoaiovTos and for the : avrbs 6 flLos, we should rather have had
position of rrjs ijoovfjs Braun de hyperb. avrol ol j3toi and on the whole it is
:

PI. II p. 4, where many examples of similar doubtless better to acquiesce in the ordi-
hyperbata are quoted. The mss read nary interpretation, which is also more in
1r01.iI1p.eda (see cr. n.), but Graser's emen- harmony with rpiuv 6vtuv tQjv dvSpwv
dation is in my opinion certainly right. I kt\. below.
have taken 7-77; ijoovrjs with toiovti^ nvi 582 b 9 Toiv li-epwv. " Glauco
others wrongly, as I believe, join it to ov simul utrisque philosophum praefert ex-
irdvv iroppu. See on the whole passage perientia,quoniam Socrates quis omnium
App. III. experientissimus esset voluptatum roga-
581 E ov irdvv Troppw
29 : sc. olib- verat" (viz. in 582 A rpiwv dvruv kt\.)
/xtda vo/Mfeiv as before.
; Schneider. The English translators take
30 eiva^Kaias necessarias,
: quippe tuv iripuiv as 'the other' (Jowett), viz.
ceteris nihil indigentem nisi necessitas 'gain'; but that would be tov iripov.

346 TTAATQNOI [582 b

10 dp%ap,eva>' rw he (ptko/cephel, oirrj Trecpv/ce rd ovra p.avOdvovri, tt}?

r)hovr)<; ravT7}<;, &>? ykviceld ecriv, ovk dvd<y/cr) yeveaOac ovh' ep-Treipa)
yiyveo~6ai, fidWov he icai Trpodv/xovfievw ov pdhtov. YioXv dpa,
rjv S' eyco, hta(f>epet rov ye (piXo/cephovs 6 r/>tA.ocror/>o? ep,ireipia
dfMporepcov tmv yhovwv. Tlo\v p,evroi. Tt he rov (ptXoTifxov ; C
15 dpa pbdWov direipo^ ecrrc rrj<i airo rov TifidaOai rjhovrjs 77 e/ceivos
7-779 diro rov (ppovelp ; 'AUa rip,rj /xev, ecprj, edvirep e^epyd^wvrat
errl o 'eKaaro<; a>pfj,7]fce, irdatv ai/rots errerat' real yap 6 ifKovaio^
, V7r6 7roXk6i)v rifiarai teal dvhpelos /cat crocpos' ware diro ye rov
>
rifidcrOat,, olov earcv, 7rdvres rf)<; rjhovijs ep-iretpoc tt}? he rov ovros
20 Seas, oiav 7]hovr)v e-^ei, ahvvarov dW(p yeyevcrdat, tw cpiXo-
ttXtjv

a6<p(p. 'EyU/7rej/Ha? '

p,ev dpa, eiirov, eveica KaWiara rdv dvhpwv D

Kpivet ovro<;. Uo\v ye. Kal p,rjv p-erd ye (ppovijo-ecos /jlovo?

epLTretpos yeyovws kcrrai. Ill ptrjv ; AX\d p,rjv Kal hi ov ye hel

16. Tifxij fj.ev v. t'l firjv AIIE : tl fir) q. i S. 6 cro0o5 Aiq

2
: <ro(j>6i A 1
11.
22. ovtos II: oiirtos A. (ppovrjcewi ASq
2
: cwcppovrio-eus II et fortasse A 1
.

582
c 14 ti St tov 4>i\oti|iou; 'and 582 i) 12 Kpivti. Bekker's conjec-
how does he stand in relation to the lover ture Kpivel isunnecessary.
of honour?' Supply 5ia<ppei 6 <pi\6<ro<pos, HTd -ye <j>povtjor&>s corresponds to
or rather a more general idea of com- <t>povqo~et. in 582 A. Plato is taking the
parison out of 5ia<ptpei cf. 585 D and : three requisites in order. The inireipia
x 597 D. We must beware of translating of the (pi\6<ro<pos is alone intelligent, and,
'
but what of the lover of honour?' (I), without (pp6vrio-is, i/jLireipia is no more
and V.), as if tov <Pi\oti/aov were here than a sort of drexvos Tptfiri {Phaedr.
equivalent to wtpl tov <Pi\otL/j.ov (v 470 A 260 e: cf. Gorg. 463 b). It is indeed
.). This error caused Groenv. Prinsterer quite true, as Nettleship reminds us {Led.
(Prosop. PI. p. 110) to suggest apa p.a\\ov and Rem. II p. 322), that the higher kind
fu7retp6s eon rrjs &tt6 tov <f>povelv ijdovijs, of man learns more from the experience
i) eKelvos ttjs awb tov Tiu.acrdai ; with which he shares with the lower kind
which the translation of Davies and without having to go through nearly the
Vaughan also agrees. The subject of same amount of it.
#7reipos eon is of course 6 <pt\bo~o(pos, and 23 aXAa(ii]VKT\. Bosanquet observes
eKclvos means 6 0i\6rt,uos. that "this is perhaps a good argument to
/inai
18 6 dvSpeios represents 6 0i\6n/xos [/ pro' rove that the man of culture is pre-
cf. avbpdq. 582 E and Tro\e/jUKOv 583 A n. eminently competent to appraise the
19 tou ovtos- The presence of such value of different ideals of life, but it is
metaphysical terms in this and the suc- not a good argument to prove that he is
ceeding proof is what chiefly encourages a good judge of degrees of agreeable
Prleiderer (Zur Lasting etc. pp. 74 ff.) feeling in lives fundamentally different
and some others to maintain that 580 from his own" (similarly Nettleship 1. c.
587 were written at a later period than p. 321). True; but that is not the point.
the rest of this Book, most of which they Plato is attempting to prove that the <pi\b-
believe to be earlier than v 471 c vn
o-o<pos is the best judge, not of 'the de-
inclusive. See also on 581 A. Others grees of agreeable feeling' experienced,
with much more reason find in these ex- in one particular kind of life, but of the
pressions a strong argument in defence of relative pleasure of three different kinds
the structural unity of the Republic; for of life, and his reasoning, granted that
it would seem that r^s tov ovtos dtas and pleasures can be compared at all, is per-
the like presuppose the discussions of fectly legitimate. Each of the three men
4
Book vil. See Zeller 11 p. 561 . pronounces his own life not merely
 5^3 a] TTOAITEIAC 347

opyavov tcpiveaOai, ov tov <ptXorcep8ov<i tovto opyavov ovSe tov

fyCXoTifiov, aXXa tov (piXoo~o(pov. To TTolov ; Ata Xoywv irov 25
ecpafiev Belv /cpi'vccrOat. r) yap; Nat. Aoyot Be tovtov p.dXiara
opyavov. IIco? o ov ; Ovkovv el fiev ttXovtw real /cepBei dpiara
E eKplvero rd /cptv6p,eva, a eiryveb '
6 (piXo/cepBr)<; /cal e^freyev, dvdyicr)
av rjv ravra dXrjdecrrara elvai. UoWi] ye. Et Be Tipbfj re /cal

vIkti /cat dvBpeia, ap' ovj^ a o <piXoTip,6<; re /cal <piXovi/co<; ; 30

Ar)Xov. 'E7retS?) o ipbtreipia /cat (ppovrjaei /cat Xoyco ; 'Avdy/crj,

ecjitj, a 6 (piXocrocpos re /cal 6 (piXoXoyo? eirawel, aXrj6eo~TaTa elvai,.

583 Tpiwv dp' ovacov tcov \

r)Bovoiv rj tovtov tov /nepou? Trj<i '^v^j'i, (p

fiavdavofiev, rjBicrTT) dv etrj, /cat iv c5 tj/jlwv tovto apyei, 6 tovtov

/3to<? 7]8to~TO<; ; IIco? o" ov p.eXXet; e<pr}' icvpios yovv eiraiveTT}^ cov
eiraivel tov eavTov fiiov 6 cppovifios. Ttva Be BevTepov, elirov, $Lov
koX Tiva Bevrepav r/Bovi'iv (prjatv /cpiTrjs elvai ; ArjXov oti ttjv 5

tov TToXep-tKoi) T /cat (piXoTLpLOV eyyvTepoi yap ai>Tov ecrTiv i) r)

tov %prjp,aTicTTOV. 'To-tutt/v Br) ttjv tov (piXo/cepBovs, 009 eoi/cev.

Tt p.)]V ; t) B 09.

3. we A 2
IT: uv ut videtur A 1
.

pleasant, but pleasanter than those of the 31 dvavKT|, ktX. supplies the apo-
'i$T\
other two how then are we to decide ?
: dosis to i-rreidr} Xoyy
cf. supra 577 B n.
:

Nothing but argument will help us, and 583 A 5 6 Kprrrjs ktX. 6 Kpny\%
the <pCk6oo<pos is the only one of the triad is the (j>i\6<TG(pos, as avTov in the next
who possesses that weapon. It should sentence shews. There is therefore no
be observed that throughout this part of reference to 580 B. For iroXe/MKov Her-
the discussion Plato takes it for granted werden proposes cptXoviKov, very arbitra-
that some kinds of pleasure are in point rily: see on 582 C. It is worth noting
of fact more pleasant than others. At that the conclusion of this argument in-
present his object is to discover what cidentally furnishes a further reply to the
these are, but in the argument which is objection raised by Adimantus in IV
still to come (585 B ff. ), he grapples with 419 Aff., viz. that Plato's guardians-cannot
the metaphysical question for to him it possibly be happy.
was a question, not of psychology, but of
583 B 585 A Our third and'crown-

metaphysics and attempts to shew that ing proof is as follows. All the pleasures
pleasures contain more or less of pleasure except those of the wise (cppdvi/j.oi) are un-
according as there is in them more or less true and impttre. We must recognise the
of truth. existence of three distinct states, viz.
26 &J>anv kt\. The reference is to Pleasure and Pain, which are positive
582 A. \6yoL means 'rational arguments,' and opposite, and the Neutral state, which
'reasoning' (cf. VI 511 b n.), and tovtov is negative and intermediate. Men fre-
is of course tov (pikoabQov, not tov Kpl- quently identify the intermediate condition
veiv, as Stallbaum thinks. with Pleasure ; but they are mistaken when
582 e 29 d^Ota-TaTO. here and in they do so, for there are some pleasures,
akrideo-TaTa. eluai below contains a hint of e.g. those of smell, which have a positive
the theory which is afterwards developed character of their own. bodily Now
in 585 B ff., where the various kinds of pleasures, so-called, together -with the cor-
pleasure are shewn to be different in re- responding pleasures of anticipation, are
spect of reality and truth. for the most part merely ivays of escape
30 4>iX.ovikos. See on 581 B. from pain, and belong to the neutral

34* TTAATQN02
IX. Tavra fxev '
roivvv ovtw hv
10 fey/coos 6 &i/caio<> tov a8i/cov to oe rplrov 'OXvfjbTriicws ra> crwrrjpi
re koX raj 'OXvpTTLW Ail, adpeu
State. They are falsely judged pleasant
through juxtaposition and contrast with
positive Pain.
583 B ff. 9 TavTa jiev kt\. The
political and psychological Xbyoi have
registered their votes, and it only remains
for us to hear the verdict of the meta-
physical, to which Plato characteristi-
cally assigns the greatest value (kclLtoi
TTTu/xdrwit below). See on 577 c.
Plato's theory of true or pure and false
or impure pleasures reappears in the
Philebus. Both dialogues teach (1) that
Pleasure consists in nXripitxns, (2) that
the majority of bodily pleasures are not
pleasures at all, but only Xvttuii> dwaX-
Xayai, and (3) that there are other true
or pure pleasures (e.g. smell) which
are not preceded or followed by pain.
The last generation of scholars mostly
placed the Republic after the Philebus.
I am inclined to agree with more recent
critics in thinking it earlier (see on VI 506 B
and Jackson in Journal of Philology XXV
pp. 65 82), but the greater degree of
elaboration which marks the treatment of
this subject in the Philebus may be and has
been accounted for on either hypothesis.
Aristotle also touches on the question of
Mixed and Unmixed Pleasures in Eth.
Nic. vii 12. ii52 b ff., especially 1 5 2''
~
35 "53 a 7 ib r 5 "54 a 22 b 3 1 and
-
1
22 b 20.
again in x 2 5, especially 2. 11 73*
The present section is further
important in the history of ethics for its
clear distinction between the ixicrj kclto.-
GTavis and the two extremes ; a distinction
already noted by the Cyrenaics (RP 7 .
2o8 b ) and afterwards adopted by Epi-
curus (ib. 380 ff.).
8vo and 8ls refer of course to the
two preceding proofs 577 B 580 C and
580C 583 A.
10 to h\ TpC-rov kt\. The libations
at banquets (according to the Schol. on
Phil. 66 D: cf. also Schol. on Charm.
167 A and on Pind. Isthm. 5. 7 with
Hesych. s. v. rplros Kparrjp and Pollux VI
15, 100) were offered in the following
sequence: (1) to Olympian Zeus and the
Olympian gods, (2) to the heroes, (3) to
Zeus Soter. Hence the proverb to rplrov
rep ouTripi, with which Plato sometimes
introduces the third or culminating stage
[583 A
e'^e^?;? av eXrf ical 8t? vevt- B
on ovBe Trava\7]6rj^ eariv -'}
r<bv
in an argument, demonstration, or the
like (Phil, and Charm. 11. cc, Laws III
692 A, Epp. VII 340 A). In the present
instance there is also an allusion to the
Olympic games, as appears from 'OXv/x-
itikws ('Olympic-wise'). Stallbaum con-
jectures that competitors at Olympia were
in the habit of making their third libation
" non uni tantum Ait o-wrrjpi, sed sicuti
consentaneum fuit, rep o-wTTJpi re /ecu ry
'OXvfjLwiw Ail": but there is no authority
for this idea. Is Plato thinking of the
irivraOXov, in which it was necessary to
win in three (probably leaping, discus-
throwing, javelin-throwing) out of the
five events in order to obtain the prize
(see P. Gardner in
J. of H. Studies 1
p. 217, where the evidence is quoted)?
Schneider takes this view but the words :
twv wTUfjL&Twv below make it clear that
the reference is only to wrestling. The
point manifestly is, that as in wrestling
the third throw decided the contest be-
tween two athletes (Schol. on Aesch.
Eum. 592 et al.), so here the 5\-cuos wins
after he has thrice defeated the o.5ikos (cf.
also Euthyd. 277 c). I think '0\uAi7rtKiSs
is intended to suggest that the contest be-
tween justice and injustice is the greatest of
all moral, as the Olympic was of all physi-
cal, TraXaiff/xara the victors fyeoven rod
:
/jLcucapicrTov j3iov 6> 01 6Xv /utt 10 viKai fj}<ri
naKapidirepov
Phaedr. 256 B
(v
tujv
465 D .). Compare
rpiwv TraXcwTfj.&Tcoi'
tHov-ws a.XrjdiSs'OXvjj.TrtaKQi' eV veviK7)Ka.(n.v.
Plato adds the epithet rep 'OXv/j-xiui de suo :
in an Olympic contest Zeus Soter is also
in the truest sense Olympian too, although
in banquets Zeus Olympius received only
the first, and not also the third libation.
With similar and even greater emphasis
on the word 'OXvpLiriip Pindar prays for
an Olympic victory for Phylacidas in the
words ei'77 5e rplrov (TUTTJpi iropcalvovrai
\
'OXvfXTricp Atyivav Kara airtvbeiv pieXi-
I
<p96yyois doiSals (fsthm. I.e. : see Donald-
son ad loc). \ *
11 ovSt iravaXriB-jis Ka0apd. In
what sense is pleasure said by Plato to be
pure and true? It is pure when unadul-
terated by pain, whether antecedent,
present or consequent; and there is also
perhaps in Plato's use of the epithet
'pure' a relic or hint of the old half-
 5^3 i>] nOAITEIAC 349

a\\o)v rjBovrj 7r\i)V tt}<? tov <ppovip.ov ovSe icadapd, afOC iaKia-
<ypa(p7)jj.ivT] tis, ft)? iyu> Sokco fxoc tcov aocptov twos a/cr]/coevai.

tcanoL tovt av eit] p.eyio~Tov re kcli Kvpccorarov twv tttco/jlcitoov.

Uo\v ye~ dXXd 7T&S? Xeyei? ; 'US', elirov, ii;evp7]cr(o, crov drro- 15

C Kpivo/iivov r)TGov djia. 'EpcoTa 81], (prj. Aeye Srj, t]v

I
S' iydt'

ovk ivavTLOV (pap:ev Xvtttjv rjSovfj ; K.al p,dXa. Ov/covv teat to

pn']Te yaiptiv p,7]T6 XvTreladau elvai tl; JLivcu fievToi. M.eTa^v
tovtolv dpLcJ30tv iv pbiacp ov, riavylav Tivd Trepl TavTa T/79 yjrvxf]^ >

avro Xeyeis ; Ovtcos, 8' *Ap' ov puvrifxoveveis, 20

rj ovft ovtcds r) 0?.

yv S' iyd), tovs twv tcapLvovTcov Xoyovs, ovs Xeyovaw otolv KapLvco-

clv ; TIolovs ; '12? ovSev dpa io~Tiv rjhiov tov vyiaivew, dXXd
D <7</>a? I
i\e\,7]0et,, irplv /cdpivew, 7/Sicttov ov. M.ep,vt]p,ai, ecprj.

Ov/covv real tcov TrepicoSvvia twI i^opievcov d/covea XeyovTcov, &)9

cv&ev jjStov tov iravaaadat ohweopcevov ; 'Akovgv. Kat iv dXXois 25

I
ye. olp.ai, iroXXols tolovtols alcrOdvei yiyvop^kvovs tov? dvOpcorrovs,

ceremonial, half- religious idea of 'pure 13 twv <ro(}><ov alludes, I believe, to

from taint': see App. Ill and Rohde Orphic or Pythagorean ascetics, who
Psyche1 II pp. 281 ff. al. But in its preached the doctrine cruj/j-a <rrjfji.a and
deepest signification the truth or purity of regarded bodily pleasure as essentially
Pleasure involves the ontological theory falseand impure see especially Rohde :

that soul and its sustenance (knowledge Psyche1 II pp. 121 130, and 161 166.
etc.) have more part in Being and Truth Evidence for this view is given in App.
than Body and its food the spiritual and : IV, where the other interpretations are
not the material is the true. See also on also discussed.
586 E and especially Nettleship Lect. and 14 kcutoi is hardly 'et vero' 'and

Rem. 11 pp. 322 327, where the farther
bearings of Plato's theory are admirably
surely' (as Kugler takes it de part, rot
etc. p. 18, comparing Gorg. 452 E, Theaet.
traced. 187 C al.), but rather 'quamquam' 'and
12 ttXtJvttJstovc|>povi|j.ov. Cf. Phaed. yet' (sc. 'strong as were the other two
69 B, C. proofs,' or the like) " und das ware doch :

rKia-ypa(j>ti|i6VT|. See on II 365 C. wohl" Schneider.

Bodily pleasure is i<TKiaypa.<pri)xei>7] in the 583 c 17 to |itit x a ^P lv KT ^- This
fullest sense of the word, because it de- TpiTTj diadeais is described in Phil. 32 E
pends on contrast and balance of pleasure ff.: cf. ib. 42 E ff. and Tim. 64 c ff.

with pleasure, and pleasure with pain 18 jiCTa^v ktX..: 'something which is
(584 a), just as perspective produces its intermediate between these two, a sort of
effect by the contrast of light and shade repose of the soul so far as these are con-
(586 B). Similarly in Phaed. 69 B Plato cerned.' Herwerden is fain to cancel
hints that the so-called virtue which con- either /xera^6 or iv /xiaq) but the fulness :

sists in bartering one bodily pleasure for of expression is characteristic. See Introd.
another is <r Kiaypa(pia tis kclI ovdtv 5' ,

vyies ovo' dX-qdes exovaa, and ib. 81 B the 19 r\<rvx^ av: whereas \vttt) and ijdovq
soul is said to be yeyorirevfievT} V7r' are tuv-qaus 583 E.
avTou (sc. tov ffufiaros) vtto re twv iirtdv- 20 dp' ov. Three inferior MSS have
/uwv Kal rjdofwv. Cf. also Phil. 44 C avrb dp ovv, which is easier; but dp' ov is much
rpvTo avTTJs (sc. ttjs TjOovrjs) eiraywybv more lively, and not more abrupt than
yo-qrev/xa, dXX' ovx i)dovriv tlvat. In e.g. TroXe/j.rio'op.ev to yuerd tovto, w rXai;-
each of these passages there is probably K(*>v; 11 373 E (quoted by Schneider).
a conscious reminiscence of Orphic doc- The stylistic effect is exactly like Lucre-
trines: see next note and App. IV. tius' 'Nonne vides' etc.: e.g. II 263 al.
 ;

350 TTAATQNOI [5831^

iv ol<j, orav Xvircovrai, to /xr/ \virela6ai real tt)v rjcrvyiav tov

toiovtov iyKcofxid&vaiv Tovto ydp,
go? tj&io-tov, ov to ya'ipeiv.
(f)r), rore r)8v tcrw? Kal dyairrjTov yiyverai, rjav^ia. Kat orav
30 7ravcrr)Ta(, apa, elirov, yalpwv Tt?, r) tt}? r)8ovrj<; rjcrv^ia Xvirr/pov E
'

ecrrai. "Io~(o<i, <pr). O p,era%v apa vvv 8rj dficfroTepoov ec^a/xev

'

elvai, tt]V iicrvyLav, tovto 7tot upb(p6repa earai, Xvirrj re Kal r/hovrj.

"Eoi/cev. 'H Kal Svvarov to /xrjSeTepa ov apxporepa yiyveaOai

Ov fioc BoKet. Kal lit)v to ye r)Bv ev ^v^rj yiyv6p,evov Kal to
35 \v7rr)pbv KLi>r)cri<; Tt? dp,(f)0Tep(0 eo-rbv. r} ov ; Nat. |
To 8e p.i]re 584
\v7rr]pbv pbrjTe 7]Sv ov)(l iicrv^ia Lievroi Kal ev p,eo~(p tovtoiv ecpdvi)
cipTt; 'E<j)dvr) yap. II co? ovv opdoos eaTi to p.ij dXyelv r)8v yyel-

crBai 7) to /at) "^aipeiv dviapov ; Ov8a/j,co<;. Ovk eonv apa tovto,

5 dXka, (palveTat, r)v 6" iyd), irapd to dXyetvbv t)8v Kal irapd to ?}Su

27. to A 2
II: om. A 1
. 33. dwarbv A'-'fl: fortasse abvvaTov A 1
.

5 83 d toCto "ydp ktX. The ar-

28 583 e ctfuj^Tepa rJ8ovr|.
32 Does
gument as follows.
is While suffering Plato mean that the neutral state will
pain, men are apt to look upon the yavxia sometimes be both painful and pleasant
from pain as the highest pleasure. Per- at one and the same time, or only at
haps (suggests Glauco) at such a time the one time painful and at another pleasant?
neutral state is in point of fact found According to Gorg. 497 c ff., in eating
positively pleasant and welcome by them. when hungry, drinking when thirsty
Socrates proceeds to shew (by a reductio etc., we cease from pain and pleasure
ad absurdum proof) that Glauco's sug- simultaneously, so that in such a case
gestion is untenable. 'In that case,' he the neutral state will appear to be both
argues, '7/<n'X' a from pleasure will in like pleasant and painful. But the rest of the
manner be positively painful : and thus argument does not support this interpre-
the neutral state, which we declared to be tation; and in the corresponding passage
betiveen the two extremes, will upon oc- of the Philebus (43 d) we have to Se
casions be both, viz. both pleasure and fx-qMTepa tovtuv lad' Tjfuu ottus daTepa
pain.' Glauco allows that that which is yiuoiT &v. The simpler view should there-
neither cannot become both, and Socrates fore be adopted.
proceeds: In this instance the 'both' is a 35 kivt|o-is- In Pleasure the nii-i)(ns

kIvt)(tis, and the 'neither' a ri<rvxta, and is Tr\r)pwffis, in pain, nivwais, as is after-
lies, as we have seen, between the two : so wards pointed out (585 A ;/.).
that it is wrong to identify the absence of 584 a 2 ovxl (j^vtoi ktX. See
pain with pleasure or the absence of I 339 B n. It is safer to construe 6/)#u>5
pleasure with pain. Hence your sugges- with riyeiadat than with ?ort (as D. and
tion is erroneous ovk kariv &pa tovto,
: V. translate). Cf. Euthyph. 5 E roOra
d\\a <f>a.iveTai kt\. See below on 6p9<2s av ei'77 oiJtw yiyvbyava, where opdws
584 A. The argument is really com- belongs to yiyvdfieva, or to a yiyv6p.eva
plete when Glauco says oC fxoi doKtl, understood.
but the words zeal nty t6 ye ij5y in- 4 ovk '{<ttiv ktX. contradicts Glauco's
troduce a new reason for refusing to suggestion tovto yap rjavxia 583 D.
identify Vl
'X* a with pleasure or with pain,
by explicitly stating for the first time that
There is reality about this (as yon
no
suggest): it is only a <f>dvTao-p.a the neu-
pleasure and pain are each of them a tral state appearing pleasant by the side
Kivr]<ns. riavxia- and Kivrjcris are mutually of pain, being, in fact, a sort of OKiaypa-
exclusive notions. Cf. Phil. 43 D 44 b, tpia, as we said in 583 B. On yorjTeia
where the reasoning follows nearly the see 583 li ;/.

same lines. See also next note.

 1
584 C] nOAITEIAC 351

dXyeivov Tore, rj 7)av^ia, /cat ovhev vyies toutcov twv (j>avraajLaroiv

7T/30? r)8ovi]<i dXijdeiav, dXXd 7077x6 ia Tt?. O? yovv o A.070?, e<Tj77,

B crrj/jiaivei. 'ISe roivvv, ecpijv eyd>, '

rjhovds, at ov/c e'/c Xvjtwv eicriv, t'va

fjLTj ttoXXuki^ olr/df/s ev to) irapovTi ovtco tovto Trefyvicevai, rjhovrjv

fiev iravXav Xvirtjs elvai, Xinrriv he i)hovrj<;. Tlov hi], e(f>r), kcli troias 10
Xeyeis ; TloXXal fiev, elirov, teal dXXai, /xaXirrra 8' el '6eXei<; evvor)crai

rds trepl t<z? ocr/xa? rjhovd*;. avrai yap ov 7rpo\v7rrj0evTC e^aicfrvrjs

d^yavoi to fieyedos yiyvovrai 7ravo-dp,evai re Xii7r7]v ovhe/xiav

C KaraXeiirovaiv. 'AX77 decrrara, e<pr]. Mr) dpa treiddifxeOa '
KaOapdv
r)hovr]V elvai rrjv Xv7rt]<; diraXXay^v, fir/he Xvtttjv ttjv rjSovfjs. Mr) 15

yap. 'AAAa /xevroi, elirov, ai ye hid rod erar/i-aTO? eVt ttjv ~^rv)(}l v

Teivovaai teal Xeyofievai i)hoval o~j(ehov ai TrXeicnai re /cal fieyiarai

tovtov rov e'thovs elcri, Xv7rcov rives diraXXayai. EtVl ydp. Ov/c-

8. (pr)v iyw 0r: Zcp-qv 5' yu> AI12 (sed 5 puncto notavit A 2 ): 8' tyuq.

584 B 8 at ovk k Xvirwv ktX. are
the so-called 'pure' pleasures of Phil.
51 B ff. ras wepi re to. koKo. \eybp.eva xpio-
'
fxara /cat irepl ra axvfjLaTa Ka L T & v o'o-p.wv
ras 7rXei<rras /cat ras tlov (pdbyywv /cat
baa ras ("vSeias avaicrdrirovs 'x 0VTa Kai
aXi'nrovs ras irXrjpwaeis alffdrjras /cat rjSet'as,
Ka.6a.pas \viru>v, irapablSwaiv They are
never preceded by pain, but may, accord-
ing to the Phikbus, be preceded by nivwcxis
and &5eta, so long as these are impercep-
tible ; and they are caused by irX-rjpoxns no
/ca0' ab-qvany bearing on this doctrine of
the 'purity' of smell? If the soul, after
it is 'purified' from the body by death,
still presumably 6cj>i7?
retains this sense,
is (inOrphic language) 'pure.' It is
.possible enough that Plato's whole theory
of 'pure pleasures' was suggested by
. some such early theological notion, though
he afterwards developed it in his own
way. See however Rohde Psyche* 11 p.
152 n. Aristotle also looks upon smell
as a painless pleasure see Eth. Nic. X
:

less than the pleasures which are called
impure, although the 7rXr)pwcrts in the case
of the pure pleasures is d\r)dajT4pa: cf.
585 B and Tim. 65 A.
I'vo (iTJ iroXXaKis ktX. : in
perhaps, you should suppose in the
present instance' etc. (sc. as you did in
the other 583 d). jut? 7ro\Xd/as is 'ne
forte' (iv 422 C .), and ev r/2 irapovn
refers to the example which Socrates is
about to give. Glauco's irov 5tj asks
for an explanation of iv r<2 irapbvri,
just as 7rotas invites Socrates to specify
the TfSoj'&s at ovk 4k Xvttuv eicriv.
English translators are in error.
1 iroXXcd nv ktX. In spite of this
passage and Phil. 51 B ff. Aristotle seems
actually to insinuate that Plato made all
pleasures conditional on release from
pain see Stewart on Eth. Nic. X 2. 1 I73 b
: these 'mixed' pleasures and pains.
12 ff.
12 do-pas. Has Heraclitus' curious
fragment (38 By water) at ^vxai 6o-p.ivrai
2. ii73 b 18 ff. et al.
584 c 16 oX 76 ii8oval ktX. The
emphasis is on 5td rod aih/xaros. All
pleasures belong of course to the soul
case, ( Tim. 64 b) ; but some come through the
body, while others the pleasures of
knowledge, for example, according to
Plato do not (cf. Theaet. 184 e 185 E
and generally Phil. 47 D ff.). Most of
u
the former class smell is an exception
and the greatest among them (Ta.(ppo8icria
Phil. 65 c) are only Xu7tuj^ d.7raX\a7at
The
(cf. Phaedr. 258 E, Phil. 45 A 47 B and
Arist. Eth. Nic. vn 13. 1153 s 33> r 5-
s and
1154 26 ff.), and so 'mixed' unreal:
compare the picture of the xapab~piov /3to?
in Gorg. 494 b ff. The same is true of
the purely spiritual pleasures and pains
which come from the anticipation of
On
the pleasures and pains of anticipation
see Phil. 32 c ff.


352 TTAATQNOI [54C

ovv Kal at 77730 fieXXovrcov rovrcov i/c irpoaBoKia^ ytyvo/ievai irpor)-

20 crdrjcreis re Kal rrpoXvirr/aei,^ Kara ravrd e^ovaiv ; Kara ravrd.

X. Olcrd' ovv, r)v o iycb, olau eicriv '
Kal co fidXicrra ioLKacriv ; Q
Tco ; <f>rj. No/uet? ri, elirov, iv rfj cpvcrei elvac rb fiev avco, rb Be

Karco, to Be fiecrov ; "TZycoye. Oiec ovv av rtva e'/c rov kc'itco

cjtepbfievov 7rpo? fiecrov aXXo tl oiecrQai rj avco cpepeaOai; Kal iv

25 fiecrco aravra, dcpopcovra bdev ivrjveKrai, aXXoOi, irov av r)yeladai

elvai rj iv rco avco, fir) ecopaKora to dXrjOcbs avco; Ma At" ovk
eycoye, ecprj, aXXcos olfiai olr)6?)vai av tov toiovtov. AW et rraXiv

y, ecf>rjv, cfiepoiro, I
Karco r av oloiro cpepecrdai Kal dXrjOr) ololto ; E
lift)? yap ov; Ovkovv ravra irda^ot av rvdvra Bia to fir) efi7recpo<;

30 elvai rov d\r)divcb<; avco re ovros Kal iv fiecrco Kal Karco ; ArjXov
Brj. avfid%oi,<; av ovv, el Kal aireipot dXr)deia<i irepl rroXXcov re
akXcov fir) vyieis B6a<i eyovcriv 717309 re r)Bovr)v Kal Xvnrrjv Kai to
fiera^v rovrcov ovrco BiaKetvrat, ware orav fiev irrl rb Xvwrjpbv
cf>epcovrat, dXr)6r) re \
olovrai Kal rep b'vn Xvirovvrai, brav Be dirb 585
Xvirrj^ iirl rb fiera^v, acpoBpa fiev o'iovrat 77720? rrXrjpcocret, re Kai
i)Bovf) ylyvecrBai, coo-nep Be 777309 fieXav cpaibv diToaKOT7ovvre<i

27. #\Xws II: dXX' ws A. 30. koltw A2 II : Kara (sic) A 1

. 3. Sea:
om. AI13.

19 Trpotja-Grjo-eis is a Platonic coinage It is possible (with Solomon CI. Rev. Ill

not found elsewhere. The reading rrpoai- p. 418) to construe the divergence as "an
adr/creis (3 and Vind. B) held its ground incidental proof of the distance separating
till Bekker; but rrpo-r\aBi]aei% had already the Republic {rom the Timaeus," especially
been conjectured by Floyer Sydenham as the myth in Book X agrees with the
(Lupton in 67. Rev. II p. 228). view of Above and Below given here :

20 irpoXvirtjris: thus for example but too much stress should not be laid on
rb wpb tG>v \viri)pGsv (sc. i\irib[j.evov) is the present passage, which is intended
(pofiepbv Kai dXyeivbv (Phil. 1. c). If only as an illustration and nothing more.
bodily pleasure is 'mixed,' the same must 23 ol'ei ovv av riva kt\. Cf. Phaed.
be true of bodily pain: and so the irpo\v- 109 c.
rt-qaeis as well as the Trporjffdrjcreis of an- 584
e 31 A Kal kt\. 'if men also :

ticipation are mixed (Kara ravra, ^x ov<riv )

' ' who are ignorant of truth' etc. Kal sc.
Fear for example (which is vpoaSoKla like 6 p.7) f/xTreipos rov a\r)6iv2i avw re
KaKov) is a 'mixed' pain: see Phil. 47 E. 6vros ktX. in our simile. Three deterioris
584 D 22 vop.Ceis ktX. This is the notae MSS have d Kal ol dtreipoi, and Her-
popular conception of above' and 'below'
' mann conjectures ol for Kal but cf. the :

held also by most of the philosophers,
e.g. Heraclitus, the Pythagoreans, Anaxa-
goras, the Atomists (RP 7 . 29, 68 A,
124 B ., 149 Bttw.), and even Aristotle
(Phvs. IV 4. 2i2 a 24 ff.), and found also
in the Phaedo (109 ff.). In the Timaens,
on the other hand, Plato takes a different
and more scientific view <pvaei yap Si]
use of el Kal in X 597 A. The article is
not necessary, and ought not to be intro-
duced without better MS authority.
585 a 2 irXtjpwo-et prepares the
way for the coming argument, in which
Pleasure is viewed as irX^pwcris, Pain as
Kivwo-ts (cf. Phil. 31 E ff.). So far. we
: have been told only that they are Kivr)<reis

nvas rbTrovs Svo uuai 8iei\7]<pbTas dtxv T (583 E).

Trav ivavrtovs rbv p.ev (cciru, rbv S'&vw 3 oienrep ol ktX. The equations are
om opdbv ovbanrj vofx,ii~eiv ktX. (62 C tf.). of course Black = Pain, Grey = Absence
 ;
585 cj nOAITEIAC 353

aireipia XevKov, /ca\ to dXvirov ovtco irpo? Xinrr/v d<poptovTe<i direipta

r)Bovi}s airaroivrai; Ma Ata, r) 6 09, ovk av 0avp,d<raip,i, dXXa 5
7to\v fidXXov, el p.t) ovrcof e%ei. *Q8e y ovv, eXirov, evvoec ov^l
B rrelva Kal Biyfra Kal ra roiavra Kevcoaeis Tives eicrtv tt)? irepl to '

aoifjba ; Tt p,rjv ; "Ayvoia Be Kal tufrpoavvi] dp' ov Kev ott;?

efe&)9
e<JTi -n}? irepl "^rv^rjv av t'^ew?; Ma\a 76. Ovkovv TrXrjpolr dv
o re Tpo(f>rj<; fieraka^dvcov Kal 6 vovv Xcrywv ; IT&i? o 01/; TIX?;- 10
J

/ pttio~i<; Be dX^OecTTepa tov tjttov r) tov pdXXov ovtos ; ArjXov, otl

tov fidXXov. TLorepa ovv fjyel rd yevrj p.dXXov icadapdi oucria?
pere^ecv, ra olov (tltov re teal ttotov real oyp-ov Kal t~vp,iT ao-779

C rpo<prj^, i] to Bot;/]^ re dXrjdov? elBos koX e7rt<TT^/XT79 ical vov '

Kal

4. to aXvwov ovtw Trp6y Xviryv Schleiermacher: irpos rb dXvwov ovtoj \vttt)v cod4.
7. Telva 11 et corr. A- ireivrj 1
:13. A
ra olov IT: olov
.
1
ra ola A'-. A :

of Pain, White = Pleasure. Plato's simile nothing of true delights, but fight with
is particularly appropriate, because Grey one another for delusive and unsatisfying
is a mixture of white and black (Tim. joys-
68 C tpaibv 8e XevKov re Kal p:e\ai>oj sc. 585 a 6 iliSiy'oZv. "In his ye vim
Kpaaei yiyverai), just as Xvirrjs d7ra\\a-y77 acuit vocabuli c35e, sed ovv inservit con-
according to this discussion (584 c al.) tinuandae argumentation^ Ferri non
may be regarded as a mixture of pleasure potest yovv, quod ad universam senten-
and pain (584 C, 586 B), or in other words tiam pertineret, habens illud vim asseve-
only a 'mixed' pleasure. With the simile randi cum restrictione quadam " (Stall-
itself cf. Arist. Phys. V 1. 224 b 34 to baum). Contrast I 335 E, vn 527 d nn.
(patbv XevKov irpos to p4\av Kal p.e'Xav wpbs Here most of the mss appear to have ye
to \evic6v and ib. 5. 229 16 ff. The best
13
ofo.
mss omit 8e after wairep, and all the mss ovy\ ireiva Kal 8fr|/a kt\. For the
have Kal irpds to AXvttov ovtco Xvwr)v in- sense cf.Phil. 31 e and (in general) vn
stead of Kal to (LXvttov ovtw wpbs Xv-m)v 519 A, B fin. The form irelva (see cr. n.)
(see cr. .), but it is impossible to believe is supported also by iv 437 d; but Trelvrj
that they are right. On the text and is in itself legitimate and occurs tolerably

other views of this passage see App. V. often in Plato, as Schneider shews.
6 2x u There is slight ms authority 585 B 8 dp' ou KevoTTjs ktX. Ig-
for ?x'> which Neukirch (in PL Pol. norance, as well as hunger, is Kevbrrjs (cf.
quaest.phi I. 1 p. 47) and Richter (Fleck. 584 B 71.); but whereas we are conscious
Jb. 1867 p. 147) approve. ^x et ' s sound of physical depletion and therefore suffer
enough: cf. Prof. 315 E ovk av davpd-
pain, we are not speaking generally
fapu, el Tvyxavet. &v. conscious of intellectual depletion, so
585 A 586 Consider the question
c that Ignorance is not, as a rule, painful ;

also in this way. Hunger,

thirst etc. are
modes of physical depletion; and Ignor-
ance is a form of spiritual emptiness. He
who partakes offood, and he who acquires
Knowledge or Reason, are each 'filled''
but which of them is the more truly filled' ?
1
Knowledge and its kindred have more
reality and truth than Food etc., Soul
than Body: hetice the acquisition of know-
ledge is a truer form of replenishment
than the other. The resulting Pleasure
will therefore be more true. Those who
ate strangers to wisdom and virtue know
and thus the pleasures of Learning the
irX^pwcris of that whereof Ignorance is
the kcvottis not being preceded by pain,
are pure. This conclusion is worked out
in Phil. 52 A, B, but not here, where the
argument takes a different course. On
l<rxv 'acquire' 'get' see VI 511 D .
14 to 8ot]s t d\r] 80 vs ktX. So in
Phil. 60 D p.vr)p.rp/ Kal (ppbvrjffiv Kai eirt.-
aTr)p.7)V Kal a\r)d7J 56^av ttjs ai/r^s t'Se'aj
Tidiaevos: cf. also ib. 19 D, 21 A, B, d.
These objects are here conceived of as
the Tpo(pT\ of the soul, cf. Phaed. 84 b.

A. P. II. 23
 ;:

354 TTAATQNOI [585C

15 v\\i]/38t)v av 7rdarj<; dperrj<; ; coBe Be icplve' rb tov del ojiolov

i^ofjuevov zeal ddavdrov /cat, d\r)6e[a<; Kal avro toiovtov 6v Kal ev
toiovt(o lyiyvo/xevov fiaXXov eivai gol Bo/cel, rj to /xr/BeTTOTe ofioiov
Kal dvrjrov Kal avro tolovto Kal ev toiovtw 'ytyvopievov ; Uo\v,

16. ai'rd H^: a5 rb All. 18. ai'To II: a5 to A.

5 85 ff. 15 SSi 8e Kpiv kt\. The has less part in truth [as it has], it must
following sentences are among the most also have less part in Being. [This deduces
perplexing in the whole of the Republic, from step (3) the conclusion already im-
or indeed in the whole of Plato's writ- plied in (2), and also paves the way for
ings. That the reading of the mss is ovkovv 6'Xws /j.erexei]. (5) Thus since
corrupt has been admitted by the majo- what is true of Knowledge is true of all
rity of critics, and will be proved in App. the spiritual 7^77, [and since food etc.
VI, to which I must refer for a full dis- are of course only particular examples of
cussion on the text and interpretation of the del dvofj.oi.ou or never-like], universally
this difficult passage. Here it is possible (6'Xujs) those yevr] which are concerned

only to set down what seems to me, after a with the care of the body have less part
review of all the conditions of the problem, in Being and Truth than those which are
the least unsatisfactory solution. The concerned with the care of the soul. For
emendation in the text, which I printed a further discussion of this passage and
in my Text of the Republic, has been ap- other suggested 'solutions and emenda-
proved by a critic in Hermatkcna XXIV tions see App. VI.
p. 252. We
have to discover whether food, to tov del c(ioiov ktX. The whole
drink etc. participate in pure Being more of this passage presupposes, as Grimmelt
than true opinion, knowledge etc. ; and shews {de reip. PI. comp.et unit. pp. 74 ff.),
the answer is arrived at by the following the metaphysical theory of V
VII. With
steps. (1) Which is more that which tov dd 6/xolov cf. V 479 A and VI 500 C
is connected with the ever-like, the im- with ddavdrov VI 4S5 B {eKeivr/s rrjs ovaias
mortal and Truth, and which is itself of and with Kal dXrjdtias VI
ttjs dei oCo-r]s) :

this nature, and found in something of 508 D. The two words are rejected
last
this nature; or that which is connected by Madvig and Baiter on the grounds that
with the never-like and mortal, and which (1) we should expect an adjective, ( 2) Kal
is itself of this nature (never-like etc.) and dXrjdetas has no antithesis expressed,
found in something of this nature? That whereas dei 6/xoiov and dOavdrov have: (3)
which is connected with the ever-like, the words unduly anticipate ri 5'; d\rj-
says Glauco, is more. (2) Then does the Vtias; below. As I understand the pas-
Being of the never-like (del dvo/j.oiov=: sage, the mention ot Truth is necessary
(XT]5eTroTe 6f.ioiov) participate in Being at
see above just in view of ti 5'; d\rjdt ias
all more than the Being of Knowledge and there is little weight in Madvig's first

does? Certainly not (ow is strictly illative: two arguments.

if it is true that what connected with
is 16 Kal auro ktX. Is rai here and in
the ever- like is more than what is con- Kal avrb again below 'and' (Schneider)
nected with the never-like, then the Being or 'both'? The first view is perhaps
of the never-like cannot be more than more likely: for it is more in keeping
Knowledge is for Knowledge of course with the somewhat loose structure of
Zxerat rod del 6fx.oiov. Knowledge is in the argument throughout this passage,
short taken as a type of that which and Kai in D below (Kal avrb) is most
fxeTai tov del 6/jioiov). (3) Or has the probably 'and.'
Being of the never-like more part in 16, 18 vtoiov'tu) (bis). Thesoulisof
Truth than Knowledge has? To this the nature of to del 6/j.oloi> see VI 490 B,
:

also the answer is no [for that which

: 508 D, and especially Phaed. 79 A ff. the :

is connected with the ever-like and body on the other hand is never con-

Knowledge is so is connected also with stant, for like everything material ir\avd-
Truth see above to "tov del b/xoiov
: rai virb -yevtaeus Kal (pdopds (VI 485 B).

ixb^evov tcai d\7)0elas], (4) And if it
 ;

;86a] nOAITEIAC e 355

e<f>r), hiafyepei to tov del opboiov. 'H ovv del <dv>opoiov ovcrla
ovaia<; Tt, [laXkov r) <f)> eTri<rTr)p.r)<; pueTe^ei; OvBapcos. Tt' S' ; 20
dXrjdelas; OvSe tovto. Et 8e dXr)0eia<; t/ttov, ov ical over las
D Wvayterj. Ovkovv oXco<; rd irepl rrjv tov crcopaTos Oepaireiav yevrj
'

tcov yevcov av tcov irepl rrjv T779 ^sv^r}*; depairecav rjTTOv dXrjdeLas
re Kal ova'ia<; peTe^et ; Ilo\v <ye. Xoopa 8e avro -^it^t}? ovk ocei

ovtios ; "Rycoye. Ovkovv to tcov /j.dXXov ovtcov irXrjpovpevov Kal 25

avrb pdXXov ov ovtcos p,aXXov ifXripovTai r) to tcov tjttov ovtcov
Kal avTo tjttov ov ; lift)? yap ov ; Et dpa to irXrjpovaOat tcov
(pvaec irpoa-rjKovTcov r)8v cctti, to t&5 ovti Kal tcov ovtcov TrXrjpov-

E pevov pidXXov puaXXov ovtcov t Kal dXr]6eo~Tepcos ^alpeiv dv iroiol

t)8ovt) dXr)0ei, to Be tcov ijttov ovtcov p,eTaXapu(3dvov tjttov re dv 30
dXrjdoos Kal /3e/3a/a>9 ttXtjpoIto Kal dirccrTOTepas dv 77801/779 Kal
tjttov dXrjdovs pLeTaXayufidvoL 'AvayKaiOTaTa, ecprj. 01 dpa
586 (j>pov7]creco<; Kal dpeTrpi dtreipoi, evco\)(iai<; 8e Kal Tot9 toiovtols del
vv6vTe<>, KaTco, a>9 eoiKev, Kal /^e^pt rrrdXtv 777)09 to p,Tav (pepovTao

Te Kal TavTrj irXavwvTat, 81a /3iov, v7rep/3dvTe<> 8e tovto 77009 to

d\rj6co<i dvco ovTe avefiXeifrav nrcoiroTe ovTe yjve^dr/aav, ov8e tov
19. ael <ca>>o/j.oiov nos: del b/moiov AII3: t\ 5e tov firid^iroTe b/xoiov pro i] odv
del avofioiov q. In v et Flor. legitur R 77 ovv fxr) del 6/xoiov kt\. 20. <r)>
nos: om. codd. 24. ip ll XVs H: T ^s ^vxv^ A, sed ttjs puncto notavit A 2
.

19 i] oSv del dvofioiov ktX. These and body as two distinct and separate
words have already been discussed but : entities.
it should here be remarked that the in- 585 e 29 |id\\ov [idXXov. The
sertion of tov before the adjective (Ast, first fidXXov belongs both to to 6vti
Madvig etc., both here and in ix-qbeiroTe ( = ovtus) and to twv 6vtwv the second :

6/j.owv above) is not necessary. On the
connexion between iincTqixr), ovcia and
akrjdeia see especially Theael. 186 C, D.
585 D 24 (T(o|Aaovtws ; And
don't you think the same is true of the
body itself as compared with the soul?'
For the sense cf. Phaed. So B, and with
the genitive faxy* 582 c n. On this
sentence Bosanquet remarks "The only
way to master this conception in its true
light is to consider body and mind not as
two things {body and soul) on a level or
side by side, but, as daily experience
to ovtws. After the stage of the argu-
ment reached in ovkovv t\ttov ov, it
would have been enough to write here rd
'
Ty ovti. w\T]pov/j.vov fidWov ftdWov ovtws
dXridd, to de t\ttov 6vtcos Tr\y)povfj.vov
d-maTOTipas dv pLeraXanpavoi.. Plato
characteristically amplifies his conclusion,
even at the risk of obscuring the relation
: between it and the preceding step.
586 a 2 k<tu> kt\. refers to the
illustration in 584 D ff. The meaning of
fj-ixpi- irakiv is 'as far as back again' sc.
to the intermediate point cf. fj-txp 1 Sevpo,
:

really teaches us, under some such point /x^xp' ivTtxvda, and other instances of the
of view as that of part and whole" (Com- same usage in Stephanus-Hase Thes. s.v.
panion p. 362). This point of view is fj.ixpt and Kiihner-Blass Gr. Gr. II 1
suggestive, but it is scarcely that of the P- 539 f-
Republic, in spite of 584 C and the ;
3 TrXavaJVTai. They are like 'wan-
student will best apprehend Plato's mean- derers' who have lost the way: cf. the
ing both here and especially in X 608 D common use of irXavdo-dai in the New
ff. he carry his analysis no further
if Testament; e.g. Pet. 11 2. 15.
than Plato himself does, and regard soul to d\r|8u)S dv refers to 584 D: but
 . : "

35^ TTAATQNOI [586 a

5 ovtos to3 ovti iTrXrjpooOrjcrav, ov8e ftefiaiov re ical Kcdapas i]8ovr}<!

iyev<ravTO, dXXd fioa/ajficiTcov Blktjv del i3X67TOVTe<> Karoo teat

KKV(poTe<i eh yr\v ical eh Tpaire&S /36<T/covrai ^opra^o/xevoi teal

oyevovTes, ical eveica '

t?)? tovtcov 7rXeove%ia<; XatcTi^ovTes ical B
KvpiTTOvres aXXrfKovs criSiipols Kepacrt re ical oTrXals diroKTivvvao-L
ioj Si difKrjariav, are ov%l rots ovcriv ovSe to ov ov&e to o~Teyov eavTcov
7rifnr\dvTe<;. UavTeXux;, ecpr) 6 YXavKOov, top tcov 7roXXa>v, a>

XdotcpaTes, xprjo-fxwBels filov. *Ap' ovv ovk dvaytcr) ical rj8ovai<i

gvveivai fiefAiy/jbivais Xvirais, elBooXois Trjs dXrjdovs r)8ovi)<; ical

iaKiaypa(pr)fj,evai<i, vtto ttjs Trap' dXXrjXa? decreoof d7roxpawofjLei'ai<;,

5 '

eocTe o~<po8pov<; eicaTepa<; cpaivecrdai tcai epcoTa<; eavToov XvTToovTa<; C

toIs deppoatv ivTLKTetv ical 7repip.a-)(r]Tov<i eivai, wo-wep to Tr)?

'KXivr]<i eiScoXov vtto tcov iv Tpoia ^Trjcriyopo^ (prjen yevecrOat

the words are intended also to suggest
the deeper Platonic use of 'the true
Above,' where Truth and Pureness dwell
see Phaed. 109 B ff., with VII 514 A 11.
6 Poo-KT]|i.dT<Dv 8Ckt]v ktX. Cf. Tim.
91 E (the heads etc. of brute beasts are
els yrjv i\K6fj.ei>a in sympathy with their
earthly souls) and VII 519 A, B nn. With
which the iridos TTpy]fj.4vo% was inter-
preted by certain 'wise men' probably
preachers of the Orphic-Pythagorean way
of life: cf. App. IV as the bottomless
or incontinent part of soul: see Gorg.
493 A ff., especially the words tQiv 5'
dfll'TjTUV T0VT0 T7JS ^VXVS, VV Ol tlTlOu/xloU.
Tba.KbXa.0~T0va.vT0vK0.10v o~Teyavbv,
fieri,

K(Kv<j>bTes els Tpa.we'fas cf.the description
of Syracusan gluttony in the seventh
Platonic Epistle 326 b ff. xP Ta ^^
V0
(cf. II 372 d) and oxeoovres are properly
used of brute beasts, and therefore suit-
able after {ioffKT)p.a.TUu SiK-qv. fveKa ttJs
tovto3v irXfove^las is equivalent to wore
toI'tuv 7r\eoe (sc. than others) ?x eiv
586 b 9 o-iS^pois ktX. The epi-
thet is significant and should be pro-
nounced with emphasis. The horns and
hoofs wherewith these human /Socr/c^ara
'kick and butt 'are lethal weapons made
of iron. Van Leeuwen's conjecture
ffK\yipois for <Tt8i]pois (Mnem. N. S.
Pt 4) only emasculates a fine comparison.
ws TCTprjuivos etr) widos, did tt)V iirhqcTlav
dire-Kd-ras together with Rohde Psyche*
'- I pp. 326 329. Schneider makes a
curious error when he says "t6 artyov hie
corpus quasi vas animi significarevidetur.
12 xpt|*|upScSs refers to the half-
oracular style of Socrates' description:
- compare for instance criSr/pots Kipaai re
Kai birXah with the famous t-tXtvov re^x *
in the oracle to the Athenians (Hdt. VII
141 144: see also id. 1 55 al. for more
examples).
14 rKi(rypa<|)T||Avais kt\. See on/
583 The words viro rrjs airoxpai.vo-~-
B.
XXV /u^cais mean 'taking their colour from
juxtaposition.' The word d.-rroxparvd 1'

J. and C. aptly cite in illustration Aesch. had also a more

technical sense {to to.
Ag. 1 1 1 5 fT. owXals may be said "with Xp^crdivTa evoTtouiv Tim. lex. PL s.v.
a glance at ottXois" (J. and C. ). War Xpaivuv), to which Plato alludes in Laws
springs from the insatiate desires of the 769 A.
flesh (11 373 E v.): hence 5i' airXrjo'Tiai' 586 C 16 wonrep ktX. The many
10
are ov\l Tri|nrXdvTS explains <TKiafxaxov<n (vil 520 C) like the Trojans
airkr)OTia.v. They cannot be 'filled' be- fighting for Helen's shadow in the fields
cause that part of themselves which they of Troy.
till is not the real, not the continent part, 17 Srqo-txopos ktX. See Phaedr.
and that wherewith they fill it is not the 243 a and Bergk Poet. Lyr. Gr.* in pp.
real either. Bosanquet aptly compares 214 ff. There is no real ground for sup-
"Whoso drinketh of- this water shall thirst posing (with Teichmuller Lit. Fehd. 1 pp.
again." In oiibi r6 areyov Plato doubtless 113 ff.) that Plato intends an allusion to
has in mind the story of the Danaids, in Isocrates' Helena, in spite of irept/xdxv'oi
 :

586 D] nOAITEIAC 357

Trepip.dyr]TOV dyvoia tov d\rjdov<; ; UoWrj avayKt), kept], tolovtov

Tt avro elvcu.

XI. Tt Be; irepl to OvfioeiBh ovy^ erepa roiavra dvdyKt] 20

ytyveaOac, 09 dv avro tovto BiaTrpdrrTjrai, rj (f)66v(p 81a <pCkoTip,tav

J)
i) jSia Sid <pi\ovitciav r/ dvp.u> Bia BvatcoXlav, TrXrja/xovrjv Tip.tj<; re
Kal viKTjs Kal Qvjxov Slcokoov dvev \oyio-/xov tc kuI vov ; Toiavra, rj

& 09, dvdytcr] Kal trepl tovto elvai. Tt ovv ; r)v 8' iyco' OappovvTes
\eywp,ev, on icai Trepl to <pi\oicepBe<; Kal to cpiXoviKov oaai eTrtdvpuai 25
elaiv, at fiev dv tt} i fKio~Tr)p.r) Kal \6yu> kirofievat, Kat fieTa tovtwv

i\. av A2 IT.: om. A 1

. otawpaTTriTai A2 II: 8t<nrpd.TTiTat lit videtur A 1
.

25. Xeyu/xev A 1
!!: \iyo/j.tv A2 .

in Hcl. 40 and the reference to Stesi-
cborus ib. 64. Instead of tov ak-qdovs
Floyer Sydenham conjectured ttjs u\rjdovs
(see CI. Rev. 11 p. 229). It is more like
Plato's suggestiveness to say 'the truth'
than 'the true Helen,' which would more-
over (as Lupton points out I.e.) rather be
Trjs o.\t]6lvtjs.
586 C 588 A The pleasures of
anger, unless punned in conformity with
reason, are similarly unreal. We may
even venture to say that it is only when
obedient to knowledge that the desires of
the two lower parts of soul can attain those
pleasures which are inlhehiohest sense their
cnoi and true so far as it is possible for
them to have true pleasures at all. Now
the tyrannica' desires are farthest from
reason, so that the tyrant has least plea-
sure. By an elaborate calculation it is
shewn that the king lives seven-hundred
and twenty-nine times more pleasantly
than the tyrant; and if the just man so
far surpasses the unjust in respect of
pleasure, how much greater will be his
transcendence in beauty and virtue!
S86 c 20 i-rcpa roiavTo kt\. The
satisfaction of to 6v/j.oei8es is also no true
pleasure, but only Xvirrjs dwaWayri. See
Phil. 47 E. aiiTo tovto means to tov
6vfj.oei5es. The verb 5nrpdTTr)Tai is used
as in IV 440 D 011 \r)yei twv yfvvaiwv,
irpiv av 7} 5iaw pd^ijTat 7} kt\. <pi\oTi-
filav, <pt\oviKtav and 8vo~xo\iav ('ill tem-
per' cf. Ill 411 c) are particular forms
of the principle which Plato calls to
8vp.oL84s. Each of them is a Kevorrjs and
painful. The k(v6tt]s is filled, as the case
may be, by ti/jltj. vIktj, or dvp.6s (indulgence
in anger) hence ir\^o-p.ovTiv tiujjs kt\.
: &pX(0~6ai, fiahiara p.ev oiicuov ?xoctos ev
On the spelling (piXovitciav,
present passage, like others in Plato,
clearly points to, see 581 B n.
586 D 23 d'veu Xoyio-|aov T Kal vov
is emphatic, and prepares us for Oappovv-
Tes \eyuixev kt\., where Plato concedes
after all a certain measure of reality and
truth to the pleasures of the two lower
parts of soul, provided they act in obedi-
ence to reason. That the (piXoicepdte
should in any degree whatsoever partici-
pate in true pleasure, has been judged
inconsistent with the previous argument
(Krohn PI. St. pp. 227 ff.), but is not so,
if we fully appreciate the restrictions
which Plato makes Grimmelt dc reip.
(cf.
comp. and also remember
et unit. p. 76),
that in the perfect city, which is the coun-
terpart of the perfect soul, the lower
orders found their truest pleasure in
working for the common welfare under
reason as embodied in the Guardians.
The gist of the present passage is well
expressed by Nettleship, who in his
Lectures and Remains II p. 331 remarks
"that in the most trivial satisfaction there
may be a sense of serving something
wider and higher than animal appetite
that this gives to the satisfaction of appe-
tite a permanence and a satisfactoriness
which by itself it cannot have." Appe-
tite, in short, behaves like a loyal citizen
of the 7ro\tTet'a iv tt? \f/vxy. Ci. IV 443
D, E.
26 at \j.iv kt\. The antithesis is sup-
plied in a different form by oVof 8i kt\.
587 A. Instead of iiropAvwv in line 29
Stephanus read ivd/itvcu, without Ms
authority: but cf. (with Schneider) <l>s
dp.ii.vov ov iravTi iiwb 6tiov Kal <ppovi/xov
which the avT(p kt\. 590 D. See note ad loc.


358 TTAATQNOI [586D

ra<i r)8ova<i 8t,(OKOvo~ai, u? av to (ppovtpiov e^rjyr/Tai, Xap.(3dvG)o~i,

ra<i dXT]6eardTa<i re Xijyfrovrai, &j? olov Te aurais dXrjdels Xaftelv,
I are akT)9tiq eiro^ievoiv, Kal tcis eavrdov ot/ceta?, '
etirep to /3eA.Tt error E
30 eKacrTO), tovto Kal oiKeioTaTOv ; 'AXXa /j.7]V* e<pr), olxetoraTov ye.
Tc5 (piXoo~ 6(f)(1) dpa 67ro/ievrj<i cnracrrjs t/}? yfrv^rj^ Kal p,rj o~rao~ia-

ovcrr)<; eKaarw toj \ikpei virdpyei et'<? Te Ta\Xa to. eavrov irpdrretv
Kal Si/cala) elvai, Kal Brj Kal ttz? rjBovas ras eavrov eKaarov Kal
Ta<i /3eA/r terra? Kal et? to Bvvarov |
t<z? dXrjOeo-Tara^ KaprrovaQai. 587
Kop.iBf} fxkv ovv. 'Orav Be dpa rwv erepcov ri Kparr)crr), virdpyei
avToj fiijTe Tijv eavrov r]Bovi]v e^evpto'Ketv rd Te dX\! diay/cd^eiv
dXXorplav Kal fir/ dXrjdrj rjBovrjv BicoKecv. Oirrct)?, e(pr). Ovkovv a
5 irXelo-rov c/>tA,oeroc/)ta? Te Kal Xoyonj d(pearr)Kev, fidXto~T dv roiavra
e^epyd^oiro ; HoXv ye. TlXeiarov Be Xoyov d(piararai ov-% owep
,

vo/j,ov Te koI Ta|-eco? ; krjkov B/j. K(pdvr]0'av Be irXelarov d(peo~- B

Tooaai ov% al epwriKal Te Kal rvpavvcKal emQvp\iav; JloXv ye.

^RXa^icrrov Be al fiacnXiKai Te Kal Kocr/xiai; Nat. TLXelarov 81],

10 olfiat, dXrjdovs r)8ovfi<; Kal ot/ce/a? 6 Tvpavvos acpeo-Ttj^ei, Be

'

oXlyicTTov. AvdyKT). Kal dijSearara dpa, eirrov, 6 rvpavvos

(Scuto-erai, 6 Be /3acrt\eu? rjBiara. TloXXr/ dvdyK-q. Oter#' ovv, r\v

8 eyoo, ocrco dr^Bearepov r} Tvpavvos /SacrtAieo? ; *Av elirrj^, (prj.

1~. i^yrjraL A'-II : e^-qytiTat A 1

. \o/ij3ai'w<n A 1
II: \aiAJ3avovo~t A2 .

586 e 29 to PeXno-Tov oiKtioTa- highest only then does a man become

;

tov. Cf. Arist. Eth. Nic. X chapter 7 eh tK iroWQv (iv 443 E ;/.). diKalu that:
ad finem Sd^tte 5' av Kal tTuat iKaaros i.e. according to the definition of Justice

tovto (sc. t6 Kp6.Ti<TTov T&v ev avTui), eiirtp in Book IV I.e.

to Kiiptov nal afxttvov kt\. The whole of 587 A 3 n^re dva-yKa?iv kt\. as :

the latter portion of that famous chapter, in the eloquent picture of the \oyto-TiK6v
in which Aristotle comes nearer to the and the dv/xoetdt's, seeking for pleasures to
spirit of Plato than anywhere else through- lay at the feet of the <pt\oxprjfiaToi> VIII
out his writings, might be summed up in 553 C, D. Cf. also infra 590 B. For
the pregnant saying to fSCKTurrov e/cdo-ry, ixi}Tt
re see iv 430 B .
tovto Kal oUttoraTov a saying which 587 B 10 6 8e: viz. 6 /3acri\ei/s. It
reaches to the very foundations of Plato's is unnecessary to insert /3ct<ri\eys in the

philosophy for if that which is best for

: text, as Baiter wishes to do cf. I 349 n /'. : 1 /
each thing, is also most its own most 13 oo-u dtiSeo-rtpov kt\. Plato loved '

truly akin to it, part of its very being, it to play with mathematics, and in the
follows that each thing truly is just in following passage he endeavours to give
proportion as it is good. In other words an arithmetical expression to the plea-
the cause of all existence is the Good; sures of justice and injustice. His motive
see on VI 505 d, 509 B. in introducing this "hedonistic calculus,"
31 tu> 4>i\oo-6|>a> ktX. r<fj <t>t\o(r6<t>tp as Bosanquet it, has been much dis-
calls
is of course neuter, and not masculine. cussed. The
following considerations
With fir) <TTaotaovoris kt\. cf. IV 441 D deserve attention. (1) On artistic grounds,
4+4 a. Soul attains its true unity (so far now that the argument has been con-
as is possible in this life: see on X 611 B) eluded, it is not inappropriate that Jus-
when the two lower 'parts' obey the tice and Injustice, represented by the
 "

587 d] TTOAITEIAC 359

Tptoov rjSovcov, a><? eoitcev, ovawv, /Aid's pev yvrjaias, Bvolv 8e vodaw,
C rwv v66a>v et? to eireiceiva '

virepftds 6 rvpavvo<s, <pvya>v vofiov re 15

KObi Xdyov, SovXais rial Sopvcpopois ij&ovais tjvvoiicei, ical ottoctq)

iXarrovrac ovSe ttcivv pahtov elrrelv, ttXtjv tcret)? eSSe. ITcS?; ecpr}.

Atto rov nXiyap^iKov rpiros trov o rvpavvos a(pLo~T7]/cei' ev fjueo-w

yap avrwv 6 8i]p.0Tiicd<; yv. Nat'. Ovkovv tcai Sj&ovrjs rpiru> elSwXw
777)0? dXrjdeiav air itceivov ^vvolkol dv, el rd rrpoaOev dXrjdi] ; 20
D Ovrco. O 8e ye oXiyapxifcos arro rov fiaaiXiKOv av rplro<f, '
idv
els ravrov dpio-roKpariKov real fiaaiXiKov rida>p,ev. TptVo? yap.

14. vbdaiv II: voduv A 1

: vodoiv A 2
. 19. 577/xortKoy A'll: 8rifj.0KpariKbs
corr. A2 .

King and the Tyrant, should as it were spurious pleasures (587 c). Schleier-
be weighed in the balance. The import- macher made twv vbBwv depend parti-
ance of dpid'fieiv /uerpdv, icrrdvai is con-
,
tively on to eireiceiva ("so ist der Tyrann
stantly present to Plato's mind. See on auf die jenseitige der unachten hinuber-
X 602 D. (2) The Pythagoreans were in gestiegen"). This view is linguistically
the habit of expressing virtues and defensible (c Phaed. 112 b), and even
.

other immaterial ideas in terms of attractive at first sight; but twv vbdwv
5
numbers (see Zeller I pp. 389 ff.), and must be interpreted by bvolv vodaiv, and
there is reason to suppose that the dvoiv vbdaiv certainly does not include
number 729 played a part in a Pythago- the tyrant's species of pleasure. The
rean calendar (588 A n. ). Some of the feminine dual ending -aiv (instead of the
terms employed by Plato, such as rplrri .commoner -oiv) is "magis elatioris quam
aui}, are also in all probability of vulgaris sermonis" (Roeper de dual. us.
Pythagorean origin. See App. I to PI. p. 6). Cf. IV 422 E n.
Book viii pp. 279 ff. (3) The arithmeti- 587 c 16 8opv<{>6pois -qSovais.
cal method of calculation enables Plato to These are described in 573 D ft.
set forth in a very striking and dramatic 17 ov8e should not be taken with
way his own dissent from the popular eiireiv. The hyperbaton is too difficult,
estimate of the tyrant's happiness (Schnei- and the meaning (" not even to express it
der). (4) When all is said we must allow
that some of the steps are arbitrary, and
J. and C. ) weak. We
should translate
'and it isn't very easy, either, to say'
L/
that Plato's main object is to reach the etc., taking ovde as 'also not,' a usage
significant number 729, so as to indicate illustrated by Riddell Digest 141. See
that the king has more pleasure than the on ovdl 0a./xiieis kt\. I 328 C.
tyrant every day and every night of his 18 6 Tvpavvos- We
might expect 6
life. There is of course an element of Tvpavviicos, but throughout the whole of
playfulness in the episode, and we need this comparison Plato is content to take
not suppose that Plato set any particular the tyrant who is, we remember,
store by his calculations: but neither Tvpa.vviKilrra.Tos 575 D as
the type of the
ought we on the other hand to dismiss tyrannical, and the king as the type of
the whole reckoning as a meaningless the kingly or aristocratic man. See
and foolish jest. See also on VIII 545 C. above on 587 B and also below 587 E n.
14 TpiuSv T|8ovc3v kt\. The three 19 ovkovv kcu, i]8ovt}s ktX. If the
pleasures are those of the king, the tyrant is third from the oligarch, his
timocrat, and the oligarch. The first pleasure will also be, in respect of truth,
variety is genuine, the second and third third from the oligarch's, i.e. will be an
spurious: but the tyrant has 'crossed the image of an image (Tpirui et'SwXy cf. X
line into the region beyond the spurious,' 597 E and 599 A, D) of the oligarch's
i.e. his pleasures represent a still lower pleasure.
depth (see 571 B ff.), being in fact only 587 D 21 tdv els ravrov ktX. See
tf5uAa twice removed of the oligarch's on iv 445 d.
 360 TTAATQNOI [587D
,
TpnrXcKriov apa, r)v B <yw, rpnrXaaiov dpi6pu> a\r)$ov<i r)Bovrj<i

d(p<TTr}Kv Tvpavvos. Qaiveiai. ^FjiritreBov dp\ <pr)v, &><? eotKev,

25 to el'BcoXov Kara rbv rov p,rjfcov<i dpid/AOv i]Bovrj<; TvpavviK,r)<; av el'rj.

Ko/uS?} 7c Kara Be Bvvap.iv ical Tplnjv av^yv Br)\ov Br] aTroaraaiv

23 TpiirXa<riov apa kt\. The dis- vites us to raise to the second power not 3,
tance of the tyrant from true pleasure but 9 the number which we are pre-
ismeasured first Api6p.$, i.e. "numeroseu sently expected to raise to the third
secundum longitudinem, numeras enim power. The inferential apa seems to me
omnis quatenus monadibus constat, lineae in favour of the Scholiast's view, as well as
in?tarhabendus"(Schneider III p. LXXXXV. Kara rbv rov pr/KOis apiOubv (cf. Kara rb
See- also for dpi6p.$ vn 5,26 c n. and in Theo p. 31 al.), an expression
p.rjKos

cf. the expression ypappiKos dpi&pbs in which corresponds to api6p.<p in the pre-

A|- HB
King Timocrat Oligarch Democrat Tyrant
(2) (3) (4) (5) (6) (7) (8) (9)

Nicom. Introd. Ar. p. 117 Ast. Rela- vious sentence while at the same time
tively themselves, we reckoned the
to preparing us for xara 8i b~vvap.iv nal rpirriv
oligarch, democrat, and tyrant, as 1, 2, av^r\v in the next. The whole sentence
is, I believe, only a way of saying that, if
3 ; but we have since found that the dis-
tance of the oligarch from true pleasure the tyrant is 3 x 3 degrees distant from
is in reality 3 times 1 hence that of the
: true pleasure, his tiduXov of pleasure may
tyrant must be 3 times 3, as in the line be represented by 9. The use of the
AB. We should doubtless regard the in- mathematical term iirlirtoov has a playful
tervening numbers (4, 5, and 7, 8) as in- effect, both in itself and also because it
dicating different stages in the gradual sounds wilful and eccentric to express a
degeneration of the oligarch into the number of one 'increase' (rbv rod hvkov*
democrat (559 D ff.) and the democrat dpidpbv) in terms of two. dvvap.is =
into the tyrant or tyrannical man (572 r> otvripa ai'r) cf. Tim 54 B and Cantor
:

ff.). It might seem more natural to make
the distance of the tyrant from true plea-
sure 5 and not 9 (King 1, TimGrat 2,
Oligarch 3, Democrat 4, Tyrant 5); but
(as Schneider reminds us) the pleasures of
the Democrat and Tyrant lie beyond the
two spurious pleasures, so that the modu-
lus of progression may reasonably be
increased. Plato's chief object is how-
ever to reach the number 729, and he
could not do so except by making a fresh
departure with the oligarch.
24 tTTi-irtSov apa kt\. The number
9 is iirlirebos, because = 3x 3: eio~l Si rwv
dpidpthv ol fxii> iirlirtboi, 6Vot
api8p.ujv TToWaTrXaaid^ovTai, otov firjKOvs
nal wXdrovs' rovrwv 5 ol piv rplycovoi, ol
oe rerpdyoivoi kt\. (Theo. Smyrn. p.
31 Hil'.er. Cf. Cow Gk Math. p. 69
and Miiller in Hermes 1870 p. 394 n. 1).
This explanation, which so far agrees
with that of the Scholiast, is adopted by
the English translators and editors; but
Schneider (I.e. and on p. 313 of his
translation) holds that iirlirtbov kt\. in-
Gesch. d. Mathem. p. 178. The fir- 1 in-
crease (viz. of the unit or point) was 6
rov p.i\Kov% api.dp.bi, i.e. in this case (t x
9 = ) 9: by the second-and-third increases
(on the same scale) we obtain 9x9
(second increase or bvvapis) x 9 (third in-
crease or rpirr) av^r)) 729. See App. I
to Bookvm p. 279. Schneider's erroneous
idea that the squaring of 9 has already
been alluded to in iniirtbov etr) leads him
to take 5vvap.iv as merely 'power' and
rpirrjv av^rjv as "per epexegesin ad bvvaixiv
ad di turn." What motive induced Plato
to cube the distance? Was it something
virb bvo purely fanciful, e.g. "in order to gauge the
depth of the tyrant's misery" (J. and C),
or because the king and the tyrant are
themselves solid creatures (cf. Ari^t.
Quint, de A/us. in p. 89. 35 Jahn)?
I think not. He probably intended to
suggest that "the degradation proceeds
by increasingly wide intervals" (Bosan-
quet), but the actual calculations are in-
spired by a desire to reach the total 729.
See on 588 a.

5 88 a] nOAITEIAC 361

olttjv ci(f>(m)KQ)<; yiyveTai. Ar/Xov, e(pi], tw ye XoyiartKU). Qvkovv

edv Ttf fieraarpeylra^ d\i]6eia ijBovrjs tov '
/3a<ri\ea tov rvpdvvov
cMpeaTrjKOTa Xeyy otrov d<peo~T7)Kev, evveaKaieitcoaiKateTTTaKOGio-
irXaa La,KL<i i]8iov avrov ^5>vtcl evpijaei TeXeiwdeLo-y rfj 7roX\cnr\a- 30
aiaocrei, tov Be Tvpavvov dviaporepov rf} avrf} ravrrj diroardaeL.
^Afirj-^avov, e<pi), \oyiap.6v KaTa.7re(j)op7)Ka<; Trj<; SicKpopoTrjTOS rolv

588 dvBpolv, tov Te BtKalov /cai \

tov dBi/cov, 7rpb<> rjBovijv Te Kal Xvtttjv.

Kat fievTOi Kal aXr/di) Kal irpocniKOVTa ye, rjv S' eyco, /3tot? dpt,0p,6v,

elirep clvtoIs iTpoo"rjKovat,v r)p,epai Kal vvKTes Kal p.fjve$ Kal eviavToi.
'AXXa fAijv, ecpTj, 7rpoa7)KOVcriv. Oikovv el toctovtov r)8ovf) vina
6 dyaQos Te Kal &itcaio<; tov kclkov Te kcli dBiKov, dp,r}-^dvw Br) 5

28 / |iTo<TTp|<as 'conversely' ("um-

: the King and the Tyrant are only types
gek enVt^'SdrnelcTerJ. of Justice and Injustice. Cf. 6 dyadbs-
587 E 32 dfJLrjxavov ktX. I do not abiKov just below.
think there can be any doubt that Schnei- 588 a 2 irpoo-rJKOvTd ye ktX. 729
der is right in retaining KaTaire<p6p7]Kas, is twice 364^. and Philolaus counted 364^

which is found in all the best and also in
a majority of the inferior mss. The word
has reference to the gigantic and tem-
pestuous numeral ivveaKateiKOcriKaKTrTa-
Ko<jioTr\a.cna.Kts, which Socrates has by a
mighty effort of exspiration yrjyevel
Qvari/AaTL hurled down upon his hearers'
heads. Cf. generally Theaet. 180 A and
days, and presumably therefore 364^
nights in the year (Censor, de die nat. 19).
This explains ijfiepai Kal vvktcs. It is not
so obvious in what way the number 729
is related to months. On this subject J.
and C. remark "12 months in a year:
.30 + ^ days in a month: i2x(30 + ^) =
364 2 x 364J = 729." I can see no point
:

Ar. Frogs %2i 825. Karatpoptiv "conten-
tionem vocis ad praelongum vocabulum
numeri a Socrate prolati adhibendara
significare. potest ;nee midtum ab hoc
abludit ilia Kara<popd, quam oratoribus
esse inter accusandum longiorem spiritus
productionem ex Hermogene refert vetus
lexicon apud Stephanum Thes. T.
p. 109c" (Schneider). See Stephanus-
Ilase Thes. s.v., and also on Kara<popiK6s,
where the words ddidpicrov redeiKe tov dv-
TiXtyovTa, iVa /xera ddiKias KaraKpopiKtS
Xpup-tvos Xo7<^ o~<p6dpa tt\ 77 77 tovs
aKovovTas are quoted from Chrysost. X
p. 386 C. The reading KarairvptlipaKas is
much less dramatic and appropriate, and
has very little MS authority (S 2 , v and two
other mss, in one of which it is only a
correction).
33 tov rt 8i.Ko.ioD dStxov. These
words might have been dispensed with,
and accordingly Herwerden brackets
them. But the point at issue, as
originally raised in Book II, was the
relation between Justice and Injustice,
not the relation between the King and
the Tyrant and before giving his final
:
answer, Plato does well to remind us that
in such a calculation. Susemihl on the
other hand reminds us that Philolaus
believed in a so-called great year of 729
months, and as Plato is following Phi-
lolaus in i)p.pa.i Kal vvktcs, we may
reasonably suppose that he does so in
the rest of the passage, so that Kal firjvis
mi will be a reference to Philolaus' great
year. See Sus. Gen. Entw. 11 p. 244 n.
3, and on the subject of Philolaus'" year of
729 months Zeller5 1 p. 428 n. 3. I have
as yet found no evidence for supposing
that Philolaus went a step farther and
postulated a yet greater year of 729 ordi-
nary years, but the words Kal iviavrol in
Plato make it probable that he did so.
On this supposition the full explanation
of TrpoarjKovra
eviavrol will be
729 days and nights = 1 year.
729 months = 1 great year.
729 years = 1 greatest year.
The general upshot is that the king is
happier than the tyrant every day and
every night of his life, rather than (as
Bosanquet suggests) that "one day of the
good life is worth a year of the bad";
" a day in thy courts is better than a thou-
sand/'
 : ;:

36< TTAATQNOI [588 A

6a<p irXeov vt/crjcrei evo-^rjpoa-vvr) re ftiov teal tcdWei teal apery

'Afiijxdva) fievroi vrj Ata, etprj.

XII. Kiev Br), elrrov etretBr] evravda \6yov '

yeybvapev, ava- B
1

Xaficofiev rd rrpwra Xe^Oevra, BC a Bevp rjieopev. t)v Be irov

10 Xeyopevov XvcrireXelv aBucelv tc5 reXecos fiev clBlkw, Bo^a^ofievw

Be Bitcaia). rj ov% ovrcos eXex&V ! Ovrco pev ovv. NOi/ Brj, ecprjv,

avra BiaXeyd>peda, eTreiBr) Bi(Ofio\oyr](rd/xe0a to re dBiieelv teal to

BiKaia irpdrreiv rjv etcdrepov e%ei Bvvap.iv. IIw<? ; k(pr). ILl/cova

irXdcravres rfjs tyvxfjs \6yw, Xva elBj} 6 eieelva Xeyeov, ola eXeyev.

6. irXe'oc nos (cf. Meisterhans 3 p. 152): irXdovi A 1

: TrXeovia: w\eiov A 2
II3.
12. to re A'-ll : re A 1
.

6 See cr. n. tt\ov and not

irXeov. in 246 A, 253 D ff.
Phaedr. We are
TrXeioi' isthe classical form, though both told by Clement (Strom. II 20. 1058 C
n\eovL and TrXelovt. were admissible (Meis- Migne) that Basilides compared man to
terhans 3 p. 152). The diphthong et (in a wooden horse, peopled by a host of
A 2
II etc.) may therefore be held to different spirits. The underlying idea of
favour the reading wXeiovi, which I for- Plato's similitude is that man is a com-

merly adopted; but the dative is undeni- pound of the mortal and the immortal,
ably awkward, and it is better to acquiesce standing midway between corruptibility
in w\4ov : cf. vint}. above.
toctovtov Tjdovfj and incorruptibility Gvtittjs ko.1 adavarov
:

588 A 589 are now in a

B We (pvvews fiedoptov (Philo de mund. opij.
position to refute the thesis that Injustice 46). In the noble lines of George Her-
combined with a reputation for fust ice is bert:
profitable for him who is unjust. The "To this life things of sense
soul may be likened to a composite creature Make
their pretence
part bestial, part leonine, part human, In other Angels have a right by birth
th'
wearing the outward semblance of hu- Man ties them both alone,
manity. He who
maintains that Injus- And makes them one,
tice profitsa man, holds that it is profit- With th? one hand touching heav'n, with
able to starve the human element and th' other earth.
make strong the rest, and encourage strife In soul he mounts and flies,
and sedition within the soul. The advo- In flesh he dies.
cate of fustice on the other hand asserts He wears a stuffe whose thread is coarse
that the human element should have the and round,
mastery and bring the others into harmony But trimm'd with curious lace,
with one another and itself. And should take place
588 6 9 r\v 8 iro-u XcyofMvov. The After the trimming, not the stuffe and
reference is to 1 1 361 A ff. For avrip ground."
C. Schmidt conjectured au ovtoj, which Nettleship (Led. and Rem. n p. 333)
I too hastily adopted in my edition of the justly observes "that it was no mere figure
text. Glauco and Adimantus are careful of speech with Plato to represent these
in Book11 to disclaim the views which psychical tendencies in man as animals,
they expound and after i)v t irov \eyo-
; for he clearly believed that there was
(xevov it is easy to refer ai/T$ to the hypo- continuity between the different forms in
thetical person (not necessarily Thrasy- which life appears that somehow or other
;

machus in particular: see II 358 C and souls rose and fell in the scale of being
367 a) for whom they speak cf. 6 tVeiVa : according as they behaved in each form
Xiyiiiv presently and 6 irepi rod tolovtov in which they were embodied ; and that
\6yov \eyuv (11 360 D), as well as <pr\aa. there was a real identity between certain
\oyi^6)j.et>oi (ib. 366 a). See also on 590 elements in man's soul and certain ele-
A. ments in other organic creatures." See
13 ciKova irXdo-avTes ktX. Cf. Tim. X 618 B ft'., Phaed. 8r Eft".
69 n 70 E and the picture of the soul

589 a] nOAITEIAC 3^3

C Ilolav rcva; r)
6"' '
09. Tcbv tolovtwv rivd, r)v 8' e'yoj, olai p.voo- 15

Xoyovvrai iraXaiai yeveadat cpvaeit, r) re ^ipatpas icai rj -./a'AA^?

Kai Kepfiepov, /cai aXXat rivet avyvai XeyovTai ^vpirecpvKvlai

IBeac rroXXai ei9 ev yevecrdai. Aeyovrat, yap, ecpr}. UXaTTe
toivvv piav pkv IBeav drjplov ttoikIXov icai iroXv/cecfraXov, i)p,epwv

Be Otjp'kov exovTOS ice<paXd<; kvkXw ko\ aypioav Kai BvvaTOV [xera- 20

ftdXXeiv ii; avrov iravra ravra.
teal cpveiv Aeivov irXdcrTov, ecprj,
D to epyov o/a&>9 Be, iirecBrj
'
evirXaarorepov Krjpov Kai tcov tolovtcov
Xoyos, ireTrXnadw. Mtai/ Br) roivvv aXXrjv IBeav Xeovros, puav Be
dvOpooTTOv ttoXv Be fieyicrTov eo~Tto to irpwTOV Kai Bevrepov to
Bevrepov. Tavra, ecpr), paw icai ireirXaarai,. HvvaTrre toivvv 25

avrd ei'9 ev rpia ovra, oucttc irr) ^vpirecpvKevai dXXtfXois. ^.vvi)inai,

ecpr). TlepLirXacrov Brj avrols e^oodev evb? eiKova, ttjv tov dv6pco-
E 7rov, ware tco pr) Bvvapevco to, cVto9 bpav, dXXa to efa> povov
eXvrpov opcovTt ev coov cpatveaOat, dv9 pcoirov . TlepnreTrXacrTai,
ecpr). Aeya>p,ev Brj tco Xeyovri, a>9 XvaiTeXel tovtw dBttcelv tw 30
dvdpdmrw, Biicaia Be Trpdrreiv ov ^vpepepet, otl ovBev dXXo cprjcriv

rj XvcrtTeXeiv avra> to TravToBanrov drjpiov evcoyovvTi ttoiclv la^ypov

koX rov Xeovra /cal rd irepl tov XeovTa, tov Be avdpcoirov \t/io-
589 KTOvelv I /cat iroielv dadevr), wcjTe eXKeaOat birr) dv eKeivcov oirorepov
dyrj, /cai p,7]Bev eTepov eTepaj vvedieiv pr/Be cpiXov iroieiv, dXX'
edv avrd ev avTOis Batcveadai Te Kai payopeva ecrdietv aXXrjXa.
HavTarraaL ydp, ecprj, TavT dv Xeyot, 6 to dBcKelv eiraivcav. Ovtcovv

1. ineivuv A 2 II : eKeivw A 1
.

588 c 16 Xifiaipas kt\. The Scho- thet ttoiklXov see vin 557 c, 561- e and
liast thus explains r) Xifiaipa to eldds ecrrt
: iro\veidiai' in 580 D.
'irpdcrQe Xiuv, &ind(v bk SpdKwv, fi4<rcrr} 8e TJp,epwv 8. Madvig
write would
XijUtupa'
SxiJXXa 5e Trpotrwirov e^oi/cra re but 7]/j.epwv
Tj/xepui' : aypiow is loosely
Kai GTepva yvvaiKos, sk \ayovwv 8t kvvQiv treated as a new point in the description,
K<f>a.\as t$ Kai iroSas 8c65e/ca elxe 8e ovrot although it only elaborates and explains
(Kippepos) rpeh [lev Kvv&v /ce0a\ds, ovpav iro\vKe(pd\ov, and 5e does not balance the
5e dpaKovros, Kara vuitov 8 Travroiuv preceding fxiv. So also J. and C.
6<pwv elx e Ke<pa\as. . 588 D 24 |i.Yi<rTOV to irpttTov.
17 Kai dXXai Tives ktX.: e.g. Hippo- ! The iiridvjxriTiKbv is the largest part of
centaurs, Gorgons, Pegasus (P/iaedr. 229 soul: see IV 442 A and 11 379 c n.
d). The relatival is succeeded by an 25 o-vvairre toivvv ktX. Krohn finds
independent sentence, as often (II 357 fault with
Plato for failing to preserve
B .). the essential unity of the individual

19 6i]piov iro\vK<J>dX.ou. Cf. Phaedr. throughout this comparison (PI. St. p.

230 A drjpiov Tt'^iivo? woKvKXoKihrepov 229). But, according to Plato, the true
Kai fiaWov iiriTedv/Mfievov, Tim. 70 E (the unity of the individual is realised only
4Tndv/j.T]TLK6v as a dpip.p.a dypiov) and through the subjection of the two lower
Arist. Pol. T 16. 1287 s 3 y re yap eiriev- 'parts' of soul to the highest (586 E .);
fiia toloutov (viz. Oijpiov). For the epi- and this subjection is described in 589 A, n.
 364 nAATQNOS [539 a

5 av 6 ra BiKaia Xeycov XvaireXelv <f>atr) av Selv ravra rrparreiv Kal

ravra Xeyeiv, 66ev rov avBpdnrov 6 ivrbs avdpanros ecrrai iy/cpare-
craros Kal rov 7ro\vK(pd\ov 6pfj.p,aro$ 7rifie\i'](TeTai, cocrrrep B
'

7600/3709 ra p,ev i'/fiepa rpecpcov Kal ridaaevcov, ra Be aypia drro-

kcoXvwv <$>veo~6ai, %vp.p.ayov 7roir)cdfivo<; rr)v rov Xeovros <pvo~iv,
10 Kal KOLvfj irdvrwv KT]h6p,evo<;, <piXa TToir\o~dpuevo<i dXXrjXot<i re Kat
avrco, ovrto Opeyjrei; Ko/xtS/7 yap av Xeyei ravra rb BiKaiov
eiraivSiv. Kara irdvra rpbirov Br) 6 fiev ra BiKaia iyK<i)pudo)v
dXrjdrj av Xeyoi, '
6 Be ra aBiKa tyevBoiro. Trpbs re yap r)8ovr)v C
Kal 7rpo? evBo^iav Kal uxpeXiav o-KOTrovfievw 6 fiev eiratverrj^ rov
15 hiKaiov dXrjdevei, 6 Be y}reKrr]<; ovBev vytes ovB' elB<b<; ifreyei 6 ri

yjreyei. Ov fioi Bokci, r) 8' 6'?, ovBapbfj ye. Uetdcop^ev roivvv avrbv

ir paws, ov yap kcov dfiaprdvei, ipayrwvres w paKapie, ov Kal ra

Ka\d Kal alaxpd vbp,ip,a Bid, ra roiavr av (patfiev yeyovevai; ra

/xev Ka~kd rd vtto rw dvdpoiirw, fidXXov Be tVtu? ra viro rw 0lu> D
'

13. dXtjdTJ hv II: a\r)6eiai> A.

689 a tov dvOpwirov. "The geni-

6 is true. Shall it profit a man to take
tive," say the Oxford editors, "may be
governed by iyicpa.TioTa.Tos or may be
taken partitively with 6 ivrbs avdpwiros."
The former is the correct view. Stepha-
nus suggested iyKpa.Tio~Tipos: but "quum
tria sint quae de imperio contendant,
superlativus recte habet" (Schneider). 6
ivrbs &vdpu)Tros has been compared with
gold unjustly and make his soul a slave?
We may also define intemperance, self-
will, discontent, cowardice, servility and
meanness, and the vulgarity which we
associate with mechanical pursuits, in
terms of our comparison. The better must
rule the worse such is our principle, and
it is in harmony with the aims both of law

Paul's 6 Zcu av&punros in Rom. 7. 22 : cf. and of the goi'ernment of children.

also Eph. 3. 16. 589 C J 5 ov8v vyiis. We ought
589 B 7 tTTijicXiio-cTai. The sub- not to supply \iyet for oubtv iiyiis piy"
:

ject is of course still 6 ivrbs &i>0pwiros, is idiomatic for ou5ii> vyiis \piyuv
itself
and therefore no comma should be placed Xiyti (Schneider).
after iyKpa.TiaTa.Tos. Jowett's translation 1 7 ov "yap K<iv dpapTavci according :

"He should watch over"' etc. is very to the usual Socratic view see II 382 A n.
:

misleading. 589 D 19 pdXXov hi Otiw. "Both

uo-trtp ytoipyos clearly belongs to the Plato and Aristotle thought that there
following clause, not, as supposed by was in human nature a certain imperfect
Stallbaum and the other editors except presence of God, and that it was this
Schneider, to that which goes before. Cf. divine presence, however small, which
]V 419 A m. For the illustration cf. made it specifically human nature" (Net-
Euthvph. 2 D. tleship Led. and Remains II p 334). Cf.
9 ivp.ji.axov ktX. The t>v/j.oeiois is vi 501 b n. with Tim. 90 a ff. (man is
the natural ally of the \o-)icttik6i>: see a <Pvt6i> oi>K iyytiov, d\\' ovp&viov) and
IV 44O E ff. Arist. Eth. Nic. x 7. 1177 15 30 ft'. The

589 B 591 A The panegyrist of doctrine of a Otibv ti iv tj/juv was by no
Justice is thus victorious on every count. means new to Greek philosophical and
His opponent will surrender when he un- religious thought (see Rohde Psyche2 II

derstands that Virtue subjects the bestial pp. 121, i84ff., 207 ff.), but Plato gave it
to the human, nay rather to the element of a far deeper meaning than it ever had be-
God within us, while cf Vice the opposite fore.
 590 b] nOAITEIAC 365

ra 6r}pi(o8t) iroiovvTa Tf)? (pvo-eco^, alay^pa Se ra viro tu> aypto) 20

to rjpepov 8ovXovp.eva ; ^vfufcijcrei rj 7r&>? ; 'Ear p,ot, ecfcr], Treiur/Tat.

"EaTiv ovv, cIttov, otw XvaiTeXel e' toiitov tov Xoyov ypvcriov
Xapfidvetv a8i/cco<;, elirep Toiovhe ti yiyverai, Xap,/3dvG)V to ypvcriov
cifia KdTaSovXovTai to (3\tio-tov eavTov tgj po-ydr^poTaTcp ; rj el

E p.ev '
Xa(3a>i> ypvaiov vov dvyaTepa eSovXovro, Kal tcivt ei?
rj 25

dypicov T zeal tca/ccov dvBpwv, ovk av avTa> eXvo'iTeXei ou8' av

irdpLiroXv eirl tovtw Xapftdveiv, el Be to eavTov detoTaTov virb to)

dOecoTaTO) T Kal piapcoTaTO) SovXovTac Kal pLrjSev iXeel, ovk dpa

i90 adXios ecrTi teal \
7roXv eirl BeivoTepw oXedpw xpvaov BtopoBoKei rj

'1Lpi<pvXr] iirl Tjj tov dv8po<; "^vyf} tov oppov Be^apevrj ; IIo\u
p,evToi, r) 8' 0? TXavKOiV iya> ydp aoi virep eKeivov airoKpi-
vovpai.
XIII. Ov/covv Kal to dicoXacrTaiveiv oiet Bid TOiavTa irdXai 5

yfriyecrdai, oti dv'ieTcu ev tw tolovtw to peya eKelvo Kal

Betvov, to

iroXveiBes Opeppa irepa tov SeovTO? ; Ar/Xov, e<pr/. 'H 8' avdaBla
B /cat BvaKoXia yjreyeTat, ov% oTav to '
XeovTco&es re Kal o<eeoe<

I. rj A 2
II: 17 A 1
.

i\ SovX.oxip.tva is bracketed by Her- will speak for the champions of Injustice

werden, who suggests as an alternative in their surrender as well as in their
the omission of iiirb before Tip dypitp. attack.
Neither change should be adopted cf. : 6 to Stivov, to |iya ktX. ''Socrates
virb rf adeuraTip
BovXovtcll 589 E. quasi monstrum conspicatus, quod to

lav fioi irC8T|Tai. 'If he takes my deivbv dpififxa appellaturus erat, denuo
advice, he will.' e/ioi, which I once read descriptionem eius incipit et per asynde-
(with Stobaeus Flor. 9. 65, W. H. ton horridulam orationem facit" (Schnei-
Thompson, Baiter) if he
takes my
' der). The asyndeton has a highly rheto-
advice'
is certainly more pointed; but rical effect see the remarks of Longinus
:

there is no real ground for deserting the on rhetorical asyndeton combined with
MSS, and the unemphatic pronoun is avacpopa and diaruTrojcns (' vivid descrip-
quieter and, as it seems to me, more in tion ') in his 7re/> v\f/ovs 20. Jowett and
keeping with the general spirit of this Campbell understand to SeLubv substan-
'gentle exhortation' (Tceidup-ev toIvvv airbv tively (' the dangerous thing, viz. that
irpdws 589 c). great beast')
a most improbable view,
23 Xa|x(3av6>v to xP v<r ^ ov KT ^- On as it appears to me. On the other hand,
the construction see 1 351 B n. For the Stallbaum, writing to deivbf to p.iya kt\.
structure of the sentence beginning el fxtv without any comma, compares Crat. 398 B
hafiwv kt\. cf. I 336 E n. iv ye Trj apxaif ttj iipaTfpa (fxvvy and
589 E 25 eis d-ypCwv dvSpwv: sc. other passages, none of which is parallel
dovXdav or the like (supplied from (5ov- except (in some respects) Soph. O. A\ 806
\odro) rather than oixiav, which J. and C. Kayu tov eKTpeirovTa, tov Tpox>]X&Tr]t> \

supply. Cf. IV 425 A n. and for the vaiui 5t' dpyijs, and there a comma is re-
genitive VIII 569 C. quired. We
certainly >hould not (with
5 90 a 1 'Epu|>u\i|. Horn. Od. Stephanus and Ast) read to btwov icai to
XI 326 f. Matpdi' re KXvfjLti/Tjv re toou /j-iya kt\.
oTvyeprjv t' 'Epi<p6\riv, 17 XP V,J ^ V 0'Xoi'
|
590 b 8 o(p<3o$. The serpentine
avopb'i iSe^aro TifirjevTa. element has not hitherto been mentioned,
3 vvlp Kivov. See 588 B n. Glauco but (as Schleiermacher points out, Pialons
 366 TTAATQNOI [590 B

av^rjTai tcai avvTeivr]Tai avap/xocrToos ; Tidvv fiev ovv. Tpv(pr) he

10 zeal /jbaXdateia ov/c eVt Trj avrov rovrov ^aXdaei re teal dveaei
yfreyeTai, orav iv avTw heikiav ip-iroif/ ; TV firjv ; Ko\a/ceia he
/ecu dveXevdepia ov% otolv rt? to clvto tovto, to 6vp,oeihis, vtrb tw
o-^Xcohei dijpiq) iroif) koX eveica ^pr)p,dT(ov ical tt)? ifeeivov difKr}-

GTLas TrpoTrrfkaici^6p.vov iBi^j] e'/c veov clvtX \ovto<} iriOrfKov

15 yiyveo-dai ; '
Kal Havavaia he teal ^eipoTe^via hid C
p,d\a, e<pr].

tl, o'iei, oveihos (pipei ; rj hi aAAo ti <pijcrop.ev rj oTav Tt? dadeves

(pvaei eyji to tov fie\.Tio~TOv eihos, waTe p,r) dv hvvaaOat, dp^etv

tS)V iv avTu> dpefipidTcov, dWd Oepaireveiv i/ceiva, /cal Ta Bwrrev-
p,aTa avTwv p,ovov hvvrjTai p.avOdveiv ; "Eoi/cej/, e<prj. Ovkovv I'va
20 >cal 6 toiovtos vtto 6p.oiov dpyj)Tai otovirep 6 ySe'A-TtcrTO?, hov\ov

avTov (papev helv eivat i/ceivov '

tov /3e\TicrTov, %ovto<; iv avTw D
to delov dpyov, ovk iirl jSXdftr) tj} tov hovXov olofxevoi helv dp-^e-
adat avTov, wairep (dpaavp-axos aieTO tov<; dp-^o/xevov^, aXX' &>?

dp-eivov bv izavTi iiiro deiov kcli (ppovifiov dpyeo~6ai, p,akiaTa fiev

Staat p. 609) may

well be included in t& 49? D -

irepl tov 588 E. It symbolizes

XtovTo.
some meaner forms of the dv/xoeides which
cannot well be attributed to the king
of beasts, e.g. 8v<tko\Io. (HI 41 1 c), per-
fidiousness etc. Cf. Theogn. 601 f.
Uppe, Oeolaiv t ix@pt Ka ^ avOpunroiffiv
fiiriare \pvxpov os iv KoXTTip ttoikLXov e<X es
j
6<piv. Clement (Strom, iv 3. 1225 B
Migne) is thinking of the Old Testament
when he says &(pis 6 dwaTeuv, but the
idea is also Greek. It should also be
remarked that expansions and amplifica-
tions like the addition of 6<pewdes in this
passage are characteristic of the style of
Plato: cf. for example Theaet. 147 A, B
and 161 c. The emendation 6x^u5ts,
which Nettleship appears to favour {Lect.
and Remains II p. 335), is excessively
weak, and would moreover refer not to
the dvp.oetois, but to the iiri.6vfj.T]TiK6v (cf.
rcjJ ox^wSet 6-qpliji below). It seems to
me clear both from Xeoi'TtDSes and from
avrov tovtov below that at present Plato
is thinking only of the 8v/xoei5es and its
degenerate kinds. We
must therefore
beware of referring <5</>ew5es to tovs (pOvq-
ddvovs, tovs yaorpi /ecu aidoims dovXevovras
(Clement's interpretation of Matt. 3. 7
19 8vvT)rai has been suspected by
Stephanus, Ast, and Herwerden. The
word could well be spared, but, as it is in
all the MSS, was read by Stobaeus (Flor.
9. 67) and is not in itself an error, we
are hardly justified in resorting to exci-
sion. The subjunctive depends of course
on orav, and kcu connects Si'v-qrai with
%XV- By reading ruiv iv atrip (not avrip)
6pe/j.p.aTwv, and making to tov /SeXno-rou
etSos the subject to 5vvacrdai and depa-
ireveiv, Schneider makes it rather easier
to refer dvvqrai. to 8rav tis: but on the
whole it is more natural to retain ai>T<
and make the subject of Siivaadai the
same as that of dvvrjTai, viz. the individual
himself. Even at the cost of a little
awkwardness, Plato prefers to make the
sentiment expressed by ical to. duiirevnaTa
navdaveiv co-ordinate with, rather than
a consequence of, Srav tis do~6(V(s kt\.
For the imagery of the sentence cf. (with
J. and C) vi 493 a ff.
tva Kal ktX. is Plato's justification
for assigning the farmers and artisans to
a dependent position in his city. For
the syntax of viro op-olov o'iovirep see III
: 4O2 A //.

see Strom, iv 16. 1308 a). 590 I> 23 cocrTrep Opacri'|j.a^os wtTO.
9 Tpv<|>ii 8 teal pa\0aKLa kt\. Cf. See 1 343 a ff.

in 411 a, k. On widrjKov see X 620 c n. 24 (xaXierTa piv ktX. A profounder

590 C 15 PavavcrCa. See on VI and truly Platonic form of Hesiod's famous
 : ;

59i a] T70AITEIAC 367

1 oiKelov e'^ofTO? iv avTu>, el Be fir), e^cadev e<peo-roijo<;, iva eh 25

I Bvvafiiv Trdvres ofiotoi oofxev kcu (pl\oi, rw avrw Kvftepvcofievoi,

E Kat opdios 7', <f>T). ArjXol Be ye, yv S' eyco, kcu 6 vo/xos, '
on
tolovtov fiovXerai, tracn rots ev rfj TroXei, u/ii/xa;^o? dov, kcu r) tcov

iraiBoov apxy> T0 f^V ^ v e^evdepovs elvat, ea>9 dv ev avrol<; axnrep

91 ev iroXei iroXireiav Karamrjawfiev fcal to fieXTiaTov depcnrevlaavTes 30

tc5 Trap' r)pZv toiovtm avriKarao'Tyawixev (pvXaKa 6/moiov kcu ap-
yovTa iv avrco, /cat Tore Br) eXevdepov dxpiep,ev. ArjXol yap, r) ' 05.

Urj Br) ovv (pijaofxev, < TXavKcov, kcu Kara riva Xoyov XvatreXetv
dSiKetv 7) aKo\ao~Taiveiv rj ti alo")(pbv rroielv, e wv Trovr) pore pes 5

28. jSoi'Xtrat E'2 cum Stobaeo (Flor. 9. 67): fiovXeverai AITS 1 q.

saying outos p.iv iravapioros 6s avrbs rrdvTa Law is that the better should rule the
vorjarj, I iff6\6s 8' av k&kcivos 8s e<3 eiirhvTi worse, and we may appeal to the
fairly
iridrjTai (OD. 293 f., as quoted by Arist. witness of Law onsuch a subject, for
Eth. Nic. I 2. i095 b 10). Instead of Law does not, as Thrasymachus argued
x 0VT0S * v ttiir^ Madvig proposes
oin.tl.ov (1 343 c), hold a brief for 6 Kptlrroiv, but is

to read oUdov ivovros iv avrcp. The the ally of every class and individual in
emendation is neat and gets rid of the the city without exception, iraai. rots iv
both in 'ixovros ar>d in icptaruiTos
difficulty rfj w6\eL ^vfifxaxos. Law is "the ally of
but \ovtos iv g.vt appropriately recalls everybody in the community without
fxovTos iv avT( above, and the genitive distinction, because the ally of that which
absolute may be compared with awoKpi- is best in him" (NettleshipZ^/. and Rem.
va/xivov vii 538 D, iwofiivwv 586 D and n P- 336).
doKipLacxOivTUv Laws 755 D. (Badham's 591 A 2 dvTiKaTa(TTTicrw(i.v ktX.:
SoKi/jLacdivras is of course only a conjec- sc. as a counterpart or substitute for our
ture.) Cf. Riddell Digest 274. own j3e\Ti<TTOV Trap' tj/xiv Toiovrip),
(rt2
25 <j>eo-T<)Tos is another independent by which he has hitherto been guided.
genitive absolute. The double peculia- Madvig's conjecture ovti KaraaT^aicfxtv is
rity is certainly unusual. Stephanus both unnecessary and inelegant. On the
obliterates first one, and then both by singular avri^ in spite of the plural waiouv
suggesting (1) ifearQra, and (2) 'ix 0VTl see I 347 A n.
i<pe<iTU)s (intended, I suppose, as neuter, 591 A 592 B It is also better for
but the neuter should be e^ecrros: see him who is guilty ofInjustice to be detected
Schanz Vol. 11 p. xn). I believe the and punished than to escape. The wise
text is sound there is hardly any limit
: man will honour those studies which pro-
except that required by intelligibility to mote the xvelfaie of his soul, and the same
Plato's rapid changes of construction, and great object will be his guiding principle
they are especially common with partici- in all that appertains to the body and its
ples. See vi 488 D n. with Engelhardt state, as well as to the acquisition of riches
Anac. PI. Spec, in p. 45. and honours. Will he take part in politi-
590 E 28 Pov\tcu ktX. See cr. n. cal life? Perhaps not in the land of his
The reading (3ov\erai is found also in v, birth, but hi his own true city assuredly
Flor. R, Flor. T, Stobaeus (Flor. 9. 67) he will. It may be that the perfect city is
and Iamblichus (Protrept. 88 p. 33 Pis- an ensample laid up in Heaven for him
telli). Bov\(veTai, which Schneider and who 'would plant a city in his sold.
Hermann, following the best mss, still 5 d8tKiv iroieiv. It is more natu-
retain, is much less suitable, and the ral and better in point of literary effect
corruption is easy and tolerably fre- to make the infinitives coordinate (with
quent cf. : (with Schneider) Phil. 35 D the English translators) than to suppose
and 50 E, "ubi pov\evecr8a<. et ^ov\evofj.ai
(with Schneider) that tj ^ is 'either or'
pro fiovXeffdai. et j3oi>\o/j.ai in quibus- and a.Ko\a(TTaiveLv and tl al&xpbv toulv
dam scriptum est." Plato means that intended as different species of the genus
the purpose, intention or meaning of &5tKia.
 ;

368 nAATQNOI [591 A

fxev eo~rai, TrXelo) 8e xpijfiaTa rj aWrjv rivd 8vvafiiv KeKrrjaerai

Ov&a/xr}, r) 6 69. II77 8' dSiKOVvra XavOdveiv Kal fir) 8i86vai Slktjv
Xvcrirekelv ; rj ou%i 6 fxev \avOdvwv '
en rrovr]porepo<i ytyverai, B
rov 8e fir) XavdavovTOS teal Ko\a%ofievov to [xev 6r)pia)8e<; Koiju^erai
10 /cal rjfiepovrai, ro 8k rjfxepov eXevdepovrat, Kal 6\rj r) ^v^r) et?

rrjv fie\Ti<TTr)v (pvcnv Kadio~rap,evr) rifiicoripav e%t,v \a/ji(3dvei,

<r(i)(ppocrvvr]v T Kal 8iKaioo~vvr)v fierd (ppovrjaewi ktoo/xcvt), rj o~(o/j,a

lo")(vv re Kal icdWos fierd vyieia? \ap,{3dvov, rocrovrtd ocrwirep

"tyvyr] <T(OfiaTO<; ri/xicorepa ; TlavTtnracnv p.ev ovv, e<pr). Ovkovv

15 76 vovv eywv iravra '
rd avrov et? rovro ^vvreivas ^taxrerai, C
irpwrov fjuev rd fiadrj/j.ara ri/xcov, u rotavrrjv avrov rr)v yfrv%r)v

aTrepydaerai, rd 8e dWa drifxa^cov ; Ai)\ov, etprj. "JLTreird y,

elrrov, rrjv rov o-ao/xaros e%iv Kal rpocpi)V ov^ 07T<w<? rfj drjpid)8ei ical

dXoyco r)8ovjj eViTpe-^-a? ivravda rerpafi/jievos Ztfcrei, dX)C ov8e

20 7rpo<? vyieiav (SXeirodv ov8e rovro 7rpeo-(3eva>v, 07r<u<? lo"^vpo<i rj vyir)<;

rj Ka\6<i carat, edv jirj Kal crcocppovijcreiv fieWrj air avriav, '
aW D
del rrjv iv ru> crd>fiari dpjioviav rf)$ ev rfj ^v^rj eveica gvficpwvias

8. ri -rrovrjpoTepos A'lZq: iirurovTipdrepos ATI. 17. dwepydaeTai. II: airep-

^aferat A. 19. >?<rei S: juxret A 1
: ^warj [sic)H: tvv A2 ^.

7 irfj 8* aStKovvTtt ktX. It was erroneous 'c^t) is clearly due to a misun-

maintained in n 361 a ff., 365 c ff. that derstanding of oi>x ottws (non modo non).
Injustice could evade detection and 591 d 2t dXX* cUl kt\. With the
punishment. So much the worse, says sentiments cf. Ill 410 Aff., VI 498 B n. On
Socrates, for the sinner, who thereby (pavetrai see cr. n. If we retain (paivyjrai, as
forfeits his only chance of reformation, I formerly did, with J. and Schneider C,
since Punishment is the appointed cure and the early editions, the conjunctive is
for Vice. It may be doubted whether so parallel to the future &rrai, both depend-
humane a view altogether corresponded ing on ottws cf. (with Schneider) Tim.
to the actual administration of the Athe-
:

18 E fj.rjxM'S.a'dai k\ij/xhs thtIv, oiriot

nian or any other State but to an ideal- ; ^vWri^ovrai, Kal fi-i) tk avrofc Hx&P a
ist like Plato 'is' means 'should be,' and ylyvrjTai. A
few additional examples are
in so far as human laws
fulfil their true cited by Kiihner Gr. Gr. II p. 893 n. 5.
function by the divine ordi-
reflecting In instance, however, (palvyrai is
this
nances, we may truly say that punishment particularly awkward, and may easily be
is remedial. See on the whole subject a corruption of <f>aveirai, under the influ-
II 380 B n. ence of the preceding 4dv. q has (patuoiro,
591 c 17 d-rrcp-ydcreTai kt\. Edi- which doubtless springs from the same
tors rightly abandon the present a-rrepyd- misunderstanding which produced the
fercu (seecr. .) as indefensible, fvjcrei is corruption far) for f^crei in C. (pavelrai is
condemned by Cobet (V. Z. a p. 610) adopted also by Ast, Stallbaum, and a
as an interpolation, but some verb is reviewer of my Text of the Republic in
'needed, and Cobet himself allows that Hermathena XXIV p. 256. We must
"frjcrw apud Atticos semel et iterum com- understand the clause as still under the
paret" (e.g. v 465 D, Ar. Plut. 263 and government of oirui, and not as indepen-
Fr. 498 Dindorf). fcforet (see cr. n.) can dent; otherwise the verb becomes otiose,
hardly be maintained in Plato, though as it is in fact regarded by Hermann,
not, apparently, unknown in Ionic see : Stallbaum and Baiter, all of whom
Kuhner-Blass Gr. Gr. 1 2, p. 436. The bracket it.
 :

592 B] nOAITEIAC 369

ap/u.OTTo/xevo'i cpavecTai. UavrdTraai fiev ovv, e<f>r], edvirep fieXXr/

7-77 Ovkovv, elirov, fcal tt)v iv tt} tcov
dXrjOeia fxovcriKos elvai.
yprj/MiTcov KT)]aei ^vvra^lv re Kal ^vficpwinav ; Kal tov byKOV tov 25

TrXrjdovs ovk icTr\i-)TTOfxevo<; inro tov to>v ttoXXcov fiaicapicrpov

direipov av^?]aei, cnrepavra Kcuca e^cov ; Ovk oiofxai, ecpr). 'AAA.'

E cnro/3Xe7rcov ye, elirov, '

777)09 rrjv iv avru> rroXiTetav Kal cpvXaTTcov,
/j.}} tl Trapatcivf) avrov tcov etcet Sect irXrjdos ovglcls rj oV oXiyoTrjTa,
ovtcos Kv/3epvcov 7rpocr0)]ai Kal dvaXcocret t?}? ovcrias icad^ oaov av 30
olos t rj. KofziSr} p,ev ovv, ecpr). 'AXXa fxr)v Kal rcp.d<i ye, et9

12 tcivtov diro^Xe ttcov, tcov [lev iiede^et Kal yevcreTai iictov, a? av

rjyrJTat dp.elvco avrov Troujaeiv, a? S' av Xvcreiv ttjv inrdp^ovaav
e^tv, cpevtjerai Ihia /cal 8rjp,oala. Ovk dpa, ecpr], rd ye ttoXitlko.
ideXrjcrei irpdrTeiv, edvirep tovtov KijSrjrac. N^ tov Kvva, i]v 8'

iyco, ev ye tjj eavTov iroXet, Kal fidXa, ov fievToi tcrax; ev ye tt} 5

TraTpiSc, edv pur) deia Tt? %vfx(3fj Tvyr]. Mavdavco, ecpr)' ev rj vvv
8i/]X0ofj,ev OLKi^ovTes iroXet Xeyeis, tt} ev Xoyoi<i Keip,evy eirel yr)$

B 76 '

ovSaf-tov olfxac avTr)v elvai. 'AXX\ rjv 8' eyco, ev ovpavcp tcrco<;

23. <pavurai Iamblichus (Prolrept. 90): (paivyrrai AII2 : (paivoiroq. 29. ttXtj-

Bos A 2?: 2
irXi)9ovs A !!.
1

23 tdvirsp liovctikos tlvai. Cf. IV gcpr) '

ip.ol yap Kal (r<p68pa p.i\ei ttjs trarpl-
432A, 443D, E. 80s, deltas rov
ovpavbv. See also Anti-
24 ovkovv ^ufi<j)<oviav ; sc.
j
ttjs iv ttj
^
sthenes ap. D. L. vi 11. The question
ipvxy eveKa ^vp<piovias app.bo'tTai. whether the wise man will take part in
25 tov irXi]9ovs ktX. i.e. rov irXi)- : politics is raised by Aristotle in a some-
Oovs rwv XPVfJ-^ TCJU KT ^- c ^ VIiI 563 B n. ' what different form {Pol. T 3. i276 b 16
ovk before iKirXrjTTbfxevos is not interroga- ff. al.), and afterwards became one of the

tive, but negatives iKTrK7]TT6fxivos atifij- stock questions of post- Aristotelian philo-
<rei. The interrogative force of ovkovv is sophy see RP 7 384 c n. c.
:

carried on from the last sentence. 6 0ia tvx.t] such as is contem-

:

591 e 31 ciXXd (xi] v Kai Tip,ds ye plated in VI 499 B, where see note.
ktX. See on vm
506 E. The idiom vvv. The reading vvv dr) has very
has more in common with 'partitive ap- authority, and it is certain that vvv
little
position' than with such an avaKokovdov sometimes refers to the immediate past
accusative as in Tim. 37 D (quoted by see on viii 563 c.
Schneider) i]fj.epas yap Kal vtiKras Kal 7 t{) iv Xo-yois kili^vtj: 'the city
fjirjvas Kal evtavrovs, ovk ovras irplv ovpavbv which is founded in words? It is truer 1/
yevivdai, t6t afxa eKelvu) vvio-rafiii>(p tt\v and more perfect, aye and more lasting
yeveffiv avTwv fj.Tjxav3.Tat. too, just because it Keirai iv Xbyois : for
592 a 4 vi] t6v Kuva. See III 399 (pvcnv ex Trpa^iv Xi^ecos rjrrov aXrjOeias
E n. i(pd7TTea0ai (V 473 a) and prj/jta ipyfiaTWv
5 '4v ye tt) latn-oii irdXei: i.e. in the Xpoviuirepov fiiorevei (Pind. Nem. 4. 6).

7ro\iTtia TrpocrrjKOvo'a of VI 497 A.
ov |ivToi TraTpiSi.
may com-
pare the story about Anaxagoras in D. L.
We
592 b 8 oXX' Iv ovpavu ktX. 'But
perhaps it is laid up in heaven as an
ensample for him who desires to behold
V
II riXos a-rrio-TTj Kal irepl rr)v rdv
7 : it and beholding found a city in himself.'
(j>vffLKQvOewpiav -qv, ov ippovri^uv twv If the philosopher is prevented from
ttoXltlkCiv. ore Kal wpbs rbv elirovra, founding a city after the pattern in the
Ovdiv o~oi p.i\u rfjs Trarpidos ; ~Eiv<pr)p.ei, Heavens, he can at all events 'found
A. P. II. 24

37o
7rapdBeLy/J,a dvd/ceiTai tc3
10 KaroiKL^etv. Biacf>epei Be
himself ("sich selbst begrtinden" Schnei-
der, and so also Bosanquet) cf. vi 496 c : KaroiKovo~f Sib 5rj irapddeiypid ye
497 A. eavrov KaToiKlfriv is a pregnant
and powerful phrase, which involves not
only the idea of the irbXis s. iroXirela iv
qfUV (cf.590 E, 591 E, X 605 B,
but also perhaps a hint that the irapd-
beiyna iv ovpavip is as it were the /xrrrpb-
iroXis from which our souls should be
colonised. Jowett and Campbell under-
stand e/cei after eavrov KaroiKl(eiv, while
Richards thinks Plato may have written
eavrov <avrbo~e> or <els avri]v> Karoi-
Klfeiv: but the word irapdSeiy/xa, as well
as to) povXofiivip bpdv Kai bpGivri, shews that
the heavenly city is regarded as a model
for the soul rather than as the place in
which the soul should be planted. The
conjectures avro (sc. to irapadeiyna) Karoi-
k'l^uv and bpCivri irpos (s. els) avro Karoi-
Kifciv (Herwerden) do not merit refutation.
What does Plato mean by iv ovpavu?
It is surely something more than "harm-
lose popular -theologische Redeweise
(Pfleiderer zur Losnng etc. p. 33). The
poet Gray (who aptly reminds us of Dio-
genes Laertius' epitaph on Plato irbXtv
tfXvOev i)v 7ro0' eavrip |
licnae, Kai Sairibtp
Zr]vos ivtSpvcraro III 45) remarks " iv ov-
pav$, that is, in the idea of the divinity:
see the beginning of the following book."
Apparently he understood the words of
the Heaven of Ideas, a view which has,
with various modifications and qualifica-
tions, found favour also with other critics
(see Steinhart Einleiiung p. 254 and cf.
Susemihl Gen. Entw. 11 p. 248
clus in Tim. 269 E seems to interpret the
irapddeiy/xa as ttjv iv ovpav<2 iroXireiav
TTjSy'vxvS' but Plato is manifestly speak-
ing of the iroXirela rr\s wbXeus). Others
have taken iv ovpavQ of the 'Weltall' or
Macrocosm, as if the Universe itself were
one great ideal city, after whose pattern
we should regulate the City of the Soul
(see Steinhart 1. c. and p. 270 with Tim.
47 B, 90 d) but, as Schneider points out,
; strictly and by themselves, the words of
we can hardly reconcile such an interpre-
tation with VII 529 C
Keirai is also against it.
530 C, and dvd-
The sentence
may be compared with Pol. 297 C, Laws
713 B ff. and especially 739 D, E, where
the polity of the Republic is thus de-
scribed i) fxiv 5r) rotavrtj irbXts, etre irov
: city within himself after the likeness of
6eol rj iraides 6ewv avrrjv olKovtri
"
TTAATQNOS [592 B
/3ov\op,eva> opdv /cal opoivrt eavrov
ovBev, etVe irov eariv eire earai' ra
irXelovs ivbs, ovric diau>vres ev<ppaivo-
/xevoL
iroXireias ovk dXXrj XPV OKOirelv, dXX'
ixofievovs ravrrjs rr\v 6 tl /xdXicrra roiavrrjv
frrelv Kara dvvapuv. We might employ
608 B), this passage to explain iv ovpavy 'laws
irapddeiypia, but its tone is less elevated
and impressive, and in particular it does
not help us to understand toj f3ovXo/j.ivij)
bpdv Kai bpCovTi. Plato's language is ex-
traordinarily suggestive, and I confess
that to me, as apparently to Susemihl (1. c.
p. 249), these words suggest, not indeed
the doctrine of Anamnesis in all its bear-
ings, but something of the half- religious,
half-poetical atmosphere with which
Plato invests that doctrine in the Phae-
drus. The mysterious and haunting
phrase iv ovpavy irapadetypia recalls the
'
imperial palace whence we came,' and
the whole sentence reminds us once
again of that profound and inspiring
doctrine dvdpwiros ovpdviov <pvrbv, ovk
eyyeiov, which, as I have often pointed
out, underlies so much of Platonism.
The sister-doctrine of Immortality seems
also to be implied, and from this point
of view the Christian parallels are highly
remarkable and significant: see for ex-
ample Philipp. 3. 30 i\ii.Qv yap to iroXi-
revfia iv ovpavots inrdp\ei, and many other
passages in the New Testament, e.g.
Hebr. 11. 16, 12. 23, 13. 14: 1 Pet. i. 4,
2. iii. 13. I do not venture to assert that
Plato consciously and deliberately thought
of Anamnesis and Immortality when he
ff. Pro- wrote iv ovpavQ etc., but the words
are steeped in the fragrance of these
beliefs; and to regard the reference to
heaven "as a mere passing figure of
speech" (Bosanquet) seems to me to do
less than justice to the wonderful depth
and fervour of this passage.
10 Tci "ydp Tavrrjs ktX. See Nettle-
ship Lect. and Rem. 11 p. 338 and Theaet.
173 c ff., quoted by him. Interpreted
Plato would mean only that the philoso-
pher will abstain from public and politi-
cal life except when some 'divine chance*
enables him to exercise his true vocation.
Put taken in connexion with iavrbv Karoi-
Kieiv they mean more. In founding the
the heavenly city the philosopher is in
592 B] nOAITEIAC 37i

yap ravTr}<i fxov7]<i av Trpa^eiev, aXkr)? 8e ovSefxias. Et/co? 7',

<f>7J.

TeAoc noAiTeiAC G'

reality a true iroXtriKos, because he is sions into a sort of harmony with the
thereby faithful to the principles of the words of this passage (see for example
true and perfect State even while he
: Hirmer Etttst. u. Komp. d, PL Pol. pp.
lives, he is already in a sense a citizen 637 ff.); but we cannot help feeling that
of Heaven, for the Kingdom of Heaven the tone and atmosphere are very differ-
is reproduced within him. In existing ent. Steinhart (I.e. p. 703 n. 264) traces
cities the truest politicians are sometimes the difference to Plato's disappointed
those who abstain from politics altogether, hopes of the younger Dionysius. The
according to Gorg. 521 D ff. I agree conjecture is interesting, but even without
with Steinhart [Einleitung p. 254) and this stimulus Plato may well have come
Christ (Gr. Literaturgesch. p. 348 . 6) to feel that his Ka\\i7roXis is hardly of
that Plato now speaks much less hope- this world (cf. Laws 713 b), and that its
fully than before of the prospects of true value lies in the religious, political,
realising his ideal city upon earth: see and moral ideals which it holds before
on V 470 E, VI 499 c and 502 c. It is mankind.
possible to force some of the earlier allu-

?4-


APPENDICES TO BOOK IX.

IX 576 D, E. aXX
. \
av /cat a^AioTr/Tos toorauTtos 77 aXXoos
evSaLfiovia<; re
/<ptvis ; kcu yu?; eK7r\r)TTWfxe6a 7rpos tov rvpawov eva. ovra. /3Xe7rovTs, /u-tiS' t
Ttf5 oXiyoi 7rept ckeivov, aXX' cos XP^ oXtiv ttjv ttoXlv eicreXtTWras &ed(racr8ai f
K-aTaSwTes ets d7racrav /cat iSovtcs, outw &oav a.Tro<paivu)fj.e8a.

The difficult clause w? xp 1? Oedaaadai has hardly received sufficient
attention at the hands of editors. There is no variant of any conse-
quence in the mss.
The chief trouble lies in determining the precise force of ws XPV-
Is tJs (1) sicut,' introducing an analogy, or (2) simply 'ut,' i.e. 'as/
'

or (3) a causal particle?

The first of these views is apparently held by Schleiermacher and
Schneider. The former translates "sondern wie man sich eine Stadt
ganz beschauen muss, wenn man hineinkommt, so lass uns iiberall
herumsteigen und zusehn und dann unsere Meinung abgehen."
Schneider's version is " sondern so wie man den gesammten Staat zu
sehen in ihn hineingehen muss, in das innere des ganzen eindringen,
und wenn wir ihn gesehen haben, unsere Meinung aussprechen."
Schleiermacher seems to suppose that there is a comparison between
what is necessary in order to see the sights of a town, and what is
necessary in order to pronounce judgment on the Tvpavvov^evr) 7ro'Xis in :

either case we must get inside the city.

'
This explanation is attractive,
'

and can be made very plausible ; but (a) we should expect aWe/a in
place of a!s {b) the present \PV suggests something which is our duty
:

here and now, rather than what would be necessary in a hypothetical

case {c) the antithesis between seeing with the eye, and seeing with the
:

mind, is not sufficiently brought out by merely setting dedcrao-dat, over

against t&Wes and (d) it is not natural that the illustration should be
:

confined to the tyrant's city, as it manifestly is by the words oXrjv t?/v

7ro'Xiv. For these reasons I cannot bring myself to agree with
Schleiermacher, alluring as his view is.
The second explanation gives a thoroughly natural and easy meaning
to w's XPV- But how are we to explain the remainder of the clause,
okrjv Bedcraadai? We cannot, surely, supply Ocao-dfx.tvoi (with J. and
C.) before ws, nor would the resulting sense be satisfactory if we could.
Two explanations may be suggested. We may suppose, on the one
hand, that 0X77^ 6edaaa-6at is merely explanatory of ws XPV C as i s r iS nt >'
 : ;

APPENDICES TO BOOK IX. 373

viz. that we should go into and see the whole city, 'let us' etc.). It is
however, an objection to this theory that it makes ok-qv 6cdo-ao-&o.i
almost entirely otiose, and Jowett, in point of fact, practically omits the
words from his translation ("let us go as we ought into every corner of
the city and look all about "). On the other hand, it may be argued that
<ik XPV> though in itself, strictly speaking, parenthetical, is allowed to

affect the construction in much the same way as w? oTp.ai, ws eoiKei'

sometimes are (see for example Soph. Track. 1238 dvyp 68', ws 4'oikcv, ov
ve/xetv ifxol ktA. with note on i 347 a). But there is apparently no other
example of this kind of attraction on so extensive a scale, and dXrjv
Oedaao-Oai is still nearly, if not quite, superfluous.
The view that w? is causal presents the fewest difficulties, and for
that reason I have adopted it in the notes. It is held also by Ast and
Davies and Vaughan. The text may be corrupt, but it has not, so far
as I know, been hitherto suspected. If a'AAa were read before KaTaSwres
and not before <o?, all difficulty would disappear. ' Do not let us be
dazzled by looking at the tyrant, who is but one man among many, or
at a few persons in his retinue, for it is the entire city which we must go
in and view ; but let us etc. The corruption, however, is not easy to
'

explain, and it is safer and wiser to follow the mss.

II.

IX 580 A, E. Wl 8tj /xoi, <f>7]v iy<o, vvv lySv/ ajcnrep 6 Sia iravTwv KpiTT|S
a o^aiverat, kou o~v ovtw, tis TrpaVos Kara ttjv o~rjv 86av ev8a.ip.ovia kcli tis
Sci'TCpO?, KO.I TOL'S ClAAot'S e?7? TTCVTC OVTO.S Kplvt (SuCTlXlKOV, TLp.OKpa.TlK.dv,
oAiyap^iKoV, Srjp.oKpaTLKov, TvpavviKov.
The general meaning of this passage is clear, but it is difficult to
determine the exact force of 6 Sia irdvTwv k/dit^s. There is no reason to
suspect the text, although the phrase is apparently not found elsewhere
nor would Orelli's conjecture SiacravTwv deserve to be accepted, even if
Sia 7rttvTa)v were corrupt.
In the program cited in the notes, Petersen has collected and dis-
cussed most of the available literary evidence on the Athenian method
of judging in dramatic and musical contests. None of the passages
quoted by him throw any direct light upon the words 8ia 7ravTwv but :

it is possible to construct from these passages a reasonable theory of the

whole subject, in which 6 Sia 7rdvTu>v Kpirqs receives what is at least

a plausible explanation. I have adopted the substance of Petersen's
theory in the notes, but not his view of the particular phrase 6 8id
TTaVTUIV KpLT'r]?.
The other prima facie evidence, which Petersen does not discuss,
is as follows
Antiatticistes in Bekk. Anecd. p. 91. 10 Sia irdvT&v : aywv AeyeTat
6 lo-ya.To<i. KpaTti/os IIavo7rTais (Crat. Fr. 157 Koch).
Hesychius : did irdvTwv Kptr-ds. Hor}$6<; <f>-q<ri iv toi? irepl IIAa-
tojvos, on 6 vop.o0err)<i iKeXevae rots Kpivovai ypdtyziv ra K0aAata ea-
crrov.
374 APPENDICES TO BOOK IX.

CIG 1585, 1586, 1719, 1720.

An inscription found at Nysa and published in Bull. Hell, ix 126
! 55 T ^TifJirj<r6aL re avrbv dvayope[vcri] xpvcnS <rre(pava> ev rats tot) 81 a
7ravTwv ayw[vos] leporpyiats tc Kai o-7rov8cu?, and other inscriptions
cited in Pauly-Wissowa Real-Encyclopadie etc. s.v. dywv.
The remark of Boethus preserved by Hesychius merely alludes to the
regulation that the judges were to make use of a ypap,paTeiov. This is
abundantly attested from other sources (see Miiller Griech. Buhnenalt.
p. 371 n. 2), and does not, so far as I can see, help us to interpret Sia
TrdvTwv. Cratinus' fragment, on the other hand, is important; for it
shews that there was a 81a. irdvTwv dywv before the time of Plato.
The first of the inscriptions, CIG 1585, gives a list of victors in
a musical contest at Thespiae, ending with 81a itoivtwv (sc. ev<xa)
Evp.dpa>v 'A\edv8pov eairievs, who is also mentioned at the beginning
as the author of the successful 7rpoo-dSiov. The second inscription,
found on Mt Helicon, is similar; and in CIG 17 19 and 1720, both of
which were discovered at Delphi, we meet with 81a iravrtav though in
1 7 19 77-avTwv has to be supplied by Boeckh and 6 81a irdvTwv, in the
sense of d Sia. irdvrwv dyoiv (as in the inscription from Nysa). Accord-
ing to Boeckh on CIG 1585, 6 8id irdvTwv (vikwv) is "victor inter
victores," the winner of the prize given for the one best production of all
the successful pieces in the different kinds, like the prize for 'the
best animal in the yard ' at an agricultural show : and this interpre-
tation is supported by the fact that the winner of the Sia. -rrdvTwv in
that inscription has already secured the prize for the 7rpoo-d8iov. A less
probable theory understands twv dywviaixdrwv rather than iw dya>vio-T<3v
after Sia. 7rdvTwv, and takes d Sia. irdvrwv vikwv as "wer in mehreren
Productionen zwar nicht den Sieg errungen hatte, aber doch ihm
am nachsten gekommen war": such a person "verdiente seiner Viel-
seitigkeit wegen schon einen Preis" (Kayser quoted in Grasberger
Erziehung u. Unterricht in p. 15). It will be observed that neither
explanation makes the 8ta -Kdv-r^v dywv a competition involving distinct
and separate performances of its own.
As the 81a irdvToiv dyiov must necessarily have been decided last, and
always, I think, comes at the end of the list of victories, the usage of
the inscriptions is not inconsistent with the explanation of 81a -rrdvTuiv
dywv as o eo-xaTos, given in Bekker's Anecdota I.e. And, since it is
obvious that if the Greeks could use the expressions 6 8ta iravroiv vikwv
and o 81a 7rdvTwv dywv, they may well have spoken of the judge in
the Sia ndvTwv as d Sia 7rdvTwv *p itt/s, it may seem that a satisfactory
explanation of the Platonic phrase is possible by the aid of the In-
scriptions.
But neither Kayser's nor Boeckh's interpretation of the inscriptional
use of 81a 7rdvTwv is in the least degree suited to the situation in the
Republic. Glauco is invited to arrange the competitors in order of merit,
and not merely to decide which is first ; nor are the /JacriAiKo's, npo-
KpaTiKos, oXiyapxiKos etc. in any sense competitors in different depart-
ments, like the Trv8avkrj<;, pai/fwSds etc. of the Inscriptions they are all
;

from beginning to end candidates in one and the same contest for one

APPENDICES TO BOOK IX. 375

and the same prize. The

hypothesis proposed by Kayser is still less
apposite : is anything but
for Plato's /?a<xi\iKo's '
many-sided,' and has
never been beaten in any contest at all.
For these reasons I cannot see that the Inscriptions hitherto dis-
covered give us any real assistance in attempting to elucidate the
sentence of Plato, and it should be further remarked that they are all
of them as late as the days of the Empire. There is nothing relevant
to our purpose in the large collection of inscriptions contained in Reisch
de 7nusicis Graecorum certaminibus (1885).
It may be well to mention some of the different views which have
been held by Platonic scholars on this difficult phrase. Ficinus
translates " quemadmodum iudex omnia circumspiciens de singulis
iudicat"; Schleiermacher "wie, wer in irgend einer Sache fiber alle
durchweg richten soil, sein Urtheil abgiebt," confessing however (Platons
Staat p. 603) that he finds the sentence obscure; Schneider "der
Richter, der fiber alle entscheidet," i.e. "der welcher das Urtheil fallt,
wenn Alle die in einem musikalischen Wettstreit um den Preis
kampfen, ihre Leistungen vollendet haben" (p. 312 of his Trans-
lation); Prantl "der Alles umfassende Richter"; Miiller "der Richter,
der das Ganze zusammenfassend sein Urtheil abgibt," i.e. " der ver-
standige Richtende, der bei Abgabe seiner Stimme nicht einzelnes,
sondern den ganzen Thatsbestand ins Auge fasst"; Jowett "as the
general umpire in theatrical contests"; and Davies and Vaughan "the
judge who passes sentence after going through the whole case." In
most of these versions Sid iravruv is construed as if it were not a
technical expression at all, but merely equivalent to Sid -rrdvTwv 8iee\6wv
or the like (cf. vn 534 c). To me, on the other hand, it seems certain
that d Sid irdvTwv KptTvfs is an essential part of Plato's comparison, and
would at once suggest to Plato's readers some particular judge or judges
in musical or dramatic competitions. Jowett and Campbell think
the words may mean (1) the judge who decides the prizes of all
:

the different kinds of contests ; (2) or all the prizes, e.g. first, second,
third in the same contest ; (3) the judge who gave the final decision in
some musical pentathlon. I have already given my grounds- for
rejecting the first suggestion ; the second makes Sid 7raVrw practically
otiose, for it is obvious that all the prizes in the same contest must be
awarded by the same authority ; the third is more reasonable, although
I cannot agree that "ttcVtc ovras conveys an allusion to the pentathlon."
The words ttcVtc oi-ras refer of course to the competitors, /tacriAiKoV etc.,
and not to five different subjects of competition.
Sir Richard Jebb suggests another view, which appears to me
deserving of consideration. He writes as follows :

" A clue to the sense of Sid irdvTOiv here is given by those phrases
in which Sid with the genitive denotes the range of a comparison or a
competition: e.g., Iliad xn 104 c7rpc7T koX Sid irdvuiiv ('among all'):
Herod. I 25 6erj<; diov Sid TrdvTwv twv dvadrj/xdroiv id. VI 63 evSoKi/xioi'Ti
:

Sid Trdvroiv. The phrase d Sid 7rdvrmv dywv may be a terse expression
('the contest from among all,' = the contest of those selected from
'

among all or distinguished among all for that contest in which the
'
'
'.)
 ;
376 APPENDICES TO BOOK IX.

competitors were 01 Sia itdvrwv v8oKip.ijaavr<;, those who had done best

among all the competitors, having vanquished their respective oppo-
nents in the preliminary contests. 6 Sid 7rdvTwv dyu'r would thus be
what the old interpreter calls it, 6 ar^a-ros, the final contest. For
example, in the dithyrambic dywv at Athens there were ten choruses,
one for each tribe. We will suppose that these ten competed, to begin
with, in pairs. Then 6 Sid Trdvriov a'ywv would be the final contest
between the five choruses left in after the preliminary contests. 6 Sia
7rui'T0)v KpiT-qs would be any one of the (five) judges in 6 8id wdvTwv
dywv. It seems possible that the illustration from the final decision
in the contest of dithyrambic choruses may have struck Plato as having
a special fitness because five competitors are in question here."

III.

IX 581 D, E. tov Se (faiXocrncpov, yu 8' eyw, ri o'uo[j.0a Tas aAXa? >]8ova<;

VOfJLL^iLV 7T/30S TT)V TOV CloVvai TuA.?y#9 OITrj ^t KOI V TOIOUTO) Ttl'l del Ctvat
p.av$avovra rrjs r)8ovr}s ; ov iravv Troppw, kol KaKf.lv t<2 ovti at'ayKatas, ws
ovh\v T<Z>v aAAwv 8eo/i.i'oi', i /xrj dvdyKr) -qv

In difficult passage all the mss have Troao^Oa instead of ri

this
olwfxtda. In other respects the text which I have printed agrees with
A and II ; nor is there any important variant in the inferior mss, except
vo/Ai(Lv ov&a' (for vo/xieiv) in E and a few of its congeners.
n-oiwfjLeOa was read by Schneider, whose translation is as follows :

" Von dem Wissenschaftliebenden aber, sagte ich, sollen wir nicht
dauben dass er die andern Annehmlichkeiten in Vergleich mit der das
Wahre wie es ist, zu erkennen und immer lernend auf solche Weise
beschaftigt zu sein fiir sehr entfernt vom angenehmen halt und sie in
der That nothwendige nennt, als der der andern nicht begehren wiirde,
wenn es nicht nothwendig ware?" Schleiermacher had already taken
the passage in this way, except that he fell into error over ov -div
rroppw. The objections to Schneider's view have been pointed out by
Stallbaum and others. They are briefly these: (i) 7roieio-6ai by itself
cannot mean existimare,' 'statuere'; (2) Troiw/xeOa to.? aAAas vofxi^uv
'
t>;s rjhovrjs ov Trdvv Troppw is not equivalent to dp' oi iroib>p.tOa Tas dAXas

vop-i^w Ti}<: i]8ovr}s ivdw iroppw, which is that which Schneider translates.
See also Graser Spec, advers. i?i serm. PL pp. 19 23. Jowett attempts
to evade the second of these objections by translating " may we suppose
that the philosopher regards the other pleasures in regard to the
pleasure of knowing the truth, and in that pursuit abiding always, not so
very far from the Heaven of pleasure, and that he calls " etc., and
making 1-779 77801/17? ov Trdvv iroppw slightly ironical, as if " intended to
express that the philosopher has in knowledge the true pleasure." This
explanation is, to say the least, obscure ; if I understand it rightly,
'
regards means values,' and Troulo-Bai
'
'
7rpos ri surely cannot mean n
'to value one thing in regard to another.'
In his published translation Jowett had acquiesced in Graser's ti
 APPENDICES TO BOOK IX. 377

ohifxeOa, which a large majority of critics have approved (Miiller, Prantl,

Hermann, Baiter, Madvig, Campbell). This emendation, which is easy
enough, ri and 7r being nearly identical in uncials, removes all difficulty
in the earlier part of the sentence, and is much neater than Stallbaum's
/.?/ oiiufieOa. It is also an argument against pJq olwp-eda that it requires
us to read volll^iv ovMv for vo/xl^lv while, on the other hand, as soon
:

as rt olu>fjieOa was corrupted into 7rotw//.e#a, the o-CSev which we find in S

etc. may have been introduced into the text to go with 7rpos in the
sense of 'nothing' (i.e. 'of no account') 'in comparison with' etc.,
exactly as in ti oiwp.t6a ras aAAas ?;8oias vo[xit,eLv 71-/265 of the original
uncorrupted text.
Critics have also differed widely about the words p,av9dvovra -rr6ppu>.
Does the sentence contain two questions or only one? Of those who
accept the conjecture ti oiw/xe&z, Graser and Miiller suppose that there
is only a single question. The former (I.e.) bids us construe rrj<; -)]Sovr}<;
ktA. as " quo in studio a voluptate tam prope abest, ut illas etiam revera
necessarias appellet" etc., taking kcu KaXelv for wore /ecu KaXelv. The
latter invites us to carry on the toS of tov eiSeVcu not only to eTvcu (to
which of course it also belongs), but even to KaXetv. Each of these
explanations is equally unsatisfactory in point of meaning and of
grammar.
Those who hold that there are two questions have hitherto made
the first end with fxavdavovra (Prantl, Hermann, Baiter, Campbell).
According to their view, the meaning is And what, are we to suppose,
'

is the philosopher's estimate of the other pleasures in comparison with

that of knowing the truth as it is, and being evermore engaged in such
an intellectual pursuit? Must we not think that he accounts them far
removed from true pleasure?' etc. (Campbell). To this there are two
objections, t^s ^'Sovt/s is not by itself commensurate with 'true pleasure,'
either here, or (as Shorey seems to hold A.J. Ph. xvi p. 230) in Phil. 44 c
(yoiJTev/xa, and in any case (though this consideration is
ou'x rjhovrjv) :

less weighty) should follow rather than precede ov ndw iroppu. The
it

first objection is met by Campbell's conjecture t^s d\r]6Lvrj<;, or by t^s

<dkr]6ti'ii?> -i]8ovi]s. There is, however, no sign of corruption, except

the three dots placed over 1-77? t/Sov^? by a later hand in A, and that
is insufficient, although Baiter brackets the offending words. Madvig
(Adv. Crit. 1 p. 431) would emend to tov Se tpi\6o-o<pov tl olwp.e6a
Trpos rrjv
ixavOdvovra ySovrjv, observing quite truly that "reliquae ifiovai
non videntur philosopho tt/s tJSov^s (universae) irdw iroppw, sed longe
ab ea, quam ipse percipiat." The solution which I propose in the notes
has some affinity in point of meaning with that of Madvig, but requires
no alteration of the text. It seems to me to be free from all the
difficulties which are inherent in the above explanations.
37 8 APPENDICES TO BOOK IX.

IV.

IX 583 B. a6pL on ovSe 7rava\r)0i]<; iartv rj twv dAAwv tfSovr) ttXtjv rrjs
tov (f)povifiov ouSc Ka.9a.pd, dW o-iaaypa<pr)p.ev7) tis, o>s ya> Sokoj p,oi twv
<ro4>wv tivos aK^Koei'at.

Who are twv cro^wv? Stallbaum's answer is "Verba <Js cyui Bokw
aKYjKoevai, nisi fallor, ad Philebum ipsius Platonis referenda sunt."
Apart altogether from the disputed question as to the priority of the
Philebus, it is very unlikely that Plato should refer to himself as ns twv
a-ocfiwv, and none of the other passages where such a phrase occurs

lends any support to this explanation. Schleiermacher (Platons Staat

4
p. 604), Susemihl (Gen. Entw. 11 p. 242), and Zeller (up. 548;/. 2),
hold that the entire argument presupposes the Philebus, but do not
discuss the words twv ao<pwv tivos. It is tolerably clear, as Schneider
points out on p. 312 of his translation, that twv cro<pwv tivos is one of
those who in Phil. 44 b ff. are said to consider the so-called pleasures
of the body merely A.v7rwv dirofyvyai. The passage in question is as
follows :

2w. "Ovtws yap rotisQiXyfiov toCSc, w Ilpwrapxe, ov p.av-

TroXe/JLiovs
Odveis. IIpw. airovs Ti'vas; 2w. Kat fidka. Scivous A.yo-
Acyeis Se
fj.evov<s toi 7rept <pvcriv, ol to napdrrav i^Sovds ov <f>ao~iv eivai. IIpw.
Ti p.y\v ; 2. Av7rwv rairras eivai 7rdcras a.Tro<pvyd<;, as vvv 61 irepl $>i\r)(3u\'
ijSovds 7rovo/xdovo-tv. IIpw. Tovrois ovv rjp.d<; -rrorepa 7rei6eo~6ai vp./?ov-
Acreis, 77 7Tcus, w 2w/<paTes ; 2w. Ouk, ctX/V wcnrep p.d.vrto'i irpoo'XpijaOai
Tri, pavrcvo/xe'vois ov tI^vq dAAa tivi Suo-^cpeia <ucrws ovk dyevvovs,
Aiav fAtfJucrrjKOTWv ttjv rrjs r]8ovrj<; hvvap.iv kox vevo/xiKorwv ovSev vyies,
ware Kat avr6 touto avrrjs to 7raywyov yor)Tevp.a,
ou^ 7]8ovqv eivai ktA..
Schneider's identification, so far as it goes, has been generally
accepted by recent critics; and the parallels are too close to admit
of doubt note in particular yotfrevpLa as compared with io-Kiaypacpr]-
:

p-ivrj. But there is little agreement on the question who these haters
of pleasure are, and they have been variously explained as: (i)Antisthenes
and the Cynics (Urban iib. die Erwaknungen d. Phil. d. Antisthenes in
4
d. PI. Schriften p. 28 and Zeller 11 p. 306 n. 6); (2) "probably Pytha-
gorising friends " of Plato's, " who, adopting a ritual of extreme rigour,
distinguished themselves by the violence of their antipathies towards tcis
TJSovas twv do-)(iqp.6voiv " (Grote Plato 11 p. 610 n., and to somewhat the
same effect also Prantl in his Translation of the Republic p. 422 n. 311);
(3) Democritus and his adherents (Hirzel Unters. zu Cicero's philos.
Schrijt. 1 pp. 141
152, and Natorp in Arch. f. Gesch. d. Phil, ill pp. 522
528, and in Die Ethika d. Demokritos pp. 164 179)- The respectful
tone in which Plato, both in the Philebus and in the Republic, mentions
the authors of these anti-hedonistic theories does not permit us to
suppose that Antisthenes is intended. It is moreover inconsistent with
the grossness which pervaded the Cynic philosophy to suppose that they
looked upon the unseemly pleasures as delusive and false nor was ;

Antisthenes in any sense of the term Seivos Ayop.vos Td 7repl <f>vo-Lv.

 APPENDICES TO BOOK IX. 379

These reasons, which are to my mind conclusive, are urged by Grote,

and supplemented with great ability by Natorp.
I agree with von Arnim, who in his review of Natorp (Go//, gel. Anz.
for 1894 p. 889) emphatically rejects the attempted identification of
these pleasure-haters with Democritus and his followers. The founder
of Hedonism could surely never have totally denied the existence of
pleasure (to izapd-Kav 778010.? ov cf>a(Ti.v ilvai Phil. l.c.)j and Plato (in
spite of Hirzel I.e. pp. 146 ff.) was not likely to treat the Arch-
materialist with so much consideration and respect. Natorp's elaborate
comparison of Democritus' ethical fragments with the writings of Plato
involves many highly speculative combinations, and the two writers
seldom if ever touch one another except in moral and political common-
places and maxims for which parallels can readily be quoted from the
other remains of pre-Socratic literature.
There are, I think, strong positive reasons for holding, in virtual
agreement with Grote, that Plato has in view preachers of the Orphic-
Pythagorean moral and religious school.
In the first place, we find other passages in which Plato alludes to this
class of moralists as <ro<poi. They were Plato's precursors in asserting
the doctrine of individual immortality and transmigration ; and in the
Mow (8iAff.) Plato refers to them in this connexion by the words
aKfjKoa yap avSpiov re Kal yvvaiKwv croepwv 7rept to. dela 7rpa.yyu.axa, ktA.
The famous passage of the Gorgias (492 E ff.) where the Orphic-

Pythagorean view of the body as a tomb o-c3/m a-rj/xa is expounded,
begins oireprj8r] tov eyooye Kal rjxovcra twv 0"0<<3v, cos vvv ^ets TeOva/xev,
koI to /xev o-wfid iarTiv rjplv o~fjp.a even possible that 01 (TO<poL
ktA. It is

was a recognised way of describing sometimes not without irony the
representatives of the Orphic brotherhood. Dieterich in his Nekyia
(pp. 124, 133) cites in support of this contention Sophocles El. 62 77877
yap eloov ttoAAczkis /cat tovs cro<pov<; Aoyco p.a.Ti)v dvr\(TKOVTa% and
\
y

Euripides Hel. 513 f. Aoyos yap 4<ttiv ovk ep.os, <To<pwv 8' 7ros, Seu'779 |

dvdyK-qs oiJSev tcr^ijctv 7rA.oi'. The sages who reappeared after they

were supposed to have died Pythagoras, Zalmoxis, Aristeas etc. are
generally connected with the Orphic cult (Rohde Psyche 2 11 pp-. 28 ff.
90 ff.), and the power of 'KvdyK-q was a characteristic feature in the
same creed (Dieterich I.e.). Another place in which o-o^ot has the
same reference, according to Dieterich, is Aesch. P. V. 936 ot ?rpoo-Ku-
yowTes tt}v 'ASpacrmaj/ <jo$oi. The goddess Adrasteia plays a large
part in the Orphic theology (cf. Thompson on PL Phaedr. 248 c), and
Aeschylus' line certainly gains additional point if we agree with Dieterich,
although in this particular instance I cannot regard the reference as
proved. Miss Harrison has supplied me with two other passages to the
same effect, one in Eur. Ion 1139 ws Aeyouonv ot o~o<poi, where the
allusion is to some numerical measurements according to which a ritual
tent has to be built, and another in Eur. Fr. 938 Dindorf /cat yata p.rjrzp,
Ecrrtai' 84 a- ol co c/Sot fipoTwv KaXovatu. In the last of these instances
ot o-o<ot undoubtedly means the Pythagoreans ; see PI. Phaedr. 247 a
and Thompson ad loc.
Secondly, the conception of the unreality and 'impurity' of bodily

3 8o APPENDICES TO BOOK IX
pleasure has the closest affinity with the doctrine of the Phaedo. It is
implied in the Phaedo, as it is here (pvo\ TravaX-qOry;), that the pleasures
of sense are not, strictly speaking, pleasures at all (tovto o KaXova-tv ol
avOpanroi r}8v, 60 B ra? ^8ovas KaA.ovjU.evas Tas TOtacrSe, olov (titlwv
Kai iroTwv ktX. 64 d: cf. also 69 B and 81 b quoted in the notes); and
just as sensual pleasure is here declared to be 'impure' (oi8e naBapd),
so also the Phaedo constantly insists on the need of purification
(KaOapcns) from the body and its lusts (66 a
68 b, 69 b, c, 80 e ff., 82 d,
108 b, 114 c). Now it is precisely these and such-like views on sin, the
relation of body and soul, etc., which formed the kernel of the Orphic-
Pythagorean morality (Rohde I.e. 11 pp. 121
136, 160
170), and
Plato himself does not desire to conceal the source from which he
derived his inspiration (see Crat. 400 c and other evidence in Stallbaum-

Wohlrab on Phaed. 62 b and Rohde I.e. 11 pp. 265 295). See also on
ix 586 b.
The words Seu'oiiq Xcyo/xc'rovs to" -n-epl <i'<rii/ in the Philebus seem to
shew that Plato is there thinking in particular of certain pythagorising
Orphics. The Pythagoreans "might well be termed Sctvoi 7repl <pvcnv.
They paid much attention to the interpretation of nature, though they
did so according to a numerical and geometrical symbolism" (Grotel.c).

The expression 'symbolism' is however incorrect, if as I think with

Burnet Early Greek Phil. pp. 312 ff. the Pythagorean numbers, at all
events in the original form of the theory, were spatial, in which case
Sctvoi Ta TTcpl (pvaiv is even more appropriate as a description of the
Pythagoreans). In the present passage there is nothing (beyond the
parallel with the Philebus) to indicate any special reference to Pythago-
reans, although, as Rohde has shewn, the moral and religious teaching
of Orphics and Pythagoreans was for all practical purposes the same.

V.

IX 584 e 585 a. In this difficult passage the reading of Paris and A
all the best MSS is uxnrep 7rpos p.iXav (paiov a7roo~K07rowTS dirupia. Xevkov,
Kai 7rpos to aAv7rov ovtw Xvirrjv d(f>opwi'T<; atrapia rjdovrjs anaTwvTai;
In the text I have followed Schneider in reading, with q and
Flor. U, wa-irep < Se > instead of wenrep, and Schleiermacher in printing
to dXvTrov oi!tu> 7rpo9 Xvirrjv for Trpos to dXvirov ovto) Xvirr/v, which is in all
the mss.
I will deal first with uxnrtp aVctpt'a XevKov. The structure of the
clause proves that it is mainly intended to balance and illustrate *ai
aVeipia. ^'Sovr/s. That being the case, is it possible to dispense with 84
after uxnrep, for which the authority is very slight ?
In his In Plat. Pol. qnaest. philol. 1 pp. 46 ff. Neukirch remarks
" verba wa-irep 7rpos Xev kov, describentia eos, quibuscum illi, de quibus
in antecedentibus sermo est, comparantur, ita accedunt, quasi absolvant
comparationem ; quam ut magis perspicuam et perfectam exhibeat,
addit praeterea scriptor Kai 77-pos
aVaTouvTat, nullam iam habens
rationem eorum, quae ante wenrep posita sunt," comparing (for the use

APPENDICES TO BOOK IX. 381

of wo-Trep) in 413 d, iv 432 d, e, viii 557 c, x 605 b, 6n

c, d and Phaed.

60 e 61 a. Hermann also agrees with Neukirch in excluding 8L It
is certainly true that wo-n-ep cum asyndeto may be thus used (see on
vi 497 b), but inasmuch as d^ctTc/Wat furnishes the antithesis to o-<p68pa.
fj.lv otovTai, we cannot here dispense with 8e. With Schneider and the
other editors, I am therefore reluctantly obliged to desert the best mss
in this passage.
1'here is less unanimity among critics about kcu 71-pos to uXvttov ovtw
Xv-yjv. As the words stand in the mss, Painlessness is equated with
Black, Pain with Grey, and Pleasure with White. In point of fact,
however, Black should correspond to Pain, and Grey to Painlessness.
The second hand in q tried to avoid the difficulty by advising the
transposition of fieXav and <at6V, and so Jowett translates, "they, not
knowing pleasure, err in contrasting pain with the absence of pain,
which is like contrasting black with grey instead of white " etc. But
a7reipta XtvKov is not 'instead of white'; and, as Schneider observed,

f is certainly wrong, for however ignorant you are of white, you do

not mistake black when contrasted with grey. Schneider himself,

followed by Stallbaum and the other editors, is content to obey the
mss " quia per codices mutare non licet." His explanation, like that of
Stallbaum ("res eodem redit, sive dolor iuxta doloris vacuitatem, sive
doloris vacuitas iuxta dolorem spectari dicatur "), is fatal to the balance

of the two clauses wo-7rep Xevnov and nal ySovrjs nor is it permissible,
:

with the Oxford editors, to defend the ms reading by calling that a

chiasmus which in reality involves an erroneous identification.
For these reasons, the mss are, I believe, wrong. There is little to
choose between Schleiermacher's two conjectures to aXvirov ovtw irpbs
XvTrrjv and 7rpos Xvtr-qv ovto) to aXvrrov, the second of which was after-
wards repeated by W. H. Thompson {J. of Ph. v p. 218). With
Richards {CI. Rev. viii p, 294), I rather prefer the first, chiefly on
account of the chiasmus.

VI.

IX 585 c. 'H ovv del 6jj.oiov ovcria ovcrtds ti [xaXXov 1) tio-tti|at]$ fxere^ei;
Ov8a/i.dJs. Tt 8*; aAT^ei'as ; Ov8e tovto. Et Se dA^^etas rjTTOv, ov ko.1
oio"tas; AvayKt) ktX.
Such is the text of all the best mss. There is nothing in any of the
others to indicate the presence of corruption, for the variants fj.r] dd
bixoiov (v Flor. R) and toD ^Se-oTe 6/xotou (q and a Florentine ms)
are obviously only attempts at emendation.
The traditional reading is maintained by Schneider and the Oxford
editors. On grammatical grounds it is clear (1) that Ti 8'; dX^Oeia^ ;
OOSe tovto stands for Tt 8'; <ij del ofxoiov ovaia> dXrjOeLas <ti /xaAAov
?; iTrio-Tn]p.r)<; /xTe;(i>; Ou'Se toBto also (2) that Ei Se dXrjOeias t;ttov
:

Stands for Et Se ttATj^etas rjTTOv </XT^t rj del bfxoiov ovo-La> ha\ e

. We r

no right (with Schneider) to explain Tt 8' dAry^etas as Tt 8', dXr]- <^>

Otias, or to understand only </atx ti> after tt 81 dX-qB'tta? fj-rov.
382 APPENDICES TO BOOK IX.

Jowett and Campbell do not explain the construction, but appa-

rently regard the introduction of i-Kio-rr)\xt] as otiose and irrelevant.
" For the sake of his" (Plato's) "argument it would have been sufficient
to obtain the admission that truth and essence go together that the :

pleasures of the body, being less true, are also less real." It appears
to me quite clear that the mention of iTrio-Tijfxrj plays an important
part in the argument. Surely it must refer to, and be interpreted by,
VicrT?7/r>7s already mentioned in to So^s re d\rj6ov<; eTSos Kal liriUTrj-

fjirjs ktA.
Ispossible to reconcile the grammatical construction of the ms
it

text with such an interpretation of eTrio-Tijfirjs ? Let us try.

The Being of the ever-like, as appears from Glauco's ttoXv Sia</>epei
to tov act o/xolov taken in connexion with the previous sentence, has
more Being and more Truth, than the Being of the never-like has.
If therefore the Being of the ever-like has as much part in Knowledge
as it has in Being and in Truth (17 ovv
Ovhk tovto), we may infer (since
ixeroxrj is reciprocal) that Knowledge also has more part in Being and
in Truth than has the Being of the never-like. (The inference is just,
but Plato does not draw it, and his way of expressing himself certainly
does not invite us to do so. If we could make rj iri(TTi]iJ.r)s = rj iTnarrifx-qs
ovcria, which is barely possible, or if we read rj<rj> eVio-nf/A^? sc. ovVuz,
or tTnuTrnxri instead of eVio-n/V^s, this explanation becomes easier in
itself, and the inference is also easier to draw.) But the words tl 81
dXrjOeLas yJttov, ov kgu ovaias ; present an insuperable difficulty. They
cannot be made to suit with this interpretation unless we make the
subject of ^ttov < >
/xcTe^ct either (a) eTrioTrjfjirj (or r] ctticttt/^s ouo-ta),
or else (b) to /x^ScVotc o/xoiov (or Ta olov airov kt\.) ; and the only
possible grammatical subject, so far as I can see, is rj del ofioiov ovcria.
For these and other reasons, some of which are urged by Vermehren
Plat. Stud. pp. ii4ff., the text must, I fear, be pronounced corrupt.
The emendation which I have ventured to print supposes that the
error lies in the subject of fiiTi\u. By reading aci dvofioiov (= fxrjSe-rroTe
ofjioiov) instead of del ofioiov, and tj iTrio-n]ixr)<; sc. ovo-ia instead of iino-T-i]-
/u.779, it is possible to introduce the necessary contrast in respect of Being

and Truth between the never-like (to which such yivr) as food etc.
belong), and Knowledge, which belongs to the ever-like. R. G. Bury's
emendation proceeds upon essentially the same principle. After an
acute analysis of this passage (CI. Rev. xm pp. 289 ff.) he proposes to
write: r\ ovv del c'fxoiov <riTta fiaWov 77 (jria-rr\^.t] jxiri)(ii; This suggestion
regarded in itself is more attractive than that which I have adopted for :

it contrasts the particular, instead of the general, with the particular,

and thus makes oAws doubly appropriate. But on the one hand,
throughout the whole of this argument Plato uses the word /i.T'xeiv only
in connexion with Being and Truth : whereas Bury connects it with the
'
ever-like'; and on the other hand it is extremely unlikely that 17 ovv act
6/j.olov <r\.rla
emo-T^pi should ever have been corrupted into rj ovv del ofioiov
ova-Ca ova-las n
ino-TTJ(jiT)s. Bury's explanation of the error involves one
dittography and four subsequent adaptations or 'corrections.' If we
were dealing only with an emended MS like g, such a restoration might
 APPENDICES TO BOOK IX. 383

be possible probable it could not even then be called but I doubt if :

there is a single instance in which it can be shewn that Paris has A

suffered to this extent in this particular way. I should however be only
too glad to accept a convincing emendation on the lines indicated by
Bury, and I have spent no small amount of time in trying to devise
one, without attaining any more satisfactory result than that which he
has reached. Possibly dii 6/xoiov has replaced a word denoting some
particular kind of food.
Meantime the reading given in the text, though less pointed, appears
to me less improbable, del dvofx.oCov, which gives the same sense as a's
tou fjLrjSeTroTe Sfioiov, might readily pass into aei o/xolov under the
influence of aei 6/xoiov just before; and the addition of <-q> after 77
is scarcely a change.
The other conjectures are these: (1) 77 ovv dvo/iotov ovaia ovo-ia?
fxaXXov rj iTLo-TrjfjLr]<; /xerfxei; (Hermann, followed by Miiller): (2) 77 8e rov
dvo/jLOLov ktX.; (Stallbaum, who adds "nolumus tamen in re incerta
quidquam in oratione Platonis, qualem codd. plurimi optimique ex-
hibent, immutare"): (3) 77 yovv dvofxotos ovo-ia d/i.oias ti paXXov i7ricrTrJijir}<;
/xTe'xt; "Hat denn zum Wenigsten das ungleiche Wesen einen gros-
seren Antheil am Wissen als das gleiche? Keineswegs. Und wie, an
der Wahrheit ? Auch das nicht. Wenn aber einen minderen an der
Wahrheit, weil am Wissen, dann nicht auch am Sein? Nothwendig"
(Vermehren I.e.). (4) Madvig (and after him Baiter) postulates an ex-
tensive lacuna. He first ejects kou dXr)6etas just before, and after
writing with Ast to <tov> ar/SeVoTe o/jlolov, continues as follows:
C
H
ovv
< rov >
aei Ofioiov ovcria ovo-ias ti /jlolXXov rj eTTto-n/yLiris /xctc^ci ; OvSa/jLws.
Tt S, aXrjueias ; Ovok tovto. <i'H oe rov dvo/xoiov ovk iTrio~Ti][jLr]<; tjttov [xere^ei
r) -q tov OfjLoiov; IIaj o" ctticttt/'utis, kou dXrjOeLas; Kai tovto. >
yap ov; Et
The must be allowed, as well as the counter-
possibility of a lacuna
possibility that ovv 77'
dvdynr] is a clumsy attempt (modelled perhaps on
Theaet. 186 c,b) on the part of some scribe to shew that Being and
Truth go together, so that where there is less of the one, there is also
less of the other but neither solution is probable.
; It will be observed
that all these attempts at correction agree in working in dvofiotov
(in some form or other) as the subject to /xcre^ei, although they are, I
think, wrong in leaving Trio-Tr}ixr)$ as it stands. It may be added that
the brief account of Plato's third argument in Proclus Comment. 11 p. 82
ed. Kroll is of no use in trying to interpret or emend this difficult
sentence.

I. Kat l^y)v, tjv S' eyco,
&)? 7ravTo<i dpa fiaXkov opdws
595 a 597 E On a retrospect of
our city, says Socrates, we can now see
even more clearly than before that we did
right in excluding imitative Poetry. What
is Imitation ? Examine it in the light of
the Ideas, and you will find that it is the
production of images or appearances which
are third in order from Reality and Truth.
There are, for example, three beds: (i)
that which is in Nature, made, as we may
say, by God: (2) that which the carpenter
manufactures: (3) that which is the pro-
duct of the painter's art. The first is,
and must be, one: for there cannot be two
Ideas of bed. We have thus two makers
in connexion with the notion of bed: (1) a
Nature-maker ((pvrovpyos), who is
(2) a manufacturer (drjtxiovpyds), viz. the
carfutcr. There is also (3) an imitator,
i.e. the painter. Imitation is therefore
concerned with a product third in sequence
from Nature, and among
the tragic poet,
other imitators, is third from Royally
and Truth.
595 a ff. Book X falls into two
sions,
the first (595 a 608 b) dealing
with Poetry, the second (608 c 621 D)
with Immortality and the rewards of
Justice both here and hereafter. The
second half of the Book forms a welcome
supplement to Plato's treatment of the
main thesis of the Republic (see on
608 c) but the first division is of the
; dethronement of the great educator of
nature of an episode, and might have
been omitted without injury to the artistic
unity of the dialogue (cf. Hirmer Entst.
u. Komp. d. pi. Pol. p. 623). It is in
no sense, as supposed by Schleiermacher
(Einleitung p. 55) and apparently also by
Hirzel {der Dialog 1 p. 237 .), a fulfilment
of the promise held out in ill 392 c; nor
ought we to construe i'trus 5 /ecu TrXelu tn
tovtwv in 394 d as a hint that the subject
of Poetry is to be resumed: see note ad
I.
ttoXKcl jxev koX aXka irepl avrr)<; ivvoo), 59
(p/ci^ofiev rrjv ttoXlv, ov-% rjKLara 8e
loc. Why then is the episode introduced
at all ? The chorizontists (such as Siebeck
Unters. zur Phil. d. Griech. pp. 142 ff*.,
Pfleiderer zur Lbsung etc. p. 34 and
Brandt zur Entwick. d. PI. Lehre d.
Seelenteilen p. 27), relying partly on the
tone of the exordium, partly on airo\e\o-
yri<rdui 607 b, assert that Plato is replying
to certain comic poets (Pfleiderer), or to
Antisthenes (Brandt), who had presum-
ably fallen foul of Plato's treatment of
Poetry in Books II and in. Cf. also
Zeller 4 11 p. 556 n. 2. But apart alto-
gether from the question whether the
Republic was issued en bloc or piecemeal,
there is no actual evidence to support
God; the presumption on which this theory
rests (cf. 598 D, 607 B nn.). The Platonic
dialogue, like actual conversation, is at
liberty to recall, modify, and expand the
results of a discussion apparently finished
(cf. Hirzel I.e. pp. 228 230, 236); and
we have already had an incidental recur-
rence to the subject of Poetry in VIII
divi-
568 A D. Granted that Plato wished
to justify his exclusion of the Muses by
metaphysical and psychological as well
as moral and paedagogic arguments, the
beginning of Book X is his best, and
indeed, as Hirmer shews (I.e. p. 625), his
only opportunity: see on 595 B. He
may well have wished to do so: for his
Greece (606 e) would be sure to arouse
wide-spread hostility, and Plato almost
seems to feel that it needs further justi-
fication even to himself (595 bm.). Cf.
Hirmer I.e. pp. 624 628 and see also
on 598 D, 607 B.
The student will find an excellent and
exhaustive account of Plato's theory of
Aesthetics in Walter Gesch. d. Aeslhetik
im Altertum (1893) pp. 168 476. His
attitude towards Poetry and Poets is
 . :

595 b] nOAITEIAC I
385

iv0vfj,r)0els irepl 7rouj<rco<; Xeyco. To irolov ; e<pt]. To p.r]hap,rj

trapahe-^ecrOaL avrfj^ oari] p,ip,T)Ti/c>']. iravTO<; jap p,ak\ov ov
B TrapaSeKTea vvv koX evapyearepov, &>? e'/xoi Sorcel, (paiverai, eireiBr] 5

%&Y>i<? e/ccuTTa StrjprjTai ra tt}<? ^rvxfj'i eiSrj. IIoj? \eyei<; ; 'H?

fiev TTpos v/j,a<; elpr)o~dai ov yap p.ov KarepeiTe 7rpo? tou? t^<?
Tpayo}8ia<; 7roL7)Ta<i zeal tou? aWovs atravTas toi"? p,ip,7)Tiicov<;
Xcofii] eoitcev elvat rrdvra rd Toiavra rrjs twv a/covovrwv Siavolas,
oaoL fxrj eyovai cpdp/xaKoi/ to elSevai avrd ola Tvy%dvei ovra. Uy 10
8ij, <pr), Siavooifievos Xeyeis ; 'PrjTeov, r\v 8' eyes' Kairoi, tyikia ye

5. wapadeKTea A 1
!! : irapaoeKTiov corr. A 2
.

very fully discussed by Reber Platon u. that Plato makes no reference to the
die Poesie (1864), Heine de rat. quae Pla- metaphysical doctrine of v VII, since
toni cum peet. Gr. intercedit, etc. (1880), he derives his first argument (596 A
and more recently by Finsler Platon 601 B) from the theory of Ideas but it was :

u. die Arist. Poetik (1900) and Stahlin unnecessary for him to refer to it in this
Die Stellung d. Poesie in d. plat. Phil. connexion, because the theory is itself
(1901). Following on the path marked expressly re-enunciated (eldos yap ttov kt\.
out by Belger in his dissertation de Arist. 596 a) before the argument begins.
etiam in arte poetica Platonis discip.
6 ws lpTJ<r0ai between ourselves.'
:
'

(1872), Finsler has succeeded in shewing Cf. iv 430 e n.

that Aristotle's debt to Plato in his 10 avra: viz. iravra to. Toiaura, tragedy
Theory of Poetry is far greater than is and other forms of /j-i/x^tikti Troi-qcrts not :

commonly supposed: and although the (as Schleiermacher) " wie sich die Dinge
treatment of Poetry in Book X of the in der Wirklichkeit verhalten." know- A
Republic must be confessed to be in- ledge of the real character of dramatic
adequate and unjust, Plato himself, as Poetry is the only antidote against its
Walter and Stahlin have recognised, evil influence. On rvyxdvei ovra see I
furnishes us elsewhere with the materials 337 B .
for constructing a truer and more gener- 11 KaiTOi <j)i\ia ye Xe'-yeiv. Plato
ous theory. See also on 598 E. It speaks with real feeling : no one who
may be added that a study of the Poetics had so much of the poet in himself could
of Aristotle side by side with 595 a be insensible to Homer's charm, and
608 B will enable the student to under- nearly every dialogue of Plato bears
stand both Plato and Aristotle better evidence of the affectionate admiration in
than if he confines himself to either which he held the first of tragic poets.'
'

alone. See also Bulchev Aristotle's Theory See Heine de rat. quae Platoni cum poelis
2
of Poetry and Fine Art , pp. r 1 5 ff Graec. intercedit -pp. 8 15. The ancients
595 a 3 !v0U(j.T|0els irepl iroirjo-CttS. classed Plato and Homer together: 5i/o
II 377 B III403C. yap aiirai \pv\al \eyovrai yeviadai iravap-
to fu|AT|TiKT].
(j,T)8a|Afj See ill 394 B p.6vioi, says Olympiodorus (vit. PI. 6)
398 b. had
Plato speaks as if he and Longinus remarks that of all Greek
tabooed mimetic poetry, but it is
all writers Plato was Q/xTjpiKuTaTos airo rod
clear from III 396 E compared with 397 D, 'Op.Tjpt.Kod Keivov vdp.aros els avrbv fivplas

398 B and 401 B 402 c that he did not
condemn poetic and artistic imitation as
baas TTaparpoiras aTroxeTe.vo-dp.ivos (irepi
\11povs 13. 3). See also the admirable re-
such, but would have admitted it where marks on Plato's imitation of Homer
the model imitated was good. See also in James Geddes's essay On the Composi-
on 595 C, 607 A, 608 A infra. tion and Manner of Writing of the An-
595 B 5 liTi8i] ti'St] : viz. in Book cients pp. 180 200,
and Proclus' much
iv and also throughout vill and ix. less sound and instructive article on 5ta
The psychological theory of these books Trdo-Tjs ttjs eavTov o~vyypa(prjs 'Ofir/pov
is under contribution in 602 C ff.
laid : eGTiv 6 nXdrcvf rais re XeKTiKais
tt\<i)tt)s

see note ad loc. It may seem strange dpeTacs Kai reus irpayp-aTiKais in his in

A. P. II. 25
 a

;86 nAATQNOI [595 b

Tt? fxe Kal alBa><; Ik iraiBo<i sypvaa trepl 'Ofirjpov cnruKcoXvei Xiyeiv.

eoi/ce fxev yap raw KaXcov dirdvrwv rovrwv rwv rpayiKwv irpa>TO$ C
I

BiBd<TKaXo<i re Kal i)yefi(ov yeveadai. dXX' ov yap irpo ye tt)?

15 d\r)deia i TifirjTeos dvrjp,
i aXX\ Xeyco, prjriov. Udvv p,ev ovv, e<pr).

"Akovc Brj, fidXXov Be diroKpivov. 'EpwTa. 'Wlfirjaiv 6'A.&>9 e^ot?

dv fiot. eiireiv 6 ri ttot iariv ; ovBe <ydp rot, gwto? iravv ^vvvoSi, n
tl fiovXerai elvai. *H ttov dp\ e<pr), iya> avvvorjaw. Ovhev ye,

r\v 8'
70), (itottov, eirel troXXd rot b^vrepov /3Xe7r6vrcov dfi\/3Xv- 596

15. dXX' 8 A2 II : fortasse aXKh A 1

.

remp. Kroll 1 pp. 163 177. There is tragedy, comedy, and the strictly dramatic
a touch of something like filial love parts of epic and other poetry (394 c).
and piety in what Plato says of Homer But even in Book III pip-qoL^ and its
in this passage, and we may well believe cognate notions have sometimes a wider
that he did not part company with the application (e.g. 401 B 402 c). The
following discussion tries to define the

friend of his childhood without pain.
From the way in which Plato here speaks, essential meaning of plp.t\aL% in general
it looks as if he feared that his heart by its relation to the Theory of Ideas.

might after all get the better of his head It should be noted that Poetry and Art
(cf. infra 605 c, D, 606 b, 607 c ff.), and were admitted to be fii/i-qaeis in Plato's
consequently tried by new and deeper day cf. Laws 668 B tovto ye was av
:

arguments to provide an ' antidote (<pdp- '

6po\oyoi irepi rrjs fWvaiKfjs, on irdvra t&
Ixclkov, or iirip5r) 608 a) for himself as irepl a.i)Tr\v (lttl TroirjpaTa fxifj.rio'li re Kal
well as others (so also Hirmer I.e. p. diretKao-ia, with Xen. Mem. Ill 10. 1 8,
626). Plato Crat. 424 D, 430 B (t<x foypa<prjp.aTa
595 C 13 twv KaXtJv ktX. /caXu'v pLLp.-qp.aT
irpaypdiLov nv&v, 434 A,
is of course ironical. For the sense cf. Soph. 266 d), Prot. 312 D, Critias 107 B
598 D, 602 B, 607 A, Theaet. 152 E ol dnpot et al. See also on in 392 c and cf.

tt}s iroi^ffewi eKartpas, nwpupdlas /xti>
'JZirLxappLos, rpayipdias Be "OjxTjpos and ib.
153A, with Arist. Poet. 4. i448 b 35 ff.,
5. i449 b i6ff. It will be remembered that
Aeschylus called his dramas repdxv tCov
'Op-qpov peyd\tov deiwvuv (Athen. VIII
347 E). Herwerden, quite without reason,
so far as 1 can see, brackets tG>v TpayLKwv.
It is unkind of Aristotle to purloin this
sentiment in order to introduce his attack
on Plato's theory of Ideas in Eth. Nic.
I 4. 1096'1 11 ff., and Plato might well
Stahlin Poesie in d. plat. Phil. p. 25. On
the contrast between Plato's view of
Imitation in Book X and that of Aristotle
in his Poetics, see Butcher Theory of
Poetry'1 etc. pp. 115 152.
Walter has
justly remarked (Gesch. d. Aesthetik im
Altertum p. 442) that pup.i)<Tis, with its
question-begging connotation, was in
many ways an unfortunate word by which
to describe the essence of Art, though in
view of what Aristotle made of it, I
should not go so far as to say that Imi- '

complain, in the words of Aeschylus, to5' tation is an unproductive principle, and

oi'x inr' aXXaw, dWa tols aiir&v nrepoh.
To read dvrjp for dv-qp, as has been pro-
posed, would make a general statement
particular, and spoil the antithesis be-
tween dvrjp and dX^tfeias. The reference
in 5 X^yw is to pyriov in line n above
dries up aesthetic life' (ib.). If Poetry,
and not Painting and Statuary, had deter-
mined the Greek view of Art, we should
probably hear more of Creation (iro/7;<m),
and of Imitation, in ancient discus-
less
: sions on aesthetics and it is difficult not
;

cf. VII 541 B. to regret that Plato did not select a nev,-
16 (ip.Ti<riv ktX. In in 392 c ff., pl- and more fruitful point of view. See
M'jffts, in its application to Poetry, was also on 598 a, B.
regarded primarily as a form of style or 1 9 itrti iroXAd kt\. is neither arrogant

X^|ts, viz. the imitative or dramatic )( the nor rude, if we realise the situation: see
narrative, and in this sense it included on vii 532 E f.


596A] nOAITEIAC I
387

repov opwvres it pore pot elhov. "Kcrnv, <f>7],

ovtgo<;' aXXa crov
7rap6vTO<i ol>' av 7rpo0vp,r)df)vat 0*09 Te eirjv eitreiv, i ri pot
Karacpaiverat, oU avros bpa. BouAet ovv ivdivBe dp^copieOa
iTTUTKOTrovvTes, e/c TJ79 elcoOvias pedohov ; etSo? yap trov re ev 5

eicaaTov icodap,v TiOeadai trepl eKaara ra ttoWci, 0I9 ravrhv

ovop.a iirKpepop-ev. rj ov p.avdavei<; ; ^Slavdavw. %oipev hrj ko\
vvv o Ti ftovXet Tdv nrroWcov. olov, el 'tfeXet?, troXXai 7tov elcri

4. dp^ibfieda A 2
II : dp^o/xeda A 1
.

596 a 5 Ik ttjs elwOvias ji068ov in other dialogues (see on 596 B, c) justifies

ktX. As in V 476 A (see note ad loc), us in taking Plato here also at his word.
so here, Plato does not try to prove the The history of the controversy is ably
Ideal Theory, but treats Glauco as already reviewed by Dr Beckmann {Num. Plato
a loyal Platonist. The account which artefactoiiim ideas statuerit, Bonn 1889),
Plato here gives of his Ideas has been with whom and with Zeller 4 11 pp. 666,
widely canvassed from many different 701 al. I agree in believing this passage
points of view. Bosanquet {Companion to be an authoritative exposition of the
pp. 381 ff.) appears to me to err by inter- Ideal theory on one of its many sides.
preting it throughout only in terms of elSos "yap irov ktX. for we are, as :
'

modern life and thought. Others refuse you know, in the habit of assuming a
to regard it as serious, in view of the certain idea
always one idea in con-
inherent difficulties, and because of Aris- nexion with each group of particulars to
totle's remark
did 5r) ov kolkus 6 TTKaTui/ which we apply the same name': lit. 'an
?<f>Tj 6ti eVrte owbaa <pvo~ei Met.
eiOTj A Idea, one each' i.e. each being one.
4. 1070* 18: cf. also A
99i b 3 flf. with There cannot be two or more Ideas of
Bonitz's note. Others, again, like Krohn Bed for example: cf. 597c. Unneces-
[PL St. pp. 242 ff.), hold that the Ideal sary trouble has been raised about the
Theory in Bk x is inconsistent with the translation of this sentence by Krohn
theory expounded in v vii, where we do (PL St. p. 240), whose version "in Bezug
not hear of Ideas corresponding to con- auf jedes der vielen Dinge nehmen wir
crete and artificial objects, but only of je eine Einheit als eZ56s ti an" is both
Ideas of qualities (such as Justice) and strained and inaccurate. For the state-
the like. In reply to the last school of ment itself cf. v 476 A, 479 A, B, E, 480 A,
critics, we may point out that Plato is not VI 493 e and VII 507 B n. Plato might
bound to give an exhaustive account of have written any of the foregoing passages
the Ideal theory whenever he has occa- without believing in Ideas of anything
sion to make use of it. On the previous beyond qualities and attributes but that :

occasion he confined himself to Ideas of he did believe in other Ideas also is evi-
the virtues etc, because they only were re- dent not only from Book X, but also from
levant to his immediate purpose (see on Phil. 15 A, 16 C, D and many other places
V 476 A and cf. Grimmelt de reip. PL quoted by Zeller 4 11 p. 701 ft. 1.
comp. et unit. pp. 81 ff., Hirmer I.e. 8 iroXXai ttov ti.o-1 kXivcii ktX.
pp. 646 and Diimmler zur Comp. d.
ff. Why does Plato select examples of
PL and it is exactly the same
St. p. 14), artificial objects, when the Painter can
reason which makes him cite Ideas of equally well paint the features of Nature,
concrete and artificial objects in Book X. as is virtually allowed in C? One reason
The view that Plato should not be taken is that otherwise he could not have con-
seriously as old as Proclus, who {in
is structed the descending scale deos, kXipo-
Tim. 104 observes ov yap Kara, nvas
f) 7roios, ur/pa<pos 597 B flf. Had he se-
ideas 6 rex"i-TT]s iroiet a woiei, ei Kal doxti lected e.g. mountains, it would be difficult
tovto \eyeiv 6 iv HoXireia ZwKpdr???, to specify the middle term. Moreover in
d\X' iicel p.iv to. elpr)p.eva Trapadoiy/xaTos Soph. 266 B flf. we have a distinction
dpr]Ta X-P LV Ka ^ ov 7re P' avruv rwv Idewv, drawn between Beta and dvQpwtrivr) eiSui-
but, apart from other considerations, the \ottoukt), the first producing likenesses of
recurrence of the same form of the theory natural objects by natural agencies, the

25 2
 x

388 TTAATQNOZ [596 A

/cKlvat '
Kal rpdire^ac. IT&k 8' ov ; 'AUri IBeat ye irov irepi B
10 ravra rd cr/ceiir) Bvo, fila fiev k\lvt)<;, p. [a Be rpaire^r}^. Nat.
Ovkovv Kal ela)6afiev \eyeiv, on 6 Bripnovpyos e/carepov rod <r/cevov<i
tt/30? rrjv IBeav ^Xeiroav ovrco iroiel 6 /xev ras K\iva<i, Be ra$

rpaire^a^, ah r)p,eh ^pco/ieda, Kal rdXka Kara ravra. ; ov yap irov

rr\v ye IBeav avrrjv Brjpuovpyel ovBeh rcov B^pLiovpyoiV iro)<i yap C '
;

15 Oy8a/i&K. 'A\V opa Brj Kal rovBe riva /caXet? rov Brjfiiovpyov.
Tov irolov ; *09 rrdvra rroiel, oaairep eh e/cacrTO? rcov ^eipore-)(y6)v.

Aeivov riva Xeyet? Kal davfxaarov dvBpa. Ovireo ye, dXka rdya
15. rovde riva II: rbv 54 riva (sic) A. 17. rd\a A S: 2
rauTall^et for-
tasse A 1
.

second likenesses of artificial objects by titled (in view of 597 b and the phrase-
artificial means, and Painting is there ology of the present passage) to take ideav
also classed under the second head rl Se : merely as the plan or form of bed in the
rrjv rjfxertpav rexv-qv; <*p' 0VK avrrjv fiev oUiav mind of the carpenter: the Ideas of
olicodofuKrj <f>rj<TOfJ.ev woieTv, ypa<piKrj 84 riv' (TKevaffrd must be credited with the same
erepav, olov bvap dvOpunrivov iyprjyo- attributes
transcendence, self-existence,
pbcriv d.Treipyacrfj.ei'rjv; (266 C). Inasmuch etc.
as appertain to those of abstract
as aKevaoTa are elsewhere credited with qualities and (pvTevra (see on V 476 a),
less reality than .<pvrevrd (see on VII although the difficulties which such a view
532 b, c tin.), the choice of these ex- involves are undeniably greater in the one
amples is also specially appropriate to case than in the other. If we put ourselves
Plato's main object, that is to say, the in Plato's position
and Socrates is here
depreciation of imitative art. speaking as one Platonist to another
596 B 9 dXXd I8ai kt\. For ideas of (dd)dap.ev \iyeiv) becomes it correct to
<rKva<rra cf. especially Crat. 389 A 390 A, say that the carpenter is looking at the
Idea rather than at his own votj/mi, for
a passage which forms an admirable com-
mentary on this. The anecdote about the vbijfia is nought apart from its object,
Plato and Diogenes in D. L. vi 53 (II\d- the vot)t6v (cf. v 476 E .), i.e. the self-
rwvos Trepl Ibewv Sia\eyo/Ji4vov, Kal 6vo/xd' existent Idea of Bed, without which all
jovtos t pair e i'oTTiTa kgu Kvadbrrjra kt\.) the voTju-ara in the world would be power-
is pointless unless Plato believed in d5r] less to generate a bed because it is the
ruv <TKevacTi2v. avrb 8 2<xrt kXIvij, and no mere vbrjua,
1 1 ovkovv Kara TavTa. Cf. Crat. which is the true and essential cause of
?,89Aff. fiXiirwv 6 tktwv rr)v Kepnioa
iroi all material KXtvai. See also on 597 B.
-rroiel; dp' 01) wpbs roiovrov ri 6 irt<pvKe 696 c15 Kal rovSe ST)|uovp-yov i.e. :

KepKtfciv; Ilacv ye. TL Si; av Karayrj Kal rovSe rov b-qpuovpyov riva Ka\eh, sc.
avT(i> j] KepKis TToiovvTt, irbrepov ird\iv as well as the drjfuovpybs eKaripov rod
iroir)<rei dWrjv 7rpos rr\v Kareayvlav /3\^- o-Kevovs. Baiter ought not to have prin'e 1
iruiv, rj vpbs iKeivo rb elSos, wpbs Sirep Vermehren's pointless conjecture Kal
Kal rjv Karia^ev iiroiei ; Tlpbs eKflvo, Z/xoiye rbvbe riva /coXets rwv brfpnovpywv (PL
doKei. Ovkouv eKeivo diKaidrar' av avrb 5 Stud. p. 118) for Plato is leading up to
:

tan KaXiaaifiev ; "Efj-otye 5oks?.

/cep/cis 597 B "<f>7pd0o$ Or/, KXivoiroibs, 6eb$, rpets
The Idea is conceived as a irapdotiyixa: orrot itriardrai rpurlv dbeai k\ivwv,
cf. vi 500 E
501 c and see on v 476 d. and he again calls the painter a Srjpiiovpybs
in D and E: so also x fL P 0T ^X VS just
Borrowing the ontology of the PhiLbics, l/

we might say that the carpenter has an below.

dweipov of wood, into which he introduces 16 Ss l
P 0T X v '* v - Cf. Soph.
233 E
wtpas after the model of the Idea of 234 c, where the same conception is

Bed or ahla, thereby manufacturing worked out in almost exactly the same
a p.iKrbv or material bed (Schmitt die way.
Verschiedenheit d. Ideenlehre in PI. Rep. 17 Tax* here means 'soon,' and not
u. Phil. p. 25 n. 68). are not en- We 'perhaps': cf. with Schneider Crat. 4ioE.
 1

596 e] nOAITEIAC I
389

fidXXov cprjcreis. 6 avrb<; yap outo? ^etpoTe^VT?? ov fiovov iravra

CU09 re crKevrj TTOtrjaai, aXXd Kal rd i/c T779 7779 cpvop,eva d-navTa
iroiel Kal t(^a iravra epyd^erai, rd re aXXa Kal eavrbv, Kal 777309 20

tovtocs yrjv teal ovpavov Kal 0eoi/<; ical irdvra rd ev ovpava> ical to,

D ev "AiBov virb 77/9 diravja epya^erai. Udvv davp,aarbv, '

ecpr],

Xeyeis crocpicrrrjv. AirLcrTelc; ; r]v 8' iya). Kal pot elire, rb Trapdirav
ovk civ croc Sotcel elvat toiovtos Brjp,iovpyb<;, 7) rivl pev rpoircp
yevecrdai dv tovtcov diravrcov 77-0477x779, rivl Be ovk civ; rj ovk 25
aiaddvei, on k&v avTos 0I09 r el'779 nrdvra ravra iroifjaai rpbircp
ye tivi; Kal ri<i, ecpr), rpbiros outo?; Ov ^aXeiro^, r)v 8' iyco,

a\\d 7ToWa%r} Kal rayv Brjp,iovpyovpevG<;' Ta-^Lcrra Be ttov, el

#e\et9 Xaftcov Karoirrpov irepicpepeiv iravjayrj' "rayy piev rfkiov
E '
TTOirjcreis Kal rd ev too ovpavcp, rayy Be yrjv, "rayy Be aavTov tc 30
Kal TaWa %a>a Kal crKevr/ Kal cpvrd Kal iravra ocra vvv Br) e\eyero.
Nat, ecpr), cpaivbp,eva, ov puevroi ovra ye ttov rrj dXrjdeia. Ka\<w9,
rjv B' iyco, Kal et9 Beov epX L T Q ^-byco. rcov tolovtcov yap, otfiai,
Brjpiovpycbv Kal b coypdcpo<; icniv. r) yap ; IIeo9 yap ov ; 'A\Xa
31. wavra A 1
!!: punctis notavit A 2
.

20 Ka\ lavroy presents no difficulty : '

203 D Seivos 76775 Kal <fiapp.aKev$ Kal cro-

cf. raxv 5e aavrbv in E below. It is dif- cpiffTris.Plato may also mean to hint that
ficult to imagine why Liebhold proposed the Painter and Sophist are birds of a
1
Ta KO.T [Philo'og. for 1880 p.
iviavrbv feather: for in Soph. 233 Eff. a definition
168). Perhaps he thought the drjfiiovpyos of the Sophist in the ordinary sense of
was 6 6(6s, an extraordinary error, which the term is evolved out of just such an
Peipers and others (see Zeller 4 11 p. 711 account of painting as we find here.
n. making God his own
4) perpetrated, 25 iroiT)Ti]s. The Greek idea of the
creator,and drawing some profound and Poet as a 'maker' lends additional flavour
far-reaching metaphysical lessons from to iroietv and 7roi7i7-r;s throughout this
their mistake. argument.
Kal irpos rotJTois ktX. Soph. I.e. Kal 28 8r]|iiovp-yovi}i.VOS suggested of
is
7rpo5 ye 6a\d.TT7]s [xai yrjs] Kal ovpavov course by before: cf. Ill
drj/JLtovpyos just
Kal dewv Kal tlov aWwv vp.Trd.vrci>v. The 395 b. The combination of this verb
words in brackets occur only in 2, and with rp6iros has a playful mock-heroic
were possibly introduced from this pas- air.
sage. 29 KaToirrpov ktX. On the view of
2 iravTa has two (not, as Baiter as- Painting here involved see 598 A n. It is
serts, five) dots over it in A, but is in all usual to compare Shakespeare's "hold
the MSS and should not (with Baiter) be the mirror up to nature," but (as Bosan-
bracketed. It is important, in view of quet points out) there is more in Shake-
598 c ff., to insist that there is nothing speare's saying than in Plato's.
which the Painter and Poet cannot
'make': hence the emphasis.
596 E 33 raiv TOtoiJTwv u>-ypa<f>os
itrrCv. The Painter will copy with less

22 tv'AtSov should also of course be accuracy than a mirror, so that according
kept, though cancelled by Herwerden. to Plato's way of reasoning in this pas-
Polygnotus' famous picture of rd ev "AtSou sage Photography is superior in point of
at Delphi may serve as an illustration truth to Painting (Reber Plato u. die
(Paus. X 28
596 D 23
31). Poesie p. 23). See however on 598 A.
o-o<|>icrTTJv : used as in Symp.

39o TTAATQNOI [596 E

35 (prjcri<; ovk aXrjdr}, olfiai, avrov iroielv a iroiet. kolitoi rpo7ru> ye

tivi teal ^wypdepos kXlvtjv Troiei. i) ov ; Nat, e(pr], (paivofxevrjv

ye teal ovtos.
II. Ti 8e 6 ickivoTroios' ovk aprt \
/nevToc eXeye<;, oti ov to 597
e'So? Troiet, hr] ap.ev eTvai b eo~Ti kXivi], aXXd kXivtjv Tivd ;

"EXeyov yap. Ovkovv el fir) b earcv ttolcc, ovk av to ov ttoiol,

dXXa rt toiovtov, olov to ov, ov Be ov ; TeXecos Se elvai ov to tov

5 KXivovpyov epyov i) aXXov tivos ^etpoTe-^vov el Tt? (pair], KivSvvevei

ovk av dXrjOi) Xeyeiv ; Ovkovv, e<pr], oj<? 7' av Bo^eiev toi? trepl

Toy? ToiovaSe Xoyovs SiaTpi/3ovo-iv. Mr)8ev dpa 6av/j,d%cofj,ev, el

Kal tovto dfxvSpov tl Tvy%dvei ov Trpos aX^deiav. '

M^ yap. B
BouA.ei ovv, e(p7]v, eV axiTwv tovtcov ^T)T7]aa)/xev tov fjLC/urjTrjv tovtov,
10 ti? ttot eo-Tiv ; Ei fiovXei,, e<pr). Ovkovv TpiTTal Tives KXlvat,
aurai ylyvovTai' p,La p,ev r) iv tjj cpvaei ovaa, rjv (patftev av, a>?

iyoofxai, deov epydo~ao~6ai. rj t'lv aXXov ; OvBeva, ol/iai. Mia

37. 76 A-II : om. A 1
. 3. void Ar'S.q: iroirj ATI. 11. 4v n

38
to 596 B.
ov (it'vToi. 1 339 B 11. dpri refers persistent,
<f>vais
is the eTSos: and hence the
or 'nature' of anything means its
597 a 7 cl Kal tovto kt\. sc. as : Idea (e.g. Phaedr. 254 B i) fi.vr)ixri irpbs
well as the kMvtj made by the painter. ttjv tov KaWovs (pvcrtv rjvixOrj), and
597 B 9 tir' avTuv tovtuv kt\. For the (pvais or nature of all things (rerum
iiri see on V 475 a. tovtov in tov fju/xrjTriv vatura) becomes an expression for the
tovtov ("hunc, quern quaerimus" Schnei- World of Ideas ("regio idearum, d vot/tos
der) was found by Diibner to be the tokos " Schneider). Bosanquet would like
reading of A
as well as the rest of Bek- to render <\>voi% by 'evolution,' "without
ker's mss, and Schneider restores it in understanding any definite theory of
his Addit. p. 77. origins." Such a translation would be,
10 ovkovv kt\. For ylyvavrai see on in my judgment, not only gravely mis-
VIII 562 A. With iv Trj (pvo-ei. cf. infra 597C, leading, but linguistically wrong ; for iv
598 A, Phacd. 103 B and Parm. 132 I) to. ttj <pvo~u ovaa. cannot evo- mean which '

fj.iv eidr) TavTa warrtp Trapa.5eLyfj.aTa iardvai lution lias produced' :

the force of iv
iv Trj 0t/tret. Each of these passages
must be local figuratively so, of course
brings 77 <pv<ns into connexion with the exactly as in uairep Trapa?>tiy(j.a.Ta i<rTaj>ai
Ideas: cf. also v 476 B, VI 501 B, Crat. iv ttj (pvo-fi referred to above. So also
389 B ff. and infra 597 D, E. In the phrase J. B. Mayor in Cl. Rev. x p. 121. To
iv Trj <pvaei, the expression r) <pvcris means Krohn, 0i/<ns appears to be "die all-
'Nature' i.e. rerum natura (cf. R. G. gemeine Gesetzlichkeit des Universums,
Bury in Cl. Rev. VIII p. 299), but for die dem drjixtovpyos die Musterbilder
Plato rerum natura, strictly interpreted, liefert" (PI. St. p. 249). This is nearer
is the Ideal World. Plato's nomencla- the truth, but we must not surrender the
ture is in harmony with the traditional self-existence of the Ideas. See also on
usage of Greek philosophy, for "in Greek 597 D
always
\rjv AGeo v ,
"Occurrit,
philosophical language, <pvais 11 tp-yao-aa-6ai.
means that which is primary, fundamental, ut videtur, quasi ex improviso Platoni,
and persistent, as opposed to that which Deum Idearum auctorem appellare" says
"
is secondary, derivative, and transient Pansch (de deo Platonis p. 45), truly
(Burnet Early Greek Phil. p. n). Now enough, in the restricted sense that we
in Platonism the primary, fundamental, ought to lay no stress on this passage by
 :;

597 d] nOAITEIAC I 39i

Be ye r\v TetcTwv. Nat, ecprj. Mia Be rjv 6 faypd epos, r) ydp;

"Eorct). Z(pypd<po<; Brj, k\ivo7toi6^, 0eo<>, rpets ovtoi eTTLardraL
C rpiaiv elBecrc kXivcov. Nat Tpels. 'O p,ev Br) deos, eiTe ovk 15

eftovXero, etre tis avdyKt] 7rr)v p,rj ifkeov r) p.iav ev rrj <pvo~ei

dtrepyacracrdai avrov kXivtjv, ovtoos eTrolrjcrev filav povov avrr/v

itceivrjv b ecrTiv /c\ivrf Bvo Be roiavrai rj 7r\eiov? ovre ecpuTevOrjcrav
V7TO tov deov ovre p.t] cpvwcriv. Ileus 8rj ; ecpr/. "Ore, r)v S' iyd>, el

Bvo p.6va<; iroujcreiev, trdXiv av p.ia dvacpaveirj, r/9 ixelvai av av 20

dfKporepaL to elBos e%oiev, real et'77 av b ecrTiv tcXivrj eiceivr), a\X'
ov% at Bvo. Opd(o<;, ecpr). TavTa Brj, olp,ai, elScos 6 6eo<;, j3ov\6-

D pievos '

elvai ovtcos KXtvrjs ttoit^tt]^ ovtcos ovarr}<;, a\.A.a p.r) /cXivrjs

Twos, pLT)8e kXivottoios ti<j, p,iav cpvcrei avT?jv eepverev. "Eoi/cev.

19. 8rj A 2:
-i
Se vel 5' ATI^.

itself as evidence for the origin of the involve a fresh ISea. Cf. Tim. 31 A to
Ideas. But, if God and the Idea of yap TtepUxov irdvra oiroaa votjto. fV a >

Good are the same (see on VI 505 A ff.), fied' erepov 5evrepov ovk av iror eir) waKtv '

Plato is merely saying in theological yap av irepov elvai to wept e/ceiVw dioi
language what he formerly said in philo- <i>ov, oO uepos av uttjv eKeivw, Kal ovk av

sophical, when he derived the ovaia of In eKeivoiv aW

eKelvip t<2 Trepie'x 0VTl T ^'
all other Ideas from the Idea of Good av d.(pa}u.oiwp.evov Xeyoiro opdorepov. The
(vi 509 b). See Krohn PI. St. p. 242, rplros avdpwiros argument against the
where the same explanation is given, and theory of Ideas rests on the same basis
Zeller 4 11 p. 666. It is not, I think, see Partn. 132 e ff with Arist. Met. A 9.
.

quite correct to dismiss de6s as merely 990 b 17 and Bonitz ad loc.

"eine mythische Ausdrucksweise " (Hirm- 597 D 24 fwav <j>vo-i kt\. 'created :

erEntstehung u. Komp. etc. p. 647), and it, in its essential nature, one. So it ap-
Susemihl (Einleitung p. 262) is certainly pears. Shall we then call him the Nature -
wrong when he takes it to mean 'a god.' maker of bed, or something of the sort ? It
The sentence has been much discussed in would at all events be fair to do so, since
connexion with the theory that Plato's he has made both this and all besides
Ideas are 'thoughts of God': see for in their essential nature.' Connected
example Hermann de loco Plat, de rep. with the notion 'bed' (observe the neuter
vi 505 sq. p. 5 with Bonitz's reply Dis- tovtov), there are two makers (1) its <pvr- :

put. PI. duae p. 33 and Hermann's re- ovpyos, who makes i] (pvaei k\Ivtj, (2) its
joinder Vindic. disp. de idea boni pp. dyp-i-ovpyos, who makes kXIvij tis, a par-
39 ff., and cf. Zeller 1. c. pp. 664 ticular material bed. The first is God
670. I have already said in App. Ill to the (pvrovpyos not only of 'bed 'but of all
Book vii that Plato himself says no- else :the second a carpenter, (pvrovpyos
thing to shew that he viewed his Ideas is used by Tlato in the peculiar sense of
in this light and it is only by reading
; 6 (pvaei-rt. 7roto5v, the maker of e.g. the
into his words much more than they are bed-by-nature, the table-by-nature, etc.
naturally fitted to convey, that the pre- and the peculiar form of Glauco's answer
sent passage can be made to support the (SiKaiov yovv kt\.) shews that he was
identification. sensible of the linguistic experiment.
597C 19ktX.: not of course
cl 8ilo Plato's meaning would have been easier
'if God had made' and V.), but
etc. (D. for us to catch if (using substantives in-
'if he should make' etc., referring to the stead of pronouns), he had said p.iav <p<uo-et
future, in harmony with oSre /X17 (pvQxnv. K\ivr]v e<pvo-ev (created one bed-by-nature,
The words 5i/o pAvas mean 'no more cf. VI 501 B rb (pvaet. Slxaiov) and eTreiS-qirep
than two,' " auch nur zwei" (Schneider). Kal (pvcrei-KXivTjv (cat <puo~i-Ta\\a iravra
Even two (not to speak of more) would -ireitoiriKev, but what he does write is much
 ' a

392 TTAATfiNOI [597 d

25 Bo^Xet ovv tovtov /xev <f>VTovpyov tovtov Trpoaayopevcofiev r] ti

toiovtov ; Ai/caiov yovv, e(pr), eTreiBrjirep (pvaet ye teal tovto teal

raWo TravTCb ireTroirjicev. Tt Be tov Tetcrova ; ap^ ov Bypuovpyov

k\Ivt]<; ; Nai. 'H kcu tov %(pypd<f>ov BtjpLiovpybv teal TroirjTrjv tov
toiovtov; OvBapLtos. 'AlXa t'l ai/Tov kXlvtjs (prjcreis elvai ; Tovto,
30 17
6' 05, '
eu<oiye Botcel peTptwTaT av irpoaayopeveaOai, pup.r]Tr)<i ov E
i/celvoi hripnovpyoi Et>, rjv B* eyar tov tov Tpfrov apa yevvr)-
/xaT05 dirb T775 (pvcrecos pLifirjTrjv aXe?5; Udvv fxev ovv, e<pr).

Tovt apa earai teal 6 TpaywSoTroios, eltrep p.ip.T)W)<; eo~Ti, TptTos

Tt5 dirb /SacrtXe&)5 /cal T775 dXijdetas 7re(pvtca><i, ical iravTes ol aWoi

more elegant. It seems to me certain that prints no comma after /xijutjttjs Ant. That
passage refers to the essential
<pv<ris in this Tragedy is a branch of fj.i(ni)<ns, was uni-
nature (i.e. the Idea) of the thing in ques- versally allowed see above on 595 c.
:

tion. Schleiermacher, Schneider, and Plato's procedure in reasoning from Paint-

Miiller, to judge from their translations, ing to Poetry (cf. infra 598 c, 601 A, 603 b
held the same view. The English trans- and 605 A may be illustrated by Simonides'
)

lators render the second <pvaei by creation' remark that 'Poetry is vocal Painting,' as
(D. and V.) or 'by the natural process of '
Painting is silent Poetry (6 2tyua)Wo7;s
'

creation' (Jowett), but apart from other rrp> fiiv fyypafaav volt\aiv o~twww<rav
objections, <pv<ri surely cannot bear a Trpocayopa'iei, ttjv 5 Troirjffiv gtpypcMpiav
sense so very different from that which it \a\ovaav Plut. de gloria Ath. 346 F)
has at the beginning of the argument see : saying which Lessing appropriately cit^s
597 bm., where reference is made also to in the preface to his Laocoon.
Bosanquet's ingenious, but, as I believe, TpiTos tis ktX. 'as it were third
:

wholly mistaken view. from King and Truth.' The metaphor is

ig t( avrov kXCvtjs ktX. ; For the geni-
tive cf. IX 582 C, 585 L>, infra 597 E and
(with J. and C.) Symp. 204 L> ri twv koKuip
toTiv 6"Epws;
697 E 30 lAiiAiyrqS ov tKttvoi 8t|-
p.iovpvoC. There is (1) the (pvrovpybs, (2)
the 6r)fuovpy6s, (3) the imitator of 'bed.'
The two former are each of them (in the
wider sense) dijpuovpyoL of 'bed.' It will
be noticed that 'bed' is treated pro
a genealogical one (cf. Ill 391 C IItjX^uj,
auHppoveoT&Tov re ko.1 rpirov diri Aids),
and the King corresponds of course to
the <pvrovpy6s or God. On the one hand
we have (1) God, (2) the rexrwv, (3) the
fjup.rjrris:on the other (1) the avrb 6 tan
kXivt], (2) a material kXivt), (3) a picture
of a material kXivtj: and just as the
picture is rb rpirov yivvr)p.a dirb 7-775
<f>vo~fus, so the imitator is 'third in de-

tempore (from /JouXet ovv to uifioXoyriKa- scent' {rpiros

fjiw) as a single undifferentiated notion,
because the contrast is shifted from the
three beds to those who are concerned in
their production. At 598 A elwi 6V /uot
kt\. Plato again differentiates the notion,
in order to make it clear that the Painter
imitates only the material, and not the
Ideal, bed.
31 tov tov TpC-rov ktX. The genitive
7re <pvKu>s) and conse-
quently two degrees removed from 6 0e6s.
The propriety of the term /SaaiXe'ios will
be seen if we translate Plato's theological
phraseology into its philosophical equiva-
lent. When he tells us that God con-
structs the Idea of Bed, he means that
the Idea of Good is the source of that
Idea (597 B .), and the Idea of Good is
King of the Ideal World see VI 509 D. :

is like ri avrov Kkivris ktK. above. I do
not think we ought (with J. and C.) to
supply 5r]/xiovpyov.
33 tovt' apa piur|Ta(. Since the
tragic poet is an imitator, he too will be
tou rpirov ytvvr)p.o.ros dirb ttjs <pvoeu$, or
in other words, rpiros ris enrb Pa<ri\(ws ktX.
Baiter's text is misleading because he
This is the application of the phrase:
but it is possible enough that the expres-
sion itself was half-proverbial in Plato's
time, and referred originally to the per-
son who stood next but one in order
of succession to the Persian throne. See
App. I. The general sense is well il-
lustrated by J. and C. from Dante In-

59 8a] nOAITEIAC
fiifiT)Tat. K.ivBvvevei. Tov fiev Sr) p,i/j.r/rr]v wfxoXoyyjicafiev
)98 be fiot I
Trepl rov ^wypd(f)ov robe
<f>vaec Kao~Tov SoKel croi itri-^eLpelv /xipLelaOac
epya; Td tcov Brj/xiovpycov,
ferno 11. 105 SI che vostr' arte a Dio
quasi e nipole, i.e. Art is Nature's daugh-
ter, as Nature is God's '
so that your
: thinking less of the inherent possibilities
art is as it were the grandchild of God.'
It should be noticed that the drift of
Plato's meaning can be expressed in
terms of the simile of the line. The avro
& iari K\ivr), for example, belongs to
(see Fig. 1 on p. 65), the material kKLvt\
to DC, and the picture of a Bed to the
realm of eiKovts, that is to say AD.
Similarly we may suppose that the state
of mind of the carpenter is irlans, and that
of the Painter elicaaia. See below on 601 E
and cf. App. I to Book vn. Other views
of the phrase rpiros
discussed in App. I.
tls awo j3a<ri\eu>s
598 a 598 d Moreover it is not the
Idea which is copied by the Painter, but
only the manufactured objects, and even cf
these he copies only one particular aspect
or appearance. Hence Imitation is far
removed indeed from the Truth; and only
a simpleton will be beguiled by it.
598 A I irorcpa iKeivo t$r\. In
holding that the Art of Painting imitates
only tci tQv Sv/MovpyQv pya, Plato
degrades it to the level of photogra-
phy, and the painter himself to a mere
mechanical copyist, whose intelligence
does not rise above eiKaaia (in the
sense of VI 511 E: see note ad loc. and
App. I to Book vi 1). Yet the highest art
I has in every age claimed to portray, not
! the so-called actual, but the Ideal see for :
example Arist. Poet. 25. 6 and 17: "It
may be impossible that there should be
men such as Zeuxis painted. 'Yes,'
we say, 'but the impossible is tJie higher
thing; for the ideal type must surpass the
reality' " (Butcher's translation), and the
1
recent development of this idea by \V. J.
Courthope, Life in Poetry and Law in
Taste pp. 152, 165, 195 ft'. and passim.
In the present passage, Plato bases his
unfavourable verdict on what must be
admitted to be a narrow and scholastic
interpretation of his own ontology, but in
I view of Books It and III as well as 605
607 a below, we can hardly doubt that
his attitude was determined in the first
instance by educational rather than by
;
I
393
et7re 35
irorepa i/celvo avro to iv Tr}
rj ra twv Sr/fiiovpyuv
kcprj. *Apa ola k'ariv t) ola (fraiverai
metaphysical considerations, and that
throughout the whole of Book x he was
of Art, than of actual Greek Art and
Poetry considered as the exponents of
a moral and religious creed which Plato
himself emphatically disowns. See also
EB on 607 a. In any case, the objec-
tions which he here urges do not touch
the real essence of any form of Art
except pure and unadulterated realism.
Elsewhere throughout the Platonic writ-
ings there are not wanting indications
of a juster estimate of the artistic faculty
and its example in
possibilities (see for
are 401 B 403and especially V 472 D, and
C,
cf. Walter Gesch. d. Aesthetik im Altertum
pp. 441 ff. 459 ff. and Stahlin Stellung d.
,
Poesie in d. Plat. Phil. pp. 56 65), and
the sympathetic student of Plato will find
it easy to construct a nobler and more
generous theory of Aesthetic Art out of
the doctrine of Ideas together with its
corollaries of avaixv-qun and pre-exist-
ence. It is also a historical fact that
Plato's own conception of a transcendent
self-existing Beauty, del ov kcll ovre yiyvo-
fjievov01/re a.TToWvfji.evoi', ovre avav6/j.vov
ovre (pdivov, ^irura ov t-q fxtv ko\6v, tt)
5' alcxpov, ovBe Tore p-iv, Tore 5' ov, oi/8
7rpos fiev to koKov, irpbs 82 to alaxpo"
(Symp. 211 a), has proved an inexhaustible
fountain of inspiration to some -of the
greatest artists, notably, for instance, in
connexion with the Platonic Academy at
Florence in the days of Michel Angelo :
see Symonds, Renaissance in Italy 11
pp. 205, 207, 247, 323 ff. Those who
have caught the spirit of Plato's teaching
will agree with me when I say that the
famous lines of Wordsworth on King's
College Chapel
"They dreamt not of a perishable home,
Who thus could build,"
are more truly and characteristically
Platonic than Plato's attack upon poetry
and painting in this passage.
C 3 dpa ola &rri.v ktX. The painter,
as Bosanquet reminds us, operates in two
dimensions, and so cannot copy the ma-
terial bed "in its solid completeness, but
 ;

394 TTAATQNOI [598 A

T
tovto yap en Siopurov. ITco? \eyeis ; e<f>rj. fi8e. icXivr), idv re
5 etc trXaylov avTrjv Oea idv Te /caTavTircpv rj ottt/ovv, p,fj tl hiafyepei

avrr) kavTtj'i, r) Siacpepei pkv ovhev, (paiverai he dWoia; koX raXXa

aicravTws ; Ovto)?, kept}' (paiverai, 8ia<pepei 6 ov&ev. Tovto '
8rj B
avrb crKoirei,. 77-/909 irorepov r) ypa(pt/cr) ireTroirjTai irepl e/caarov

nroTepa 7rpo? to 6v, &><? e%et, pupL^craardat, rj 7roo? to <paivop,evov, a>?

10 (paiverai, <pavT('icr/u.aTos rj dXr/Belas ovcra fALp,r)o~t<; ; <PavTacrp,aTO<i,

(prj. Tloppa) dpa irov rov dXr)dov<i rj pup,r)Tt,Kjj icrnv /cat, eo?

eoi/cev, hid tovto iravra direpyd^eTai, 6V1 apuKpov tl iicdo~Tov

icpaTrrerai, ical tovto eiScoXov. olov 6 ^rpypdcf)o<;, <pa.p,ev, ^wypa-
(pijaei rjpXv q-kvtoto/ulov, TeKTova, tovs dXXov<; Sr/p-iovpyovf, trep\

only his partial view of it" i.e. the bed as it lays hold of but a little part of eaqh,
it appears to him from one point of view, ivxxts^
a particular (pavrau /xa of bed. His work, direpyd^erai recalls 596 C
E, while pre-
in fact, is <rKiaypa<pia (n 365 C .). It paring us at the same time for 7rd<ras
will follow that Painting is a stage lower (TrMTTafiePip rds 8i)/j.iovpyias kt\. below in
than 'third from truth,' but Plato does C. In afiiKpov ti etiaOTov e(pdirreTai the
not press the point, and in 599 a and D construction is like neTa\afj.(3dvov<ri tov-

Poetry the sister art to Painting re- TWV rOlV TTJS dpTT}S flOp'lWV ol fliv &\\o,
mains as before only rplrov iirb ttjs d\ij- ol 5e &\\o (Prot. 329 e). For eiSwXov
6eiai. See also on fj.i/xr]TiKri in B below. Herwerden conjectures eiSiiXov: but the
59B B 8 iriroiT]Tai is passive, not word refers to ipavrda^aTos above and
middle, as J. and C. strangely imagine. must therefore be in apposition to the
Cf. 605 A 6 0*77 funr/Tiicbs 71-01777-77? ov irpbs part and not the whole. The particular
TO TO10VT0V TTJS IpVXVS 1T<f>VK4 T KO.I 7) 'appearance' of a bed which a painter
ao<pia aiiTou tovti$ dpeatceiv ireirrjyev. copies is properly regarded as only a
9 to 6v: not of course in the meta- little 'part' of it.

physical sense, but in the sense in which 14 TKpl ovSevos tJjv rt\viv 'al-\_^ :

e.g. the material bed 'is' as opposed to though he does not understand about the
its (pavracr/j-a, which only (paiverai, and arts of any one of them.' According
which is all that the painter copies. to this explanation, which is that of
An apologist of Art might fairly reply to Prantl, irepl governs tCjv tcxvwv and rov-
Plato that in another and profound er twv has for its antecedent <tkvtot6h<h>,
sense it is just because Art does 'imitate' TtKTova kt\. The plural ti2v TexfCovis a

the tpavraap-a and not the material reali- trifling irregularity, due to the introduc-
ty that her creations frequently possess tion of toi)s dXXoi/s 5r]/j.iovpyovs, in the
a measure of ideality and truth beyond absence of which Plato would doubtless
and above what Plato assigns to them have written Trepi ovSere'pov toOtuv eiratwv
here. Cf. Butcher, Aristotle's Theory of ttjs t^x" 7!*- F r the distance between
Poetry etc. pp. 127 ff., 157 162. For irepl and its noun c(. vin 551 c irepl tiXXov

the construction see on ill 407 B. ovtijjs otovovv dpxvs, Prot. 319 D Trepi tQv

11 r\ iu|M)TUCij. In this particular tt)s 7r6\ews bioiK-f}crew% (if Sauppe is right

instance the inference from Painting to ID construing Trept with 8ioiKi)<ieu<t), Laws
the whole of imitative art is hardly to be 859 A oi/Tw 5iaPou/j.eda irepl vdfiwv 8eiv ypa-
justified : for Sculpture, which is cer- 4>fjs ylyvevdai rats irbXeciv, Tim. 40 I>
tainly, in the Greek way of thinking, a to. irepl dewv bparwv xal yevvrjrw elpime'va

branch of (ju/xtjtikti, cannot be said to (pvaew ix^ru TeXot, and other examples
copy only a <t>di>Ta<rpia of the material in Lina de pratpos. usu Plat. pp. 1 7 f. It
object to the same extent that Painting is certainly wrong to translate the text by

does. See however Soph. 235 E, 236 a. '

without knowing anything about these
12 Sid tovto cVSwXov
'what en- -.
and we have no right to resort to such
arts,'
ables it to manufacture all things is that emendations as ovhkv toutuv iiratwv twv
 ;
:

598 D] rTOAITEIAC I
395

C ov&evbs tovtcov iiratcov twv T^vo)V aX\' o/i&>9 7rai8d<; re Kal 15

d<ppoi'a<; dvdpooTrow;, el d<ya6d<i eirj l^wypd^os, ypdyjras dv reicTova

Kal iroppcodev i7ri8eiKvv<; ^airarw dv tu> hoicelv co? d\rjdo)<; reicTova

elvat. Tt S' ov ; 'A\Xa ydp, ol/xat, a> (pi\e, ro&e 8et irepl iravraiv
rcov toiovtwv Siavoetcrdai' iireihdv rt? jjfiiv dirayyeWr) trepl rov,

&)? iverv^ev dvOpanrco Traaas iirLara^evto rd<; Sr/fjLiovp'yias Kal 20

D raWa Trdvra, ocra el? e'fcacrTos olSev, ov8ev '

6 ti ovy\ d/cpi{3e<TTpov
otovovp iTnarafxkvti), vTroXa/xfidvetv Set rco toiovto), oti evr}0r]<; Tt?

avdpooTrcx;, Kal, &><? eoiicev, ivrv^cov jotjtl tlvi Kal p.ip\i]rfj e^rjirarijOTj,

ware kSo^ev avTai 7racrcro</>o? '

elvat, 8td to ai/Tos /x?) oto? t elvat

24. Tra<r<ro(pos A 1
f/
1
: 7ras crowds A-II : ir6.v<ro<f>os <?".

nx v ^"/ (Ast) or oi;5e^ irepl tovtuv (or tuvtlcj

Frag. 24 28 in Winckelmann Antisth.
irept ovSev) eiratui' tu>v rexvciv (Richards). Frag, and Zeller 4 11 pp. 330 ff.). On the
I now believe that Prantl's view, with strength of these two facts Stahlin has
which Stallbaum also agrees, is correct, and evolved the ingenious theory that Plato's
therefore withdraw my former conjecture motive throughout this part of the dis-
rexviruv. That rexi'v" is sound appears cussion is a purely polemical one, and
also from avr6s re ouk eiraiwv irepl <tkv- that he did not seriously consider Poetry
rorofxias in 601 A. only 'third from Royalty and Truth.'
598 c 16 "ypaxl/oLS tsktovo. elvai. The Plato, thinks Stahlin, says in effect
same idea recurs in Soph. 234 B. The sub- '
Antisthenes holds that poets have know-
ject of SoKelv (opinari)
is iroudds re Kal afipo- ledge of and copy particulars ; but there
pas avdpunrovs (Schneider). This is better is no knowledge ofparticulars, and par-
than to make hoKetv videri and supply of Ideas, so that on
ticulars are copies
to ifaypacprip.t'vov (with J. and C). Antisthenes'sown shewing Poets are igno-
598 D 22 viro\ap.paviv 8ei tu> toi- rant, and Poetry is thrice removed from
outui : 'we must reply to' (or 'retort
upon') 'such a person': cf. (with J. B.
Truth whereas Antisthenes thinks Homer
:

was omniscient.' The dagger is only

Mayor in CI. Rev. X p. no) Prot. 320 C lath for Antisthenes was not an Idealist.
:

ttoWoI ovv ai'ru vire\a 3ov kt\. The ante-

f
Vet it is tolerably clear that Plato is re-
redent of tQ toiovtw is rty. The words futing a view of poetry which found enthu-
have been strangely misinterpreted by siastic advocates in his own time, and
Sch neider("beidem muss man annehmen" Antisthenes may have been one of "these,
etc). J- and C. ("we must understand by though the evidence falls far short of
such a statement") and others, forgetful of proof (see next note) but the purpose of :

the parallel expression in the Protagoras. this investigationcertainly not polemi-

is
Vermehren actually goes so far as to con- cal and nothing more, and in spite of
jecture ev t$ Toiovrtf {Plat. Stud. p. 119). other passages in which Plato takes a
23 Cf. Soph. 234 C.
"yoT]Ti tivi. more generous view of Poetry (see on
24 8id to avTos kt\. In agreement 598 e), there is no good reason to sup-
with Dunimler (Antisth. pp. 23 fT.), pose that his hostility is otherwise than
Stahlin [Stellungd. Poesie etc. p. 26) takes serious here. See also on line 28.
this as a specific reference to Antisthenes. 598 D
601 B We hear it said that
Antisthenes, in the first place, denied the tragedians, including Homer, have know-
Ideal theory and held that there could be ledge of that whereof they unite ; but it is
no knowledge except of particulars: so not so. No one would seriously give him-
that Plato might well insinuate that he self to the production of copies if he could
was incapable of distinguishing know- make originals. If the poet possessed true
ledge from ignorance: cf. v 476 d n. In knowledge of what he imitates, he would
the second place, Antisthenes was a rather do great deeds than sing of them
champion of Homer, and discovered a and Homer rendered no services to his
sort of moral philosophy in his works (see fellow men in the sphere of action,
 396 TTAATQNOI [598 D

25 e7ri(TT7]fxr]v Kal dveTriaT^poavvrjv Kal p.iptjaiv e^erdcrai. 'AXtjOe-

arara, <pr).

III. Ovkovp, r)v &' iyu>, fierd tovto eiria-KetTTeov rrjv re rpa-
<yo)S[av Kal rov r/yefiova ainrj<i "Ofiypov, eireiBi] tivcov atcovo/xev,

on ovtoi 7r'cra9 p,ev re)(va<; '

errlaravrai, irdvra Be rd dvOpwrreia E
30 rd 7rpo<; dperriv Kal KaKiav Kal rd ye Beta' avajKr) yap rov dyadcv
Trovr)Tr)v, el peWei irepl wv dv irovfj aXw? iroirjcreiv, elBora dpa
iroieiv, i) pt] olov re elvai troielv. Bel Bi) etncKe^ao-Qai, irorepov

invention, or even education, as the neglect wards Homer, and aspired to supplant
he suffered in his own lifetime abundantly him the admiration of his country-
in
proves. The fact is that the Poet writes men : there is no envy in the choir
'

without knowledge. His productions are divine' (Phaedr. 247 a). There is some-
but images of imaqes, and ozve all their thing almost pathetic in Dionysius' in-
charm to their poetic setting. ability to understand and appreciate Plato
598 D 28 tov T]-yfiova avTTJs"0|iTjpov when he assures us with monotonous and
ktX. See 595 C ft. In nvwv Dummler feeble iteration that there was, there
'

and Stalhlin (11. cc.)again recognise really was in Plato's nature, with all its
Antisthenes, but although Antisthenes excellences, something of vainglory. He
seems to have believed in Homer, there shewed this particularly in his jealousy
is no evidence that he was a champion of of Homer, whom he expels from his
Tragedy (note on ovrot kt\.); and he imaginary commonwealth after crowning
was certainly not the only person in him with a garland and anointing him
whose eyes Homer was regarded as at with myrrh (Letter to Pompaus 756,
'

once a universal genius and the edu- translated by Roberts).

cator of the whole of Greece. It is not 598 E 30 dvd-yKT) -irowiv. The say-
necessary to suppose that Plato has any ing is attributed by Wilamowitz (Phil.
individual person in his mind : there [Inters. IV p. 285) to Sophocles himself,
must have been many such apologists of on what authority he does not c ay. . Is
Homer and dramatic poetry in Plato's he thinking of Athen. I 22 B fiedvuv oe
day, and Plato as usual individualizes iiroiei rpayepdias AtVxt'^os, uis <pr)<rt
Tixs
the type. See for instance the Ion of Xap.aiKiwv. Zoi^okXtjs 7o0' wveldifcv avrip
Plato and Ar. Frogs 1008 ff. It will, 6n el Kal ra oeovra wotel, dXX' ovk elSus
no doubt, help us to appreciate Plato's ye? In any case the reference ought not
attitude towards Poetry if we remember to be thus limited, nr ought we to
that she was the de facto rival of Philo- sui'|>';>e (with Dummler and Stahlin, 11.
sophy, and that (as Munk observes, die cc.) that Antisthenes alone is intended,
nat. Ordnung d. Plat. Schr. pp. 313 ff.) for Plato seems to be alluding to a
the Republic is in a certain sense a tolerably widespread view and one which
demand that Philosophy shall take the was freely represented in Apologies of
place which Poetry had hitherto filled in Poetry. Understood in its full signifi-
educational theory and practice see : cance, the theory of Poetry which Plato
especially the address to poets in Laws is here combating requires us to believe

817 A ff. W OpLOTOl TU>V (VU>V, 7lfJL(lS
rpayuoias avrol Tronjrai Kara. bvvap.iv
Ka\\i(TTT]S o.p.a Kal apicTTis' iraaa ovv ripuv
77 voXireia vve<TTT]Ke /xI/xtjcis rov Ka\-
\iaTov Kai apioTOV (llov, 5 Si) <pap.ev ij/xets
ye ovtws elvai rpayipdlav ttjv dXrideffTaTrjv.
7roiT)Tai p.ev ovv vpels, woiTjrai de Kai
'
(fffiev that a poet who can represent a genera),
on a pilot etc., knows the art of generalship,
pilotage etc. (cf. 599 C ff.), and we are
told that Sophocles was actually made
crparriySs because of his Antigone (see
the Argument ascribed to Aristophanes
rifieis the grammarian). If we realise the part

tap-ev tQv aiir&v, vpiv dvTiTtx vo 1 Te K l which Poetry, and especially the poetry
avTayuvtaral rov KaXKiarov 5pdp.aros kt\. of Homer, played in Greek education,
Cf. also infra 600 A n. But it is surely and remember that Aristophanes makes
absurd to suppose that Plato was actuated Homer the teacher of rdteit, dperds,
by any feeling of personal jealousy to- otrXiaeis dvbpCiv, it is by no means extra-


599 ] nOAITEIAC I
397

fiifjwjTais tovtois ovroi ivTv^ovres i^rjTraTTjvrat Kai ra kpya avTwv

99 opoivWeq ovtc aladdvovTai rpirrn dire^ovra tov ovtos kcu paBca iroielv
fir] eiSori ttjv dXr/deiav' (pavTaafxara yap, d\)C ovk ovtcl irocovaiv

?; tc /cal Xeyovcriv kcu tu> ovtc oc dyadol irocrjTal I'cracriv irepl aiv

hoKoiicrw Tot? iroXXols ev Xeyecv. Tldvv [lev ovv, e<pr], e^eraareov.

Ol'ec ovv, ec Tt? dfKpOTepa hvvano irocelv, to T6 ficp,r)6rja6p.evov kcu 5

to ei8coXov, eirl tt} tcov ecScuXcov Br//j.tovpyca kavTov d<pelvac av cnrou-

B Bd^ecv kcu tovto TrpoaTtjaaaOac tov eavTov fitov 009 '
(3eXTco~Tov

vagant to suppose that such views were 32 iroTtpov fii|rr|Tats kt\. 'whether :

actually maintained in Plato's time, these men whom they have met are
though Pericles for example had a dif- imitators, by whom they have been de-
ferent criterion of strategic ability when ceived etc. fj.iixr]Tcus is of course predi-
'

he told Sophocles that he ' knew how
to write poetry, but not how to com-
mand an army (Ilept/cXeTjs iroiiuv /ie
' Richards) to change tovtols into toiovtois.
aTparrryieiv 8' ovk tri<STa.<jQa.i Athen.
Z(pT),
XIII 604 d). Cf. Ion 540 B 542 B and
Stahlin Stellnng d. Poesie etc. p. 23 11. 3.
'
The public,' remarks Stahlin, whose '
views Plato here combats, allowed the
authority of the poets to extend even to
the domain of the particular arts. It
was Plato who broke through this magic
circle which surrounded Poetry.' Aristotle
followed in the same path, refusing to
allow that a mistake in respect of some-
particular art is necessarily a flaw in the
poetry see Poet. 25. i46o b 20 ff., 33 ff.
: itsafer to retain the MS reading, especially
Plato himself, of course, holds that
poets are destitute of scientific know-
ledge, and compose their poems ov crorpla,
aXKa <ptJ0~ei nvi kclI ivdovaia^ovres Ap.
cative, and that is why tovtols has no
article. We
certainly ought not (with
Cf. iv 436 D n.
599 a 1 TpiTTa 6'vtos: 'are three
stages removed from Truth.' One of
Schneider's MSS has rpnd (sic), and Her-
werden conjectures rptro, comparing Tpi-
tos avb Tijs oW-qdeiaz in D. Possibly
Proclus also read rpira : see the critical
note in Kroll's edition of the in remp. I
p. 203. 22. If the numeral is an adjective
agreeing with ?/rya, we must certainly read
rpira, but it may be an accusative of ex-
tent, i. q. TpLa awtxovTa. I therefore think
as TpiTTa was more likely to be corrupted
into Tplra than conversely.
2 <f>avTa<T(xaTa
iroiovcriv. 596 E.
3 tj ti Kai kt\. : ' or whether again

22 c cf. also Phaedr. 245 A, Ion 533 D ff.,

: there is something in what they say.' rj

Laws 719 c and Men. 99 c. The true Kai is sometimes thus used instead of rj,
Poet, according to Plato, is a seer: know- from a feeling that it introduces- some-
ledge he has none, but instead of it thing additional, viz. an additional alter-
intuition, enthusiasm and inspiration he
: native. Cf. (with Schneider) Horn. //.
is in short tvQios, because kir'\.itvov% wv kox 11 238 and PI. Laws 744 a. The force of
Ka.Texotx.evos Ik tov 0eoO (Men. I.e.). This 7) Kai in Ap. 27 E, Phaedr. 269 A and
view of Poetry is of course earlier than infra 602 D, 605 D is nearly, but not quite,
Plato: we meet with something like it in the same.
a striking fragment of Democritus ap. 6 eirl 8T)|xiovpYie|. depends on enrov-
Dio Chrys. liii 274 (quoted by Stahlin Sdfav, rather than on a<petvcu. The word
I.e. p. 12) "0/J.Tjpos <pvo~ews Xax&v dea- o-rrovdafau is emphatic : he might oc-
foi/cnjs eiriuv Kocrp-ov ireKTrjuaro irav- casionally iral^eiv ev toIs tolovtois. but
Toiuv, and Pindar likes to represent him- he would never make it the serious
self as the inspired mouthpiece of the business of his life: cf. infra 602 B, VII
Muses and Apollo. We
cannot attain to 536 C 11. and Phaedr. 276 C ft". The
a correct conception of Plato's aesthetic whole of this passage reminds us very
unless we are careful to remember that, strongly of the depreciatory estimate of
although he refused to allow that the poet written books in the Phaedrus. Cf.
has knowledge, he did not deny him 599 B n \
genius and inspiration. See also on - tovto
'i\ovTa 'set this in the
:

598 A supra. forefront of his life as his best possession,'

 398 nAATQNOI [599 B

%ovtci; Ovk kycoye. AXX eiirep ye, oipat, ewitTTi/pcov el'rf rfj

dXr/dela tovtcov irepi, airep Kal ptpelrat, iroXv irporepov iv tch?

10 epyois av <nrovhaaeiev i] eiri to?9 pup-tfp>acn, teal iretpwTO av iroXXa
teal icaXd epya eavrov KardXi/ireiv p,vr/pela, Kal elvai irpoQvp.ovT
av jxaWov 6 eyKcop,ia6p,evo<; r) 6 eyKcopid^cov. 02p,at,, e<pr)' ov
yap e'f icrov rj re rip-i] Kal r) dxpeXia. Tcov p,ev toLvvv aXXwv irepi
pvlf) airancopLev Xoyov "OpLrjpov r) aXXov ovrtvovv tcov irovqTcov,
15 I
epcoTcovTe<;, el larpiKos r)v rt? aincov, dXXd p,r) p,ip,r/Trj<; p,6vov C

larpiKcov Xoycov, Tivas vyiei? iroirjrij^ ris tcov iraXaicov rj tcov vecov
Xeyerai TreTroirj/cevai, coairep 'Acr/c\^7r/d?, rj Tiva<; padr)Tti<i larpiKrj<i

KaTeX'nreTo, wenrep efceivo<; tov<> e/cyovovs, /xr/cV av irepl rd<; aXXas

re^va^ avrovs epcoTcop^ev, aX\' ecopev irepl he tov pLeyiffTcov re Kal
20 KaXXitneov eTU-%eipel Xeyeiv "Op,r)po<;, rroXepcov re irepi Kal arpa-
rr/yicov Kal huuKrjtrecov iroXecov koX '
iraiheias irepi dvOpcorrov, D
hiKaiov 7rov epcoTav avTov irvvOavopevov^' co cf>lXe "Op,r)pe, etirep

p,rj rpiro<i dirb rrj<i dXrjdeias el dperr)<i 7repi, elhcoXov hrjpuovpyos,

bv hrj ptprjTijv cbpicrdpieda, dXXa koX hevTepos, ical 0I05 re r]aOa

25 yiyvtoaiceiv, irola iirtTrjBev para fteXnowi rj %eipov<; avdptoirovs

Troiel Ihia Kal hrjp,oaia, Xeye r)piv, rt? tcov iroXecov hid ae fieXriov

15. /xtj A 2 IT : nescio an omiserit A 1

.

in accordance with the maxim
Tfifj/aiZfa in Pind. Pyth. 3. 83. icpoaTqaa-
edoii is used like irpbaraais IX 577 A, and
irpocrTr)<ra/j.evoi in vil 531 B is not very
different. Others (Schneider, Stallbaum,
etc.) think irpoaTTjcaadai kt\. means 'to
set before his life' as an aim or goal.
itself, rendering is unexceptionable;
this
but it does not suit with ws (HXntrrou
4x oVTa The word $x 0VTa cannot be equi-
- and it is certainly unfair to insinuate that
valent to rjyovnevov 'considering' (in spite
of the exceptional phrase ivri/xus ?x el "
vn 528 B .); nor is it easy to accept
the version of Schneider " und dieses als
das beste was er kan-nte." The emphasis
to. *ca\& sense of 'deeds' and 'originals ')( jttt/tti)-
/xara: the originals of dramatic /Jdp.riais
are actions (603 C .).
11 Kal etvai
E-yK<op.t.d<i>v. He would
rather be Achilles than Homer. There
is another side of the question, repre-
In sented by Pindar's pijfia 5' epyuaToiv \po-
inumpov (lt.0Tevei (Nc'i. 4. 6). and by Plato
himself very forcibly in Synip. 209 D,
no one would write good poems if he
were capable of doing great deeds. Some
of Plato's expressions in this passage
almost suggest the tone of a man of letters
pining for a life of action cf. VI 496 D tin. :

requires us to take lx ovTa ts fall m ' r 3 <i<j>X-a: not simply to the agent

sense ("alsdas beste waser habe" Schleier- himself: cf. ff^as dxpfXr/K^vai 599 E.
macher). Stallbaum conjectures (is /3A- 599 c 15 cpwruivrts ktX. Cf. Ion
tutt' av %x ovTCL hut the text is sound.
<
537 C ff., Ap. 22 A c. tovs (icybvovs are
For (HXthttov instead of rb ^Xtkttov cf. of course the Asclepiadae see on III :

(with Schneider) niyurrov a/yadbv in I 405 D.

330 D. 599 I) 24 upwrap.9a ktX. See 597 E f.

599 B 9 iv rots ^pvois. iiri for From aXKa ko.1 devrtpos we may infer that
4v is called for by Herwerden, but cf. "the actual law-giver, in Plato's view,
Laws 834 B ra? oirovbasrds re iv ttj issecond from reality " (Bosanquet).
Tpo<prj Kal Tas irepi ayuvLav axnQiv. In 26 t(s t<3v ttoXcwv ktX. Contrast
Zpyois there is combined the twofold Symp. 209 c ff. where Homer and Hesiod
 6oob] TTOAITEIAC I
399

tu/crjcrev, wcrirep Bui AvKoupyov Aa/ceBal/xcov /cal Bl a\\ov<; ttoWovs

E TroWal jieydXai '
re Kal ajxucpal; ere Be Ti9 ainarai 77-0X49 vo/ao-

OeTrjv dyaOov yey ovevai ical crepds cccpeXrjKevai ; XapwvBav fiev

yap 'IraXia teal XueeXia, Kal rjp,el<; So/V<uz'a* ere Be Tt?; e^ei rivd 30
etirelv ; Ovtc oifiat, ecpij TXavKOJV ovkovv Xeyerai <ye ovcV vir
100 avreiov 'Ofirjpi8o)v. 'AXXa 8>) rts TroXefio*; eirl 'Op,i')\pov vir iteeivox,
apxovTO? rj i;vfx/3ov\evovTO<i ev 7roXe/j.r)6tU fivrjfioveverac ; OvBeis.
'AXA.' ola Brj i? rd epya croepov dvBpos iroXXal i7TLvoiai /cal ev/j,i}-

'ftivoi ei$ Texvas r] riva? aWa? 7rpa^et? Xiyovrat, wenrep av dXeco

,
re irept tov M.ikr)crlov /cal Ava^dpaio<; tov Xkv6ov ; OvBaficos 5
toiovtov oiBev. 'AWd Br) el fit} Brjfiocria, IBici Tierlv rjyeficov irai-

Beias avros a>i> XeyeTai ''Qfiripos yeveerdai, o't e/celvov rjyaTrcov eVi
B crvvovaia /cal rols vorepois 6B6v riva '
trapehoaav ftiov 'Ofj,rjpiK7]v }
wenrep UvOayopas avros re BiacpepovT(o<i e7rl tovtco rjyaTnjdrj, /cal

31. Ita II : otinovv fxvii/xoveveTcu Socrati tribuit A. as ATI: om. A 1

.

are linked with Lycurgus, Solon, ical and also by Jebb (Homer p. 78). Cf.
&W01 &\\ot)i TroWaxou avSpes, Kal ev 606 E and the use of
'O/xrjpov eiraiverats
"EWr/ffi koll ev j3ap(3apoi$, 7roXXd Kal koXo. ,'O/nrjpLdaiin Ion 530 E, Phaedr. 252 B.
ano<prjva,p.evoL epya, ^evvqoavTes iravTolav The original meaning of 'Q/ArjpLBai is
dperrjv. discussed by Jebb I.e.
599 E 28 <r 8e tis ktX. Yet it is dX\d 8ij like d\\& ydp='at enim'
a genuinely Greek sentiment that 'Poets (II 365 c .).
are the unacknowledged' a Greek would 6OO a 3 els rd epya should be
have said 'acknowledged' 'legislators connected with ao<pov. The omission of
/6f the world (Shelley). '
ets in A 1
apparently acci-
(see cr. n.) is
29 XapcovSav
ktX. Charondas, of dental, for occurs in all other MSS.
it

Catana in Sicily, the legislator of the

4 QdXeu> T Kal 'Ava^apo-ios. Plato
Chalcidian colonies in Italy and Sicily, retains the Ionic genitive in the Ionic
is not elsewhere mentioned by Plato, name: cf. Arist. Pol. A n. I259 a 6 0d\ea>
though frequently by Aristotle see : tov MtXr/o-i'oi). On Thales' useful dis-
Susemihl and Hicks on Arist. Pol. A coveries see Zeller 5 1 p. 183 n. 1. Ana-
2. i252
b 14. The date of Charondas is charsis was credited by some authorities
probably the sixth century B.C. see Niese : with the invention of the anchor and the
in Pauly-Wissowa art. Charondas, where potter's wheel (D. L. 1 105).
the authorities relating to this early legis- 8 68ov nva Ptov '0(ATipiKT]v. Yet
lator are cited and reviewed. It is worth in another and wider sense Homer was
noting, in view of TraMa here and else- the founder of a 'way of life,' and the 6<5oy
where in Plato (Laws 777 C, Tim. 20 A: 'Ofi-qpLK-q, which Plato so strongly con-
cf. also Laws 659 B), that an argument demns in Books II and III, was in fact the
against the genuineness of the seventh 65os 'EWrjviKri (Reber Platon u. die Poesie
Platonic Epistle has been derived from p. 25). From this point of view Plato's
the fact that it mentions Italy (326 B, antagonism to Homer is only a symptom
339 d) see Hermann, Gesch. u. System
: of his profound dissent from much that
p. 591 n. 213. we are accustomed to regard as essentially
32 '
0|iiipi.8u>v 'votaries of Homer,' : characteristic of the Greek view of life.
'
Homer's devotees. So the word is ' See on v 470 E and Bohne Wie gelavgt
rightly explained by Heine (de rat. quae P. zur Aiifsiellung s. Staatsideals, etc.
PI. c. poet. Gr. intercedit pp. 18 22), p. 38.
 :

400 rTAATQNOI [6oO B

10 01 varepot, ere real vvv Hvdayopetov rpbirov eTrovo/xa^ovTes rov fflov

8ia(f>avet<i 7rrj Sokovctiv elvai ev T049 aAAot?; Ov8' av, e(f>r), rotov-
tov ovSev Xeyerai. 6 yap Kpeco(f>vXo<;, <a Hco/cpares, t'ovu?, 6 rov
'Ofirjpov eralpos, rov 6vop,aro<; av yeXoiorepos eVt 7roo<? iraiheiav
(pavelrj, el to, Xeyofieva irepl 'Ofitfpov dXr]6f). Xeyerai yap <y?

15 7roWi] ti$ d/xeXeia I

7repl avrov r)v eV avrov eiceivov, ore ety], C
IV. Aiyerai yap ovv, r/v 8' eyw. U' o'iet, co YXavKwv, el rat
ovti 0I05 t rjv iraiSeveiv dvdpanrowi /cai fieXriowi direpyd^eaQai
"Op.i)po<;, are irepl tovtwv ov p,ipelo~dai dXXd yiyvcocnceiv 8vvdp,evo<>,
ovk dp av ttoXXovs eralpovs eirot^aaro koX eripidro ical rjyaTraro
20 vtt avT&v, dXXd Upcorayopas p.ev dpa 'A/38r)p(,T7} i ical
i
UpoSitcos

6OO b IIv8a7<5piov Tpoirov tow

10 5?7, oZjucit, 6 toiovtos ytyverat (cat &/iovo~os,

Ptou. The aim of the llvdayopeios /3ios and Euripides Frag. 284 Dindorf, with the
was 'iircadat. dew, and the rules of absti- comic fragment 7raxe'a yatTTTjp Xeirrbv ov
nence etc. by which its votaries sought to tIkti vbov. Plato means that the proof
'
follow God made them conspicuous
' of the pudding is in the eating Homer :

(5ia<paveis) and exceptional among the must have been a poor teacher if his
Greeks. See Rohde Psyche2 n pp. 159 disciples (including Creophylus) learnt so
Vil- little. Had he taught them successfully
li 6 -ydp Kpew<|>vX.os kt\. Kpeti- they would have proved their iraideia by
<pi\os was read before Ast on slight MS treating their master more respectfully:
authority, and gives an excellent sense to cf. Gorg. 519 c, D, where we are told that

rov 6v6fj.aros (paveitj but KpetlxpiXos is
: if teachers of diKaioavvrj do not get paid
confirmed by all the best mss, as well by their pupils, it only shews that they
as by Callimachus (Epigr. 6 ap. Strabo have failed to teach their subject and
XIV 638 KpeucpvXov 7r6fos elfxi ktX.) and therefore deserve no fees. Xeyerai
others : l'ape-Benseler s.v.
see Plato Zfr means for it is said that he was
'

speaks of him as Homer's friend or dis- much neglected even in his own age,
ciple (for eralpos has this meaning here when he was alive,' whereas it is pre-
cf. iraipovs in C and Soph. 216 A eraipov cisely during his lifetime that he would
tQiv dpLfpi Hap/xtfioriv ktX. with Bonitz have been most respected if he had taught
hid. Arist. s.v.): others, including the to any purpose witness the enthusiasm
:

Scholiast, say he was his son-in-law. The aroused by Protagoras, Prodicus and
Epic poem OlxaXias SXwcris was ascribed other teachers! Thus understood, ore
to Creophylus by Callimachus (I.e.) but : j"77 has a strong rhetorical emphasis and

according to another tradition, Creophy- ought not to be discarded (with Cobet,

lus received the poem from Homer him- Baiter, and Herwerden). For kuvov
self in return for hospitality (Suidas s.v. after avrov referring to the same person cf.
Kpew<pvXos). VII 538 B and Riddell Digest of Platonic
13 tov dvd|iaT0S '4t,r\. Cf. Cic. de re- Idioms p. 143 49. If we adopt Ast's
pub, m Nobbe Sardanapalus ille
Frag. 38 conjecture and read vir' theavrov eiceivov,
vitio multo quam nomine ipso deformior passage gains a little in point, because
(as if 'Eap5av6-(f>a\\os). Kpeu><f>vXos (from avrov eiceivov will then refer to Creo-
Kpias and (pvXov Carnigena ' Fleisch-
:
' '
phylus but it is difficult to make the
:

geburt,' suggests Schneider) is an 6vop.a subject of >; different from the ante-
ylXoiov wpbs iraiSelav for Ueef suggests: cedent of avrov kuvov, and on the whole
anything but culture. " I am a great eater I no longer think there is any good reason
of beef, and I believe that does harm to for deserting the MSS.
my wits" {Twelfth Night I 3. 90). The 600 c 6 dXX' ot'ei ktX. For otet
1

Greeks had the same feeling cf. Plato's : thus used cf. Men. 93 c with Heindorf on
remarks on the effects of over-much feeding Theaet. 147 b.
and athletics in III 41 1 C E /iioSXoyot 20 npwTO/ydpas |Av dpa kt\. With
 : :

6oo E] nOAITEIAC 401

Keto? teal dWoc 7ra.fi7roXX.01 Svvavrai tois e<' eavrcov Trapcaravai

D ihia '
%vyy lyvopbevoi, &)? 01/Te ol/ciav ovre ttoXlv rrjv avroiv ScoiKeiv
oloi T ecrovrai, edv p,7) crcfiels avrwv eTriaTarrjaaicriv t?}? TraiSeias,
zeal irrl ravrrj tj} aotpia outco trcfroSpa cpiXovvTai, were fxouov ov/c
tVt Tat? tcecpaXats jrepicpepovaiv avrovs 01 eratpot' "Op,r)pov S' apa 25

01 eV e/ceivov, eirrep 016$ r rjv 77/209 dperrjv bvivdvat dvdpcoTrovs,

i) 'H.CTLO&OV pa-tytohelv av Trepa6vra<; etcov, teal ov^l /xaXXov av
avTCJv dvreiyovTO ?'} rov xpvaov koX r\vdyKa^ov rrapd a<piaiv o'ikoi

E eivai, '
r) el p,rj 7rei0ov, avrol av erraiSayooyovv 077-77 fjcrav, eco?

licavcos rraiSeias /xeraXdfSoiev ; Tlavrdrraaiv, kepi], Bo/cels /xoi, <w 30

2<w/c pares, dXrjdrj Xeyeiv. Ovtcovv Ti66)p.ev drro 'O/xi'jpov dpjjap.evov<;

31. Ke?oj 2
A
Kios vel K?o?
: A IrI3^. 23. eirujTaT-qffwcnv vel eiritrTarricrwiji
A"II : iiricraTwaiv ut videtur 1
A . 26.ovivdvai Matthiaeus: dveivai {sic) A^I:
ovii/au. (sic)
2
A^: dvlvai . 27. irepubvTas A"3: Trepiovras 1
!!^. A

the structure of the sentence cf. (with ovrjaai (Stallbaum, after one MS of Ari-
Stallbaum) Crit. 50 E and Prot. 325 B, C, stides II p. 432). ovrjvai is a very dubious
where apa occurs, as here, in both clauses. formation, and the present gives a better
See also on 1 336 e and App. IV to meaning than the aorist. The error arose
Book 1. Prodicus survived to 399 at from lipography of -fa- and dveivai, :

least, but Protagoras seems to have died ovrjvai look like attempts to make the
about 411; so that if the date of action residue into an infinitive.
of the dialogue is 410, the reference 6OO E 28 irapd tr<j>i<riv o'ikoi eivai
to Protagoras as apparently still living 'to be with them in their homes.' irapa
may seem an anachronism. But the 2
<r<pi<nv oltceiv, which Cobet ( V. Z. p. 534)
slip is a trifling one in any case ; and and Herwerden desire to read, would
Socrates might quite well have spoken as not necessarily mean more than 'to dwell
he does even if either or both of the in their country.'With the sentiment cf.
persons had recently died. See I>it?od. Men. 89 B (quoted below).
3- 29 ovutoI av Trai8a ywYO'uv they -
:
'

6OO D 22 out olKiav iraiSeias. Cf. would have made themselves their tutors
Prot. 318 E ff. and Men. 91 a ff. and escorted them etc. iraidaywyeiv is '

r 25 reus K6c}>aX.ais irpi(j)povcriv

irt used in the same playful way in Ale.
'carry about shoulder-high' (" auf den I 135 D KivSwevcrofiev fjierapaXeiv rb
Ilanden tragen " Schneider). Ast quotes ffx^po-j w SwKpares, to fiep crbv iydi, cv
Dio Chrys. Or. IX p. 141 A {i\f/rj\6v <pepo- de Toi/i6w ov yap eanv ottws oil iraida-
ixevov vwb rov bxXov, and the imitation "/Ciyy-qaii} <re dwb T^trSe ttjs ij/xepas, ffv 5'
of this passage by Themistius Or. XXI u7r' i/xov iraidayuyrjO'ei. The proverb 5is

p. 254 A bv rj/xels dia raur-qv rrjv <pav- jraides ol yipovres perhaps lends an ad-
Taaiav p.6vov ouk eirl reus KecpaXats irepi- ditional point to iiraidaycbyovv, as in
<pipo/j.ev.It is clear that the phrase has Soph. Fr. 623 Dindorf=Eur. Bacch. 193
a honorific meaning, so that it cannot yepwv y4povra iraiftayuyqau} ff' eyili.
be, as Erasmus (quoted by Ast) imagined, 30 (iTa\dpoiev. The regular sequence

"translatum a matribus ac nutricibus, would be /xeriXa^ov, but cf. Men. 89 B
quae infantulos cunis impositos capite oOi
-
rj/xeh av e<pv\a.TT0/J.ev 4v d/cpo7r6\et,
portant," whether children were thus KaTaaT]/j.7]vd/j.voi tto\v fxdWov tj rb xpvalov,
carried in antiquity or no. 'iva i/.7]8els avrovs SUcpOeiptv (5ia<pdeipeitv
26 dvivdvai. See cr. n. I agree with conj. Madvig),dXX' iirei5ijd(plKoi.vTo els ttjv
Hermann, Baiter and the Oxford editors i]\iKiav, xpyvLV-oi yly volvto rals iro-
in preferring dvivdvai to ovrjvai (so Bekker \eaiv. The difterence is the difference
and Schneider on slight MS authority) or between ' should '
and '
should have.'
A. P. II 26
 " :

402 nAATQNOI [60O E

7rdvra<i tov$ 7roirjriKOv<; fAifxrjTa*; elBcoXcov aperf)? elvai Kal twv

ak\a>v, irepl wv ttolovgiv, tt)? Be dXr)6ela<; ov% dirreadai, a\\'
wcnrep vvv Br) eXeyo/xev, 6 %(pypd<po<> <jkvtot6plov Troirjaet. BoKovvra
I
elvai, airro? re ovk etrataiv irepl c-tfUTOTO/ua? Kal rots fir) eiratov- 6(

criv, K T(bv yjpwpLdruiv Be ical a^fidrcov dewpovcnv ; YIdvv fiev

ovv. Ovro) Brj, olfiat, ical rov iroirjTtKov cprjcrofiev ^pcofiara drra
eKaaToav r<ov re^voiy Tot? bvbfiaai ical pr/fiaaiv eiri^pcofiaTL^eiv,

5 avrbv ovk eiratovra aW* rj fiifieiadai, ware erepois tolovtovs etc

rwv \6ycov deoopovai Boicelv, edv re rrepl aKvrorofila<; ri<; ^-6777 iv

fierpw ical pvdfiui ical dpfiovict, rrdvv ev Boicetv \eyea6ac, edv re

1

7repl arparrjyias edv re rrepl aXKov orovovv ovrw (fivaei avrd B

ravra fieydXrjv nvd kt)\v)o~iv e'^eti/. inel yvfiveoOevra ye rwv t?}?

5. avrbv iripois II et in marg. A2 (ubi tamen dXXd pro dXX' r) et ev tois pro
eripois): om. A 1
. 6, 7. iv /xirpu) \tyeodai II et in marg. A 2
: om. A 1
.

32 iravras tovs itoitjtikovs : see on 7 pv6p.u> Kal dp(iovia ktX. Rhythm

595 c and Pitch are the two elements of Music
|j.'.(j.r)Tas clSiuXwv 'imitators of images.'
: see III 398 D n. The words aura. raOra
The words can scarcely mean ' forgers mean 'just these' and no more: viz.
of semblances,' imitative makers of
'
Metre and Music. For the sense cf.
shadows,' as suggested by J. and C, in (with Ast) Isocrates Evag. 8 10.
spite of 599 D eloui\ov St)fii.ovpy6s and rov 601 b 9 ^x lv ^X wa s read till
-

eidwKov irotrjTrjs in 601 B. The images Bekker, apparently without any MS au-
which the poet manufactures are in fact thority. The influence of <pi]<jop.ev is still

images of images, according to both felt.

598 B and 596 B ff. cf. 602 B n. :

<pavTai. Cf. Isocr.
tircl y\Juva>0e'vTa

34 vuv Sip 598 B, c. I.e. II ijv yap tis rQiv TroirjfjLarojv ruv
6 u>-ypa<J>os kt\. the painter will :
'
{vBoki/jlovvtwv to. fiev 6v6piaTa Kal ras
make what seems to be a shoemaker, Siavolas KaraXlirri, to Be /airpov BiaXvcrrj,
in the eyes of those who understand as (pavqcerai wo\i) Karadeiffrepa ttjs bb^rjs 77s
little about shoemaking as he does him- vvv fyo/J-ev irepl avriov and PI. Gorg. 502 C,
self, but judge by colour and form.' Symp. 205 C, Phaedr. 258 D iv fiirpij) cos

The dative is the dative of person judg-
ing, and does not directly depend on
doKovvra elvai, though doubtless affected
by it. This explanation is better, I think,
than to construe tois /utj ewatovcriv either
directly with doxdv (so Vermehren PL St.
p. 120, comparing
Kelv below), or with
diejenigen, die auch nichts verstehen
Schneider).
601 A 4 tois 6vd(iao-t Kal prjp.acriv.
The dative is instrumental.
6 8ok6iv
8okiv. The repetition "par-
tim perspicuitatis studio, partim sermonis
familiaris negligentiae cuidam tribuenda
videtur " Schneider, who cites in illustra-
tion Laws 859 D, where there is a similar
repetition of elvai. Other parallels will
be found in Engelhardt Anac. PL Stic.
Ill p. 44.
Troir)Tr)S, avev nirpov o>s IBidiTyjs-
rj A
cursory inspection of these passages of
Plato might lead one to suppose that he
defined poetry as no more than X670S ^x Ct"'
p-irpov, but we can see from other passages
in his writings that it was not the p.i-
ware eripois 80- rpov, but the fivdos which appeared to
iroir)aei ("und fiir him to be the most essential part of poetry
(e.g. Phacd. 61 B evvorjeras 6Vt rbv ttoitj-
ttjv b~ioi, etirep p.t'Woi rroiriTr)s thai, rroielv
/j.v$ovs dXX' ovXdyovs: cf. Arist. Poet.g.
I45i b 29 rov iroLTjTrjv fxdWov twv fivduv
dvai 3d Trofqrrjv t) tQv /xirpuv. See also
Walter Gesch. d. Aestfutik im All. pp.
460, 463). Whether Plato would have
spoken of a prose romance as a poem, is
another question, and the passages to
which I have referred make it unlikely
that he would have done so. Aristotle
seems to attach less importance than
 1 a
6oi c] T70AITEIAC I
403

IxovcrLKrj^; -^pcofidroov rd tow 7T0Lr]Ta)v, avTcl i<ft avroiv \ey6fieva, 10

ol/xaC ere elBevai ola fyaiverai. redeaaai yap ttov. "70)7', ecprj.

Outcovv, t]v S' eyd>, eot/cev T049 rcov cbpacojv irpoauyTrois, icakoiv Be

fit], ola yiyverai IBelv, brav avra to avdos TrpoXiirrj ; UavTajracriv.

r\ B 09. "\6i Br], roBe adpet' 6 tov elBooXov 7ron]T7]<;, 6 fxifxriTrj^,

C (j)a(xei<, tov fjLev ovto<% ovBev eiraiet, tov Be (f)aivo/u.evov I

ov% ovtq)<; ; 15

Nat. M?) Toivvv rjfilo-ea)<; avrb KaTa\iir(i)p.ev prjdiv, dX\' licavoi<;

i'Bco/xev. Ae7e, e<f>r]. Zorypa</)09, (pafiev, rjvias re ypd-^rec ica\

yjxkivov ; Nat'. Uotijcrei Be ye o-kvtoto/jLos icai ^aX/ceix; ; TLdvv

10. Xey6/j.eva A 1
!! : yevdpieva corr. A2 . 16. ^/wVews A 1
!!: rj/niireos A 2
.

Plato to the metrical form see Poet. 1.
I447 b 17 ff. ovSip d koivov ecrriv 'O/x^pto
kcli 'EyUTreoo/cXet irXrjv to /xerpov' Sid tov
fiiv wqit\tt\v diKaiov KaXew, tov 5 <pvo~io-
Xoyov /xaXXov rj t:oit\t :(\v kt\. and ib. 9.
I45i b 2 ff. but it is doubtful whether
: Bosanquet makes an interesting attempt
even Aristotle could have said with
Sir Philip Sidney 'One may be a poet
without although he would
versifying,'
certainly not quarrel with the converse
statement that one may be a versifier
'
without poetry.' See on the whole subject
Butcher Aristotle's Theory of Poetry- etc.
pp. 1 43 ff. and Courthope Life in Poetry
etc. pp. 68 ff.
1 T0e'acrai -yap ttov.
afforded by in 393 Bff., but the reference
is more general.
12 &hkv irpoXiirn. Aristotle cites this
as an example of an tinuv {R/iet. in 4.
b
i 4 o6 36 ff.).
601 B 602 B
tative art in respect of knowledge may be
apprehended in the following way. In
connexion with every object we can dis-
tinguish three arts, that which uses, that
which makes, and that which imitates it.
: or practical familiarity (601 C, D, 602 a).
The attitude assumed throughout this
section resembles in some respects that
of the historical Socrates (601 dm.). Can
the two points of view be reconciled?
to do so (pp. 379, 389 ff.), but his mis-
conception (as it seems to me) of Plato's
Ideas renders his conclusions less valu-
able than they might otherwise have
been. Krohn (PI. St. p. 255) professes
himself unable to effect a reconciliation.
We must admit that Plato himself does
not, as a matter of fact, endeavour in
this passage to connect the two arguments.
An example is Had he chosen to make the effort, I
think a careful study of Euthyd. 288 E
290 D and Crat. 390 B E will shew on
what lines he might have proceeded (see
on e/j-ireipdraTou in 601 d), but it is safer
to suppose that he has shifted his ground,
The condition of Imi- and is applying a new and less strictly
scientific p-edodos to shew that the Imi-
tator is third from knowledge, as Imita-
tion is from truth.
601 c 16 i^(xCo-o>s
601 E. Tj/xlcreus or ^//utcrecos, in whichever
pT|96v. See on

The user alone has knowledge of the object; way accented, is surely a full adverb, and
the maker, when the user instructs him, not "the genitive used adverbially" (J.
has correct opinion; but neither know- and C.) like oXiyov, woXXov, etc., al-
ledge nor correct opinion can be attributed though there is good authority for the
to the imitator. He tnerely copies what ap- genitive in -ews from vp-icrvs (see Lobeck
pears to be beautiful to the ignorant multi- Phryn. p. 247). Stephanus preferred
tude. ijfiurius but the adverb follows the ac-
:

601 B 1 4 I0i Sti, To8e d'9pei kt\.
Plato has already proved that Imitation
is 'third from
(596 a), i.e. from the ontological
fjL065ov
standpoint provided by his own Ideal
Theory. The following argument takes
up a different standpoint, according to
which knowledge is defined as (pLweipia
cent of the genitive plural (i^uicreaw), and
Tj/xio-eus' eiripprjpa. TLX&tuiv HoXtreias
Truth' ix ttjs eiwdvias '4ktw (Antiatt. in Bekk. Anecd. 98. 30)
note which certainly refers to this pas-
sage see Introd. 4 supports the MS
:
accentuation (Schneider). Liebhold's con-
jecture iirl fju/JLrjveus needs no refutation.

;

404 nAATQNOI [60 1 c

ye. 'Ap' ovv eiraiei oias Set rds i)vLas elvai ical rbv %a\iv6v 6
CD ypacpevs ; r) ov& 6 Troirjaa^, o re %a\./ceu9 ical 6 a/cvrevs, aAV
itceivos, ocrirep tovtois eiriaTarai ^pi)a6ai, fxovos 6 'nnri/cos
^AX^dearara. 'Ap' ovv ov irepl irdvra ovrco cpijcrofiev eyeiv;
IIco9; Hepl e/caarov ravra<i Tivds rpeis re^va? elvai, ^prjao/xevrji', D
'

Trotrjaovaav, fAi/u,r)cro{j,evrjv ; Nat. Ov/covv a pert) /cal /caXXos /cal

25 6pdoTT]<i e/cdo-TOV cr/cevovs /cal gjou /cal irpd^ew^ ov 737509 aWo n rj

rr)v y^peiav eariv, 77-/309 ijv av e/caarov fj

ire-noi^ixevov i) irecpv/cos;

OvTO)<i. HoXkr) cipa avasyicr) rbv xpa>/u.evov e/cdcrTfp efiireipoTarov

re elvai ical ayyeXov yiyvecrdai ra> Troir/ry, ola dyad a r) ica/cd iroiel

21. offirep A 2
II: oicnrep A 1
. 26. Trpbs tjp II : i\v A.

21 eirurTaTcu. See on tfx.ireip6Ta.Toi> if Plato had intended us to pursue this

in D below.
601 D 24 OVKOVV dpTT]
The historical Socrates was in the habit
of testing the beauty, excellence etc. of
an object by the degree in which it ful-
filled its function or purpose see especi-
ally Xen. Symp. 5. 4 ff. together with
other passages cited by Krohn PI. St.
p. 369. Plato himself adopts the same
vein, he would, I think, have furnished
ir<j>VKOS- us with some hints in the course of the
argument itself. See also on 60 r B.
ola xpfjrai: 'what are the goodtX
28
or bad points of the instrument he uses
: when he uses it,' lit. 'what good or bad
things that which he uses does' we
cannot like the Greeks say 'makes'
'in use.' This interpretation, which is

efnreipoTaTov.
standard in I 352 E 353 E and elsewhere.
Throughout the
27
whole of this argument it is held that
he who uses, e.g. an instrument, has know-
ledge of it (irlo-Ta.Tai C, eldws and
eiddros and iiruo-Tr)p.r\v etc.
Plato says nothing to make
us attach any
metaphysical significance to the word
'
knowledge,' which he often employs
throughout his writings without any sug-
gestion of the Ideas (e.g. 11 3740,^4220).
There is no doubt a certain sense in which
if we have regard to Crat. 390 H ff. and
Euthyd. 288 E ff. 6 xP&P-wos has, not in-
deed scientific knowledge of the Idea, but
something analogous thereto. Dialectic,
which is the scientific Knowledge of
Ideas, is ko.t' e^oxv" the xpw/x^ij i-marf}-
p.7), the Science which alone knows in
what respect each thing is good and
Schleiermacher's ("wie sich das was er
gebraucht gut oder schlecht zeigt in Ge-
brauch"), seems to me the natural and
obvious meaning of the Greek. In agree-
elddri E, ment, apparently, with Schneider's ver-
602 a), and sion, Campbell proposes "what specimens
of that which he (the user) employs, the
maker makes that are good or bad in
actual use," remarking that "the corre-
lation of singular and plural arises from
the collocation of particular and universal.
The instrument (sing.) is good i/i some
cases, but bad in others (plur.)." Camp-
bell's solution has the advantage of
referring 7roiet to ttoitjt^s, and corresponds
more exactly with xp 7) "1 ^" xa.1 irovrjpiov
av\uv in E. The grammatical difficulty
is however, If the
I think, insuperable.
subject to iroiet must be iroitjTTjs, it would
even be easier to make (p xP Tai TOluT V
:

useful, and uses things accordingly (cf. 8$ XPV Tal

Euthyd. 290C, Crat. 390 c), proving itself
thereby the royal or kingly science (VI
505 AM.). Thus the man who uses a
single instrument correctly occupies the
same relative position in regard to that
object which the dialectician occupies in
regard to the totality of things, and is,
in his own small way, a king compared
with the maker and imitator of the in-
strument. Cf. Bosanquet
a rare form of attraction il-
lustrated on V 465 D: but there is a
certain elegance in applying iroiei also to
the instrument, which is in its way a
'maker too' and one by whose Zpya the
other maker must be guided. Herwerden
remarks "expectabam potius oTa dyada rj
Ka.ua (sc. io-Tt) if tt\ xp^ a &v (i.e. tw oh)
ktX." It is well that his expectations have
been disappointed.
p. 390. But

602 a] nOAITEIAC 405

eV rrj XP ^ a 4* XPV Tat - olov av\7)Ti']<> rrov avXorroicp e^ayyeWet

E Trepl twv avXcbv, oi av v7rr}percoaiv I
iv tu> avXeiv, /cal irriTa^ec 30
oYov? Set irotelv, 6 6 vTrrjperijcrei. I] to? o ov ; Ovkovv 6 fxev
elhai<; i^ayyeXXei Trepl xprjcrraiv ical Trovrjpwv avXcbv, 6 Se iriaTevcov

iroLrjcret; Nat. Toy avTov apa crfcevovs 6 ptev 7roir)Tr]<; tt'icttlv

opOrjv eifei Trepl KaXXovs re real Trovrjpias, %vva>v to3 elSoTt koX
102 avayfea^optevos dicovetv \
Trapd rod etSoros, 6 Se xpa>p,evo<; eVt- 35
(m')purjv. Uai>v ye. 'O Be pttprjT7]<; irorepov ere tov XpfjaOai im-
<nr\pvr)v k%et a>v av ypacprj, erre tcaXci koi 6p0d elre pa), ?) So^av
opOrjV Std to i avayKrjs avvetvat tm elSort /cal eirnciTreaBai ola

Xp?j ypdipeiv ; OvSerepa. Ovre apa elcrerat ovre 6p6a So%do~et 5

o /zj/i^Tr/? irepl wv av pttpfjrat 77009 kciWos rj irovrjpiav. Ov/c
koticev. ^Lapieis av el'r) iv rfj Troirjaet ptipTjTtKo<i 727)09 ao<piav

29 t^ayyeXXa. Bekker and others from ot av (fTr^perwcnv. Many inferior

write i^ayyeXei both here and in E below. mss read ola for oi': and Richards con-
The present echoes dyyeXov ylyveadai, jectures ota woiovgiv or ola ajroTeXovaiv,
and I agree with Schneider that change but the change is much too great. I once
is needless, in spite of intra!; et and virrjpe- suggested vwepix u<TLV f r virrjpeTucriv, but
rricrei: cf. KetaOai taecdai. v 478 D. For now believe the foregoing interpretation
the meaning cf. Crat. 390 B. to be right.
-;o ot av ktX.
vTTT|peTw<rLv I take 601 E 32 ^ayyeXXti. See on i^ay-
this clause as a sort of parenthetical ad- yfXXei in above. D
junct or characterisation of avXo-KoiQi: irtorevw. In the language of the
'thus the fluteplayer informs the flute- Line, his state of mind is iricrris (cf. tt'uftiv

maker about his flutes the persons who opd-qv below) see App. I to Book vu.
:

are his servants m

the art of fluteplaying In 596 B on the other hand the 5r)/j.iovpybs
and he will give orders how they should irpbs rrjv I8iai> (iXiirei. Plato does not
be made, and the flutemaker will serve try to reconcile the two points of view
him.' The liberty is great, but hardly (601 dm.): but he might say that the
greater than Plato allows himself else- objective reality of that which guides the
where in the Republic: cf. Ill 411 c 5r]p.i.ovpy6s is always the Idea, whether he
aKp&xoXoL ovv kclI opyiXoi avrl dvpiocidovs acts on his own initiative or under the
yeyevrivrai, ovcrKoXias Z/xirXeoi, IV 426 c ws direction of another. See on 596 B. It
d.Tro6avovfx.evovs,6s av tovto 8pa, vi^.g6c,'D, should be noted that Poetry and the other
I 347 aw.: and the break afforded by the imitative arts are placed higher, and not
interposition of this clause makes the lower, than dT}/j.wvpyla in Phaedr. 248 E.
difference of tense between i^ayyiXXei. Here, however, Plato's purpose is a
and e'7rtTaei seem easy and natural. To narrower one, viz. by means of an illustra-
the ordinary interpretation, which makes tion derived from the mechanical arts to
avXuv the antecedent to 01 &, it is a complete the proof hitherto only ^itio-ewy
serious and I think fatal objection that prjdev 601 C
that the Imitator does not
the verb vTnjpereiv is used immediately et'5wj Troieiv, as many assert (598 e), but
afterwards of the flutemaker in a way is in reality third from knowledge.
which seems to imply that it has been 602 a 3 86av 6p97]'v. See IV 430
used of him before: and it is also very B n.
strange and unnatural to speak of flutes 5
ovre irovr)piav. The word eha-
as virripiTai iv to> avXeiv. Jowett's aia, though not here used, represents the
translation "which of his flutes is satis- Imitator's state of mind : see on VI 5 1 1 E
factory to the performer," though Schleier- and App. I to Book VII.
macher, Schneider and Prantl take much 7 6 iv tt] iroiTJo-ei funrjTiKos. Stall-
the same view, cannot be fairly extracted baum remarks "cave unam poesim intelli-
 406 TTAATQNOI [602 A

irepl wv av iroifj. Ov irdvv. 'AXX,' ovv '

hr/ o/xco<; ye fiifi^a-erat, B
OVK el8a)<i 7Tpl /cd(TTOV, OTTTj 7T0VT)p6v Tj %p7]0~T6v' oW, CO? OLKV,
10 olov fyaiverai Kakbv elvat, rois ttoWois re Kal firjSev ethoatv, tovto
fup,ij<TTai. Tt yap aWo ; Tavra p,ev 8r/, &j? rye (palverai, eVtet/cw?

rjpuv 8uo(j.o\6yr]Tai, rov re /xip.rjTiKov [ArjSev elhevai d^iov \6yov

Trepl &v pup-elrat,, aAA' elvat iraihidv riva Kal ov cnrovSrjv ttjv

/XL/xrjo-iv, rov<i Te tt)<? TpayiKrjs Troirjcrewi diTTop-evov^ iv lap,/3eioi<;

15 Kal iv eireai TrdvTas elvai pLtprjTLKOvs a>? olov re p,d\to~Ta. Udvv

fiev ovv.
V. I
IT/30? Ato?, r)V 6 iya>, to Se 8r) p,tp,eio-0ai tovto ov Trepl C
Tpirov p-ev Tt eartv diro Trjf d\7]0eias ; r) yap; Nat. Upo? he

gas " but Troi-qo-is is certainly poetry and

:
'
nothing else, as Schneider shews, through-
out the whole of this episode. It is poeti-
cal fxlfxr)ais with which the discussion is
primarily and chiefly concerned: hence this
passing exclamation
for it is nothing
more: witness the asyndeton. With x<*-
pleis (ironical, of course) followed by ov
iravv, in which the irony disappears, cf.
iv 426 A, b(J. andC). <oHkow> x a p'u ^
(Richards) is an unnecessary conjecture.
The reading /xtpLtjcreL for iroirjirei. (a and
some other MSs) is tautological and absurd.
602 1: 10 olov <J>aCvTcu
will copy twv ttoWuv TroWa vbp.ip.a
to.
' Plato is here content, in view of his im-
mediate purpose, with a twofold division
of soul into (1) a rational and (2) an
irrational, a\byivTov (604 D, 605 B), or
lower element. But the resemblance
between the two theories is greater than
the difference, for (a) the XoyiVTucbv is
common to both, and (b) on its moral
side the irrational element appears some-
times as the iiri8vfj.r]TiK6v (606 D Kal irepl
arppodiaiwv
Kal Trepl irdvTwv twv ejri-
Ovp.i)TiKQv kt\.), sometimes as a de-
generate form of the dvp.oeide's (604 E,
elSoo-iv. He 606 A : cf. dvnov 606 d). What is new
is the assignment to the a\6yi(TT0t> of a

KaXov re nipt Kal rCiv aXkwv (v 479 D). certain quasi-intellectual power viz. the
tovto (Aip.i^o-Tat ktX. tovto is surely power of forming false opinions (603 A,
not "a cognate accusative" (J. and C): 605 c) ; but there was no occasion to raise
see on p.ipvr)Ta% ei'owXaw 600 E. For irai- this point in the earlier psychology, which
oiav tivo. see on 599 A, and on iv tirea was intended as a foundation for Plato's
595 c. theory of the virtues. It becomes neces-
602
C 603 B Consider, again, what sary to touch upon the question now,
is the part of our nature to which Jnu- because imitative art aims at producing
tation appeals. Painting depends for its false opinions, and Plato accordingly as-
effect on the optical delusions to tvhich we signs them to the d\byio-Tov.
are subject, and against which the arts of 602 17 irpos Aids ktX. The logical
1

measurement, counting are our only

etc., sequence is " iam vero haec imitatio non
safeguard. The rational part of soul solum futilia efficit, sed etiam futilem ani-
applies these arts, and proves itself the best mi nostri partem afficit " (Schneider).
by accepting their results. The opposing There is a certain awkwardness in mak-
part is therefore one of the baser elements ing the transitional sentence interrogative
within us; and base will be the brood that in form, but the extreme animation carrie.-
springs from its union with imitative art, it through. We
cannot (with Stephanus)
in Poetry as well as Painting. cancel ov and print a colon after dXrjdelas,
602 c ff. The reasoning from here for the interrogation is attested by irpbs
to 607 A has been supposed to rest on a At6s.
psychological theory irreconcileahle with 18 jxv ti. piv of course balances
that of Book IV, to which the discussion 6V in irpbs de kt\., and p.e"vTOL (Stallbaum
expressly alludes (in 602 e). See for ex- with some deter ioris notae MSS) is not so
ample Krohn PI. St. p. 255 and Pfleiderer good.
Zur Lbsung etc., p. 38. It is true that
 ;

602E] nOAITEIAC I
407

Br) irolbv ri iartv rwv rov dvOpooirov eyov rrjv Bvvapuv, rjv e^et
Tow ttolov Tivbs rrept Xeyeis ; Tov roiovSe. ravrov irov r)pZv 20

p.eye0o<i eyyvOev re Kal irbppwQev Bid, tt}<? cn/retw? ovk 'icrov (paiverai.
Ov yap. Kal ravrd KapnrvXa re Kal evdea ev vhari re deoofievois
Kal ea), Kal KoiXd re Br) Kal e^e^ovra Bid rr)v rrepl rd xpa>p,ara
D av TrXdvr/v ri}s o^reco^, Kal irdad ri<; '
rapa^r) BrjXrj r]plv evovaa
avrrj ev rfj yfrv^fj u> Br) r)p,oov rca TraOtjfiari rr)<; (pvaeois r) cr/cia- 25

ypacpia eiriOefievrj yorjreias ovBev aTroXenrei, Kal r) davfxaroTroUa

Kal at aXXai TroXXal roiavrai pir)-yavai. 'AXridr). *Ap' ovv ov ro
p,erpeiv Kal dpidp-eiv Kal lardvai fiorjdeiai ^apieararai 7rpo? avra
icpdvrjaav, ware fir) dpyeiv ev r)fuv ro (paivop.evov pel^ov rj eXarrov
i) irXeov r) ftapvrepov, dXXa ro Xoyio~dfievov Kal fierpijcrav r) Kal 30
E crrrjcrav ; IIoj? yap ov ; AXXa /j,r)v rovro ye rov XoyiariKOv av
eirj rov ev "tyv^f) epyov. Tovrov yap ovv. Tovrqr Be 7roXXaKi<;
/xerprjcravrt Kal ar)piaivovri p,ei(o drra elvai rj eXdrrco erepa

erepcov r) icra rdvavria (paiverai d\xa rrepl ravrd. Nat. Ovkovv

19. Ita A 1 ab A 2 rw super
: wotov, rb pro rwv scripta legimus. Pro rwv,
quod praebet etiam q sed omisit S, legitur in II r($. 25. avrrj II: avrrj A.

22 Kal TavTa KaiiirvXa t ktX. Nettle- xaiov) 373 A and Xen. Mem. 11.9a ^eariv
ship (Lect. and Rem. II p. 349 n. 2) dpidpLrjo-avras rj p.erpr)o~avras rj orrjaavras
reminds us that images in water were eiStvai. See also on IX 587 B.
among Plato's examples of ra e^>' oh 29 <J>ctvii<rav were discovered
:
'
'
' we'
tiKacia ecriu in Book vi 510 A: but, invented' = rj\jped-tjo-av: cf. (pavrjvai VII
as Jackson points out, Plato is here 528 D. The meaning is not 'were found
thinking of refraction, and not of re- by us to be' Liebhold supposes
etc., as
flection. (Fleck, yb. 1884 p. 522), and even Krohn,
24 irdcra tis t^XTI- "rrdcra cum who actually thinks ecpiv-qo-av may pos-
avrrj coniungendum et per attractionem sibly contain a reference to some 'lost
pro irav rovro dictum videtur. tis nomi- fragment' of the Republic (PI. St. p. 252).
ni praepositum est ut Gorg. p. 522 D Grimmelt, in his reply to Krohn, takes
avrrj yap tij j3or)6eia eavr iroW&Kis rjfuv nearly the right view (de comp. et unit.
w/J.o\6yr)rai Kparlcrrj elvai" Schneider. For etc. p. 90 .).
other examples of this sort of attraction
see Riddell Digest p. 203 201. Con-
to j)aiv6pivov PapTpov. 'The ap-
parently larger' rules in us when we

jecture is not necessary; but if it were, believe the nearer and smaller of two
we could not acquiesce either in avrrj for objects to be larger than a more distant
avrrj (Richter Fleck. Jb. 1867 p. 147, with object which measurement shews to be
one ms), or even, I think, in irao-i for larger. Similarly in the other cases.
iracra (Richards). B. D. Turner in his There is no good reason for adding rj
edition of Book X thinks we may trans- xov(p6repoi> after j3apvrepoi>, as Madvig
late "and this weakness (rrddrj/xa, as it is proposes to do: cf. IV 433 D n.
afterwards specified) is manifested in our 30 to Xovio-dfievov ktX. that which :
'

souls as every species of confusion." This has counted' etc. For rj Kal= l oT if you
solution gives an awkward sense, and is like see on 599 a.
'

grammatically less easy than Schneider's. 602 E 31 tovto -y ktX. : sc. to

602 D 26 YOTjTtias ov8ev airoXeiim : Xoylcraadai ktX. In \oyio~riKov there is a
'leaves no magic art untried.' glance at the etymology of the word cf. :

27 T6p.Tptv lo-rdvai. Cf. Enthyph. VII 525 B n.
7 B, C, Prot. 356 B, Phil. 55 E, [rrepi 5t- 32 toiito) Se tqia irepl TavTa ktX.
 : .
;

408 TTAATQNOZ [602 E

avrw d/xa irepl ravra ivavria Bo^d^eiv dBvvarov eivai

35 ecfra/JLev t&5
Kal op#eo? 7' (j>a/j,ev. To irapa rd fxirpa dpa Bo^d^ov T779 ^rv^i^
|
603
ra> Kara rd fierpa ov/c dv elrj ravrov. Ov <ydp ovv. 'AUd p-yjv to
fierpw ye Kal Xoyio-fMOi iricnevov /34\ti(TTOi> dv elrj ty)<; -v/rin^?}?.

Tt ixrjv ; To dpa tovtw ivavrtovfxevov tcov <f)av\a>v dv ti e'lrj iv

5 rj/xlv. 'Avdy/cr). Tovro toivvv Biop,o\oy))aaa9ai /3ov\6/jLvo<; eXeyov,

on 7} ypacpL/ci] Kal oXcos r) fj,ip,i]TiKr) iroppo) ixkv tt)<; d\r)deia<i ov to

avrr)<; epyov direpyd^erai, Troppoa 8' av (ppovijcreoos '

ovti tu> iv rj/xlv B
Trpoao^Ckel re Kal eraipa Kal <piXr/ iarlv eV ovBevl vyiel ovB'
dXr/dei. Havrdirao-LV, rj 6 6'?. ^>avXrj dpa (pavXtp ^vyyiyvofxevq
10 cpavXa yevva t) fiifAr/TLK)']. "JLoiKev. Uorepov, r)v 8 iya>, r) Kara
T^v oyjnv /jbovov, r) Kal r) Kara rrjv aKorjv, rjv 8?7 ttolijctlv ovo/xa-

^o/Aev ; Et/co? y, <pr/, Kal ravrrjv. M?) toivvv, r)v 8 eyoo, t&>

11. 7) koI i](j: 17 A 1

: rj Kal A 'TIS.

'
And to this principle, when it has immediately following. Rightly
tt]S xj/vxv*

measured and signifiesthat some given understood, iv 436 B is also in favour of

objects are greater or less than or equal taking t^S avrw in this way. For other
to some others, the contrary appearances views of this difficult passage see App. II.
are often presented in connexion with the 603 A 5 'iXtyov : viz. in irpds Acos
same objects at the same time.' rdvavna ?X L 602 although Socrates reads more
C,
is the contrary,' i.e. not 'opposite ap-
' into 7r/)6s 5^ di] iroiov ?x a than the mere
pearances' in general, but the contrary words by themselves convey.
(in any given instance) of the impression 603 is 7 tu> v T\\i.iv ktX. See on
'formed without the aid of measurement 602 c.
cf. Tavavria in v 453 C, Eutliyph. 6 A et 9 4>avXr|
496 A. (j.i(j.T]TiKi]. Cf. VI
al. object A, for example, which is
The 1 1 rj Kal "Inter 77 et na
i]. See cr. n.
nearer and smaller, appears larger than facile Kal 17 excidere potuit" (Schneider).
B but the XoyiariKdv discovers after
: 603 B 605 c If ive examine Poetry
measurement that A
is smaller and re- on its own merits, apart from the sister-
ports accordingly. We
have thus two art of Painting, we observe that Poetry
contrary coexisting impressions of the imitates action. Now in action we often
same object. One of the two impressions fluctuate between two impulses. When a
belongs to the XoytctTiKdv does the other : great calamity befalls us, we are tempted
also? No, because, as shewn in IV to give way to grief, before the eyes of

436 A C, it is impossible for the same others ; but Law bids us refrain, and try
faculty to hold contrary opinions simul- to cure the wound instead of hugging
taneously in relation to the same objects. it. That which is best within us readily
Hence the part of soul which So^dfet obeys: whereas the part that tempts us to
irapa to. p.irpa is not the same as that dwell upon our sorrows is irrational,
which 5odf Kara to. ixirpa (i.e. the indolent, cowardly. Yet it is just this
\oyiariKbv). And as the part which be- peevish, querulous side of human nature
lieves \oyi<T/x6s (viz. the XoyitrriKdv, cf. which most lends itself to imitation, and
604 d, 605 b) is the best, that which whose portrayal in dramatic art the vulgar
opposes it will be tuv cpavXuiv tl iv ijfj.iv. most readily understand. Poetry is thus
and C. follow Schneider in translating the counterpart of Painting ; its products
J.
rip avT< as instrumental (' with the same are low in point of truth, and it feeds our
faculty to form opposite opinions at the lower nature. It V exclude the Poet from

same time ') ; but it is much more natural our city on both grounds
to make it the dative with infinitive after 603 B 12 fiTj toivvv ktX. In 605 a
aSvvarov, in view especially of to oo^d^ov Plato seems to think that his procedure
 604A] nOAITEIAC I 409

eiKori fiovov 7ri<TTV(ra)fj,ev ifc t>}? ypafpiKrjs, aWa Kai err avro av
C e\6a>p,ev tt}? '
hiavoias rovro, co 7rpocrop,i\el rj rfjs 7TOi?;creco9 /xtfjbij-
T
Ti/o], /cal Ihcofiev, (pavXov rj airovhalov icrriv. 'AXAa XP 1!- ^ e l
5

hr) 7rpoOco/j,e0a' irpdrrovra^, (pap.ii', dvOpanrow; p,ip.elrac r) fiifMrjTtKij

fiiatow; rj eKovaias irpd^eis koX etc rod irpdrreiv rj ev olop,evovs rj

kclkms rrercpayevai KaX ev tovtoi? hr) iraaiv r) Xvirovpuevovs r)

X av ~
povras. ixi'-j ri aXXo r)v rrapd ravra ; Ovhev. '
Ap ovv ev diracri
D tovtois 6p,ovoriTiKU)<; civdpcoTTOs hiaKeirat ; I
rj wcrirep Kara rtjv 20

oyjnv earaaia^ev koX evavrias elx ev ev eavra> Sonets d/xa irepc rwv
avrcov, ovrco koX ev rals nrpd^eat crraaid^ei re KaX pbdxzTcu avros
avrw ; dvafUfivrjcrKopaL he, ore rovro ye vvv ovhev Set r)fid<; htopio-

XoyeiaOai' ev yap rots dvco Xoyois iicavws irdvra ravra haojio-

Xoyrjcrdfieda, ore /xuplcov roiovrcov ivavricoLidrcov dfxa yiyvopuevcov 25
,

f) yjrvxv V^f* rjpbSiV. Op6co<;, (f>7).

'Opdeos ydp, tjv S' iya>' aXX
E rore dTTeXiirop,ev, '
vvv pot hoKei dvay/caiov elvac hie^eXdelv. To
iroiov ; e<pr). 'Avrfp, r)v o eyoo, eTrieiKrjS roidahe tu^? pieracrx^v,
vov diroXeo-a<; ?; rt dXXo dov irep\ ifXeiarov rroielrai, e\eyojiev ttov
koX rore on pacrra ol'aei r&>v aXXcov. Udvv ye. Nz)z> he ye roh 3
eiriaKe^rcopLeOa, irbrepov ovhev dx@o~Tai, r) rovro pkv dhvvarov,
jierptdaet he 7r<w<> Trpbs XvTrrjv. Ovrco p,dXXov, ecprj, rb ye dXrjOes. \

04 Tohe vvv jjlol rrepl avrov elire' nbrepov p,dXXov avrbv ol'eo rfj \v7rr)

13. victV(Tw/xv A22

: TTLffTevcro/xeu A II
J
: TriaTe^u/xev q. 18. wacriv (sive Train)
rj II: Traaiv A 1
: iracri A 2
. 19. r)v Ast: 77 AS:
r) II: om. q. 28. rvxns II:
'IsvXV* A. I. roSe v. to 8i AIIS : r68e dr] q.

in arguing from Painting to Poetry (597 E yond this, was it?' I have adopted Ast's
.) a word of explanation and
needs conjecture (see cr.- 11.), which Schneider
defence. The following argument inci- also favours, in preference to omitting 17

dentally furnishes such a defence by with q and two other mss, Stallbaum,
deducing from an independent treatment and Baiter. The imperfect may be a re-
of Poetry the conclusions to which we miniscence of in 399 A c. The different
have already been led by to eiKos ex. tt)% usages of /jlt) with the subjunctive have
ypa<j>i.K7Js. not yet been thoroughly explained (see
603 c 15 w8 Si] trpo6u>\i.tQa : 'let CI. Rev. X pp. 150
153)239 244), but
us put before us in this way.' The
it it seems clear that fir) cannot in interro-

object is easily supplied, and in other
respects irpoTideadai is used as in 11 375 D,
Phil. 36 E and elsewhere: so that there
is no good reason for suspecting the text.
inrodil)fj.0a (Richards) has a different and
less suitable meaning.
16irpaTTOvras ktX. Cf. Aristotle's
definition of tragedy as /xifirio-is rrpdi-eus
ktX. (Poet. 6. i449 b 24) and Plato Laws
817 A ff. See also Stahlin Stelhing d.
Poesie etc. pp. 35 f.
19 fiij ti Taira 'It was nothing be-
gative sentences with the 3rd person sub-
junctive mean ' num,' and the meaning
'perhaps' (as in /jltj akTjBts rj) is unsuitable,
The only exact parallel to this idiom in
Plato is Farm. 163 D where Heindorf
similarly restores r)v, apparently with
Waddell's approval. See however on
the other hand Goodwin AIT. p. 93.
603 D 21 ecrracria^v. 602 cff.
24 tois avw Xoyois. iv 439 c ff.
603 E 30 Kal tots. Ill 387 D, E.
; 604 A 1 t68. See cr. n. rb Si,


4io I7AATQN0I [604 A

p^ayeiavai re tcai, avrneveiv, orav oparac viro rwv ofioioiv, rj orav

ev eprjfMLa fiovos avrd<; /caO' avrbv ytyvrjTai ; HoXv ttov, e<f>r],

Scoiaei, orav oparai. Mov&)#ei? he ye, olfiai, ttoXXcl fiev ToXp,rjcret

5 <p9ey%acrdat, a el Tt? avrov aicovoi aluyyvoiT av, iroXXa Be iroirjaet,

a ouk av Se^acro Tiva ISelv hpwvra, Oi/t&)<? e^ei, ecprj.

VI. Ovkovv to fjiev avmelveiv BiaKeXevop,evov Xoyos teal

vofios ecrrtv, to Be eXKov '

eVi. ra<? Xviras avro to irados; 'AXr/di). B
'Ez/cwTia? Be aywyri<i yiyvofievrjs ev rat avdpwirw irepl to civto ap,a
10 Bvo <pap,ev ev avTOi avayicaiov elvai. II&J9 6 oii ; Ovkovv t6 p,ev

eTepov tu> vo/xcp eTocp-ov ireideaOaL, rj 6 v6p.o$ i^rjyetTai; IIw?;

Aeyei ttov 6 vop,o$, qti koXXigtov 6 ti p.dXicrTa rjcrvylav ayetv

ev Tat? vp,(popals ical p,r] ayavaKTelv, &>? oirre Bi]Xov ovtos tov
ayadov Te ical kclkov tmv toiovtcov, ovTe eh to irpoadev ovBev
avTLTivuv q : avrnelvuv AII. 10. iv q: om AIIS.

though supported by most mss and re- 604 B

civto to TraOos
8 "the :

tained by Bekker and others, cannot, I
think, be right. " Nescias t6 cum
construendum, an per se pro tovto ac-
(D. and V.): "das Leiden
affliction itself"
vvv selbst " (Schneider), objectively under-
stood not " perturbatio " (Ficinus) or
:

cipiendum sit. Hoc communi, illud " Leidenschaft " (Schleiermacher). See
Platonicae loquendi consuetudini repug- Krohn PI. St. p. 256.
nat. Contra r6ot offensione caret, et 10 8vo is of course neuter, but Silo
quoniam nexus inter haec et superiora rivi (q Flor. U) hardly makes the gender
intercedens paullo ante particula 8e post clearer and ought not to be preferred.
vvv significatus est, 5tj abesse posse Iv avrco. See cr. n. avT<f>, which
videtur " (Schneider). Schneider and others retain, has a great
2 dvriTviv. See cr. n. Schneider preponderance of MS authority, but is not
and the more conservative editors keep two principles
sufficiently precise: for the
the present but it is much more difficult
; do not merely belong to the man, but are
to defend such a difference in tense with in him cf. 603 B.
: This kind of error is
re ical than for example in 601 D. Cf. a common one in Paris A: see Introd.
1 342 AM. Stobaeus (flor. 124. 43) has 5. Morgenstern's conjecture avrw, which
fxdxea-dal re ical dvnreiveiv, which may lJurnet adopts, would refer "ad proxime
be right. commemorata ird$os et \6yov, quae diversa
3 (idvos is bracketed by Cobet {V. et duo esse Socrates iam supra posuit,
Z. p. 361) and others. Cf. however non nunc demum colligit " (Schneider).
Polit. 307 E avrol KO.6' avrovs fxdvoi and need not be parenthetical for dvat
<pafj.iv :

other examples in Ast Lex. Plat. s.v. can be omitted as well as iari, and its
fj.6v05. presence would have been awkward here,
5 iroiijo-ei ktX. Richards would write on account of the elvai to which duo is
TTotTJaai, but much more forcible.
7rot^<ret is subject. See Schanz Nov. Conim. PL
The words a SpQivra mean which he'
PP- 33 f>
,
would not like any one to see him do': 11 to) v6|iu). Richards proposes r<#
not " which he would not choose to see \670j in view of \6yos Kai v6fj.os above
another doing " (J. and C). Cf. a et rts and XoyiapLui 604 D. This conjecture would
avrov &kovoi aicrxvvoLT &v. It should introduce a false and unpleasing contrast
be remembered throughout this passage between r^3 \6yip and 6 v6/ios. The re-
that violent demonstrations of grief did petition of 6 vo/xoi is for emphasis.
not offend the Creek sense of propriety 1 3 8t]\ov Svtos irpopaivov. Cf.
so much as they offend ours : cf. Bosanquet Euthyph. 4 D and other grammatical
Companion p. 396. parallels in Kiihner Gr. Gr. 11 p. 648
 :

604E] nOAITEIAC I 411

C 7rpo/3atvov tc5 yaXeirco^ (pepovTi, oine tl roiv dvOpoiTrlvoiV '

a^tov 15

ov p,eydXi]<; cnrovhi]^, 6 re Set iv avTols 6 tc TayierTa irapayiyvecrdai

r\pZv, tovtq) ifiiroScov yiyvop,evov to XvTrelcrdai. Tivt, r) 8' 0?,

Xeyets ; To3 ftovXevecrdai, r)v S' iyco, irepl to yeyovos ical coenrep

iv TTTcoaet kv/3o)v 7rpo5 to, ue.'KTWKOTa TiQecrdai Tci avTOv irpay-

/u,a,Ta, ottj} 6 Xoyo<f alpel fieXTicrT av eyeiv, dXXci p,ij irpocnrTai- 20
eravTas icaddirep iralhas iyop,evov<> tov TrXrjyevTO*; iv tg> ftoav
StaTpifteiv, a\V del idl^eiv ttjv "^vy^v ' Tl TayicrTa ylyveerdat

J) 7T/30? T&) lacrOat Te ical iiravopdovv to treaov re teal voerfjaav,

IciTpuef) 0pr]vu>8iav dcpavl^ovTa. 'OpOoTciTa yovv civ Tt9, ecprj, irpbs

tcis TV-yets ovtco irpoacpepotTO. Ovtcovv, <pap,ev, to p.ev /3eXTio~TOi> 25
tovtq) Tcp Xoyiap,w i$eXei eirecrdaL. AfjXov Srj. To 8e 717)09 t<?
dvap.vrjaeL<i Te tov ttciOovs teal 7rpo? tou? 68vpp,ov<; dyov /cal difkr]-

o~tco<; eyjov avTcov dp ovk dXoyiaTov Te cp7]aop,ev eivcu ical dpyov ical

SeiXias epiXov ; <Prjo~op,ev p.ev ovv. Ov/covv to pbev iroXXrjv p,ip.r]cnv

E ical TroLKiXrjv ^X et T ^ cvyava/CTrjTi/cov to Be eppovipov Te ical 30

I
>

rjcrvyiov rjOos, TrapairX^crLov bv del avTo avT(p, ovtc paSiov

16. re A 1
!! : 6 t A 2
, sed corr. a manu recenti 6 re. 20. alpel tZq:
epei A: /5pei II. 21. irXvfykvTo% II: ttXtittovtos A. 23. to; (sive tw) q
to AIlS. 24. laTpLKrj dpyvtpoiav Stobaeus (Flor. 109. 10) et Plutarchus {Cons,
ad Apoll. 112 e): iarpiK-qv dp-qvyb'lav A 2
: larpiKrjv ical dp7jvw8iav II et fortasse A 1
:

dp-qi'(ji5iav 2: larpiKrj rty 6pTjvu]8tav q. 25. (SeXrHTTOV A J

II: ^i\TL<TTov irov A 2
.

31. avn tZq et in marg. A 2

: ora. A 1
!!.

15 outs ti ktX. The sentiment is German editors retain. Cf. vm 567 A .

repeated and expanded in Laws 803 B ff. irewov. The conjecture irratcrav (Her-
604 c 20 6 Xo^os alpei. Cf. IV werden Mn. xix p. 340) is worse than
440 B and infra 607 B. The origin of unnecessary, acpavi^ovra agrees of course
this frequent phrase is, I think, to be with the subject of iOifeiv, which is sin-
sought in the legal rather than, as gular, in spite of wpooirTaicravTas'. We
Schneider supposes, in the military mean- need not (with Apelt Obs. Cr. p. 12)
ing of alpeiv. Cf. "voluptatem convic- write a<pavl^ovTa% or acpavl^ovcrav see on :

tarn superiore libro " in Cic. de Fin. ill 1. 1 347 A.

Badham (on Phil. 35 d) strangely con- 24 laTpiKfj ktX. Stallbaum reads ti\v
jectures that the figure is "borrowed from dp-qvuiolav with q (see cr.n.). "Indictione
"
the draught-board." poetica articulum etiam minus desidero
dXXd |ati irpocrirTaio-avTas ktX. Cf. (Schneider). The article would be com-
(with Stallbaum) Dem. Phil. 1 40. The paratively tame.
curious error ttXtittovtos for irXrjyevTos, 26 tovto) to XoYicrp.o> means the Xo-
found in several mss besides A, is perhaps 7107*65 expressed in X^ye: nov 6 vo/jlos (B)
due to a reminiscence of v 469 E. depavi^ovra (D). Stallbaum was the
604 D 23 irpos tu> ld<r0at ktX. first to restore Xoyicr^ (from All etc.)
See cr. n. In Stephanus-Hase Thes. s.v. for the Xoytariicy of inferior mss.
irpos it said that yiyveodat. irpos ti=z
is 604 e 30 ?\i ktX. ex eL = ^''^X eTai '

"occupatum; esse circa aliquid vel in as often. The Euripidean drama forcibly
aliquo vel in aliqua re," but no certain illustrates what Plato here says. to
examples are given. I agree with the ayavaKT-qrucov may be regarded as a
Oxford editors in thinking the dative degenerate variety of the Ovuoeidis cf. :

right as against the accusative, which the III 41 1 A

C and supra 602 C n.


412 T7AATQN0I [604E

fiifj,r/aa(T0at ovre pap,ovp,evov evTreTes Kara/MaOetv, aXXcos t Kal

iravqyvpeL Kal ttclvt oh enrols dvOpcowois els dearpa vXXeyop,evoi<?,
dXXorptov <ydp irov irdOovs 77 pipLr)o-L<; avTOis yiyveTai. |
YiavTairaeri 60!
fiev ovv. 'O hi-j /j,L/jL7}TtKo<; 7rotr)Tr)<i SijXov on ov irpos to tolovtov
Trjs "^rv^rjs 7T(f)Vfce T6 Kal 77 crocpia avTov tovtw dpeaKetv ireirr^yev,

el /xeXXet ev8oKtp,i']aeiv iv tois ttoXXois, dXXa 7rpo<; to dyavaKTT)-

5 tikov T6 Kal ttoiklXov i)6o<i Scd to evpLLfirjTov elvat. AfjXov. Ovkovv
BiKaicos civ avTov 77877 iinXap^avolpLeOa Kal TiOel/xev dvTiaTpocpov
avTov t&) fypypdcpw' Kal yap tu> cf>avXa iroielv 77/309 dXrjdeiav
OCKV ailTU), Kal Tft) 77/30? TpOV TOLOVTOV OfllXeiV T^S '
^V^rj^, B
dXXa pJr) 7T/30? to /3e\TiaTOv, Kal TavTjj co/xoLOiTai. Kal ovtcos 77S77

10 dv iv SiKrj ov trapahe^olfieOa et? p,eXXovaav evvofAelcrdat ttoXiv,

T X^'i Kai TP e 4>61 Kai l~X u P v ^TOi ^> v a7roX-

otl tovto iyeipet Trjs
'
rv '

Xvai to \0y1o~TiK0v, wenrep iv 7r6Xet, oTav Tt? jxoxOrjpovs iyKpaTeis

toiwv rrrapaSiSd) ttjv ttoXiv, tovs Be xapieaTepovs (f>0eipr). TaiiTov
Kal tov pupbr)TLKov Troir)T7]v (pi'jaop,ev KaKr\v iroXiTeiav I8ia Kao~Tov
15 rfj tyvxf) ifiTroieiv, toj dvoijTfp avTrjs xapi^o/ievov KaL ovtc to,

fiei^a) I
ovTe to, iXaTTO) SiayiyvcocrKovTi, dXXa t avTa TOTe fiev C

32. /u/xov/xtvov II: /xi/xovfiefov A. 3. re A 1

: 7c A2 (sed corr. re a manu
recenti) cum HeZq. n. iroiuiv A'll: iroiovv A". 13. <pddpr) 2
A
S <pddpei :

A'll : (pdeipoi q.

32 fU(j.ov|'vou. See cr. n. p.ip.ovp.ei>ov, dXXd. -rrpbt (vpip.r)Tov elvai. The word
if it could be taken as passive, would be iren-qyev means '
is framed ' or '
con-
better and more pointed; but there is structed,' i.q. TreiroirjTai (598 B): cf. vn
apparently no other example of the pre- 530 D. The infinitive is the old datival
sent participle of this verb used passively, infinitive of purpose '
constructed for
and we are hardly justified in reasoning pleasing' 'to please': see Goodwin MT.
from the perfect (/xfxifj.rjp.eva Crat. 425 D) pp. 297, 310 f. Various unnecessary and
etc. to the present. Schneider thinks unpleasing conjectures have been pro-
(xip.ovp.evov may be active, 'the imitator' posed: the addition of oil before rovrtp
being said instead of the imitation' ("nor
'
(Stephanus), 77 ao<pia avrip rovrtp apivKeiv
is it easy to understand one who tries to irttpvKev (Cornarius Eel. p. 102): the
imitate him" J. and C.). But we cannot transposition of irt<pvKe and iriwriyev
help feeling that einrer^s as well as pq.bt.ov (Valckenaer on Eur. Phocn. 923): and ou
ought to agree with -qdos. I therefore tov tovtio dpeaKetv TmrtlvrjKtv (Richter in

follow Stallbaum in preferring the geni- Fleck. Jb. 1867 p. 147)-

tive absolute p.ip.ovp.lvov, which has the 4 cl [ii\Xi tois iroXXois. See on
authority of q and several other mss in vi 493 d and cf. Keber PL u. die Poesie
addition to II. pp. 54 59.
aXXwsTe v\X,"y
'

v0l S- Cf. vi 492 B.

l
Jie

5 ovkoC'v SiKaius a>"ypa<f>a>. See on

605 A 3 TrtfyvKt t TTtirr\yiV. It is fio,', B.
easy to carry on the negative if we read 60SB 12 fioxfrripovs ttoXiv ktX.
re and not ye, which is in all MSS except rovs not required before /j.ox0VP ovi &n Y
is
A 1
.?ri<pvKe Trpds, like irenolrirai wp6s in more than tovtois after irdXiv (Herwerden's
598 B, is here said of the relation of Art conjectures in Mn. xix p. 340). With
to that which it imitates, as appears from iro\iTeiav
^vxy cf. IX 590 E and X 60S B.
 ;

605 d] nOAITEIAC I
413

fxeydXa yyov/j-eva), rore 8e a/Ai/cpd, elScoXa elhoiXoiroiovvra, rov Be

aXrjdovs Troppco irdvv acpeaTwra. TIdvv [xkv ovv.

VII. OO p-evroi Tray to ye peycaTov Karr}yop/JKap,ev avTi)^.

to yap Kal tovs eirieiKels iKavrjv eivat \a>ftao~dai, e/CTO<i trdvv rivcov 20
oXlycov, TrdvSeivov trov. Tt S' ov p,eWei, eiirep ye Spa avro
A/covcov (TKonrei. oi yap irov /3e\Tt<TTOi rj/icov d/cpocofievoi Ofirfpov
D i] aWov tivos ro>v rpaycpSoTTOLojv ]

p,ip,ovpiivov riva rcov i]pu>oiv iv

irevdet ovra Kal jxaicpdv pr\cnv diroreivovra iv rots 6Svpp,ot<i i) Kal

aboi>Ta<$ t Kal K07rrop.evovi, oiad' on yaipop,kv re Kal evSovTes 25
r)/jL&<i avrov'i eTTo/xeOa crvp,7rdo-)ovTe<; Kal aTrovSa^ovTes eTraivovfiev

17. ddioXoTTOioi'VTa. q
1
: elbuKoiroiovvTi AIT2 q l
.

0O5 c 17 tiSiiAa elStoXoiroiovvTa ktX. after Homer, and refuse to sttrrender our
See cr. n. il5u\oiroi.odvTa seems also to city to the rule of Pleasure.
have been the reading of the first hand in 605 c 19 avxTjs. That is, t^s 7rot77-

Vind. F. The dative uowXottolovvtl is creus. Cf. VI 503 E n.

retained by Schneider, who makes it agree 20 to -yap Kal tovs emeiKtis. See on
with ry dvorjrix) and regards acpeuTurra as 595 B.
neuter plural. This interpretation, though 605 D Tivd raJv ijpcooav kt\. Cf.
23
grammatically tenable, is otherwise un- Ill 387 D. In p-fjaiv KOTTOfiivovs the
satisfactory. Plato (in 605 a) has just contrast is between a prjcris or set speech,
correlated Poetry with Painting because spoken and not sung, " quales multae in
Poetry also (a) produces <pav\a wpbs dXr;- tragoediis, Euripidis praesertim " (Cas-
Oeiav and (b) consorts with <pav\bv ri ttjs aubon apud Stallbaum), and KOfj.fj.oi,
\pvxv*- On both grounds, he concludes, which are sung. Hence rj Kal kowto-
Poetry must be proscribed for (b) touto fievows, 'or if you like singing and beat-
iyelpei rore 8e o-fiiKpd,
:

and (a) etbuKa ing the breast,' is perfectly accurate, and

eidwXoiroid. The chiastic sequence is we ought not to change Kal aoovras into
usual in Plato. If we read eib~w\oiroiovvTi, K\aovras or K\aiovras (with Ast, Cobet,
Plato assigns only one of his two main Baiter) or ftdovras into aXvovras (with
reasons for the exclusion of Poetry, viz. Winckelmann). For Kal cf. 599 A n.
(b), and the correspondence between this The
readings Tivas ovras airoTeivovras
77

and the preceding sentence disappears. in q and some other MSS are only attempts
On this account Stallbaum and others to obliterate the common irregularity of
are, I believe, right in restoring the accu- a singular (tivcl etc.) passing into a
sative, and making d^ecrraira, as well as plural: see on I 347 A. Richards 'sus-
eldoiXoTroiovvTa, agree with tov fj.ifj.r)TiKov pects ' that Plato wrote /jnfiov/xivov diro-
iroiTiTTju.
The error an easy one after relvovTos
K\alovTos
Koirrofxevov. The
diaycyvuxrKovTL and Tjyov/xevio affected conjecture is as unnecessary as it is bold.
afpearuiTa also in at least one MS, for 3 25 xaipo|iv kt\. Pity, according to
has d<pe(TTu)Ti. Aristotle, as well as Plato, is aroused by
605 c 607 A But the most serious Tragedy: see Poet. 6. i449 b 27. With
count in our indictment is that Poetry is avfiwdaxovres kt\. cf. Arist. Pol. Q 5.
capable of corrupting, with few exceptions, I340 a12 Zti 5e aKpoufievoi twu fxifiricrfwu
even men of character and virtue. Tragedy ylvovrai irdvres ffv/ajrad eis, and with
stirs in us just those emotions which we iiratvovfj.ev- Siadrj Laws 800 D 5s av
are ashamed to indulge when suffering oaKpOcrai fj.d\iara tj]v Qvaaaav irapaxp^V-a
misfoi tunes of our own, and the conse- woLTjO-g irb\iv, oCros t& viKTjTfjpta cptpei,
quent' i 'hat "cuesuccumb more readily in Phil. 48 A rds ye rpayiKas dewpijo-eis,
the knur of trial. The same ?nay be said, orav a/xa x al P 0VT ^ KKdwai. and Ion 535 E.
mutatis mutandis, of comedy also. We See also on 606 B and 395 d. m
shall therefore decline to 7>wdel our lives
 x ;

4 i4 nAATQNOI [605 D

to? dyadbv 7roir)TT]V, o? av rjfia<i 6 ti fMciXicrra ovtco Biadf). OlBa'

7r<M9 S' ov ; "Orav Be oliceiov tlvi rjp,wv ktjBo<; yevrjTac, evvoels av
on, eVt Tft) ivavTLQ) KaWco7TL^6/j,eda, av Buvcofieda rjtrvyiav ayeiv
30 Kol Kaprepelv, I co? tovto p.ev dvBpos ov, e/celvo Be yvvaucbs, b Tore E
eTrrjvovfiev. 'Ewoco, ecpr). 'H tcaXcos ovv, rjv S' eya>, ovto$ 6 eiraivos

e%et, to opwvTa tolovtov avBpa, olov eavrov Tt<? /at) d^col elvac dW'
alo~xvvocTo av, p,rj /3Be\vTTeo~6ai dWd yaipeLv re KaX eiraivelv
Ov p-d tov At', ecpr], ovrc ev\6yu> eoLtcev. |
Nat, r)v 8" eya>, el e/celvr) y 60(

avrb ctkotto'lt)^. Ufj ; Et evOvp-olo, ore to /3lcl KaTe^op^evov rore iv

rals oliceiais %vp.<popaZ<; teal ireireivqicb'; tov BaKpvaai re teal a7ro-

Bvpaadai i/cavws /cat d7ro7r\rjo-6fjvai, (pvcrei ov tolovtov olov tovtcov

5 eindvp-elv, tot ecTTlv tovto to virb twv ttoltjtcov 7rip.7r\dp,evov teal

yaZpov to Be (pvcrei /3e\Tio~Tov r)p.o)V, are ov^ ifcavco<; 7re7ratBev-

p,evov \6yo) ovBe Wet, dvlijaiv tijv (pvXa/crjv tov dprjvcoBovs tovtov,
dre dWoTpia I
irddrj Oewpovv, /cat eavTco ovBev ala^pbv ov, el aWos B
dvi]p dyadbs (pdcr/cwv elvai a/catpo)9 irevdeZ, tovtov eiraivelv /cat

\o ekeelv aW' eiceZvo icepBalveiv tjyeiTai, ttjv i)Bovi']v, /cat ovk av

Be^aiTO avTrjs crTeprjOijvai KaTa<ppov))cra<; oXov tov 7rot?;/iaro?.

Xoyl^eadat ydp, olpuai, oXiyois tlctlv p.eTeo~TLV, otl airo\aveiv

12. dxoXaveiv ATI: airoWvu ut videtur corr. A.

6O6 a 1 val ktX. It is unreasonable twv. Cf. also the double reference of
to take pleasure in and praise such exhi-
av aO in 606 c. Madvig conjectures
bitions ; for the appetite to which they atV 4<rri tovto, Richards tovt' 4(ttiv o.vt6.

minister is one which in the case of our I once read tovt6<jtlv with^ and Flor. U,
own individual misfortunes we are careful but there is not sufficient reason for
to repress. Jackson points out that val deserting the best MSS. On the theory
("ganz recht " Schneider) assents to what of Tragedy involved in this sentence see
Glauco has just said, viz. ovk evXoyu) loiKev, 606 B n.
and does not mean val, ei'A6yw i-oiKev, as 7 tov 0pr|vio8o\is tou'tou. See on to
taking val as the equi- dyavaKTrjTiKdv 604 E.
J. and C. suppose,
valent of the French si. 6O6 B 8 cavrij. 'Tlato passes from
2 KaT6x<5ji.vov to'tc : viz. &Tav ol- the rational part of soul to the man him-
ku6v tivl rj/xCov ktjSos y4v7]Tai (605 D). self" J. and C. Hence KaTa<ppovqaas
5 tot' <j-tIv tovto ktX. is on those :
'
below. The antithesis with &\\os dvrjp
occasions the part of our nature which makes the meaning clear ; and a similar
the poets satisfy and please.' toDto is transition as Schneider points
occurs,
the subject, and repeats rd (3la Karexo- out, in VI 486 a : see also note ad loc.
fievov kt\., while rd
a '/,c"' 1S lne m XI KaTa<j>povrjcras
TroirfjAaTOS. He
predicate. A
difficulty has been felt be- cannot bring himself to despise the whole
cause t6t* now refers to poetical ex- poem yet that is the only safe thing to
:

hibitions, whereas the other t6tc had a do. From this point of view Plato's own
different reference ; but the emphatic KaTa<pp6v7]Gis 6\rjs ttjs woirjcreus is in itself
place of the second adverb seems to the strongest testimony to the hold which
place it in opposition to the first, and Poetry had on him. See on 595 is.
mistake is made impossible by the pre- 12 diroXaveiv
oiKeia. Cf. Ill 39506.
sence in the one case of iv reus otKelais and Laws 656 B.
cvfi^opals, in the other of virb t>v irotr]-
 7 "' :

6o6c] nOAITEIAC 415

dvdy/cr) airo to)v dWorploiV et'9 to. ot/ceta 1

OptyavTa yap iv e/cet-

voi,<i la'xypbv to iXeeivov ov pdSiov iv toi9 avTov Trddecri Kark^eiv.

'

C AXTjOearara, I
ecprj. 'Ap' ov-% 6 avrbs X070? Kal irepl tov yeXoiov, 15

on, dv clvtos aio-yyvoto ye\(OT ottolwv, iv pu/JLTjo-et he KoofupSucfj 7)

Kal Ihia dicovwv acpohpa X a PV Kai f^V Att<7'^ &>? irovrjpd, ravrov <i
<
>

7ro6ei9 oirep iv roU iXeois ; b yap rco \6yco av /caTet^e? iv cravTa)

f3ov\6p,evov yeXooT OTTOielv, <po/3ovp.evos ho^av ySo)yuo\o^ta?, tot av
dvL7]<; Kal ixel veavtKov 7rot?;cra9 hXades 7ro/\Aa/a? iv rot? oiVeiot? 20

16. eu Schneider: av codd. 17. /n^ M'O'??* A 2

: /Mfj.7i<rris (sic) H et nisi fallor
A 1
: fufj.r)(n) S: ou (Ufifoets q. 20. df/ijs Sy: ac et'ijs A: dvet'^s II.

13 6piJ/avra. KaTx.iv.
Plato and 6O6 C 15 dp' ovx kt\. Cf. Ill

|
Aristotle agree in holding that Pity is 388 E.
I one of the principal emotions to which 16 on ktX. lit. 'that whatever jests :

Tragedy ministers. The point at which
/ they part company is
' to discuss the effect produced upon human
life and conduct by the indulgence of
this emotion in the mimicry of the stage.
you would be ashamed to make yourself,
where they begin but which you are mightily pleased to
hear in comic representations, or it may
be in private life, and do not hate as bad,
you do the same thing etc. Whatever '
'

According to Plato, the emotion grows is treated as equivalent to any': se4 '
if

by what it feeds upon, and becomes more Kuhner Gr. 11 p. 945.

Gr. I have
and more troublesome and deleterious in followed Schneider in writing av or a av
real the more we indulge it at the
life, instead of av (see cr. n.), although he
theatre according to Aristotle, tragedy
: gives no other instance where av appears
effects the 'purgation' of pity and its to do double duty in this fashion. The
kindred emotions and tends to free us usage, however, ought not on that account
from their dominion in matters of more to be pronounced impossible; for cases
serious moment (Poet. 6. i449 b 27 et al.). in which a single relative pronoun forms,
Aristotle hopes to effect by means of as here, the object of two opposing
theatrical stimulation what Plato would clauses, one representing a hypothetical,
attain by starving the emotions even in the other an actual situation, are ex-
play. It is obvious that the Aristotelian tremely rare. We
should also remember
theory of the drama was in this im- that 6's is occasionally used instead of 5s
portant respect developed in direct and av with the subjunctive, even in classical
conscious antagonism to the Platonic, to prose, according to the best mss e.g.
-
:

which, in other particulars, it owes much : Laws 737 B: see also Kuhner Gr. Gr. 11
see Finsler Platon u. die Arist. Poetik p. 206. A
sentence like the present is

pp. 96 ff. I think it may fairly be argued made easier by the mere existence of
that Plato's view is not less true to such an exceptional liberty of style. For
experience than that of Aristotle; for a the corruption of av to av cf. (with
spectacle which 'purges' the eXeeivov in Schneider) Gorg. 486 E. All other
one man may strengthen it in another attempts at emendation and they are
and make him more than ever inclined
numerous involve too much change
to self-pity. On the contrast between see App.
III.
the Platonic and Aristotelian views see 1 181a : i.e. " intra privatos parietes
Butcher Aristotle's Theory of Poetry 1 etc. et ab iis, qui artem non profitentur
PP- 2 37 2 68, especially 241 f., and for (Schneider). The word has been held to
Aristotle's debt to Plato in his definition refer to writings in prose: but see on 11
of tragedy consult the excellent essay of 363 E.
Siebeck Zur Katharsisfrage in his Unters. 18 av KaTixs- av is "item, ut antea
zur Phil. d. Gr. pp. 165 180. dprjvwdes" (Stallbaum). Madvig's con-
14 \ivdv. eXeeivos and not i\eiv6s jecture av should not be adopted. The
is the Platonic form of this word see : second a5 (tot' aO) points the contrast
Schanz Phaedo p. VII. between Kareixes and aw'i/s : cf. 606 A n.

 .

416 TTAATQNOI [606 c

e%eve~%6e\<; ware /ca)/xa)8o7roib<; yeveaOai. Kai fJbdXa, ecfitj. I Kai irepi D

u
dtypohtalwv 8r] /cal dv/xov Kai irepi rravTcav rcov i7ri6vfM7]TiK(ov re
ical \virrip6iv Kai rjSecov ev rfj ^vyrj, a hrj (pa/xev rrdar) rrpd^ei rjfitv

erreaOai, on rotavra i]/xd<; 1) irotijriKr) fjt,ip,rjat<i epyd^erat ; rpefyet

25 <ydp ravra dpSovcra, Seov av^fiecv, Kai dpyovra tj/jliv Kadiarrjatv,
Seov dpyeadat avrd, iva /3eA.Ttov? re real ev&aifiovearepoi avrl
yeipovotv koX ddXuorepcov ytyvdijxeda. Ov/c e%&) a'Wty? (pavat, tj

S' 0?. Ovkovv, elnrov, a5 TXavKcov, orav I

'Ofiijpov eTracverais E
evrvyrj^ \eyovaiv, &>? rrjv 'EWaSa rreiraihevKev OUT09 o 7701771-779

30 fCCtl 7Tp09 8lOLK1]<TLV T6 Kai TTaiheLdV TCOV dvdpCOTTLVCOV 7TpayfJ.aT(i)V

aft09 dva\a/36vTL iiavddveiv re Kai Kara rovrov rov TTOirjrrjv irdvra

rbv avTOv (3iov Karaa icevao dfxevov t,r\v, \
cptXetv p.ev yprj Kai 60S
daird^eadai 009 6vra<; /3e\rlo~Tov<> ei'9 oaov Svvavrai, Kai avy%a>-
peiv "OfATjpov TroirjTucdnaTov eXvai Kai rrpoirov rcov rpayopBoiroicov,
elhevai Se, on oaov fiovov v/jlvov<; deols Kai eyKco/xia toa9 ayadoi<;
5 7rou]aeco<i rrapaheKreov eh rroXiw el he rrjv i)hvap,evqv M.ovaav

6O6 D 2r Kai kt\.

irepl d<})po8icrtujv
Cf. hi 389 d ff., andpsychological
(for the
theory of this passage) supra 602 C n.
otl, which depends on 6 avrbs A6yos, is
easy enough if we retain otl in C cf. VI
510 D oiiKovv Kai otl kt\. and infra 613 D
Kai aD Kai irepi ruv &5Lkup oti kt\.
Otherwise 6Vt becomes extremely difficult,
although Stallbaum and Neukirch (in
PL Pol. quaest. phil. I p. 49) think that
6 avros \6yos iarlv may even then be
supplied. The word was accordingly
suspected by Ast and bracketed by Baiter.
Madvig conjectures en, and Richards
would replace otl Toiavra by %Tepa roiavra
or ov to, axiTa. (understood interrogatively).
The recurrence of otl is, however, the
irotwv. See on 595 a
4 vp,vovs d-ya0ois. In Laivs 801 E
802 A the same exceptions are allowed.
Even religious hymns would fall under the
: heading of /jlIlltjo-ls, according to Plato's
definition of the term : so that it is once
more clear that his real quarrel is not
with Imitation as such, but only with
Imitation of the false and immoral.
See on 595 A. For the construction cf.
(with Stallbaum) Symp. 194 D tov eyKw-
ixlov tlp "EpwTL. In pp. 55 59 of his
St ellung d. Poesie in der plat. Phil.
Stahlin gives an interesting sketch of the
kind of Poetry which Plato would have
admitted in the Republic. y
5 i^Suo-ut'vnv. The same word is

strongest evidence in favour of its genuine- used by Aristotle in a narrower sense,

ness both here and above. See App. III. with specific reference to what he con-
The pronoun TOiavTa takes its meaning siders the r)5va/.LaTa or seasoning of poetry,
from acppoSialwv etc. The note of inter- viz. metre and melody see Butcher
:

rogation after ipyaftTat. was added by Aristotle s Theory of Poetry' etc. p.

Schneider. On apoovaa see VIII 550 B n. 146 n. 1. Here t)b'\)<Jixe'vt)v points the
606 E 28 'Opjpov iraivTais. way to tJSomj ; and for that reason
Diimmler and Stahlin suppose that Plato 'pleasurable' a more suitable trans-
is

has Antisthenes in his mind: but see on lationThan 'honeyed' (Jowett) or 'highly-
598D- seasoned' (D. and V.), although the
31 ajjios. Campbell was the first to epithet also suggests a comparison with
point out that atos, and not a^tov, is the cookery (cf. oipov ijivvaL Theaet. 175 1
'

reading of Paris A. There is no MS For the sentiment cf. Ill 398 a f. ainol 5'
authority of any kind for atoe, and it is lw Tip abaT7)poTtp(p Kai dr]5eaTeptp
intrinsically much inferior.
607 A 3 irnioTov twv TpaY<*>8o-
 ;

607 b] nOAITEIAC I 4i7

irapahe^ei ev /xiXeaLV rj kireaiv, rjhovri aoc Kai Xinrrj iv tt} iroXev

fiacriXevcreTov avTi vop,ov re tcai rod Koivfj del 86i;avTO<i elvai
/3e\rio-Tov \6yov. 'AXrjdecrTaTa, ecpr/. '

B VIII. Tavra 81], ecprjv, d7ro\e\oyi']crd(o rjfMCV dvapvrjadelaiv

7repi 7roirjcreo)<i, on dpa Tore avrrjv e'/c t?}?
el/corco? TroXeco? dire- 10
o-reWofxev roiavTr)v ovaav 6 yap A.o<yo? r)p.a<$ ypei. irpoaeLircofxev
8e avrfj, fj.r) Kai riva o-kXtjpottjtcl rjp,wv Kai dypoiKiav Karayvut,
on 7ra\ata p,ev rt<; SiCMpopd tpiXoaocpia re kcl\ 7roir)TiK7]. Kai yap rj

9. &iro\e\oyrjadw S^: &Tro\e\oyiaOw AIL 13. iroir\Tt.Kr) A'll : ixiixrjTiKrj

corr. A'-.

7
tov koivtj Xo'-yov: 'the principle drroXoyla or defence of Plato's attitude to-
which the community shall in every in- wards Poetry Books
II and ill (595A.).
in
stance have pronounced to be the best.' drroXeXoyrjadw more in accordance
is also

See 604 B D, where one example of with oti eu-oTus drreirriXXofiev and the :

such a \670s is provided. For \670s in words 6 yap \6yos rjfj.as rjpet "non tarn
this sense cf. (with Schneider) Crit. 46 B eorum sunt, qui ins suum exsequi, quam

iyw del toiovtos olos tQiv e/J.wv fjLrjdevi qui excusare se valuerunt" (Schneider).
aXXy weiOecQai. rj ri2 X6"yy, 8s dv /xol \oyi- The corruption, which recurs infra 607 D
^o/j.ev({i j34\ti<7to$ (paivrjrai. In his second in II, is by no means rare : see Stephanus-
edition Ast wished to place a comma Hase s.v. diroXoylfo/iai. See also on VI
after {H\tI<jtov (' that which has ever been 490 A. On 6 yap \6yos r}p.ds igpei see
judged best by all, viz. reason'). This 604 C . Trpoffe'nruifiev 5e l
avrfi= \et US
interpretation lends a certain weight and tell her also.' With this use of irpoaei-
dignity to the clause ; but the other is ireiv cf. II 375 E.
easier and more natural. Cf. Shorey in 13 iraXaia are
jtoitjti.ktj. There
A. J. Ph. xiii pp. 364 ff. Plato else- few traces of this 'ancient feud' in
the
where provides against what he takes to extant fragments of early Greek poetry.
be the antinomian tendency of Poetry by- Pindar furnishes one, Fr. 209 ed. Bergk,
enacting that the Poet shall 7rapa to. rrjs dreXfj <ro<plas tcapirbv Spiireiv (said of the
7r6Xews v6/jufia Kai Slicaia rj Ka\a rj ayada (pvcnoXoyovvres see above on V 457 b).
:

firjdev iroiecv d\\o, and submit all his
works to a state censorship (Laws
801 C, d), although in a striking passage
of the Politicus (299 B, e) he himself
insists that freedom is the very life of
poetry and every other art. See Reber
Platon u. die Poesie p. 71.
607 B 6O8 B The quarrel betiueen
Philosophy and Poetry is nothing new
but, for our ozvn part, we are willing to let
Poetry return, as soon as she is p?'oved to
be not merely pleasant, but profitable. Till
then, zve shall use our argument as a charm
to protect ourselves against her fascina-
tions ; for the issue at stake is greater than
it appears.
607 B 9 dwo\\o"yTJo-8o) kt\. See
cr. n. The reading diro\e\oyi<rdu}
enumerata sunto or, according to Her-
mann, singulatim exputata sunto though
retained by Hermann and Baiter, is much
less appropriate than dwoXeXoyrjadtd for
the whole of the preceding episode is an
The early philosophers on the other hand
were constantly falling foul of Homer,
Hesiod and the poets generally on theo-
logical and moral grounds: see "for ex-
ample Heraclitus Fr. 35, 43, in, 119
Bywater, and Xenophanes and Empe-
RP. 7 82, 83, 140 A 140 D.
docles in
The attitude of Pythagoras was equally
hostile, if we may trust Hieronymus ap.
D. L. viii 21. Even those philosophers
who defended Homer did not venture to
take him at his word, but had resort to
the allegorical method of interpretation
(11 378 D.). The antagonism between
Philosophy and Poetry the latter " im-
mortalising in imperishable creations the
traditional faith, the former, just on
account of that faith, condemning those
creations" Krohn (PL St. p. 261) was
appreciated in its true historical signifi-
cance by those Christian apologists who,
: like Clement, make philosophy a irpoirai-
deia to Christianity-4iraidayibyei yap Kai

A. P. II.
 4i8 TTAATQNOI [607 B

Xatcepv^a 7T/009 hecrroTav kvgov e/ceivr) /cpavya^ovaa, Kai

15 fieyas ev d<pp6vwv icevea<yopiaicr 1, Kal tcov \iav <ro(j><ov

1
6'yXo9 tcpdrcov, Kal 01 \e7rT60? fiepi /ivaivTes otl apa irevovrai, C
Kal aXka fxvpla at) field TraXaias ivavrioocrewi tovtwv o/i&>9 oe

it. \lav Herwerden: Sia A. 16. KpaTwv nos: Kparwv codd.

auTrj rb "E\\t)vik6v, ws 6 yo/xos tous 'E/3pai- o

KpaTwv the :
'
rabble-rout of all-

ovs, efc Xpta'Toi'. 7rpo7rapacTKei'dfi roivw too-sapient heads.' I have combined

7? <pi\oao<pia, Trpoobowoiovaa kt\. (Strom. Herwerden's conjecture AIA for AlA
I 5. 718 D, 720 A. Cf. Spiess Logos with my own suggestion Kparwv (from
Spertnatikos pp. 3 5). Kpas) instead of KpaTwv (CI. Rev. X p. 105).
Kal \dp The source of
ire'vovTai. tQiv \lav acxpuv 6'x^os Kpdruv looks like
\

these quotations has not been discovered. a tragic fragment, and a comparison with
They are all from poets, as Schneider Med. 305 elfj.1
5' oi'/c &yav ao<p-ti and Hipp.
holds but we ought not to take ira\aia
;
5l8, El. 296 yVWp.TjV (Vtlvai TOtS (TCHpOlS
too strictly, and infer from it that all \lav <ro<j>riv, suggests that the author is
of them are very old. Plato's main Euripides: cf. also VIII 568 AM. The
object is to make out that his quarrel head stands for the whole personality, as
with Poetry is nothing new, for Poetry in the familiar use of Kapa and Ke<f>a\rj in
and Philosophy have quarrelled from the Tragedy and elsewhere (iroWas l<p8ip.ovs
earliest times and it is therefore in-
;
K-e^aXds "Aidi npolaipev II. 11. 55 i) pnapa
herently probable that the quotations are K<pa\r] avTT) Dem. Cor. 153 et al. : see
of very different dates. There is no Blaydes on Ar. Ach. 285) and a learned ;

a priori reason why some of them should poet like Euripides might the more readily
not be from the contemporary drama; have described philosophers by this fea-
but some of them should be older; and ture, because the head, and not the heart
those who refer them all to comedy, such or midriff, was believed to be the seat of
as Ast, Prantl, and Heine (de rat. quae intelligence not only by Hippocrates, but
PI. c. poet. Gr. interccdit p. 50 n. 4), also by many of the philosophers them-
can hardly be right. Still less is Pflei- selves, Pythagoras, Alcmaeo,
including
derer justified in citing them as expres- Democritus and Plato see Diels Dox. :

sions of the indignation which, according
to his own chorizontic views, Books II
and 111 had aroused in comic poets (Zur
Losiuig etc. p. 34).
r\ XaKepi^a Kpavyd^ovo-a. Cf. /.arcs
967 C, l) Kai 8ri Kal Aoiciopijcms ye ivij\-
Gr. pp. 39i a 3, 39i b 5, 392 a 2, 427 s 8,
Zeller 5 I p. 448 and Gomperz, Greek
Thinkers 1 pp. 148, 313. There are also,
I think, traces of a similar view even
in popular beliefs: see for example Ar.
Clouds 1275 f. owe &T0' oVatt alt y avrbs
1

dov TroirjTah, toi)s <pi\oao<pouvTas kvcI ixa- vytalveis. Tidal;

Toy tyK4cpa\ov wcinp
|

Ttuais airtLKa^ovras xP co JL
f ^ val<Tt v v\a- oeauodal fiot SoKfis. For other views of
kuis. The
occasion which provoked this passage see App. IV.
this assault upon philosophy was so 607 c 16 01 Xcirriis ir^vovrai: 'the

Plato tells us the atheistic teaching of subtle thinkers, how that they are beg-
Anaxagoras and his followers about the gars after all.' This quotation is probably
celestial bodies. Here the XaK^pvfa kijom from comedy, which abounds in refer-
represents of course <pi\oao<pla: but (in ences to (itpifwo<ppovTiaTal, \eirro\6yoi
view of the passage in the Laws) it would etc. (cf. Ar. Clouds 101, 153 al.), and
be unsafe to identify beo-irbrav with Poetry. constantly ridicules the poverty and desti-
Probably the quotation is from some tution of ol <ro<poi: see the passages
lyric poet. quoted in my edition of the Apology, pp.
15 jjieyas Ktvea-yopCauri is presum- vm f. There is nothing in the language
ably also a lyrical fragment, directed to justify Schneider in attributing the
against some notable philosopher, or less fragment to a lyrical poet. MS note A
probably against some philosophical fig- in my copy of Schneider cites the pro-
ment "cuius modi AtVos in Nubibus verb \TTTT)v irKtKfiv \tybntvbv ti iirl t>
Aristophanis est" (Schneider). ir(vf)TUV from Photius 215. 12).
(p.
 2

6o8a] nOAITEIAC I
419

elprjaOco, on rjfiel<i ye, ei rtva e%oi ^oyov elirelv r) irpbs r)Bovr)v

TTOtrjTiKr} Kal r) pifirjcris, &)? ^pr) avTrjv elvai iv 7ro\ec evvop.ovp.evr),

dtrp,evoi av KaraBe^oip.eOa, &>? vvicrp.ev ye r)p!iv avrois Krfkovp,evoi<; 20
vir avTrjv' dWa yap rb Bokovv dXrjOe<i ov~% ocriov TrpoBtBovat.
D rj yap, to <pi\e, ov Kr/Xel vtt avrr)<; Kal av, Kal p.d\iara '
orav 81

'OfAtjpov 6ecopfj<; avrrjv ; Ho\v ye. Ovkovv BiKaia icrrlv ovrco

Karievai, diroXoyrjcrap.evrj iv fieXei 77 tlvl aXkco fierptp ; Tldvv p.ev

ovv. Aoiuev Be ye irov av Kal irpoardraa aim}?, oaoc p,r)

rol<; 25
iroiTjTiKoi, (ptXoTroirjral Be, dvev [xerpov \6yov virep avrrj<; elirelv,
&)9 ov fiovov f)8eia, aXXd Kal uxpeXipLrj 777309 rd<; iroXireia<; Kal rbv
fiiov rbv dvOpcoTTivbv iariv Kal evpLevcos aKovabfieda. Kep8avovp,ev
E ydp 7tou, iav lit) llovov r)Bela '
(pavfj aXXd Kal ch<peXip.rj. Uux; S'

ov /neWofiev, ecprj, KepBaiveiv ; Et he ye lhj, co cpiXe eraipe, oicrrrep 30

01 rrore tov ipaaOevTes, idv r)yi']acovraL fir) dxpeXifxov elvai rbv
epcora, /3iq /xev, olicos Be direyovrai, Kal rj/iets ovrcos, Bid rbv
iyyeyovora fiev epcora rrj<; roiavrrjs Troi^aea)^ virb rijs rcov KaXcov
608 iroXcreuov rpocprjs |
evvoc p.ev ecro/xeOa cpavijvai avrr/v &)? ^eXriarrjv
Kal aXrjOeardrrjv, 8' av ola T
eco<; /jut)
y diroXoyTqcraadai, aKpoa-
cofieG' avrrj<i eTraBovres r)p,lv avrols rovrov tov Xoyov, bv Xeyop.ev,
Kal ravrr/v rrjv eiTwBrjv, evXa/3ov/J,evot irdXiv ip.7reaelv eh tov
iraiBiKov Te Kal rbv rcov iroXXcov epcora. aKpoaao/xeda S' ovv, &>9 5

20. KOLTaSexoi/Jieda A !! Kara punctis notavit A

1
: 24. aTroKvyriaapivq 2.

A*E q : avoXoyqaofievr) A 2 air oKoyLaapevq II.

: HfTpq) AIT: yp rpoTrw in marg.
A2 . 5. aKpoaabpada nos: alodoptda All al(r6tl'fj.e6a 2: eladpLeda q. :

KaTaSsx ^*^-
20 KaTa5^x 0 '^ ai ^ s eyyeyovdra (Grenfell and Hunt, Vol. I

home from exile' cf. KarUvai

'to receive : p. 52).
below, dexolpeda, which Baiter reads on 33 ru>v koKu>v iroXiTeioiv. S has /co-
insufficient authority, is much less ex- kwv for KaXQv, oblivious of the irony.
pressive and appropriate. 6O8 A 5 aKpoa<r6|A0a 8' ovv ktX.
vvia-(iv y ktX. See on 595 B. 'We shall listen, I say, in the conviction
607 D 24 diroX.OYr|0-a|iV'n. Plato is that this kind of poetry should not be taken
hardly likely to let Poetry return on the seriously' etc. A majority of MSS, in-
promise of an ex post facto airo\oyia she : eluding A and II, read aiaddpeda instead of
must surely make good her defence before d.Kpoaa6/j.e8a (see cr. n.)\ but the present
the decree of banishment can be repealed. aZcrdopMi was not used in classical Greek,
Hence a.iroXoyrjaap.ei'ri, which Schneider as Stallbaum successfully proves in his
and the Oxford editors adopt, is right as elaborate note (cf. also Kiihner-Blass Gr.
against the airo\oyrjo-op.ivqoi A'J and a few Gr. 1 2. p. 354), and if it were, the
inferior mss (followed by Bekker and meaning would still be unsuitable. Neither
others). of the two variants, aio-$up.e8a and ela6-
607 E 30 l 8e ye ktX. The words /xe#a has any great MS authority, or is at
from ye /j.tj to <pav?i[vai~\ have been found all likely to be right. I formerly adopted
on one of the Oxyrbynchus Papyri, with- Madvig's conjecture g,<r6p.eda, which is in
out any difference from the text of A ex- harmony with the Greek tendency to
cept oIjtw for oi'tcos and ivye^ovora for drop the preposition in repeating the
27


420 TTAATQNOZ [608 A

ov (TTrovBaareov iirl rfj Toiavrrj iroirjcrec a>? aXrjdeia^ re dtrTOixevrj

Kai cnrovhaia, aXfC evXafirjreov avrr)v ov rm d/cpow/xiva), irepl

TTjs
;

iv avTw 7ro\iTia<i BeStoTi, /cal vofuarea direp elpr)Kap,ev irepi B

iroir/aecos. HavraTracriv, r) S' o?, ^v/xcprjfit. Meya9 yap, e<pr)v, 6

10 dyeov, w <pt,Xe TXavKcov, peyas, ovx o<70? hotcei, to xP 7l"T0V r) kolkov

yeveadac, ware ovre Ti/xfj iirapdevra ovre xprjfxacnv ovre dp^fj

ovhepud ovBi ye Trotr/rucf) d^iov dfieXr)crai 8cKatoo~vvrj<i re ical rr)<i

aXXrjs dperr/<;. "S.vp.cprjp.i croi, ecprj, eg wv 8ieXr)Xv6ap,ev olp,at Be

teal dXXov ovrivovv. '

15 IX. Kai pbrjv, r)v 8' eyoo, rd ye fieyiara eTri-^eipa dperi)? Kai C
'

Trpo/ceLfieva d&Xa ov 8ieXr}Xv6ap,ev. 'Ap^rj^avov ri, ecprj, Xeyets

peyedos, el roov elprjp.eva)v p.ei^w eo~rlv aXXa. Tt S' dv, rjv 8' eyoo,

6. aivrofxivrj II: airTOfJ-ivrj A.

idea of a compound verb (eirpdoires and Florentine mss). The word must, I
4iriii8rii>, but q.ff6/j.eda), and suits the situa- think, be rejected, if we read al<r66p.eda,
tion fairly well, if we regard is oil crirov- alffdavbtxtda, or q.<rbp.eOa for with each :

Sao-rt'ov 5e5i6 as virtually embodying of these verbs lis SeStbn must be re-
the eiripSii of which Plato speaks and garded as the direct object of the verb:
depending directly on q.a-6/j.eda ('we will but with the reading aKpoa.ff6fJ.eda there
say over to ourselves that' etc.). o\ff6p.t0a is no difficulty about ov. The meaning
is both a better and an easier remedy is 'We will listen, I say, in the belief
than Stallbaum's alff6av6p.e0a, but the that such poetry etc., and that the
objections to it are that it involves the listener must be on his guard against
rejection of o&v, for the "participial clause it' etc.
evXaftov/J-evoi Zpwra hardly enough to
is 6O8 B 8 ti]s 4v avTu iroXi/reCas. See
justify the resumptive 5' oiV" (J. and C), 605 r. n.
and also the rejection of ov after tv\a- 1 x oi'-rt oi&k ye. Cf. VI 499 R n.
Pt]toi> auTTjv (with Stallbaum and Baiter). 6O8 c, D. The greatest rewards of
For the omission of ovv, we have the virtue have still to be described. We will
authority of II and several mss besides: first prove that the soul is immortal.
but ov is in all the MSS except v and Flor. 6O8 c 1 5 Kai \t.f\v kt\. The main
RT. ( Vind. F has 8v.) The suggestion d<pe- thesis of the Republic that Justice alone
^6/j.eda, which Campbell appears disposed and by itself is better than Injustice alone
to make, has little probability. a.Kpoao-6- and by itself was finally demonstrated
ixeda seems to me to give exactly the in Book IX. But Justice and Injustice
meaning which we require without in- do also, in point of fact, involve conse-
volving any further change in the read- quences: and it is necessary to take these
ing of the best mss. I have printed my into account, if we are to make the com-
conjecture because I think it more pro- parison between Virtue and Vice in all
bable than any other; but it involves too respects perfect and complete. Cf.
much departure from the mss to be con- 612 B n.
sidered certain. For the sentiment cf. twv ipT]|i^va>v. Nettleship {Led.
17
595 B . and Rem. II p. 355) thinks twv uprjpAvwv
6 Tr -roiaviTT) iroiTJcrci: viz. the rjdvcr- can only refer to 'the rewards of justice
/xvrj MoOaa of 607 a. The emphasis on on earth,' in which case we must suppose
rrj toicujttj implies that there is another that this passage and the argument for 1 m-
sort of Poetry which Plato would not mortality which it introduces were written
exclude. See on 595 a and 607 a. by I'lato after 612 a 613E, where he
7 v\a.pn,Tov ov. ov is omitted by describes the rewards of virtue and vice
Stallbaum and Baiter (with v and two while we are still alive. But there is no


6o8d1 T70AITEIAC 421

kv ye 6\iy(p ^poi/ft) p,eya yevotro ; 7ra? yap ovtos ye 6 etc 7raiSo<?

f^e-^pi 7rpecrf3vrov %p6vo<; Trpos iravra oXiyos irov tis av e\'r}.

Ov&ev p,ev ovv, ^(pt). Tt ovv; o'tei u6avdru> irpdyparu virep to- 20
D (tovtov Selv ypovov ecnrovha/cevai, dXX ov%
1

'
virep tov Travros ;

Oipai eya>y\ (f>7}.

dXXd rl tovto Xeyei<; ; Ovk f}o~6r)aai, r)v 8'

6700, on d6dvaro<; rjpibiv r) ^vyrj icai ovheirore diroXXvTai ; icai 09

ip/SXeyfras pot- icai 0avp,do~a<> et7re' Ma At", ovk eycoye' crv Be
rovr e%et<? Xeyetv ; Et p,r) dhiKOi y, e<pr)v. olp.ai he Kai o~\j' ovSev 25
yap yaXeTrov. "Ep,oiy\ kqbrj' o~ov 8' av r)8ea)<} aKovcraipLi to ov
yaXeirov tovto. 'Akovois av, rjv S' eyco. A eye povov, ecprj.

21. o\>x II et in marg. A 2 : om A 1

.

reason why tu>v dp-qfiivuv should not, Gray) that it is the novelty of the idea
like e/cetvois in 612 B, refer to what Plato which occasions Glauco's wonder. Glau-
in 614 A goods which Justice
calls 'those co regards the originally half-theological
by herself supplied (i/cftvois roh dyado7s
' doctrine of the immortality of the Soul
ols avTT) wapeixtTo 77 Sixaioavvrj) and it is : with the same sort of well-bred incre-
much more natural to assign this meaning dulity which it inspired in most of Plato's
to tQ)v than to suppose 'that
eiprj/jievuv contemporaries (cf. vi 498 D with I
Plato had two plans in his mind as to 330 d, e and Phaed. 69 E, 70 A, 80 d),
how to finish the Republic.'' I can find and is astonished that a well-balanced
no sufficient evidence to justify any such mind should treat it seriously as a philo-
idea. sophical dogma capable of being esta-
18 was -yap av dr\. Cf. VI 486 A. blished by rational argument.
Stallbaum follows Bekker in reading 25 cl p] dSiKu 7c. See on iv 430 D.
wpbs rbv TravTO. with q and Flor. U, com- 6O8 D 611 A Everything, -which
paring VI 498 D, o\)\ virep tov ttclvtos be- suffers destruction, is destroyed by its own
low and Phaed. 107 C. " Videtur vat ad peculiar evil or disease, and that 'which
universum tempus, quod omnino dicitur, cannot be destroyed thereby is indestruct-
ab illo verbis 7ras ovros etc. significato ible. Ncnv the evil which is peculiar to
distinguendum sufficere, ac nescio an con- the soul is vice, and vice is powerless to
sulto scriptor, quum priorem itclvto. xpbvov slay the soul. We must beware of sup-
necessario definisset, hunc plane infini- posing that the soul is destroyed by bodily
tum exhibuerit" (Schneider). Cf. Walbe disease, unless it can be proved that bodily
Synt. Plat. spec. p. 26. disease engenders within the soul its own
6O8 D 22 oiuai '4yu>yt : sc. i7r^p tov specific evil; and if any one has the bold-
iravrbs Self (oirovbaKivai. Cf. I 336 E . ness to assert that the souls of the dying do
and App. ad loc. actually become more vicious, he must be
ovk T)<r0T](rai ktX.Have you not
'
prepared to shew that vice, alone and by
observed' etc. The light and airy tone itself, is fatal to its possessor, which is far
with which Plato introduces this momen- from being true. Vice would lose its ter-
tous topic has often been remarked rors if death vuere the end of all things.
upon ; and we can hardly help feeling We conclude that the soul is immortal,
that oiibev yap x a ^ eir ^v is too audacious since neither its own nor any alien evil
to be taken seriously, in spite of Plato's can destroy it.
immoveable conviction of the immortality 6O8 D ff. Socrates has already ex-
of the soul (see on vi 498 d). The doc- pressed his belief in the immortality of
trine itself had of course long been an the soul in VI 498 D cf. also ib. 496 E :

article of the Orphic and Pythagorean and 1 330 D, E. The proof which Plato
creeds (see Rohde Psyche" II pp. 1 ff. gives here has been widely discussed and
and Laudowicz Praexistenz d. Seek u. severely, though often unfairly and un-
Seelenwand. in Gr. Phil. pp. 1 29), intelligently, criticised by many critics, to
and we must not suppose (with Thomas some of whom reference is made in the
 ;;

422 TTAATQNOI [608 D

'Ayadov ti, elirov, Kal kukov Ka\ei<; ; "Ey&jye. '

'Ap" ovv E
wcrirep iyo) irepl avTwv Zcavoel ; To irolov ; To fiev airoWvov
30 Kal Siacpdelpov irav to kukov elvai, to 8e crojbi> Kal wcpeXovv to
ayadov. "Ey&)y', ecprj. Tt 8e; kclkov eKacrTcp ti Kal ayadov \eyei?
olov 6(p0aXp,ol<i I
6(f)da\fiiav Kal IjvfnravTt toj o~ojp,aTi voo~ov ctltw 609

T6 epvaij3y]v crrjTrehova T v\oi<;, ^a\Ka> 8e Kal aiS^pq> lov, Kai,

oirep Xeyco, 0"%e86v irani ^vficpvTOV eKao~Ta> KaKov re Kal voaijfia
"EyGry', k(pr]. Ovkovv otuv toj ti tovtcov irpocryevriTat,, irovr)pov

5 T Troiel &> TrpoaeyeveTo, Kal TeXevTcov o\ov 8te\vo~ev Kal a7ra>\ecrV

IIoj? yap ov ; To ^vficpvTov apa KaKov eKaaTOv Kal 77 irovi)pla

eKaaTOV airoWvartv, r) el fir) tovto a.7roXei, ovk av dWo ye ax/To

eTi '
8ia<pdeipeiev. ov yap to ye ayadov firj irore ti airoXearj, ov8e B
av to firjTe KaKov firjTe ayadov. II oj? yap dv ; ecpr). 'Ear/ apa ti
10 evpicrKOifiev twv ovtcov, <h eo~Ti fiev KaKov, b irotel avTo fio^dr/pov,
touto fievToi ovx ^ov Te avTo \vetv clttoWvov, ovk 77877 elo~6fieda,

30. t6 5e An
a
: om. A 1
. 31 . I7W7' A 1
!! : 7(076 tovt6 7' i<t>r\ A2 . ti
Kal II: ri A 1
: rl 5k /cat A2 .

course of the notes. Plato does not stop that the XoyuniKov alone is indestructible

to define what he means by 'soul,' nor (611 B .). At each successive incar-
the different senses in which he employs nation the XoyicrTiKdv is defiled vtt6 ttjs
the word 'death,' and the consequence is rov <rwfj.a.Tos KOivuvias, and (according to
that superficial inspection of his reason- Pliaed. 81 B ff.) the pollution frequently
ing often sees a fallacy where there is adheres even after death, causing the soul
only an ellipse. The best preparation to seek re-incarnation. The ultimate
for a study of this argument is a careful aim is apparently to be delivered from
examination of the proofs in the Pkaedo, bodily existence altogether, and live avev
to which Plato himself appears expressly crwfmTuv to irapdirav els t6v eVeira XP~
to allude in 611 b: see note ad loc. It vov (P/iaed. 114c), but even then the
will be easier to understand the reasoning soul would not
so at least I think seem
of Plato if we bear in mind the following to Plato to lose its essential individuality
considerations. (1) The duality of soul and and become absorbed. See on the whole
body is assumed throughout the whole subject Simson I.e. pp. 144 154 and cf.
discussion. (2) It is the individual im- 61 J B ft.

mortality of the soul which Plato wishes 608 E 3r KaKov Xt'-yeis; Richards
to prove. (In his excellent monograph would add 1810V or olKelov after Xe^eu,
Unsterblichkeitslehre Plato's, Halle, 1878, comparing (for (oiov) 610 B, and (for
Bertram appears to me to have conclu- oUeiov) 609C, 610 K. It is easy to under-
sively and once for all established this stand elvai 'do you say that each thing
:

point as against Teichmuller Die Plat. has a particular evil and a particular
Fr. pp. 1
23. Cf. Simson Der Begriff good?' See Schanz Nov. Comm. PL
d. Seek bet Plato pp. 126 143). (3) The P- 33-
conception of soul as the principle of life, 609 A 5 SiiXucrev Kai airuXeo-ev.
though not expressly enunciated here, is Throughout this argument, as throughout
present to Plato's mind (609 n .). The the Phaedo, destruction means dissolution
question whether immortality (in the (did\v<ris).
fullest sense of the term) belongs to the 6 to vh4>vtov kt\. The words
entire soul, or only to part of it, is not iK&VTov and airoXei are bracketed by
raised in the course of the proof itself, Herwerden, quite undeservedly. For the

but from 611 B 612 A, it would seem statement itself see on 609 E.


609D] TTOAITEIAC I
423

on rov 7re<f>VK0T0<; ovroos oXe0po<; ovtc r)v ; Outgk, k'<pr], eiVo<?.

Tt ovv; tjv 8' iyd) -

tyvxf] dp' ^ K
"
* a ri v ' Troteo avrrjv KaKrjv ; Kal
C fioKa, e(f>r) ' a vvv 8r) 8ifjp.ev irdvra, dhiKia re Kal I
aKoXaaia Kal
8eiXia Kal dfiaOia.
9
H ovv ri rovreov avrrjv 8iaXvei re Kal diroX- 15

Xvo~i ; Kal evvoec p,r) e^a7rarr}0(op,ev olrjOevre? rov aStKov dvOponrov

Kal avorjTov, orav Xr><p0f) (iSlkgSv, rore aTroXayXevai viro t>;? dccKta^,
jrovTjpias ovo~r)s -v/ru^/?. aXX' <wSe iroiei
coarrep awp,a r) o-oofxaro'i

TTOvrjpia voo~o<i ovcra rrJKei Kal SioXXvcl Kal dyei els to p,t]8e croypa

eivai, Kai a vvv 8rj eXeyopev diravra vtto rrjs oi/ceta? KaKtas ru> 20

D irpocrKadrjcrdaL Kal evetvac 8ia(p0ecpovar]^ eh rd p,rj elvat dcpcKvelrat

ov% ovrco ; Nat. "\dt 8rj, Kal yfrv^rjv Kara rov avrov rporrov
crKOTrei. dpa evovcra iv avrfj d8tKt,a Kal r) aXXr) KaKia rep evecvai
Kal Trpoa-KadrjcrOat (pOeipei avrrjv Kal fiapaivei, ecu? dv et'<? ddvarov
dyayovaa rov crwp.aro^ yaipio-r) ; Ov8ap.w<i, ecpr), rovro ye. 'A\\a 25

13, 14 \pvxy vvv II et in marg. A2 : om. A 1

. 15. ?II: jA.
31. evelvat 1
A
!! : Sietcai ut videtur corr. A 2
.

609 B 12 tjv. " Imperfectum illud 25 ov'Safiuis tovto v. It is strange

tempus indicat,quo res nondum satis that Glauco should assent so readily. He
cognita, et tamen ita, ut nunc apparet, is apparently thinking 610 R) of the
(as in
comparata esset " Schneider. Cf. iv
activity and vitality which wicked men
436 C n. so frequently display; but we may fairly
14 dSiKia dp.a9ia.
Vice is the evil ask Why
should soul be the only thing
'

peculiar to soul cf. IV 444 C, Tim. 36 B ff.

: which is incapable of being destroyed by
and Soph. 227 E. its own vice?' It would surely be more
609 C 18 iXX' (S8e iroUi. iroiei true to hold that vice is able to kill the
means 'picture,' 'represent.' irov olei, soul just because it is able iroieiv avrrjv
which Liebhold conjectures (Philol. r88o KaKf)v (609 b), and Panaetius actually
p. 169), is wholly inapposite; for the made use of a similar argument in order
sense requires an imperative. Ast suggests to prove the soul mortal ("nihil esse,
vbei or o-Kowei, but the text is sound see : quod doleat, quin id aegrum esse quoque
on VII 498 a. possit. quod autem in morbum cadat, id
609 D 24 '{(as dv \wpio-p. ddvarov etiam interiturum ; dolere autem animos,
must here be understood of the soul's ergo etiam interire" Cicero Tusc. Disp.
death, otherwise the parallel with wo-irep I 79). Is dpa ivovffa x^P^V intended
cupLKveirat. breaks down, and the reason- as an appeal to experience ? Even if we
ing becomes not merely fallacious, but allowed that experience is the proper
absurd. Wehave, in fact, to distin- tribunal, our experience of the effect of
guish between the death or dissolution injustice on a human soul is limited to a
of (a) the body (as described in c above single life ; and why should not one soul
wcrirep o~G>y.a
eh rb fiySe o-Qfj.a eivai), wear out many bodies and perish at last
(b) the soul, (c) the avvoXov, or body plies through its own vice Kal y avrb rovro
soul. If the soul is mortal, the moment ddvaros, i^vxvs oXedpos (cf. Phaed. 87 B,
at which it is dissolved and perishes is 91 D. See also Deichert Plato's Beweise
when the otjvoXov dies, i.e. (Phaed. 64 c, f. die Unsterblichkeit d. Seele pp. 46 48).
67 d) when soul is separated from body These and possibly
difficulties are serious,
(cf. Phaed. 70 A, 77 B, D, E, 80 D and fatal they have even led some critics to
:

84 b). Plato reminds us of this by saying stigmatise the whole argument as a petitio
?ws dv eh ddvarov dyayovcra rov crw/jLaros priTtcipii (e.g. Brandt Zur Entwick. d. PI.
X^pio-rj instead of merely ewj dv eh ddva- Lekre v. d. Seelentheilen p. 29). Plato
rov dydyri. Cf. 610 D n. does not attempt to solve them here but ;
 :

424 TTAATQNOI [609 D

fiivTOi Kiv6 ye akoyov, r)v 8' 70), rrjv fiev aWov Trovrjpiav diro\-

Xvvai ri, Tr)v 8e avTov fir). "Woyov. YLvvoei ydp, r)v 8' eyu>, 00

avTwv E
>
TXavKcov, OTi ovS V7ro '
rrj<; tojv (Titlcov 77 ovrj pias , r) av rj

iiceLvoov, eire TrakaioTrjii etVe crairpoTr}^ etVe tjtktovv ovo~a, ovk

30 olofxeda helv aoofia diroWvcrdai aXV idv p,ev eLnroi-r) r) clvtoov

irov7]pla toov gitioov too awpbart trtw/xaTO? fjuo^dr/pvav, <\>r)o-op,ev avro

hC ifceiva virb tt}? avrov tca/cias vocrov ovarjs dTroXojXevai' viro 8e

crirlcov TTOvr)pla<s dXXoov ovtgov dXXo |

bv to croop.a, vir dXXoTpiov 610
KdKOV jJLT] 6flirOlr](TaVTO<i TO LC<pVTOV KdKQV, OvhilTOTe d^lC0O~Op,V
8ia<p6etpea0ai. 'Opdorara, e<pr), Xeyeis.

X. KaTa tov avrov tolvvv Xoyov, r)v 8' iyoo, idv /Mr) crao/MaTO?

5 Trovrjpia -tyvxv ^rv X 7l (i Trovrjplav i/MTroifj, Lir] ttotc dfjiodfiev viro

aXKoTpiov ica/cov dvev t^9 l8La<; Trovripias yfrv)(i)v diroXXvadai, too

erepov kchcm erepov. "E^et ydp, e<prj, Xoyov. *H tolvvv TavTa
i^eXiy^oo/Mev otl ov fcaXoo<; Xeyofiev, i) e&>? dv '

fi
dveXeyicTa, lly) B
7TOT6 (pW/MeV V7T0 7TVpTOV LLIjS' CLV VTT aXXrjS VOGOV LL7)V CIV VTTO
io o~<payr}<;y /u-t/S' el Tt? o tl cr/MiKpoTciTa oXov to crooLia tcaTaTfioi,

3. 6p66rara Stephanus: dpObrar av AII2 q. 5. pi) wore A 2

II: firjTe A 1
.

8. avt\tyKTa A"H Ae-y/cra {sic) A 1: 8, . 9. nt ttotc II : ht)t A.

a comparison of the present argument wood without using o-r]Tre8ibv as its instru-

with Phacd. 93 A 94 B helps at all events ment. The fact is that Plato's theory of
to explain his position. Soul is always a i>h<Pvtoi> ko.k6v by which and which
soul, and no soul is more a soul than any alone each object is destroyed, if de-
other (P/iaed. 93 n) ; hence the soul which stroyed it be, does not apply except where
is made by
vice retains its vitality
evil the object is independent of external in-
unimpaired. the conception
It is in fact fluences, and such, throughout this proof,
of soul as the principle of life which he supposes soul to be. Cf. 608 D u. and
explains (from the Platonic point of view) Brandt I.e. p. 29.
Glauco's emphatic oi'5a/Ds. Cf. I 353 D 610 a 3 dpOoTdTa. See rr. . Vind.
ri 5' aft to ffiv ; ipvxys (prjao/xev ipyov F has dpOwTaT' &v, Vind. E dpOdrar dp'
dvai ; ~Sla\to-Td y, 2<f>r), with note ad loc. otherwise there is no variant. Schneider
It is on the essential connexion between
alone retains dv X^eu, but fails to justify
' soul and life that Plato builds his
'
'
' the solecism. 6p66Ta.T av Xtyois, which
crowning argument for the immortality Hermann and Stallbaum take from 3
of the soul in the Phaedo (100 is ff., and and Flor. V, does not suit the situation
especially 105 c, D). Cf. Zeller 4 II p. 827 here, as KiXKicrTa av \4yois does in Laws
and 610 D n.
infra 897 E. Both here and in Laws 656 A
609 E 30 avTuv twv (titCwv. Her- (where A
has opdbraTa \iyois) the simplest
werden (following 2) would omit twv correction is opffdrara X^-yeu. For the
citIuv, but the contrast with <ra!ju.a.Tos error see In/rod. 5.
fMoxOyplav is improved by the presence of 8 ctXeY>|icv. Richards proposes e-
these words. avrCiv is ' ipsorum ' exactly e\eyxOufjiev, but the hortatory subjunctive
as in avTQv tKdvuv above: 'of food itself is quite out of place with the passive here.

)( body. See also on vn 534 c.

32 viro 8i o-itCwv ktX. Cf. 609
A, B. GlOB 10 o ri 0-p.iKpoTaTa is more
It is difficultto see where the ip.<pvTov idiomatic than els 6 tl <r/j.iKp6TaTa, which
J. and C. suggest: cf. vi 509 D and
KaKov comes in when the organism is de-
stroyed by violence. Surely lire destroys Symp. 191 u.
 "

6iod] TTOAITEIAC 42 5

eve/ca tovtcov pLrjBev p,a\\6v irore yjrv^qv aTroWvadai, izpiv av T9

dirohel^ri, C09 Bid ravra ra 7ra0?j/u,ara tov erco/taTO? avrrj etceivt]

dSiKcoripa icai dvoaicoripa yiyveTai' dWorplov Be fcaicov ev aWa>

yiyvop,evov, tov Be IBiov eKacrro) p,rj eyyiyvop,evov, pirjre ^v^rjv fii]re

C dWo firjBev ewpev cpdvat, rivd diroXkvcrdai. 'AW p,evT0i, ecpr/, 15

tovto ye ovBels irore Beimel, &><; twv diroQvrjGKovTwv aBi/cwrepai at

^Jrir^ai Bid rov ddvarov yiyvovrai. 'Eav Be ye tis, e<pr]v iyct>,

hfxocre too \6ycp ToXpa levat icai \eyeiv, &)9 7rovr)poTepo<s /cal aBucoo-

Tepo$ yLyvercu 6 dirodv^crKdiv, iva Br/ pi) dvayKa^rjTai dOavdrovs

rd<i yjrv^ds; 6po\oyelv, dtjuoao/xev irov, el dXrjdrj \eyet 6 ravra 20

\eycov, ttjv dBt/clav elvai OavdaipLOv tu> eyovri wcnrep vocrov, nai

J) vtt avrov tovtov diroKTivvvvros rfj eavrov cpvaet, dirodvfjcrKeiv

Tot'? \ap,j3dvovTa<i avro, T01D9 p>ev p,d\icrra ddrrov, tou9 B tjttov
cyoKairepov, dWd pur) wcnrep vvv Bid tovto vtt ciXkeov Bltcrjv iiri-

TidevTtov diroOvrjCTKOvatv 01 dSiKOi. Ma Al rj S' 09, ovk apa, 25

irdvBeivov (paveiTai 77 dBi/cia, el davdaipov earat tw \ap,ftdvovTi'

22. toi^toi) q: tov All: om. 2l. 24 tovto q\ tovtov AII2. 26. (paveiTai
A 1
!!: (paiveTat. corr. 2
. A

6 IO C 18
6p.d<r
Wvai: 'dares to rather increases than diminishes their
close with the argument not with us in '
'
vitality. The argument may not be con-
argument' (one of J. and C. 's alterna- clusive (609 D n.)\ but we are surely not
tives). Cf. Euthyd. 294 D bfxbae tjttjv rots justified in charging Plato (as Brandt
ipuT-fjuao-iv, Euthyph. 3 c and Theaei. apparently does I.e. p. 29) with confound-
165 E. ing either here or in 609 D the two notions
ws irovtipoTepos ktX. I think
Xt'-ytiv of physical death and death of the soul.
it was Dr Johnson who
said 'Every man 24 dXKd. (iT] wnrcp ktX. For the
is a rascal when he is sick.' For the construction cf. in 410 B n.
omission of the copula with bpLoXoyelv cf. Sid tovto. See cr. n. Schneider de-
I137 4 A. fends 5td tovtov by Aesch. Ag. 447
610D 22 avTov tovtov. See cr. n. TreirdvT aWoTpias Sial yvvaiKds but :

The reading avTov tov, which has most
of the MSS in its favour, is kept by
Schneider, Stallbaum and Burnet ("ab ea,
utpote suapte vi et natura perimente
Schneider). Hermann and Jowett and
Campbell read avrov tovtov, which is in-
trinsically far better ('this
this as opposed to the external agencies
' XcryT), epp.atov
mentioned below), and might easily have
been corrupted into ain-ov tov.
diro9vTJo-Kiv 01 diSiKOi.
kills the soul, which is the principle of
life (609 D .), the wicked should die of
their own wickedness for they cannot
; existence is necessary in order that the
of course continue to live on after their
soul expires. As it is, however, they
have to be put to death by others, and
(according to Glauco) their wickedness
Aeschylus regards Helen as an agent in
the death of the fallen Greeks, and the
meaning 'on account of is even more
necessary here than in 609 E di iiceiva
vnb ttjs avTov ica/das. Cf. VIII 562 B n.
25 ovk apa KaKtSv. Cf. Phaed. 107 C
itself 'just tl fiev yap t\v 6 da.va.Tos tov Travrbs a7ra\-
av -qv tois ko/cojs airo6avoio~i
tov T ff<lip.aTos ap.' d7n?X\dx#a< *a' ttjs
avrwv KaKias //era tt)s ipvxvs- The thought
If Injustice expressed in these two passages contains
the germ of a new argument for immor-
tality. It might be urged that a future
wicked may pay the penalty for their
sins, so that Immortality would become
a " postulate of the moral government of
the universe " (Deichert I.e. p. 48). Plato
 426 TTAATQNOI [6iod

diraXXayr) yap dv etr) /ca/cu>V dXXd fidXXov olfxai avrr/v (jjavr/crecr-

6ai irdv rovvavTiov rovs aXXovs diroKTivvvcrav, e'lirep olov re, rov E '

S' eypvra Kal pidXa ^cotikov irapej^ovo-av, Kal 7rpo<? y en ra ^wtikoo

30 dypvnrvov ovtco iroppw ttou, <w? eoiKev, icrKijvTjTat rov 6avdo~ip,o<i

elvai. KaXw?, r)v 8' eyco, Xeyei<;. oirore yap 8r) p,r) ircavr) r) ye
oiiceLa irovripla koX to oliceiov KaKov diroKTelvai koX diroXecrai

y rv
l X } v ^X^V T 7 e
7
' ^
dXXov oXedpw rerayp,evov icaicov ^v^qv r\
ti aXXo diroXel, trXrjV e^> cS reraKrai. ^^oXfj y, ecprj, do? ye to
35 et09. Ovkovv oiroTe pbr]K vtf> evbs diroXXvTai KaKov, /jl?Jt oliceiov
p,rjTe dXXo\rpiov, BfjXov oti dvdyKH] avTo del ov elvai' el 8' del 6v, 611
,
dOdvaTOV. AvdyK7], kcprj.

XI. Tovto p,ev TOivvv, r\v 8' eyd>, ovtcos e^e-rov el 8' e^et,
evvoei<i, oti dei av eiev ai avTai. oine yap dv ttov eXaTTovs yevoivTO
5 fnrjZep.id<i d7roWvp,evT)<i ovTe av irXeiov;. el yap otiovv tcov ddavd-
tcov trXeov yiyvono, oiaO oti e'/c tov Ovtjtov dv yiyvono ical irdvTa
av eirj TeXevTWVTa dddvaTa. 'AXrjOr) Xeyei?. 'A\V, tjv 8' eyco,

firjTe tovto olcofieOa' 6 yap Xoyos ovk idcrei' fir)T ye '

av T77 B
aXr^OeaTaTrj (pva-ei toiovtov elvai yfrv%rjv, &o~Te iroXXrjs TroitciXias

is content merely to suggest this argu-
ment: neither hete nor elsewhere does he
place it in the forefront of his dialectical
proof of immortality.
6 10 29 Kal (xd\a o>tikov kt\.
Glauco is thinking of the extreme activity
and vitality sometimes displayed by the
more aggressive kind of villain. good
example is furnished by the career of
Dionysius I of Syracuse. With aypvirvov
Stallbaum compares "at iugulent homines
surgunt de node latrones" (Hor. Epp. I 1.
32) an instance on a small and petty
scale of the sort of thing which is in
Plato's mind.
611 A 612
A It follows that the
number of souls is always constant, each
of them retainingits individuality through-
out. We have hitherto represented soul as
Plat. Fr. p. 7). Although o&re yap
TrXeiovs justifies del av elev ai avrai only
in so far as concerns the total number of
souls, ai avrai by itself means more than
this, and implies the personal identity of
each individual soul throughout all the
vicissitudes of its endless existence. The
A conviction that the life of each particular
soul is a continuous sequence of cause
and effect stretching from eternity to
eternity was firmly held by Plato, and he
briefly reminds us of it here because the
theory of future rewards and punishments,
which he will presently describe, rests on
that hypothesis and no other. For the
history of this belief before the time of
2
Plato see Rohde Psyche 11 pp. 134 136.
5
otiovv dOdvaTa. All things are
either mortal or immortal hence the
:

a composite substance; but the composite immortal, if increased at all, must be so

cannot easily be immortal ; and if we at the expense of the mortal, which will
would see the soul as it really is, we must accordingly in course of time be exhausted.
view it apart from the body and those Cf. Phaed. 70 c
72 E, especially 72 b ff,
?naterial accretions with which in human where a similar train of reasoning is em-
life it isclogged and encumbered. Then ployed to prove kK ruiv redvewTwv roiis
and only then shall we be able to see its \Civras yiyveodat Kal ras rwv reOveurrwv
true nature. ^i/X ay elvai.
611 a 4 ritl av thv at avrai: 'it 611B 8 1-5 d\ii8erTaTTj <}>vo-i kt\.
will always be the same souls that are in In its true and essential nature soul is
existence.' at avrai is the subject, not akin to the simple and incomposite: see
the predicate (as Teichmiiller translates Phaed. 78 B 81 A.


6nc] nOAITEIAC I
427

teal avoiioioTtiTos re Kal oia<popd<; yefieiv avrb irpbs avro. ITgk 10

Xeyet? ; ecprj. Ov pdSiov, rjv S' iyd>, d'c'Siov elvai crvvOerov re ire

ttoWmv Kal fit) rf, koXXlcttt] Key_pr)p.evov crvvdeaei, o>9 vvv rjfilv

i(j)dv7] fj yp'v^TJ. Ovkovv el/cos ye. "On fiev roivvv dOdvarov

yfrw%7J, teal 6 aprc \oyos Kal ol dWoi dvajKacreiav dv olov 8' ecrrlv

Q rfi aXr/dela, ov \e\(o^r]fj,evov Set avrb Oedaaadat virb re tt)? tov 15

o-a>p,aro<i Kotvaivias Kal aXXcov KaKwv, wenrep vvv r/fiels 0eco/xe6a,

d\A' olov icrriv Kadapbv yiyvofxevov, tolovtov iKavais Xoyicrfiw 81a-

Oeareov, Kal ttoXv kuWiov avrb evprjcrei Kal evapyearepov SiKaio-
o-vva<i T6 Kal dSiKtas hio-ty-erao Kal irdvra d vvv htrfkOofiev. vvv
8e ecTTOfiev p.ev d\r]0i) irepl avrov, olov iv tw irapovri fyaiverai' 20

I", 1 8. Siadeareov ^.a: Siaffereov AIL 19. d A2 IT: om. A 1

.

ro avTO irpos avro goes with
ttijtos oiacpopas : cf. 5ia0epe<7#cu 7rpos avro
and the like. The translation 'viewed
itself (D. and V.) is quite wrong.
12 ws vvv iifitv <j>dvT| r[ ^jruxT
to the tripartite division of soul in iv
435 A ff. : cf. (with Campbell) infra C
vvv de etvonev kt\., 61 2 A vvv de 8ie\rj-
X-jda/iev and (for the use of vvv) wa-rep vvv
in vi 504 d and III 414 B . It is much
less natural to connect the clause with
dLStov (" eternal as we have just proved
the soul to be" D. and V., with whom
Jowett andapparently also Schneider
agree. Prantl and others take the right
view). Now that he has proved the soul
to be immortal, Plato takes the oppor-
tunity to suggest a revision of the psycho-
logy f Book iv, in which soul was treated
avo/j.016- the Phaedo. Krohn however (PL St. p.
266) compares 7ra\cuds \6yos ov ij.ep.v~)-
by iieda (Phaed. 70 c), where Plato is think-
ing of Orphic and Pythagorean beliefs,
refers and suggests that ol dXXot should here
be interpreted in the same way ; while
Pfleiderer (Zur Lbsung etc. p. 41) sees
an allusion to the Phaedrns and Meno.
That the arguments of the Phaedo are
included in the reference, is extremely
probable both on other grounds, and also
on account of the remarkable affinity
between that dialogue and the whole of
this section; but Plato's words are wide
enough to cover all the proofs of im-
mortality current in the Platonic school,
whether published or not.
dva-yKdcreiav av. See on VI 490 c.
611c 17 KaGapov sc. from .body:

as composite (435 a .): for nothing that and its attendant evil cf. Phaed. 81 B ff.
:

is composite can well be immortal (cf. 18 upijo-i: sc. m, which is easily

Phaed. I.e.). According to the theory supplied after the verbal diadeareov. cf.
which is rather suggested (61 2 a) than (with Schneider) Euthyd. 299 D ovkovv
fully worked out in this chapter, the so- ael oei avrb e?x e '" & GavTcp; Kal etij &v
called lower parts' are not of the essence
'
tv5cufj.oveo~Ta.T0s, el tx 01 ttA.
of soul at all, but only incidental to its Ivap-yeo-Tepov Siot|rTai. The theory
association with body, and consequently of Justice and Injustice in Book iv
perishable. Cf. Phaed. 66 c ff., 79c, D rested on a psychology which explained
and the dv-qrbv eldos ipvxrjs of Tim. 69 C ff. soul not as Kadapbv, and by itself, but
Plato expresses himself with great reserve present in body (cf. 612 a). Plato hints
(61 2 a), but apparently intends us to be- that the new psychological standpoint
lieve that soul in its truest nature is will give us a new and higher conception
\0yurTi1c6v, and that the XoyiariKdv alone of Justice. I agree with Hirzel (der
is immortal (so also Simson Begriff d. Dialog I pp. 237 f.) in holding that this
Seele bei Plato p. 128 cf. also Grimmelt
: higher conception can only be the Idea.
de reip. PI. comp. et unit. p. 94 and The plural refers to different conceptions
Nettleship Lect. and Rent. 11 p. 357). of Tustice and Injustice, rather than to
14 01 aXXoi. The reference is gene- "their various forms" (as J. and C.
rally supposed to be to the arguments of explain).


428 TTAATQNOI [611 C

TeOed/xeOa fievroi BiaKelfievov avTo, wcnrep ol rov OakdrTiov TXav-

kov opwvres ovk av en '
pa8lco<; avrov iSoiev t-^v dpyalav (pvaiv, D
vtto rov to, re -rrakaid tov crco/iaTO? fieprj ra fiev eKtceicXdcrdai, ra
he <rvvTTpl(p6ai /ecu iravrwi \e\co{3f)cr9cu vtto twv kvpl&twv, aXka
25 Be 7rpocnre(pvKevai, oarped re Kal (pvKia kcli ware iravri
TTerpas,

fiaXXov drjptw eoiKevat rj olo? r)v (pvcrei, ovto> teal t?jv "ty-vxhv Vf1 ^
dedifieda Suttceifxevrjv vtto pjjpuov kclkwv. d\\d Set, 00 TXavrcwv,
eKeicre fiXeireiv. Ylol; rj K 09. Et? rrjv (f)i\ocro(piav I
avTrjs, Kal E
evvoelv wv diTTerai Kal o'icov efyiercu opbikiwv, &)? i;vyyevr)<; ovaa t3

30 re delay real dQavdrw Kal tu> del ovti, ical diet av yevotro tg3 tolovtw
iraaa eirLcnropevr] Kal vtto TavTrj? tt}? opfirjs eKKopicrOelaa eic rov
7T0VT0V, ev (o vvv ecniv, Kal irepiKpovcOelaa Trerpas re Kal barpea,

23. iKKCKXacrOai H : KK\a<r6ai A.

tov OaXaTTtov TXavKov. Glaucus,

21 the light of 6-1 r B, c we may suppose that
who had originally been a fisherman when the soul altogether follows after the
himself, when transmuted into a sea-god, divine it shakes itself clear of the body
became a patron god of sailors and fisher- and the lower parts of soul associated
men. See Roscher Lex. d. Myth. s.v. therewith, and appears in its true unity
and Frazer on Paus. IX 22. 7. as pure \0ytcrTiK6v. Cf. Grimmelt I.e.
611 D 23 rd Tt iraXcud dXXa 8. p. 94 and 608 D ;/.

For Te followed by 84 cf. II 367 C . 31toC itovtov ccttCv. The imagery,
KKKXdo-8ai. See cr. n. The reading which is of course suggested by the com-
KeK\d<r$ai is found only in one inferior parison with Glaucus of the sea, reminds
MS besides A. It is rather less suit- us of Phaed. 109 B
1 10 B.

able in point of meaning, and " quum
4kk\5.v perrarum, kAoV usu tritnm sit,
duorum codicum gratia vulgatum mutare
durum videtur " (Schneider).
28 tts rr\v <J>iXocro(j)Cav avTrjs. Cf.
Phaed. 79 D orav 84 ye avrri ko.8' avrijv
CKOwrj, itceicre oixerai et's
ael ov Kal dddvarov /cat waavrws ?X 0V Ka ^
uij avyyevr)? ovaa avrov del \xer eKelvov re
ylyverai, oravirep avri) Kad' airrriv y4vr]Tai
Kal 0;$ ai'7-77, Kal iriwavTat re tov irXdvov
Kal irepl (Keiva del Kara Taurd
32 irtpiKpovo-Otio-a is used with exactly
the same meaning and construction as
wepieKbirri in vii 519 A. The word is
particularly appropriate here, because it
might well be used of striking a vessel
of any kind in order to shake off the
rd Ka.6a.pbv re Kal integuments with which it has become
> incrusted in the depths of the sea. Cf.
also the metaphorical use of circumcisa
in Cic. de Fin. I 44. irapaKpovo~6eio~a
(Morgenstern) gives a wrong meaning,
waavrws and which Liebhold
TrepiKov(piffdeT<ra,

^X et > aTe T010VTWV 4<paTTT0fJ.4vT). suggests, tame and inadequate.

is
611 E 29 Ivyytv^s ovti. Cf. Phaed. irtTpas oa-rpta is bracketed by Her-
79 a ft'., especially 80 A, b and Laws 899 D, werden and Richards, the latter pro-
959 b, Tim. 90 a, c. Here we have yet posing as an alternative to insert Kat
another expression of the profound con- before a vvv. The image is scarcely
viction which inspires the teaching of bolder than raj ttjs yevfoeus fir/Y^eSs
Plato, that man is an ovpdviov <j>vrbv, wairep fj.o\vj38l5as in VII 519 A, and the
ovk 776101/. Herwerden would omit rip comparison with Glaucus easily carries it
before del ovti, but the article adds through. Stripped of stones and shell-
'

emphasis by making del 6vti look like fish

the numerous and wild accretions
a different category from the divine and of earth and stone which in consequence
9
immortal, which is treated as a unity. of these "happy" feastings as they are
Cf. I 334 E n. called have fastened themselves about
30 <rta av ^voito firunro|icvi). In her in her present state, because it is on

6l2 b] nOAITEIAC I
429

)12 a vvv avrfj are yrjv ecrtafievr) |

yerjpd /cal irerpcohr) iroWa ical

dypta "irepnrecpvicev virb rwv ev8atp,6v(ov Xeyop.evcov earcacrecov.

/cal ror av Ti$ I801, avrrjs rrjv akrjdf] cpvcriv, etre Tro\vei8rj<i etre
pLOVoeihyjs, etre otttj e^et ical oVo)?. vvv he rd ev tw dvQpanrivw /3ta)
iraOrj re ical etSf}, &><? eya>p,ac, eViez/cco^ avri]<; 8ie\t]Xvdap,ev. Uav- 5

rdiraac fiev ovv, ecprj.

XII. Ov/covv, i)v 8* eyco, rd re dXXa dire\v<rdp,eda ev ra> \oyu>

B /cal ov rov<i p,ia8ov<; '
oi>8e rd? 86^a<? 8ucaLoavvris i7rr)viy/cap.ev,

(oairep 'HcrioSoy re teal "OpLrjpov v/j.eis ecpare, d\\ avrb hucaioav-

vt]v avrfj 'rrv XV &P iarov T]vpop.ev ical Troirjriov elvac avrfj rd hc/cata, 10

8. eir-qvey Kafxev U : iirTjiveyKa.fj.ei' (sic) A.

earth that she feasts.' Liebhold's con-
jecture yrj evoiKovfievri and Madvig's yrjv
earioviievQ or yr)v elcF^KLCixevrj may be
taken as indications of how far these
then,' said I, 'did we not in our dis-
course clear away the imputations against
Justice and abstain from bringing forward
i/
the wages etc. Jackson is inclined
'

critics are qualified to deal with the text

of Plato. Plato means of course that the
soul which feeds on earth becomes of the
earth, earthy. Man is an ovpa.vi.ov (purbv
( Tim. 90 a) and should draw his sus-
tenance from Heaven. The best com-
mentary on the whole passage is vn
519 a, B, with the extracts from the Phaedo
cited ad loc. cf. also IX 586 a, b nn. For
: of its results (11 362 E ff.). For d7re\i;-
the 'happy feastings' see on IV 421 B.
612 a 3 Are oirws. For this for-
mula cf. Phaed. 100 D and Laws 899 B.
Plato seems clearly to imply that soul in
its true nature is fj.ovoeidr)s, although he
refrains from dogmatising on the subject
perhaps rightly to make the sentence
categoric and not interrogative. In to,
&\\a &Tre\vo-afj.e0a the word d\Xa refers
to the other points raised by Thrasy-
machus (l 337 A ff.), Glauco and Adi-
mantus (II 358 E ff.), besides the com-
plaint that Justice is usually recommended
hot on its own merits, but for the sake
ffaixeda cf. VI 499 E a.Tro\v6fj.evos ttjv tt)s
<pi\o/j.adias 8iajj\t)v, Ap. 37 B, Phaedr.
267 D, Arist. Rhet. Ill 14. i4i5 b 37,
15. i4i6 a 5 al. Other explanations of
this difficult word and the variant d.7re5i'-
are discussed in App. V. Instead
a6.fx.eQa.

here. See on 611 B. of eirr)veyKait,ev, I formerly read (with

612 a 613 e Now that we have
proved Justice to be in itself, apart from
all consequences, best for the soul, we may
safely dwell on the rewards of Virtue both
in life and after death. We revoke the
concession which, for the sake of the argu-
ment, we formerly made, and restore to
Justice the appreciation which in poiiit of
fact she does rtceive from gods and men.
The just are dear to the gods and the
special object of their providence, but it is
otherwise with the unjust. Among men
too, Injustice, though for a time it may
run well, breaks down before the race is
finished ; whereas Justice reaches the goal
Cobet, Baiter and J. and C.) eirriveKafMev.
The scribe of Paris A (see cr. n.} seems
to have had both readings before him,
but to have finally decided in favour of
eTryveKaixev, which is in exact correspon-
dence with tuadovs 5e ko.1 56|as rrdpes
aWots ewcuveZv 11 367 D. All the other
MSS read iirriveyKap.ev except Par. K,
which has eTrrfveca/xev. iir-qveyKaixev should
probably be preferred, both on account
of the MS evidence, and still more because
the aorist seems necessary to balance
a.Tre\vcrd/j.eda and TjUf/Ofiev. There is no
special reason why the word eTraiveiv in
II 367 D should be echoed here and it is :

and wins The honours and

the crown. not employed of Homer and Hesiod in
prizes which Glauco claimed for successful II 363 A, to which e<pare refers. For the
Injustice fall to Justice, and it is the confusion cf. (with J. and C.) Pol. 307 a,
unjust who suffer the insults and torments where some MSS read eirrjveyKafAev, and
which he foretold for the just. others eTrrjveKa/j.ev.
612 a, B 7 ovkovv kt\. 'Well 9 avTO SiKaioa-vvrjv. See on II 363 A.-

430 TIAATQNOX [612 B

idv T GXV T0V Fvyov SaKTvXiov, iav re prj, Kal 777)09 tolovtw
T
SaKTvkiq) rrjv "Ai'So? kvvtjv ; WXrjdeaTara, e<J3T), Xeyea. Ap'
ovv, rjv 8' eydi, <w TXavKcov, vvv yj&r) dveiri(pdov6v ianv irpos iiceivoi<i

Kal tovs pia8ov<i rjj St/caiocrvvr) Kal rfj dXkrj dperfj diroBovvai,
15 ocrovs '
re Kal oiou? rfj i/ftr^ irape-yei Trap dvOpcoircov re Kal 6ewv, C

%o)vt6<; t en tov dv6p(o7rov Kal eirechdv Te\evTr)o~ri ; TlavraTraai

fiV ovv, >) o 05. '-Ays' ovv d.7roS(aaT poi a ehavelaaade iv ra>
Xoya ; Tt p,d\io~ra; "KScoKa vplv tov BiKaiov Bokciv ciSikov elvat
Kal tov ahiKov hiKacov. vp,el<; <ydp i)yelcr6e, Kav el p,rj BwaTov eirj

20 ravTa \avQ dveiv Kal 6eoii<i Kal dvOpdarowi, opa)<; SoTeov elvat tov
\6yov eveKa, iva ai/Trj BiKaioavvr] 777)09 d&iKcav avTrjv '
Kpideij). i) D
ov (j.v7)povevet<; ; 'ASiKolrjv pevr dv, e</>?;, el prj. 'Rirethr) tolvw
KeKpipevai elcrlv, eyib irdXiv d-naiTW virep 8iKaioo~vvr)<i, wcrirep e'^et

80^779 Kal irapd Qeosv Kal irap dv6pco7ra>v, Kal i)pd<s opoXoyelv irepl

19. ijydade II: -grelaBe A. 22. iirubr) Flor. C: iireidi) rjv AH l

: iwtibrj ovv q.
Pro iireidrj iyw praebent H et in marg. A- iweio/j roivvv, rjv 8' eyw, KeKptpievai dal.

11 tov ri-yov 8o.ktvXi.ov. H359C. sentence." But rjyttade is on the whole

12 "A'iSos Kwtjv. See //. V 844 f. more natural with doriov dvai and ought
avrap 'Adrjvi) |
dvv' "
A'idos kvvItjv, fxrj /xiv probably to be retained. An unfortunate
v
I801 iifipifios with Leaf ad loc. Leaf
A/)ijs, misprint in my edition of the Text of the
observes that " the name 'AtSj;s here evi- Republic (1897) assigns to II the reading
dently preserves something of its original riydade (sic), and the error is repeated by
sense, the Invisible fAfiS^s)." For other Burnet in his apparatus criticus. In
examples of the proverb see Blaydes on reality II has 7ryer0e.
Ar. Ach. 390. Kdv el. See on m
408 R.
13 vvv tj'Stj dveirC^Oovov. We may 20 TavTa : viz. Justice and Injustice.
without prejudice consider the question 612 i 22toivuv ktX.
eimS'rJ See
of rewards, now that we have judged cr. n. The reading in the text has the
virtue and vice upon their merits ; and it approval of Schneider and others. It
is even necessary to do so, if we are to involves less departure from II and 1
A
take account of all the circumstances of than either {a) eTreioi) rolvvv KtK.pip.evai
5'
the case. See on 608 c. tlo~iv, r)v y&, iraXiv dirairCo kt\.
irpos Kt(vois SC. tois ayadols oh avrrj
: (Hermann), or (b) i-iradrj roivvv, r\v 0' iyu,
irapelx eT<> V diKaioouvr), as it is more fully KtKpip^vai daiv, eyeb irakiv (Ast, Stall-
5'
expressed in 614 A. baum), or (c) lirtibT) rolvvv, rjv 701,
612 c 19 T|"yeLO-0 Kpi0ir| represents KiKpiptvai da I, iraXiv diraiTtj kt\. (Baiter,
the general substance, though not the J. and C.| Burnet). There is
no authority
precise form, of the demands put forward for (c) except a marginal annotation in A,
by Glauco and Adimantus in 11 361 A D, although Burnet erroneously attributes
367 E. The reference is not more inexact this reading to Vind. F and Stobaeus.
than other cross-references in the Republic See (for Vind. F) Schneider's note and
(see on 502 D al.), and Siebeck is hardly (for Stobaeus) Flor. 1 p. 402. 22 f. Hense.
justified in suggesting that Plato's recol- To (a) and (c) it may also be objected
lection of Book 11 had grown faint by the that the contrast between Socrates on the
time he wrote Book x (Untersuch. zur one hand, and Glauco and Adimantus on
Phil. d. Griechen p. 144). The reading the other, requires the presence ol e'-,u>
yrdade (see cr. .) has some little support as the subject to diraiTw : and in (b) the
from the inferior mss as well as from A. jingle rjv 5' ^ii iyw iraXiv "valde in-
It is defensible in itself, and (as Campbell suave est" (Schneider).
observes) "agrees better with tawKa. and 24 T|v.ds. The reading i',uas, which
Soriov and with airaiTw in the following Stallbaum adopts, has little authority,


613B] nOAITEIAC I
431

avrrjs Botceladat, ovtoo, iva /cat ra vtKrjTrjpta KOficar)Tat, a airo tov 25

Boicelv KTQ)fj,evr] BiBcoai rots eyovciv avr-qv, eVetS?) /cat ra airo tov

elvai dyadd BiBovcra e<pdvrj /cat ovk ifjcnrarcbcra tow; tc5 ovti
E \a/MJ3dvovTa<; avTrjv. '
At/cata, <pr), alrei. Ovkovv, ifv B' ijoo,

irpiiiTOv [xev tovto aTroBdiaeTe, on deovs ye ov Xavddvei eKdrepos

avroiv oto? iariv ;
*
A^iroBdiaopLev, e<f>r). Et Be p,r) XavddveTOv, 030
fiev 0eo<pi\r)$ dv etr), 6 Be deop.io~r}<;, axrirep /cal /car dp%d<; d>p,o\o-
yovpuev. "&<tti ravra. T&5 Be OeocpCkel ov% opboXoy^aop.ev, oo~a

>13 ye dirb 6e<av J

yiyveTai, irdvra yiyvecrOat 009 olov re dpiara, et p,rj

Tt dvayKaiov avTw kcucov e/c 7rporepa<; dfiapTias virripyev ; Tldvv

fiev ovv. Ovtcos cipa viroX^TTTeov irepl tov Bikcliov dvopos, edv t
ev irevia yLyvrjTai kdv t ev i/dcrot? i] tlvl aXAa> twv Bokovvtcov
kclkwv, tov rovTcp Tai/Ta et? dyadov Tt Te\evTT)crei ^oovti, rj /cat 5

diroOavovTi. ov yap Brj vtto ye dewv irore dp,e\elrai, 09 av irpodv-

p,eladai ideXrj St/cat09 ylyveaOac /cal eTriTTjSevcov dpeTrjv et'9 oaov
B Svvarbv dvdpcoTrai '
bpoiovo-dcu dew. y, e<j>V> TOV toiovtov p,r)
Et/co9
dp,e\eiadaL inrb rov opoiov. Ovkovv irepl tov dBiKov rdvavria
tovtcov Set BiavoelaOat ; ZcpoBpa ye. Ta p,ev Brj irapd decbv 10

roiavT dv etr/ viKT]Trjpia rw St/cata). KaTa yovv ip,rjv Bo^av, ecprj.

Tt Be, r)v S' iyco, Trap dvOpcvirwv ;' dp* ov^ coBe e^et, et Bel to ov

Tidevat; cv^ 01 p,ev Betvoi Te /cat aBcicoi Bpwcriv OTrep oi Spo/x-179,

oaoc dv Oeenaiv ev dirb tcov KaTco, airo Be tcov dvco p,r) ; to p.ev

25. a 'S.q: om. A1 !!, sed ante 5i'5w<n reposuit A2 . 26. to. A2n : om. A 1
.

32. In verbis ion ravra desinit II. 33. 7e 3^ et corr. A 2

: re A 1
.

and is a needless change, for " Socrates 11383 vi 500 c, D, 501 B, c, and" Laws
c,
ipse adhuc una cum reliquis iustitiam 716 B D together
with the ixeKer-q Oava-
rnale audire et deos horninesque secus de tov of the Phaedo and the old Pythago-
"
ea statuere rov \6yov eW/ca posuerat rean maxims 'iirov da2, &Ko\ovdeiv t$ 6e<2.
(Schneider). Cf. also Rohde Psyche" pp. 163, >o-
SokbctGcu. Cf. VI 490 A. 207.
612 31 KO.T ap\ds ci|io\o-yov|iev. 613 b 14 o<rot av (it) kt\. "who :

I 352 B. run well from the lower end of the course

613 a 2 irpoTe'pas dfiaprias = ' former to the upper, but not from the upper to
sin 'means the sins committed in a previous the lower" etc. (J. and C). Plato is
existence. Hence the imperfect inrijpxev thinking of the diavXos, and calls the out-
(' was to him from the first,' i.e. from the ward and homeward journeys respectively
moment of his birth). and rCiv kixtw and curb tGiv (Lvw. We
6 ov \dp Srj viro -yc 6v kt\. Cf. must suppose, although there seems to
(with Morgenstern de Plat. rep. comment. be no other authority for the supposition,
p. 141) Ap. 41 C, D and, for a proof of the that the end from which the competitors
divine Providence, Laws 899 D ff. started was spoken of as 'down and the '

7 00-ov Svvarov
tls 0a>. 6/jloLwitls other end as 'up.' Schneider suggests
Kara rb Svvardv is the ethical end for
6(i2 that the outward limit may have stood
man: see Theaet. 176 B 177 A, and cf. higher, but Greek stadia seem always to
 :

43 2 nAATQNOZ [613 B

15 TrpdoTOv ofeco? diroir^hwa-LV, TeXevTtoVTes he. ' KaTayeXacTOi yiyvov- Q

Tat,, tcl cora eVt rcov tv/xav e^oi/re? teal daTe<pdva)Toi diroTpe-^ovre^-

ol he rfj aXrjdeta hpofiiKol eU reXos i\66vre$ rd Te ddXa \afifid-

vovaiv Kal orefyavovvTai. ou% ovtco Kal irepl twv hcKalcov to iroXv

avpfiaivet,; 717)09 rekos eKao-Tt)^ irpdgea)? kol SfiiXias zeal tov filov
20 evSoKifJLOvcrt, re Kal rd d6\a irapd roiv dvdpdiirwv (pepovrai ; Kal
fidXa. 'Aveget dpa \eyovTos ep,ov Trepl tovtwv direp ai/To? eXeye?
irepl twv dhtKccv ; epa) yap hrj, otl 01 '

fiev Sitcaioi, eirethdv Trpea- D

Svrepoi yivcovrat, ev iroXec rfj avTwv apyovai re, av (3ovXa>vrai,
ras dpyd<;, yap,ovai re oiroQev av ftovXoovTaL, eKhihoaai Te et<? ov<i
25 av ideXcocn- Kal irdvra, a o~v Trepl eiceivwv, eya> vvv Xeyw Trepl
TwvSe' Kal av Kal irepl rwv uSlkoov, otl 01 ttoXXoI avTcov, Kal iav
veoi ovres XdOeoaiv, eirl TeXovs tov hpop,ov alpedevTes KaTayeXaaTOO
elcrcv, Kal yepovTe<{ ycyvop.evoi aOXioi irpoirrfXaKl^ovTai virb %eva>v
re Kal do-Twv, p,aaTiyovfievoi Kal a '
dypotKa (pr]cr6a av eivai. E
30 d\r)6r) Xeycov irdvTa eKelva olov Kal ep,ov aKrjKoevai co? irdo")(pv-

30. \tyuv Ast: \4yuv etra (rTpeftXuo-ovTai (or/)e|3\?;<roi'Tat q) Kal iKKavdfjcrovTai

codd. Pro \iywv yp \eyovra in marg. A 2 .

have been level. The use of &vco and before the end, like runners who run well
k6.tw as in irepiiraTeii' dvw k&toj (At.
is as far as the Ka/j-ir-rrip, but break down in
Lys. 709), dptr' dvw re Kal k&tuj (Eur. the second half of the 8iav\os. For the
H. F. 953), and other examples quoted in illustration from the games cf. v 465 Bti.
Stephanus-Hase Thes. s.v. &vu p. 1063. 613 c 16 to. toTa ^\ovTes. "A
The subject of d7roiri]dw<n is not ol Bpofirji, metaphor taken from horses and other
but ol det-vol re Kal txdiKoi so that to p.iv
: animals, which let their ears drop when
wpQiTov corresponds roughly to airb rwv they are tired and overdriven " Thomas
k6.tw, and reXevrwres to avb tGjv &vu. Gray. Schneider quotes Photius p. 57:.
This interpretation is that of Schneider 14 Poison rd u>ra eirl twv ioiiuv Zxovres'
and the other editors. A wholly different iiriaeiovTe : rr)v Ke<paKi)v
1
5 iroiovo~iv iKKe-
view is taken by Riddell (Digest 111) \vtxtvoi. With ol Si rrj d\r)6ela crrerpa-

and Madvig. They understand rd koltoj vovvrai cf. Pythag. Simil. 22 in Mullach
of the lower, and to. &vw of the upper Frag. Phil. Gr. 1 p. 486 rots /xiv o-radio-
parts of the body (" who run fairly with dpafiovcnv iirl to; ripp-an rb f3paj3eiov rrjs
their legs, but with the upper part of vLkt/js, tois 5i <pi\oirovrjcra<jii' tti tov yf\pu]$

their bodies
head, neck, arms in bad rb irpLOTtiov 7-77S <ppovf)0~ws diroKeiTai.
form " Riddell I.e. For the use of &tt6 21 '{Xeyts. II 362 B.
cf. Laws 795 b, S3 2 E and Xen. Rep. Lac. 613 D 28 d0X.ioi irpoirTjXaKi^ovTai
5. 9). But an allusion to the physiology " are insulted in their misery" (D. and V.).
of bad running is not in place here, and &9\iot. isnot altogether predicative (" are
it is difficult to resist the impression that miserably insulted " J. and C), although
<x7ro twv k6.toi and airb t&v avw are signifi- it goes more closely with TrpoirrjXaKliovrai

cant parts of the comparison. On Riddell's
view they are not, for there is nothing in
the career of the clever and unjust which
can well be illustrated by running fairly
than with yipopres yiyvb/xevoi. Schneider
translates "und Greise werdend bittere
Schmach erdulden mussen."
' 613 29 civpoiKa (}>T]0-6a. II 361 E.
1

with their legs etc. The point is, as rb 30 Xrywv. See cr. n. I agree with

'

fxiv irp&Tov d-KOTptx ovT s expressly states, Ast, Hermann, and Stallbaum in omit-
that they do well at first, but collapse ting eira o-TpepXilxrovTai Kal iKKavd^aovTai.
 614A] nOAITEIAC I
433

ariv. dW o Xeyco, opa c dve^ei. Kcu irdvv, e<f>t]

hiiccua yap
XeyeK.
XIII.
l
A fxev tolvvv, rjv S' iyco, ^(bvri tm 8i/calrp irapa deayv
614 Te Kai dvdpcoTrcov adXd re Kai fitcrOoi teal Scopa ylyverat 7rpo>i

e/cetVoi? rot? dyadols ot<? avrrj Trapeiye.ro ?} 8iKaioo~vv7], roiavr dv

elr). Kat p,dX\ e<pr), KaXd re tcai /3e/3ata. Tavra tolvvv, r\v S' iyco,

ov8ev o~tl Tr\>)det ov8e /xeyeOet irpo? e/celva, a reXevr^o-avra ercd-

repov irepifxevet. XPV & avTa aKOvaai, Xva reXkwi e/carepos avrtov 5

5. eKareposS 2
: itcaTepov AS 1
^.

" quia nee tempus ar.tecedentibus congruit, ancient Divina Commedia,' as Doring
'

nee sententiae ratio Socratem singula points out (Archivf. Gesch. d. Phitos. VI
supplicia enumerare patitur" (Stallbaum). pp. 475
490). The sources and affinities
The passage to which the words refer of Plato's eschatological myths have been
runs as follows : /j.a<TTiyw<reTai, crrpeflXdi- much discussed. Besides the article by
fferai, Sedrifferai, (KKavdriaerai Tu<pda\fju>) Doring on Die eschatologischen Mythen
(II 361 E) : andetra e/c/cai/flTjcroercu (' after d. Plato (Archiv I.e.) the student should

that
they
'
i.e. have been scourged
after they consult Ettig Acheruntica (Leipziger Stud.
' will be racked etc.) is probably ' xiii i8oi,pp. 251
Norden Vergilstudien (Hermes

40 2, especially 284 ff.),
xxvm
a marginal note intended to remind us of
the further tortures specified in the earlier 1893, pp. 360 406), and
especially
passage. Schneider and the Oxford Dieterich A Tekyia (Leipzig 1893), where
editors retain the words as a parenthesis, the common features in ancient represen-
which is, to say the least, exceedingly tations of the underworld are clearly
awkward. exhibited. There are traces of N&uuu
613 e 616 b But what we have before the time of Plato, and the investi-
hitherto recounted is as nothing compared gations of Dieterich and others have made
with the wages of Virtue and Vice here- it clear that the materials of Plato's picture

after. Let us hear the vision of Er, the are derived in large measure from Orphic
son of Armenius. For twelve days he or Pythagorean traditions (Dieterich I.e.
lay in a trance, during which his soul pp. 128 ft".: cf. also Norden I.e. p.
travelled to a meadow, where he heard 374, Rohde Psyche* II pp. 91 ff., and
the narrative of their experiences from Zeller 5 I 1. p. 450. Dieterich may be
f
other souls that had u /filed the millennial wrong in some of his conjectures, as
period of reward or punishment. In most F. Weber tries to shew in his inaugural
cases the recompense for good and evil dissertation, Platonische Notizen iiber
actions was tenfold ; but certain crimes Orpheus Miinchen 1899 p. 20 n., but the
were punished yet more sternly, and for broad outlines of his theory are in my
some incurable sinners there was no hope opinion established beyond reasonable
at all. doubt). Evidence of Pythagorean and
614 A 5 xpt] 8' outci clkouctcu kt\. Orphic affinities will be cited in the notes.
The Xe/cuta of the Republic is one of the Cf. Proclus in remp. II p. Kroll etre no
earliest extant Apocalypses, and many of 8e ex e ' T * T ^ s iffTopias ovtws etre Kai
its features reappear in later apocalyptic firj, T]Teii> S.towov, tov IlXdTwvos rd
literature, including that of the early TotavTa ttX&ttovtos p.Sv ov8a/j.js,
Christian era. See James Apocrypha Kara 5e tt)v xpeiav tQv irpoKeiixevuv del
Anecdota in Robinson's Texts and Studies. TrapaXap.^6.vovTOS Kai xpw/J-ivov Train fiera.
A careful comparison of the myth in the 7-77S TTpeirova'Tis Trepij3o\ijs Kai olKOVo/j.ias,
Republic with those of the Phaedrus, (iy Kai Trj MavTiviKrj evr) Kai ti2 Kara tov
Goigias, and Phaedo shews that in spite Tvyov irpbyovov dirjyri/jLaTt. Kai Tip Kara.
of discrepancies in detail, the four dia- tovs ' ArXavriKous \6yip Kai iraai tois
logues conspire to produce what is on the dfxoiois. We
may well suppose, however,
whole a tolerably consistent picture of the that the imagination of Plato dealt freely
destiny of the human soul a kind of with his materials, and the myth of the
A. P. II. 28


434 nAATQNOI [614 A

direCkrj^r] to, biro rov \6yov 6<piX6p,eva aKovcrat. Aeyois dv, k(pr},

a>? ov 7roWa aW tfBiov '

d/covovri. 'AXa,' ov puivroi ctol, rjv B B
iyco, 'AXklvov ye drroXoyov epw, dXk akKipuOV pev dv&pos, 'Hpo?
rov 'Apfxeviov, rb yevos TIap,<pv\ov 09 wore iv rro\ep,u> reXevrr/-

10 eras, dvaipedevrcov hetcaraiayv rcov ve/epwv yfii] Biecfidappivcov, vyir)S

p,iv avypeOrj, Kop,ta6el<; S' oifca&e p,e\\cov OdrrreaOai SaoSeKaraios

eirl rfj Trvpa /celfievos dvefilw, dvaftiovs h? e\eyev d e/cet ISot. e<pr)

Si, eTreiSr) ov eK^rjvai rrjv yjrv^v, iropeveaOat, per a, 7roXX(t)v, teai

d(pitcveicr6aL acpas ei<? rbirov nvd &aip,6viov, iv u> rrjs re 7^9 Sv C

7. u>s A 2
3<7: om. A 1
. aXX' S^ 1
: aXX' A^ 2
. 8. r?pds A :
2
r,pos A 1
:

ijpbs q. 13. ov A'Siy: ovv A 2

.

Republic bears the unmistakeable impress 'AXkIvov. Other authorities will be found
of Plato's own genius in its artistic finish in Leutsch u. Schneidewin Paroem. Gr.
no less than in its religious and moral 1 p. 210, II p. 13). For the paronomasia
teaching. 'AXkicou dX/vi/tou see Riddell Digest
tKdTepos- See cr. n. The accusative 3^3-,
appears to be in all MSS except v K 'Hpos tov 'Apueviov kt\. The names
'"Q.p ovofia
and 32 - point the East.
to Kvpiov
6 aKovorai is doubted by Stephanus, 'EfipaiKbv, says Suidas, and Er is one of
and bracketed by Ast, Stallbaum, and the ancestors of Joseph, the husband
Baiter. There is nothing offensive in of the Virgin Mary: see St Luke 3. 28.
the repetition aKovoai a/comai (cf. VI By some of the ancients, including
511 E .), and the second aKOvaai is Clement (Strom. V 157 Migne), Er was
welcome, if not necessary, as defining the identified with Zoroaster (Proclus I.e.
exact nature of the debt ('due to hear,' p. 109). rod 'Ap/xevlou is of course 'son
i.e. 'due to be heard,' like /caXos [Sew of Armenius,' not 'the Armenian,' as
and the like). " The debt which has some ancient expositors imagined (see
been incurred in words " (d ib~a.veLo-a.aOe Proclus in remp. 11 p. no). Plutarch
iv t \byu> 612 c) "has to be paid in Symp. ix 740 b appears to have read
words " (J. and C.). wro depends on 'Ap/jLoviof, a reading which was known to
6<pei\6fieva rather than on aKovcai. J. Proclus (I.e.), and which commended itself
and C
take aKovcrai as=' to have related also to the poet Gray but 'Ap/xovLov has :

concerning them,' comparing a.Kovo~ai no MS authority. Proclus himself adopts

co^lo-fiara. VI 496 A and Lys. 207 A but ; the same reading as that of our best mss,
it is more natural to give the word the and explains the passage quite correctly
same meaning as it bears just before. in p. no. 19 ff.

614 B 8 'AXkCvov diroXoYOV. 10 SeKaTaCwv. The occurrence of the

Books ix xil of the Odyssey were number 10 and its multiples is one of the
known as 'AXkivov airb\oyoi the ' tales to Pythagorean elements of the story: cf.
Alcinous': see Ael. Var. Hist. XIII 14 infra 615 A, B elvai 5e 7-771/ iropelav x^Xtirr}
'AXkLvov awo\6yovs [Kal] KvKXunreiav Kal 3
(10 years) inrep eKaorov 5e/cd.Kts uis
"NiKVtav Kal ra rrjs KipKTjs. Cf. Arist. /3t'ou oVtos toctovtov (10- years) tou avdpw-

Poet. 16. 1455 s 2 and Khet. m 16. 1417* irlvov and etKO<TTrjv in 620 B. See also on
13, from which it appears that the whole 614 c.
four books were also called collectively 12 dva|3iovs 8 801.
Other miracu-
o 'AXkIvov airbXoyos. There is doubt- lous stories about the dead or seeming-
less an allusion, as the Oxford editors dead returning to life again and describing
remark, to the vixvia of Od. XI, which is what they have seen are given by Proclus
itself one of the tales to Alcinous' ; but
'
I.e. pp. 113 116, 122. Cf. also Rohde
the expression has also a proverbial appli- Psyche- 11 pp. 90 102.
cation, being used of a long and tedious 14 a<J)iKVio-0ai. In Phaed. 107 D and
story (eirl tQv QXvapovvTuv Kal fiaKpbv 1 1 3 D each conducted by
soul is its 5a.lfx.wy

diroTeivbvruv \6yov Suidas S.v. 'Airb\oyos to the place of judgment.

 '

6i4C] nOAITEIAC I
435

eivai yaa^a-ra &yo\x.s.vu> aKKrfKoiv /cat tov ovpavov av iv t&> avco 15

aWa KaravTLKpv' 8iKao-ra<z 8e fieTagv tovtcov tcaOfjcrOai, ovs,
eirei^r) BiaSi/cdaeiap, tovs p.ev hacaiovs /ceXevetv Tropevecrdai rrjv et'9

16. &\Xa Si/: a'\\a A.

614 C Toirov Tivd Saijwviov ktX. (e.g. Fr. 154 Abel): cf. also Plut. de
The situation may be seen from the fac. orb. Litnae 943 C iv rtZ nrpaoTdTo)
accompanying plan. AB is the tottos rod dipos, 8v Xeifiwvas "AiSov naXovcri
daiix6vios or Xei/xdiv (61.4 e) in which the and Plat. Phaedr. 248 B (the ' meadow '
or 'plain of Truth'). In none of these
passages is the meadow a place of judg-
ment for departed souls; but ireolov
dXrjdeias is used of the judgment-place in
D the Axiochus (371 B), a dialogue full of
Orphic influence; and it is therefore
probable that Plato borrowed the meadow
from some Orphic or Pythagorean dogma.
We ought, I think, to conceive the
meadow as situated somewhere on what
Plato in the Phaedo calls i) u>s d\r]6ws yrj,
tottos dai.fJ.6vi.os meaning the real surface of the earth as
opposed to the misty hollows in which
we live: see below on 616 A and cf.
Susemihl Gen. Entzuick. 11 p. 270. Some
of the speculations of the Neoplatonists
on this subject are given by Proclus I.e.
D' pp. 128
136: but they are altogether
fantastic and useless.
15 x*"K- aTa Roeper (de dual, usu
-

Plat. p. 29) would read xdcyuare (" id est,

ut me monuit Useneras, ydo-nar fXM^" w
a librario male suppletum"). The dual
judges sk. BC, AC
represent the two is also found in q and Flor. ; but there U
ways by which the souls when they are is hardly sufficient ground for deserting
judged depart to receive their rewards or the best MSS cf. in 395 A 77 ov fufi-qixara
:

punishments. DA
and D'B
are the two &pTL tovtu) iKaXeis ; Lack. 187 A et 5' avTol
ways by which the souls return to the evperai yeyovbTe (so B) tov toiovtov, and
meadow to be reincarnated, after their other passages in Roeper l.c. Proclus
period of reward or punishment is com- also has xL0~fiaTa ixl ^ vu 0- c P- x 3^- r 7)*
Ji -

plete. (Ast makes a grave error when With the two ways (BC, AC') by which
he writes " duo ostia, alteram, per quod the souls depart after judgment cf. Gorg.
animae descendant in corpora, alteram, 524 A iv TT) TpLOOlp e| fjS (piptTOV TO) bSd},
per quod e vita redeant." None of the rj fiev is nandpuv vr/crovs, i) 5e els Taprapov :

four xdcr/iara represent the way by which also Phaedr. 249 A. The two ways '

the souls arrive at the meadow immediately were a familiar feature in Orphic-Pytha-
after they leave the body.) The t6ttos or gorean pictures of the other world : for
\ei/jubv appears also in the Phaedo and the illustrations see Dieterich l.c. pp. 191 ff.
Gorgias :els 5tj Tiva tottov, ol dei roiis and Rohde Psyche n p. 220 n. 4.
<rvXXeyivTas 5ia5iKao~a/j.ivovs els "Aidov 17 els 8eidv. The way to the abode
iropeveadai {Phaed. 107 d) ouroi ovv
:
of the blest was generally figured as eis
SiKaaovaiv iv ry Xeifjucvt (Gorg. 524 a). 5eidv see Rohde l.c. and Dieterich l.c.
:

Ettig I.e. p. 306 is inclined to derive the
idea from Homer's da<p68eXos Xeip.<Ji-v.
We find traces of a Xeifiojv also in Empe-
docles v. 23 Karsten dr-qs av Xet/j.Qvd
(apparently of the Earth) re /cat (tk6tos
-fj\dffKov(nv, and in Orphic
p. 85 n. 2, where Dieterich quotes from
an Inscription found in a grave in the
district of Thurii x a 'P e X a 'P e 8eidv
odoiwopuiv AeifiCovds Te iepoi/s Kara t
dXaea <epo-e<poveias. The whole of this
fragments Inscription, according to Dieterich, be-

282
 " '

43^ TTAATQNOI [614 c

8e^idv re teal avco 81a tov ovpavov, arj/xeia 7repidyfrai'Ta<i twv 8e8i-
teaa/xevwv ev ra> irpoadev, tovs 8e d8itcov<; rr)v et? dpurrepdv Te Kai
20 kcitco, kyovras '
Kai tovtovs ev tw oTriaOev crr/fxela irdvTwv ajv D
eirpa^av. eavTov 8e TrpocreXOovros eiirelv, oti 8eoi ai/Tov dyyeXov
dv0p(O7roi<i yeveaOai tcov e/cet teal 8iaKe\evoivTo 01 aKove.iv re /cal

QedaBai irdvra rd ev ra> tottw. opav 8r) TavTr/ pev KaO' endrepov
to ydcrpa tov ovpavov Te Kai Tr)$ yr/<; diriovaa^ Tas \frvyd<;, e"7rei8rj

25 avTals 8t,Kacr9eirj, /card 8e tu> eTepco e'/e /xev tov dvievai e/c t?;<? 717?
/xeo~Ta<; avypov Te koX Koveavi, e/e 8e tov erepov KaTafiaiveiv eTepas
etc tov ovpavov tcadapas. teal ra<; '

ael acpiKvovpevas wenrep etc E

TroXkijS 7Topela<; cpaivecrdai tfrceiv teal dcrpeva? et? tov Xei/xGiva
diriovcras olov ev travr/yvpei /caTaatcrjvaaOai teat acnrdt^eadal Te
30 d\\i]\a<; ocrai yvwpipai, teal irvvOdvecrdai Ta<; re eV Trj<s yr)<; t/kov-

<ra<? irapd twv eTepwv rd etcel teal ras etc tov ovpavov Ta Trap
e.Ke'ivai<i. Sfr/yeiadai 8e dW?j\ai<; Ta<? /xev 68vpopeva<; Te teal

tckaovcras, dva/ii/xvr/o~tco/xe.va<$ oaa Te teal ola irdQoiev teal i8oiev 615

e\vai
j

ev tt) viro yf/s TTopela 8e Tt/v iropeiav yikieTr/ Ta? 8' av eV

23. Oeavdcu A'2 2</: Qedaaadai ut videtur 1
A . 29. a7rtoi/crai A S'/:
2
eVt
oms A 2
sed e puncto notatum.
, 31. koX rds A'S^8 : to. A 1
a 1
. 2. erl
x'^'16x77
(sic) A
1
:
X'^' eT ^ 2^: x 1 ^' 67"'" A2 .

trays Orphic and Pythagorean influences. exhorted ' corresponds of course to Kai
Cf. 617 c n. The
other features (&vw, iv 5iaKe\ev6/j.e8a of the oratio ncta. Stall-
Tip wpdoSev, eh apicrrepav re Kai koltuj, ev baum's explanation (" optativus ponitur
Tip oTTiadev) are also in keeping with loco accusativi cum infinitivo ") is un-
Pythagorean notions see Arist. Frag.: tenable; nor is there any good reason
s
105 (1513 24 ft".) to ovv deploy Kai avw for suspecting the text or writing diaKe-
Kai ip.irpocdev dyadbv iKaXovv, to d& \eveo-$at. with Eusebius (Praep. Ev. XI
apio~Tepbv Kai Karw Kai OTricrdev KaKov 35. 5) and others. The optative is much
ZXeyov, cus avros 'ApioTorA?;? io~T6pr)aev more dramatic and realistic. Cf. vm
ev tt) twv Hvdayopeiois dpecXKOVTUv avva- 569 A tt.

yuyrj. 23 ravTT] explained by *a0'

|j.v is

18 8id tov ovpavov. Presumably they eKaTepov yrjs the figure on

i.e. (see
passed up through the heavens to the p. 435) PC and AC. Cornarius con-
outer surface of the heavenly sphere, as jectured Ka0' irepov p.ev to xdo-p.a, but
described in Phaedr. 247 B ff. Cf. also eKarepov is much more elegant, and forms

Proclus I.e. p. 160. i9ff. iroXkd de eiropev- a better balance with Kara de tw eTipw
D'B and DA).
Qt)<rav at /xev KaT ovpavov avp.wepnroXodo'ai.
Tois ovpaviois deols kt\.
niscence of Phaedr. 246 E
clearly a remi-
ff.
,
(Viz.
' 25 tK tt]s "yrjs is not ot course from
earth (D. and V.), but out <7/"the earth
'
'
'
u
614
C, DKT ^- Cf. Gorg.
o-ijfMia ('aus der Erde' Schneider). They have
526 B. /cdrw is fully explained in the suffered punishment ev ttj vtto 777s nopeiq.
myth of the Phaedo 111 C 114C. Cf. (615 a) 'in their sojourn underground'
infra 615 A. i.e. in the bowels of the Earth, as explained

20 ttcivtwv tov irpajjav from its corre- Phaed. 113 k

at Length in 114 B.
spondence with twv SediKao-p.e'vwv above 614
E 28 tov Xcijiiva. " Articulus
suggests that our own actions are our locum quasi fama celebratum designat
doom. Schneider. See on 614 C.
22 Kai 8iaK\uoivTO = 'and that they 615 a 2 xiXu'tt]. Cf. Virg. Aetu


6i5B] TTOAITEIAC I
437

tov ovpavov evTraOeias Btr/yeiaOai Kal 6ea<s dfir)%avov<; to KaWos.

rd fiev ovv iroWa, w T\avKO)v, 7To\\ov %povov hir)yr)o~ao~Qai' to
6 ovv KefydXaiov (pr) ToBe elvai, 6o~a ircoirore Tiva rjhltcrjaav Kal 5
ocrovs e'fcao-TOC, inrep dirdvTtov Siktjv SeBcoKevai iv fiepei, inrep
eKaarov BetcaKW tovto S' elvai Kara e/caTOVTaerriplBa e/cda-TTjv,

B &>? '
ftiov ovtos toctovtov tov dv6pco7rlvov, iva BeKairXaaiov to
e/cTiafia tov dBiK7]/j,aTo<; ifcrivotev, Kal olov ei rive? 7roXX(ov Qavd-
Twv rjcrav atrioi, r) TroXeis irpoBovTes rj arpaTOTreBa, koX els BovXeias 10
ifj,/3e/3\i]tc6Tes i'i tivos aXXrjs KaKovyias /xeTaiTioi, ttovtoov tovtwv
BeKairXaala*; dX<yr)B6va<; inrep e/cdaTov KO^iioaivTO, teal av el Tiva<s

6. 6'ffovs A *^: 1
oOs A2 . 9. iroWQv 3: ttoWoI Ag: sed punctis notavit if.

vi 748 ff. has omnes, ubi mille rotam
volvere per anuos Lethaeum ad fluvium
deus evocat agmine magno. There is
little doubt that both Virgil and Plato
took the period of 1000 years from
some Orphic or Pythagorean source : see
p. 301,and cf. 614 B n. It should also
j
be remarked that the Greeks, like other
races, had many
stories to tell of the
/j.aKp6fiioiof early days, and the 'Natur-
volker' of historic times were also credited
with preternaturally long lives see the :

Dieterich I.e. pp. 116 ff. It will be evidence collected by Rohde Griech.
observed that the thousand years do not, Roman pp. 218, 236, 247 nn.
in the Republic, include the lifetime of 9 koA olov ktX. and for example
:
'

the soul on earth, which Plato estimates if etc. KOfxlaaivro depends of course on
at 100 years (615 b). In the Phaedrus 'iva. Plato somewhat awkwardly co-
on the other hand the entire interval ordinates his illustration with the principle
from birth to birth is reckoned at 1000 itself (tVa (ktivoicv) but there is not
:

years (249 A compared with 248 D, e).

ff., sufficient ground for expunging Kal (with
3 vira6eias
KaXXos suggests the q-,Stephanus and others).
beatific visions of the Phaedrus (247 A ff.). iroXXcSv. See cr. n. Par. D followed
4 -rroXXov xpovov sc. earl, as in : here by Burnet
has 7roXXo?s, "quod
Lazus IV 708 D xp vov ""0XX0P /ecu Trayxd- propter pluralem davaruv ferri nequit"
\eirov (Stallbavtm). It is worse than (Schneider). The passage quoted by J.
needless to insert del (with Liebhold) and C. in defence of woKKois from La-vs
after XP V0V - IX 870 D tovs ovv ToijTiov /xr)vvTas dvai-
oo-a r|8iKT]<rav. In Plato, as in
5 povcri 6av&Tois is not quite parallel.
Dante, doing wrong to others is the great 10 iroXeis irpoSovTts ktX. So in Virg.
sin. Aen. vi 620 vendidit hie auro patriam.
tovto 8' tlvai ktX. that is,' said
7
'
Antiphon (de Her. Caed. 10) names as the
IS /he,'once in every hundred years.' three chiefest sins to diroKTelveiv Kal to
5' e7i>ai ('namely') explains inrtp
J tovto iepoavXelv Kal to it podidovat ttjv tt6\iv.
I ko.<jtov dex&Kis. This view is simpler Cf. also Dieterich Nek. pp. 66 ff.
'
and more idiomatic than (with Schneider) els 8ovX(as tu-PpXTjKOTs is parallel,
to maketovto = to oLktjv dovvai ev fiepei as Schneider points out, to afrioi and not
virep eKaarov. to TrpoodvTes.
615 B 8 ovtos toctovtov. The same 12 Kal av KojiitoivTO. It is not at
duration of human life is postulated also first sight clear whether this applies to
in Phaedr. 248 D ff., but retribution in those who have come toO ovpavov, or
that dialogue appears to be iwdKis, and to those who, though condemned on the
not ok&kis as here ; cf. 256 E with 248 E. whole account, have done some good
The number 100 is the square of the actions in their lives, and occasionally
Pythagorean ' perfect number 10, so that ' shewn themselves just and pious. The
Pythagorean influence is doubtless at latter view is supported by Phacd. 113 D
work again. See App. I to Book vm tKti (in Acheron) oUoOtri re Kal Kadaipb-
 438 T7AATQN0I [6i5 B

evepyecrias evepyer^Kore ; /cal 1

Sitcaioc teal oaioi yeyovores elev,

Kara ravra rrjv d^lav ko/xi^oivto. tcov '

Se ev6v<i yevofievcov kcl\ C

15 6\iyov xpovov (Siovvtwv irepc aXXa eXeyev ovk a^ta u.vr)\x ,r)<i. t<?

Be 0eoi><; do-efteias re ical et)ere/3eta? /cal yoveas tcai avTo^ipo<;

<j>6vov fiei^ovs ert Toi)<i fiiadovs StrjyeiTO. ecprjyap 8rj irapayeve-
o~6ai epcorcofxevG) erepw viro erepov, birov el'r] Wp8iaios o fieyas. o
Be 'ApStato? ovtos rfj<; UapKpvXia^ ev rivi iroXei rvpavvcx; eyeyovei,

20 7)8t] ^iXioarov eVo? ei<? etcelvov top ^povov, yepovra re irarepa

ciTrofCTelvas ical '
7rpecr/3vTepoi> dBeXcpov /cat aXXa Br) TroXXd re /cal I

dvovia elpyaafievos, &>? eXeyero. e<pr) ovv tov ipwrcofievov eliretv,

01/% r']Ki, (f>dvai, ot/8' av T]ei Bevpo.

16. aiTox^pos Ast: aiirdxei-pas codd.

fievoi tQ)v re doiKT],ud.TCi)v 5i56vres oIkcls understand evffvs yevb/xeiroi in the ordinary
d.Tro\vovTai, et ris n re
rjdiKTjKei', tuiv way. Others think that only one category
evepyeai&v rt.fj.ds (pepovrai Kara tt]v d^iav is intended, taking 6\iyov XP^ V0V /StoiWwj'

eVacrros, and is, I believe, what Plato as equivalent to dirodavbvTuv (Purves, and
means. Cf. 616 B n. so also D. and V. "those whose death
13 upytt|k6ts. few mss, includ- A followed close upon their birth"). But
ing q, have ewip^seTTjKOTes, which Ruther- ical cannot be so easily ignored.

ford (Nina Phryn. p. 245) and the 15 tis 8e Otovs ktX. Cf. Xen. Mem.
grammarians regard as the regular Attic IV 4. 19, 20 irapa irdcriv dvdp&wois wpuirov
form but evepyerriKev is found on In-
: vop.i'C'eTa.i tovs deovs <r(3eiv. Oiikovv Kal
scriptions of the 4th Century B.C. See yovia : rifidv iravraxov vofilferai; Ka.1
1

Meisterhans 3 p. 172 and Kiihner-Blass
I 2. p. 33.
615 <: 14 twv 8e evOvs ktX. 'about
those who died as soon as they were born,
and those who had lived but a short time'
etc., lit. "about the 'as-soon-a-they-were-
born and the 'short-lived' etc." The
' 16
efidvs yevofj-evoi and the 6\iyov XP V0V
piowres were probably two well-recog-
nised categories of the dwpot (as to whom
see Rohde Psyche- 11 pp. 411 ff.) hence
the article twv. Cf. Virg. Aen. VI 428
dnlcis vitae exsortes, et ab ubcrc raptos.
A limbus infantum appears to have been
a feature of early Orphic pictures of the
underworld (Dieterich Nek. p. 158). It
is unwise to insert dirodavbvrwv (Ast,
Stallbaum) or atroyevonivwv (Herwerden,
Baiter) after yevontvwv, or to read < diro > -
yevofitvwv (Cobet), for, as Schneider
observes, " de mortuis hie agi in aperto
est." Schneider's own interpretation may
be gathered from his note "nee nostrates,
opinor offenderet von denen, die eben
tovto, 10??, and Pind. Pylh. 6.23 27 and
other passages in Nagelsbach Nachhom.
: Theol. pp. 191 ff., 275 ff. The categories
of sinners in the Phaedo (113 E 114 b)
correspond very nearly to those mentioned
here. Cf. Dieterich A rek. pp. 165 ff.
avTo^tipos <povov. See cr. n. In
common with most editors I have adopted
aiV6xe'pos in place of airoxeipas. The
error was easy, and the Ghange is slight.
: Schneider understands eis before avrb-
Xpas, in a different sense from that
which it bears with deous and 701^0.5.
" Contorta sane loci interpretatio," says
Stallbaum. rightly, avrbxetp <p6vos (cf. the
dv5po<p6voi of the Phaedo I.e.) does not
necessarily mean either 'suicide' or 'the
murder of near relations' (D. and V.),
but merely 'slaying with one's own
hand,' 'homicide.' See Jebb on Soph.
Ant. 55.
18 'ApSiaios: a purely fictitious per-
sonage, no doubt, although verisimilitude
is preserved by x l ^ l0ffT ^> v cf- '' $* T V V
'

erst geboren ge-wesen etiam non addito Tropelav x l T V 615 A. ^

als sie starben." I agree with Stallbaum 615 D 23 ovS* av tj{ji. &v with the
in doubting whether et/0i'r can have this future indicative is scarcely here 'collo-
meaning : and it is safer, I think, to quial '
(as Goodwin holds, MP. p. 66),
 ,

6i6a] nOAITEIAC 439

XIV. 'ILdeacrdfieda yap ovv Brj Kal tovto twv Seivwv Oeafid-
toov. iireiBr) iyyvs rov cnofiiov rj/xev fieWovTes dvievac Kal raWa 25

trdvra 7re7rov66re<s, etcelvov re KaretSofxev i^accpvr}^ Kal dWovs

ayehov n avrcov tou? 7rXeio-Tou? Tvpdvvow;' rjcrav Se Kal ihiairai
I Tives tcov fxeyaXa r)p.apTT)KQTwv 01)9 olofxevov? '
77877 dvafirjo-ecrdac
ovk eheyeTO to arofiiov, d\V ifivKaro, ottotg ti$ tgov ovtw? dviaTox;
iyovroiv eh irovripiav i) fit) iKavco? SeScoKcos SIktjv eTrcyeipoi dvievai. 30
ivravda 8rj dvSpes, (f)rj, ctypcoi, Sidirvpot ISeiv, Trapearwre^ Kal
Karap,av6dvovT<; to (p6eyp.a, tovs p,ev 8ia\af36vT<; tfyov, rov 8e
t 'ApSiaiov Kal aWovs av[xirohicravTe^ yelpdq T Kal 7ro8a<? |
Kal

32. 8iaXaj36vTes A x
g: idia XafiovTes A 3.
2

but has a solemn, half-tragic or poetical prototypes of the KoXdfavres ayyeXoi of

effect. There is the usual supply of later apocalyptic literature see for ex- :

emendations, such as oi55' av ij^ei (Madvig) ample Petri Apoc. vv. 21, 23 (Dieterich
ovd' avi)ei (Herwerden), ovde fxr) rj^ei Nek. pp. 4 and 60). Cf. also Euseb.
(Cobet), ovde d-q 7?ei (Richards); but the Praep. Ev. XIII 13. 5.
idiom is sufficiently well established (see <|>T] sc. 6 epwrw/xevos (supra D).
:

on VI 492 c), and, as Turner remarks, the

32 tovs |Av ^vov. diaXa^elv 7ra\ai-
variant 7/foi (in S and three other mss) is (TTpiKov rt (Hesychius). The word is
itself also evidence in favour of av. explained in Bekker Anecd. 36 as to
27 <r\e8ov ti Tupdwovs. Cf. Gorg. eKarepcodev rivos Xafteadai. Cf. Hdt. IV
525 D otfMii de Kai rovs ttoXXovs elvai 68 diaXeXa/A/j.evos ayerai, I 114 a!. Some
Totiruv tuiv Tvpdvvuiv
Trapadet.yfj.aTuv
etc malefactors they seized in this forcible
Kal 8vva<rrQv Kal to, tQv
j3ao~i\e'uv Kai way and marched off direct to Tartarus
iroXewv wpal-avruv yeyovoTas. (see on 616 a): others, and among them
r\(ra.v hi Kai ktX. not " erant vero : Ardiaeus, they tortured first, and uti-
etiam aliqui privati ex eorum numero, qui lised as irapadeiyfjiaTa (infra 616 A .).
magna perpetraverant facinora " (Stall- Schneider translates "die nehmen die
baum), but "erant vero etiam nonnulli einen und fiihrten sie abseits," under-
privati et quidem de genere magnorum standing diaXafieiv as 'take aside': a
peccatorum" (after Schneider). With usage for which the lexica rightly or
rjaav cf. Phaed. 59 B r)vde kox Krricrnnros wrongly quote Aesch. F. L. 41 SiaXafj.-
and Prot. 3 1 5 A. fidvwv yap eKaarov r)/xuiv ev /xepei. The
615 E 29 Cf. Arist. an.
IjiwKttTO. variants idia Xafiovres (2 and some other
post. II 11. 94
b
32 fipovra cLis oi Ilvda- Mss), idia TrapaXaf36vTes (Euseb. Praep.
yopetoi <pa<riv, direi\TJs eveKa rocs iv ry Ev. xiii 13. 5 and Clem. Strom, v 133
TaprapCji, oirws (pofi&vrai (quoted by Zeller 5 Migne) etc. point to a similar but not
I p. 451 ;z. 3). See also Plut. de gen. identical interpretation cf. also Proclus:

Socr. 591 c. The remarks of Proclus on I.e. p. 182. 6 ff. OiaXafibvTes yap dyovcrtv
this part of the myth deserve quotation : ot /xev &XXovs, oi de aXXovs' tovto yap to
irdvra yap ravra tppiKwdeis fxev iroiet rds diaXafteiv, olov diaveifiaadai ras KoXdcreis.
iroivas Kal aTrapaiTr)rovi, dvvTrepfiXrp-ovs de But touj fiev seems clearly to refer to
ras fjioxOypias detKWffi tQv KoXafoftevuv some of the dvidTws ix VTe ^i ar>d none
etwep Kal ra &\pv\a <j>uvr\v d<pir\viv ij.\pvxov of this class is likely to have met with
KaT avrwv Kal ra Kokafovra (pdcr/jLara gentle treatment at the hands of the
ovaavTifikeTTTa Kal rd 5e<r,ao}TT)pia arpvKra dvSpes didwvpoi. In Phaed. 113 e all the
(I.e. p. 180). incurables are thrown els tov Tdprapov,
29 avwiTtts \ovtuv. Cf. Phaed. S9ev oiiiroTe eKfiaivovcnv. It may be
113 E 61 3' av 56!;(ixri.v dvidrws %X eLV la noted that the reading 5ta\a/36vrej is
ra /j.eyedr) tuiv dixapTrnxdrijiv kt\. See on confirmed by Plutarch's imitation toutov
II 380 B. i) AiKTj diaXaiSovcra (de ser. num. vind.
31 dvSpes d-ypioi ktX. These are the 565 A)'.
 .

440 TTAATQNOI [6i6a

tcecpaXrjv, KaTa{3a\6vTe<; ical e/cSeipai/Te?, elkicov irapa rrjv 6Bbv

e/cro? 7r acnrdXaQwv Kvcnnovres /cal Tot? del iraptovcri ar\p,al-
vovres, <ov evend re Kai otl et? rbv Tdprapov epnreaovpevoL ayotvro.
5 evOa 8rj <po/3a)v (pt) iroWaiv /cal travrohaTrwv crfpLcriv yeyovormv
tovtov litre pfidXkeiv, fir/ yevotro eKacrrw to <f>6eyp,a, ore dvafiatvoi,
real do-fxevea-rara etcao~Tov aiyrfaavTos dvafifjvai. koI rd<; fiev $rj

Si/cas re Kai rip,copia<; roiavra*; '

rivds eivai Kai av rd<; evepyeaias B
3. Kvawropres Sq~. Kvd/nrTovTes A: Kv6.irrovTa.Ls satis trito errore pro Kvdir-
tovtcs ff 1 . 4. otl els 2q : els 8, ri A. 6. tovtov A2 (addito to super
posterius o a manu rec.) etg: to-utlov A ]
2.

616 A 3 tKTos: i.e.outside the is reason in Richards' remark that ot or

orbfuov. It seems to me quite clear from biroiwould be more natural than els 6 tl :
this passage that the SaLfxbvios rbiros is and in any case it is hardly likely that
not in the aether, as Proclus appears to Plato would have omitted to specify the
suppose (I.e. pp. 128 ff.), but somewhere destination of these sinners by its name.
on the true surface of the earth as described Cf. Phaed. 113 E (quoted above on 615 E)
in Phaed. 109 E ff and (for Plato's conception of Tartarus)
err' eunraXdflwv KvaTrrovrts. e'-rrl kv6- ib. 1 1 2 A ff.

<pov e\Kiov = oiacpdelpuiv

t6 yap irpdrepov 5 'i^i\: sc. 6 (pwTtofxei'os (615 d), as
01 &Kav6u>v triopbv o~vo-Tpt\pav-
yva<pe?s before.
Tts, to, ifiaTia iirl tov cwpov iKvairrov 6 cr<J)t<riv: i.e. to 6 epurwfievos and his
8e trupos i\4yero yvd<pos. b ovv Kpoto-os comrades.
rbv tydpov nepi^aive reus aKavdais kox 6 tovtov virtpPaXXtiv. The words rbv
ovtlos Zfydaptv (Hesychius, with reference (pbfUov, which 2
and other mss add after
to Hdt. 1 92). In the Apocalypse of virepfidWeLv, may be genuine, but as they
Peter v. 30 we read of xdXtKes 6vrepoi are absent from A, q and several mss
tupuiv Kai wavTos o&eXlffKov, treirvpLCfilvoL, besides, it is perhaps safer to omit them.
Kai yvvaiKes Kai dvdpes paKrj pvirapa evoe- 7 Kai tois p.v ktX. At this point Er's
oviiivoi ckvXIovto ivr' avrQv Ko\al>iJ.evoi. own narrative is resumed.
The form kv6ixtttovt(s appears in (see A 616is 8 rds vepvo-uas 'the bless- :

cr. n.) and several mss, but Kvd/xirTu is ings which they received.' This clearly
a bye-form of yvdfiirru} and means not refers, as Proclus also believed (I.e. p. 185),
'
card but bend (Stephanus-Hase s.v.).
' ' '
to the souls ev rrj vwb yijs wopeia. See on
tois dtl irapiovoa kt\. According to 615 B, and compare Matthew Arnold's
Norden I.e. p. 393 the idea that incurable well known poem 'Saint Brandan.'
sinners serve as Trapadely/iaTa in Hades 616 B' 617 D After spending seven
is probably Orphic or Pythagorean. It days in the meadow, the souls that had
meets us also in Pindar (Pyth. 2. 21 ff., returned from the journey of a thousand
of Ixion) and in Virg. en. vi 618 ff. A years rose up and departed, accompanied
Phlegyasque miserrimus omnes Admonet, by Er. On the fourth day they reached
et magna testatur voce per umbras Dis- '
a place from which they beheld a straight
cite iustitiam moniti, et non temnere light, like a pillar, stretching through all
divos.' The fullest exposition of the theory Heaven and Earth, and after a day's
is to be found in Gorg. 525 B D. journey they saw at the middle of this
4 <Sv 'ivtKa. rt kt\. The words ravra light the extremities of the chains of
which Schneider still retains
vTTo/J.e'voiev , Heaven, and stretching from these ex-
after eveKd re have scarcely any MS sup-
, tremities the spindle of Necessity with its
port and are an obvious gloss. The eight concentric whorls, the circles of whose
construction is uv i'veKa re dyoivro Kai rims as they revolve carry with them
Tdprapov ifiirecroTJuevoi dyoivro.
otl els rbv severally the fixed stars and all the planets
on See cr. n.
els. I formerly, with in their order. On each of the eight
Hermann and Baiter, read els 6' tl, regard- whorls is perched a Siren, uttering a single
ing tov Tdprapov as a gloss. But there note, the eight notes thus produced result-
6i6b]
TavTaLS dvTi(TTp6(f)OV5.
7TTa rjfiepai yevoivTO,
ing in a single harmony ' or mode.
'
Meanwhile the three Fates, as they assist
in the revolutions, keep singing to the
Sirens' music, Lachesis hymning the
fast, Clotho the present, and Atropos the
future.
616 B ff. The
astronomical diffi-
culties in this part of theRepublic have
occasioned a great deal of controversy
and discussion. Besides the various edi-
tions and translations of the Republic in
English and German, and the comment-
aries of Proclus and Theo, the writers
whom I have chiefly studied are Grote
(Plato on the Earth's Rotation), Boeckh
(R'leine Schriften III pp.
Donaldson ( Transactions of the Cambridge
Philosophical Society,
Susemihl (Gen. Enlw.
X pp. 305
II
Krohn (PL St. pp. 278289) and
I pp. 434 f. Jin. Donaldson's article, to
which Dr Jackson first called my attention,
although it lacks consistency and clear-
ness, and passes over many difficulties,
contains the germ of what I now believe
to be the correct theoiy of the straight
light. But nothing that has hitherto been
published on the subject supplies at once
a full and satisfactory explanation of the
difficulties; and it is only through the
kind cooperation of Professor Cook Wil-
son that I have at last been able to form
a definite view as to the meaning and
solution of this extremely complicated
problem. From 616 B to the middle of
617 B my commentary is mainly based on
the exhaustive criticisms and investiga-
tions which he has sent to me.
The general scope and purpose of the
astronomical part of the myth would seem
to be to set before the souls a picture of
the harmonies and revolutions of the
'
Universe' in conformity with which it
is their highest duty and privilege to live.
Cf. Tim. 90 C, D T<f! 5' iv i/puv Oeiu 1/7-
yeveis etVt Kiv-qaeLS oi tov iravrbs bcavor--
ffeis koX irepupopal- ravrais
(kclctov Set t&s Trepl ttjv
Ke<f>dKrj 8t.e<p6a.pfievas i]fxu>i>
Oovvto. 5id to
Karafiavdaveiv ras tov
KO.VTOS dpfiovlas re nal irepupopas tc2 kclto.-
voov/xivu to Karavoovv i^ofioiwaai Kara ttjv
dpxiiav fpticnv, 6fj.01wo~a.VTa be reXos e'x ea
toO irpoTtOtvTos dvdpuwois inrb 6(lLv dpiarov
jiiov irpbs Te tov irapbvTa. ko.\ tov eVetxa
nOAITEIAC 441
i7rei8r) Se to?? iv to> Xeifitovt e/caaTOi<;
avaaravra^ ivrevdev &elv rfj oyhoy iropeve- 10
Xpbvov. It will facilitate the study of the de-
tails if we observe in advance that Plato's
description falls into two well-marked
divisions or sections, viz. from d<piKvtio-0a-
Terapraioi's down to ttjv Trepupopdv (616 B,
c), and from itc Se tOiv tixp-ov (616 c) to
the end of the myth. In the first section
we have a representation of the outermost
or sidereal sphere, girdled by a circle of
light, which is prolonged through the poles
into a column or shaft of light spanning
the Universe from pole to pole and sym-
bolizing to all appearances the cosmical
axis. See on line 14 below. In the
second section the scene is shifted, and
266 320), we are introduced to a new picture of the
celestial system, including the fixed stars,
316), but without the encompassing girdle of
and sug-
pp. 273 278), light, assimilated to the poetical
Zeller 5 gestive figure of Necessity and her spindle,
the shaft of which again represents the
axis of the Universe. The details are
fully discussed in the notes, where it is
shewn that the two parts of the descrip-
tion cannot from their very nature be
combined into a coherent and consistent
whole, and that in consequence of their
essential inconsistency Plato's passing at-
tempt to reconcile them inevitably fails.
See on e/c 5e tG)v dupuv kt\. 616 C and
App. VI.
If the question is asked, 'Does Plato's
description embody a serious astronomi-
cal theory of the visible heaven and its
machinery?' what answer should.be re-
turned? The following remarks will indi-
cate the kind of reply which seems to be
in harmony both with Plato^s general
attitude on astronomical questions and
with the special peculiarities of the myth
before us. (1) The visible heavens, ac-
cording to the Republic, are not the object
of true Astronomy. The true Astronomer
is concerned with as Tb ov Ta\os nal t-
ovcra PpaSvrrjS iv tu d\r)dt.vi2 dpidfi-fi
Kai Trdo~i tois d\r)9(o~i axhu-O-Ci cfwpds re
dr) ^vv(.irbfj.(.vov irpbs d\\r)\a <f>epeTai Acai rd evbvTa <pipa
yeveffiv iv rrj (vn 529 D. See note ad loc). We may
Trepibdovs iop- therefore expect imagination and idealism
to play a large part in Plato's astronomical
pictures, more especially when they form
part of a myth. (2) The greater portion
'
of this passage is in reality a similitude
representing the celestial system under
the figure of the spindle of Necessity.
442 TTAATQNOS [6i6b

adai, Kal acpiKveiadai TeTapraiovi odev Kadopav avoudev Sia 7rai>To<?

tov oupavov Kal 7^9 Terafiivov <<y? evdv, olov Kiova, /xaXicrra rfj

ipihi Trpoacpepis, Xa/mTrporepov 8e Kal KadapcoTepov et? dcpiKe-

13. Trpo<r<pepes 3 et corr. A- : irpocrtpeprj A 1

.

Now it is clear that Plato deliberately sequently on the eleventh day from Er's
sacrificed the reality of the sidereal sphere arrival at the meadow. The remaining
when he found inconsistent with the incidents occupy one day, and it is on the
figure
it

which he had chosen (see on ki/kXoi/? twelfth that Er revives (SwSckgitcuos

kt\. 616 d). And if he could concede avefiiuj 614 b). See on euQev
621 B. in
so much to his comparison, the question As far as the Greek is concerned, dvudev
arises, 'Are we justified in regarding any may be construed either with Kadopav or
of the machinery as seriously expressing with Tera/xfrov. In the former case, we
Plato's real conception of the mechanism should probably have to suppose (with
of the heavens?' It will be found on re- Boeckh I.e. p. 299) that Er's point of view is
flection that the only satisfactory and safe outside the Universe; but it will be shewn
reply is that all the machinery, including in Appendix VI that there are serious diffi-
the material whorls and axis of the spindle, culties in the way
of this supposition, and
is poetical throughout. This does not of the second alternative is to be preferred.
course exclude the supposition that some It has already been remarked that Plato
of the details of Plato's imagery are bor- in all probability thinks of the \eipiuv as
rowed from earlier astronomical fancies, somewhere on the true surface of the
and it is highly probable that here, as Earth described by him in the myth of
elsewhere in the myth, he takes some- the Phaedo (614C .), and it is apparently
thing from the Pythagoreans see on : along this surface that the souls progress
616 C, D, 617 B. (3) The entire descrip- until they come in view of the light. As
tion should in all probability be regarded regards the shape and position of the
as "essentially a symbolic representation light, Plato's language is clear and pre-
and not an attempt at scientific explana- cise. The light is "straight, like a pillar,'
tion" (Cook Wilson). But 'a symbolic and 'stretched through all the heaven
representation should stand in some re- and earth.' The only natural interpre-
lation to the thing signified,' and in this tation of these words is that a column or
case all we can reasonably infer from shaft of light spans the entire Universe,
Tlato's symbolism is that, according to like the diameter of a circle, and passes
Earth is in the middle: the
his belief, the through the centre of the Earth, which,
Sun, Moon and Planets revolve round according to Plato, is situated in the
the Earth at different distances from the middle of the whole (Pkaed. 108 E ff.,
centre and with different velocities, parti- Tim. 40 b). With 5i<x iravTos rera/xtvov
cipating in the general movement of the we may compare Tim. 40 b rbv 81a wav-
heavens and at the same time having a tos ttoXov TeTanivov (of the axis of the
contrary movement of their own. A r t Universe). The words /ttdWra rfj tpidt.
the fixed stars, it would seem from the wpocrcpepes refer, not of course to the shape,
first part of Plato's description that he but to the colour of the light, as ap-
supposed them to be fixed in the outer- pears from \a/j.rp6repov Si ko.1 Kadapd>-
most sphere of the Universe, round which repov. The correction of Trpo<r<pepr} to
he plainly supposes that the circle of the irpocrcpepe's in A (see cr. n.) is late, but
Milky Way extends. See also on 616 c, irpocfptpes is intrinsically a better reading,
617 a. and might easily have been altered to
616 b 11 Kal aejuKveicrOai kt\. 'And under the influence of tdova.
jrpoo-<peprj

on the fourth day they arrived at a point In defence ofirpoo-<peprj Schneider cites

from which they descried extending from dirwxeTVfiivov in VI 485 D, but the two
above through all the heaven and earth cases are not exactly parallel see note :

a straight light, like a pillar, resembling ad loc. Other views on this passage are
the rainbow more than anything else, but discussed in App. VI.
brighter and purer.' The souls see the 13 els o a4>iK'o-0ai kt\. 'At this light
light for the first time on the fourth day- they arrived after a day's march forward,
after they begin their march, and con- and there, at the middle of the light ' etc.
rfr'r/

Fig. ii.
Fig. iv.
 ; ;
6i6c] nOAITEIAC
C adai 7rpoe\.66vTas rj/xeprjaiav 686p koI Ihelv avrodi Kara
14. TrpotXdovTas q
Instead of irpoe\66vTas, A and other mss
have wpoeXddfTfs (see cr. .), which
Schneider defends by saying that the
nominative refers not to all the party, but
only to Er and his immediate companions.
But even in that case the accusative
would be more correct, and in point of
fact it is clear from what follows that Er
is accompanied throughout by all the
souls about to be born again. A few
other mss besides q have the accusative.
If the light is 'straight, like a pillar,' and
stretches 'through all the heaven and
earth,' it follows that as the Earth is in
the middle of the Universe, the 'middle
of the light' will be at the centre of the
earth. See fig. i on p. 443. No other
interpretation of /caret p.eaov t6 (pus is
either natural or easy : see App. VI.
It woidd seem therefore that at the end of
the fourth day after leaving the meadow
the souls are at the central point both of
the Universe and of the Earth, as is main-
tained by, among others, Schneider and
Donaldson (I.e. p. 307) ; and this view is
also inharmony with some of the most
important features in the remaining part of
the narrative see on 617 B, 621 A, B.
: known by the name of 'frapping,' is still
14 KCii ISeiv avToOi kt\. 'and there, at
the middle of the light, they saw, extended
from heaven, the extremities of its chains
for this light chains the heavens, holding
together all the revolving firmament, like
the undergirders of men of war.' The
pronoun ai/roO is ambiguous, and as far
as concerns the grammar might be referred
either to rod ovpavov or to to <pu>s. If we
choose the former alternative, avrov will
be an objective genitive, denoting that
which is bound ; if the latter, the mean-
ing, as Professor Cook Wilson points
out, is 'its chains,' 'its bands,' i.e. 'the
chains of which the light consists,' for in
the next clause the light is said to be a
chain (iV5e<ryuos). The second of these
views is on grammatical grounds some-
what more natural than the first; but
whichever alternative we adopt, it is clear
from the explanatory clause elvai yap
irepupopav, not only that the chains are
the binding chains of heaven, but also
that it is the light itself, and nothing else,
i
which fulfils the function of binding the
Universe together (elvai yap tovto to
<pd% tvv5eo-p.ov toO ovpavov). In what
I
445
fxicrov '
to
: 7rpoe\06eres AS.
way the light performs this office, Plato
indicates by the much-disputed words
olov to. vtro'^uifxara tuv TpirjpQv. The
evidence on the subject of the 'under-
girders' of ancient men of war has been
collected and discussed by Boeckh Ur-
kunden iiber d. Sciwcsen des Attischen
Staatcs pp. X33
138: see also J. Smith
Voyage and Shipwreck of St Paul pp.
210 215 and Breusing Nautik d. Alien
pp. 170 184. It may be taken as
established that the vwo^uifiara were ropes
and not planks, as some of the ancient
commentators supposed (e.g. Proclus in
remp. 11 p. 200. 25, a Scholiast quoted
by Kroll I.e. 11 p. 381, and Suidas s.v.
inro^wfxaTa, who follows a scholium on Ar.
Knights 279), and also that they were
fastened round the outside of the vessel
but on the question whether the vno'<l>-
p.aTa ran round the ship in a horizontal
direction, or were passed under the hull,
there is more room for difference of
opinion. The former view is maintained
by Boeckh and Breusing, the latter by
J. Smith (I.e. pp. 108 f., 115, 210 215),
who reminds us that a similar process,
occasionally resorted to in the case of
wooden ships during a storm at sea (pp.
108 f. ). The evidence bearing on this
matter has recently been investigated by
Professor Cook Wilson (see Report of the
Proceedings of the Oxford Philological
Society for Hilary Term 1902 in CI.
Rev. xvi p. 234), who will shortly publish
a detailed discussion of the whole subject.
In the meantime he writes to me as fol-
lows :
"After careful reading of all the
passages quoted by the authorities I feet
sure (what one might infer a priori from
the mechanical conditions) that this
method" [i.e. frapping] "was known to
the ancients, and was the method used in
an emergency at sea, as e.g. in St Paul's
ship. I conjecture also that these under-
girders first had the name inro^w)j.aTa,
and that if the belts or girdles supposed
by Boeckh had this name, it was trans-
ferred to them from the true under-
girders, which were probably the first
and primitive form and remained in use
always, even after the trireme belts had
been invented." The evidence in short,
points to two kinds of viro^ufiara (CI.
 ) :
446 FTAATfiNOI
15 <&>? etc tov ovpavov ra aicpa avrov twv hea-fiwv TeTap.eva~ ewai
<yap tovto to <w? ^vvhea/xov tov ovpavov, otov Ta viro^ajfiaTa
Rev. I.e.), the first employed occasionally
under exceptional circumstances, and
passing under the hull of the vessel, the
second (see Boeckh I.e. p. 137) forming
part of the regular equipment of a war-
ship, attached before she went to sea,
and running horizontally round the hull.
The second variety is clearly represented
on a bronze relief of the forepart of a war
vessel, said to date from Roman imperial
times, and now in the Berlin Museum.
The sketch of the relief on p. 443, fig. ii
is from a photograph in the possession of
Professor Cook Wilson. There is also a
(somewhat inaccurate) drawing of the re-
lief in Beger Thesauri rcgii el eleetoralis
Brandenburgicii Vol. Ill p. 406. (Some
writers, and among them J. Smith, have
maintained that the longitudinal bands in
Beger's picture are only ornaments, and
not ropes ; but it is quite clear from the
photograph that they are really ropes and
serve as {jiro^dsjiaTa of the horizontal kind.
To which of the two varieties does Plato
here allude? The words olov tcl virofcb-
/j.ara rwv rpirjp&v, ovtu) iraaav uvv^x " T V V
irepup'opa.v, seem clearly to regard the viro-
fcii/iara as permanent <TKevr) of warships,
holding the hull together in ordinary
circumstances, and not merely resources
to be employed in times of difficulty and
danger; and since the light whose action
the vTrofafiara serve to illustrate is (in
Plato's view) an essential part of the
Universe, the illustration is better and
more pointed if the inro^w/xara are also
of the more permanent sort. It may also
be noted that if Plato had meant the
undergirders which pass under the keel
he would probably have written utto^w-
fj.ara tQv vewv, and not viro fa/Mara tuv
TpiTjpuv, for the vertical inro^wfiaTa were
not confined to triremes. For these rea-
sons it would seem that Plato has in
view such vTrofofiara as are described by
Boeckh, viz. girdles running round the
hull from stern to stem outside the vessel.
It is clear, therefore, that the light not
only passes through the centre of the
Universe, but also, since it holds the
heavens together, like the undergirders of
men of war, round the outer surface of
the heavenly sphere.
I have tried to represent the kind of
jpicture in Plato's mind by fig. i on p. 443.
[616
t<oi
The sphere
of the heavens represented
by the dd\ which is a section of the
circle
heavenly sphere is virtually compared
to a ship. The North pole, which is at b,
corresponds to the stem, and the South
pole, which is at e, to the stem of the
vessel. The circular light caba'c corre-
sponds to the inroi~d)fj.a.Ta, cab being that
part of the light which corresponds to the
viroib/xa.Ta. on the port side, and ca'b the
portion which corresponds to the iVofw-
fiara on the starboard side. As the light
in Plato's description passes through the
centre of the Universe as well as round
its exterior, the comparison of the light
to horizontal viro^wfiara would be all the
more apposite if we might suppose that
these VTro^fiaTa were brought inside from
stem to stern lengthwise and parallel to
the ship's length, in a manner correspond-
ing to the position of the straight part of
the 'binding light.' But for this suppo-
sition there is no evidence, and it is clear
from fig. ii that the lower viro{up,a.Ta at
have been brought inside,
least could not
for they arebelow the water line. We
must accordingly suppose that the com-
parison with vvo^w/xara extends only to
that part of the light which surrounds the
surface of the heavenly sphere. That the
ends of the light are brought inside the
sphere in Plato's picture is clear from the
fact that the light stretches 'through all
the heaven and earth' as well as round
the Universe, and also because the souls
see the 'ends of its chains' or bands at
the middle of the light itself, which is
also the centre of the Universe and Earth.
We may presume that the &Kpa tGiv decrfiwv
meet together at the centre, so that be
forms one continuous pillar of light
stretching from cole to pole. See fig. i
on p. 443.
The lightwas interpreted by some
ancient commentators as the axis of the
Universe, or a cylinder of aetherial fire
surrounding the axis (Theo p. 143 Hiller,
Suidas and Photius s.v. Ttra^vov </><Ss
cf. also Proclus in remp. 11 p. 199. 31 ff.),
by others as the ya\aias kvkXos or Milky
Way: see Proclus I.e. pp. 130. 4, 194.
19 ff. and Cicero de rep. vi 16. Accord-
ing to the view given above, the column
of light follows the direction of the axis
of the Universe, if, as we may reasonably
6i6c] nOAITEIAC
Tpii']pa>v, ovto) iracrav avvk-yov rrjv 7Tpi<popdv
suppose, b is the pole, and although
Plato nowhere actually calls it the axis,
we may fairly suppose that this is what
it symbolises. I have found no parallel
in ancient astronomical theories to this
conception of a light stretching from
pole to pole. The curved part of the
light is no doubt suggested by the Milky
Way, which was regarded by the Pytha-
goreans as either identical with, or an
emanation from the circle of fire which,
according to them, held the Universe
together (Zeller5 I p. 435 n. 2). I have
sometimes thought that the soul with
which in the Timaeus the Creator wrapped
the body of the Universe without has
reference also to the Milky Way as gird-
ling the World; for the Pythagoreans
called the ya\a^ias ki'/c\os the t6ttos ifv-
X&v- Plato's words are (Tim. 34 b)
TJsvxhv 5e els to /xecrov avTOv dels did. irav-
t6s re grave /ecu en i^udev to ffwfj.a
avrrj irepieKaXvij/e. The parallel is cer-
tainly noteworthy, although -rrepieKakv-j/e
in the Timaeus rather points to a com-
plete envelopment of the heavens, and
81a iravTds to the universal diffusion of the
world-soul throughout the Universe.
616 c 17 k 8e tuv dKpuv ktX. :
'and from the extremities they saw ex-
tended the spindle of Necessity, by which
all the revolving spheres are turned. The
shaft and hook thereof are made of ada-
mant, and the whorl partly of adamant,
and partly of other materials.' With this
sentence we pass to the second part of
Plato's description, in which he tries to
depict the movements of the celestial
bodies by a new image that of Necessity
and her spindle. Regarded in itself, this
image is tolerably clear and coherent, if
we are willing to allow a large admixture
of supernatural mechanics; but Plato
fails to shew- how it is to be reconciled
with what has just preceded, and no one
has hitherto succeeded in effecting the
reconciliation, without doing violence to
the Greek. See on 616 D, E and App. VI.
The rapid imagination of the writer has
already escaped from the earlier picture
and fallen under the spell of a new con-
ception, and we shall best apprehend
his meaning if we consider what the
peculiar nature of that conception de-
mands. The ordinary spindle was shaped
somewhat as in figure iiion p. 444, in
which a b is the shaft, and c the whorl.
I
447
etc Be tcov citcpcov
(There is no hook in the figure: but its
position would of course be at a.) The
fibres were attached to the hook and
twisted into a thread by the revolutions
communicated to the spindle by the
finger and thumb see Bliimner Techno-
:
logic etc. I pp. 109
120, from whom
the figure is borrowed. It is essen-
tial to the notion of a spindle that the
hook should be fastened to the fibres
which are to be spun. For this reason
Plato finds it necessary, in using the
similitude of a spindle, to attach the
hook (&yKL(TTpov) to something which may
correspond to the fibres; and he accord-
ingly fastens it to the ends of the chains
of light depending from the heavens in
his previous image, at the point where
these ends meet the ends from below, /cara
fxiuov to 4><2s. If we treat this con-
struction as a piece of serious mechanics,
Plato's device is open to many obvious
criticisms. In fastening the spindle to
the &Kpa tup 5eo~/j.wv from above, he
forgets or ignores the ends from below.
It will further be observed that he says
nothing about the direction of the spindle:
if. is merely 'stretched from the ends' of
the chains. We shall presently see that
the shaft of the spindle symbolises the
axis of the Universe, so that if we are
to connect the two images in Plato's mind
it is natural to suppose that the spindle
extends downwards, following the line of
the light. Here again there are diffi-
culties, the most serious of which perhaps
is that, as the axis of the Universe must
go through the earth, the effect of attach-
ing the spindle ' at the middle of the light'
will be to depress the earth itself below
the centre of the whole. But it should
be remembered that Plato's object in this
passage is not to furnish a scientific ac-
count of the celestial mechanism: see
below on 616 D, E, 617 a. We are deal-
ing with a work of literature and not of
science, and the machinery of a myth ought
not to be rigorously scrutinized from the
scientific point of view. Inconsistencies
of this kind are found to be inseparable
from such poetical representations of the
Universe. In the present case they arise
chiefly from the juxtaposition of two essen-
tially irreconcileable conceptions
that of
a sphere girdled and traversed by light,
and that of Necessity and her spindle. See
on 6'i6 D, E. For the rest, it should


448 T1AATQN0I [616 c

rerafievov 'Ai/ay/e?;? arpatcTov, oV ov Travels iiruTTpefyecrdat, ras

Trepifyopds' ov ttjv fiev 7)\atcdTr)v re Kal to dyKtarpov elvai e'f

20 d8dp,avTos, tov 8e o~(pov8vXov pieiKTov etc re tovtov teal aWtav

yevoiv. ttjv 8e tov crcpovBvXov '
(pvaiv elvai roiavhe' to piev o")(rjp.a D
oi'cnrep r) tov iv6d8e' vomeral 8e 8ei it; <vv kXeyev, Toiov8e civtov
elvai, wairep dv el iv evl pueyaXw o~(pov8vX<p ko'iXw teal ieyXvp,p,eva)

8iapnrepes aAAo? toiovtos iXaTTCov iy/ceoiTo dppuoTTCov, /caddirep ol

25 KahoL ol els dXXrjXovs dpp.OTTOVTes' Kal ovto) oVj TpiTOv dXXov Kal

TeTapTOv real aXXovi TeTTapas. oktoo yap elvai tov? %vp,TravTa<;

o-(povSvXov<;, iv dXXy'jXois iyKeip.evov$, kvkXovs dvcodev ra X ^V '

be noted that adamant symbolises t6 form one continuous whorl" (Jowett).

awaOes kolI dddp-acrTov Proclus I.e. II
(cf. vQtov regularly thus used of the upper
is

209. 22), and is the appropriate material surface of an object cf. for example :

for the rfKaKaTT), since in Plato's picture Phaedr. itf B ea> Tropevde?o-ai ZaT-qvav
the r]\a.KaTT} stands for the axis of the inl tc tov ovpavov vwTip. It is important
whole. i]\a.K6.Tr) is not elsewhere found to observe that there is no interval between
in the sense of the shaft of a spindle: the different lips: cf. Proclus I.e. 11 216.
ordinarily it means 'distaff.' See on 1 5 fif r) avvix e ia
. T V S fvap/xdo-ecoi did to
- -

616 D, E below. Plato does not inform us llti iraptLor'nrTeiv Kevbv avvexes troiet to
in what way the whorl is /xeiKTov k re iK TrdvTwv vil)TU}v evvoovfxevov vGrrov dirb
yevuv
rotjTou (i.e. ddafxavTOS) Kal d\\a><> : Kvprijs eis Kvprrjv dirJKOv, dirb 7-775 iffX^T-qv
but I think he means that while the ini tt\v on 616 E
irpuiriffTrjv, and see
outermost circle, which is the circle of below. On riXaKdrriv Proclus remarks
t<xvt6v (Tim. 36c), is composed of ada- el 8t Bia/jurepes iXijXdo'dai 8id wdvTUv
mant, the others, which form collectively (prjo'lv ttjv rjkaKdTT)v, o~vvt6/j.o)S Kal tt\v
the circle of ddrepov, are made, either in airiav e^e(f>rjvev, dV rjv TjXaKaTrjv tov d$ova
whole or in part, of less durable -tuff. irpoo~ipr]Kev, on
to eX-tjXdo~6at.
/cat irapa
Herwerden rejects the preposition before (I.e. p. 214. 26 the usual mean-
ff.). As
add/xavTos, without any reason that I can ing of r}\oKdTrj is 'distaff' and not the
see. shaft of a spindle, I think it not unlikely
616 C, D 21 tt)v 8 tow o-<j>ov8v\ov that Proclus is right in this suggestion.
<J>vo-iv ktX. The whorl of Necessity's For other verbal plays in the myth cf.
spindle is a composite structure, consist- 620 E ;/.

ing of eight concentric hemispheres, In the rims of the different whorls are
fitted into one another like a nest of set the fixed stars and planets in the
boxes see below on 616 E. The adverb
: following order, beginning from the out-
5iafj.7rpes should be construed with ^- side (see figure iv on p. 444) :

eyXvfxfiivcj). In the first. The fixed stars.

616 n, e 27 kukXovs kt\. lit. 'shew- : second. Saturn.
ing their rims as circles above' ("so dass third. Jupiter.
sie ihre Rander oben als Kreise zeigen" fourth. Mars.
Schneider). Cf. 616 E tov tov x e ov * ^ fifth. Mercury.
kvkXov. The translation "each concentric sixth. Venus.
circle shewing its rim above the next outer" seventh. The Sun.
(D. and V.) betrays a complete misappre- eighth. The Moon.
hension of the whole passage. Donaldson Cf. Tim. 38 c f. where also, as here,. ,

(I.e.) gives the sense correctly "shewing
their rims on the surface like so many cir-
cles. " The words vQtov
eXrfXdcrdai mean
'
forming a single whorl, with a continuous
surface, round the shaft, which is driven
right through the middle of the eighth,'
not "and on their lower side all together
: Plato is following the Pythagorean order
of planets: see Zeller5 1 pp. 426 f. and
(on the whole subject of ancient arrange-
ments of the planets) Hultsch in Pauly-
Wissowa, art. Astronomie and Schaubach
Gr. Asiron. pp. 398 ff. Some later autho-
rities make Plato place Venus before-

6i6e] nOAITEIAC
E <f>aivovTa<i, vcotov (Tweaks evos a<f>ov8v\ov direpya^ofievov ; irepl rrjv
T^XaKcmfjv' e/ceivT)v Se 8ia p.kaov tov 6y86ov Siafnrepe? e\r)\aadai.
tov p,ev ovv irpo)Tov re Kal i^coTaTco o~<j)6v8v\ov rfkarvraTOv tov 30
Mercury (see for example Diels Doxogr.
Gr. p. 345), but the order which I have
given is in accord with [Epin.] 986 c
987 c, and with the views represented by
Proclus I.e. p. 219. 3 ff.
This conception of close-fitting con-
centric whorls, carrying the heavenly
bodies in their rims or ' lips,' appears to
be unique in ancient astronomy. How
was Plato led to devise so original an
idea? Possibly in this way. It would
seem that the Pythagoreans had already
developed the astronomical doctrine of
Anaximander into a theory of celestial
spheres, maintaining that the stars were
"fastened in transparent circles or spheres,
and turned round by the revolution of
these circles on their axes" (Zeller 5 1 p.
415). In order to suit his image of the
spindle and whorl, Plato apparently takes
these Pythagorean spheres, and cuts them
in half, producing a series of hemispheric
cups or whorls, in the circular 'lips' of
which the celestial bodies are fastened
or bound (evdede/xfra, says Theo 150. 14
Hiller: cf. also Proclus I.e. 219. 24).
So far as the Sun, Moon and Planets
are concerned, the resulting picture is
clear and intelligible, but it is impossible
to conceive of the fixed stars as occupy-
ing the lip ' of one of the hemispherical
'
whorls in the way in which the Sun for
example may be supposed to do so.
Whatever view we hold of the rest of
the picture, it likely that in this par-
is
ticular at leastPlato himself did not
think his comparison adequate to ex-
hibit the phenomena: for in c above he
has already represented the outermost
heavens, in which dwell the fixed stars,
not as the lip of a hemispherical shell
or hollow, but as an actual sphere (ira-
ffav <rvvix ov r ^l v irepupopav). (The
inconsistency is noteworthy as shewing
that the two images employed by Plato
are fundamentally irreconcileable. See
on 616 c.) By this and other indications
we may be led to suspect that the whole
theory of hemispherical whorls is only
a device rendered necessary by Plato's
similitude. If he had any opinion on
the subject at all, he may have accepted
the Pythagorean doctrine of spheres ; but
no conclusion on this matter can be drawn
A. P. II.
449
1
from the Republic. Cf. 617 a ;/.
616 E 30 tov \kIv ovv Trpwrov re kt\.
According to this reading, which was
known to Proclus (I.e. pp. 218 ff.) and
is found in all our mss without any im-
portant variation except the omission of
sktov (line 31) in Vat. 6, the order of the
different whorls in respect of breadth of
rim, beginning with the broadest, is as
follows :
1. Whorl of Fixed Stars (first)
1. ,, ,, Venus (sixth)
3. ,, ,, Mars (fourth)
4. Moon (eighth)
5. ,, ,, Sun (seventh)
6. ,, Mercury (fifth)
7. ,, Jupiter (third)
,,
8. ,, Saturn (second).
,,
See fig. iv on p. 444. (This figure, which
is a simplified form of a drawing in Pro-
fessor Campbell's Plato's Republic, pub-
lished by Murray 1902, is intended to
illustrate the upper surface of the whorl
of Necessity's spindle. The small disc
in the centre represents a section of the
shaft, and the order of breadths of rim is
indicated by the arabic numerals.) What
does Plato mean us to understand by the
different degrees of breadth of rim ? On
this subject I formerly wrote : " The
simple and natural explanation is that
the breadth of the rims represents the
size of the different planets. Each rim
must of necessity be broad enough to
contain the planet which resides in it,
and no reason can be conceived why it
should be any broader" (CI. Rev. xv p.
392). In maintaining this view, I sup-
posed that the surfaces of the different
whorls were separated from one another
by an interval representing the distances
between the several planets, interpreting
vwtov in 616 E (with Jowett) as the lower
and not the zipper side of the entire
whorl. But, as Professor Cook Wilson
points out, the Greek does not allow of
this interpretation, for ap/xdrruv, Ka.96.nep
01 Kadoi ol els dX\rj\ovs apfidrrovTes,
and vwtov (rvvexes ivos o~(povSij\ov
direpya^ofxivovs irepi rr\v y\\a.Ka.rf\v (616 D,
e) shew conclusively that the individual
whorls are fitted closely into one another
like, a nest of boxes, their upper surfaces
forming one continuous plane. Cf. Proclus
29


450 FIAATQNOI [6i6e

tov ^et'XoL"? kvkKov e^etz/, tov Be tov cktov BevTepov, rp'nov Be

tov tov rerdprov, reraprov Be tov tov oyBoov, irepbiTTov Be tov tov
e/386fjLov, e/CTOv Be tov tov 7rep,7TT0v, efiBopuov Be tov tov Tp'nov,
oyBoov Be tov tov BevTepov. icai tov p,ev tov pueyiaTov ttoiklXov,
35 tov Be tov e/3B6p.ov XapvrrpoTaTov, tov Be tov oyBoov to ^paypia airb
tov ejBBbpiov e^eiv \
TrpocrXdp.irovTos, tov Be tov BevTepov Kal 617
irepbTTTOv TrapairXr/o-ia aWrjXois, %av6oTepa ifcelvwv, Tp'irov Be
XevKOTaTOv -^poipba t"'xeiz>, TeTapTov Be vTrepvdpov, BevTepov Be
XevKOTtjTi tov cktov. KVKkeladai Be Br) aTpe<p6p.evov tov arrpaitTov

I.e. 216. 8 fxrjSevos yap ovtos kcvov fiera^v x lv T0V ^ T v f/356/iou devrepov, rpirov
>

tw iv>ipfxo<T/xvb)v 0~<pov8v\uv kt\. From 5 rbv tov oybbov, reraprov Be rbv tov
this it follows that, if the breadth of a kT0V, ir/J.TTTOV 5e TOV TOV TfTOLpTOV,
rim is equal to the diameter of its planet, Zktov Se rbv tov rplTOV, tpdo/iov 5e tov
" planets in the same part of their orbit tov devTt pov, byboov be tov tov tt4/iittov.
will touch one another, and if we carry The origin, authority and interpretation
out the principle to the centre whorl, of this reading are discussed in App. VI.
the moon will be always touching the 34 tov fv T0U ne^o-rov: sc. <r<pov-
earth. Moreover the outer planet will hvKov x e ^ 0VS '
K ^ K ^- 0V
-

be continually grazing a fixed star" (Cook itoikCXov. The epithet ttoikIXov

means
Wilson). These considerations are fatal 'spangled,' rather than "exhibiting a
to the view which I advocated; and I variety of colours" (D. and V.). The
take this opportunity of retractation. The reference is to the heavens stellis ar- '

theory which has most in its favour, as dentibus aptum': cf. Proclus I.e. 222. 29
I now see, is that
'
the breadth of the
' (prjffl ttoikIXov /xev elvai tov tov fieylffrov

rims is intended to signify the supposed 81a ttjv tQ>v aifKavwv ao~Tipuiv iv iKtivy
"
distances of the orbits from each other to; kiikKui iroiKiklav and VII 529 C n.
(Jowett and Campbell). " It would be 35 tov S\ tov (386(xou kt\. The at-
extraordinary," writes Professor Cook tributes which belong to the planets are
Wilson, " that Plato in representing the poetically transferred to the rims which
heavenly system by his whorls should they inhabit.
not have represented somehow the dis- tov 84 tov ovSdou. We infer that
tances between the orbits of the heavenly Plato believed the moon to be an opaque
bodies, and the obvious way to do this body fastened in the eighth rim and
was by making the thickness of the lightened by the Sun. The discovery
spheres to which they are attached, or that the moon shines with borrowed light
(as he prefers whorls on account of the was ascribed to Anaximenes (Zeller 6 1 p.
distaff of Necessity), the breadth of the 248).
rims of the whorls, symbolise these dif- 617 A i i*o v SI tov SevTcpov Kal
ferent distances." On this view the natural ire'|MrTov ktX. The second and fifth are
position of the planet will be " close to Saturn and Mercury, or <balvuv and 2WX-
the outer edge of its rim, and touching pwv, as they were sometimes called, with
the outer surface of its hemisphere." For reference to their brightness or colour.
a further discussion of this subject see See the de mundo 2. 392 s 23 ff. Yellow,
App. VI. according to Plato, is a mixture of white
The reading in the text is described and red (7i'. 68 B). The third (Tpirov
by Proclus (1. c. II pp. 218-222) as Sevripa 84) or Jupiter was known also as Qaeduv,
Kal vewrtpa, Kparovaa Se Iv tois kkw\l(t- and the fourth, or Mars, as Hvpbeis.
/xivois(KKo\aap.tvois, conjectures Pitra) Venus, which is the sixth, and comes
avTt.ypa<pois.Proclus tells us that there next to Jupiter in whiteness, had the
was another reading, irportpa Kal
also name QuHTipbpos (de mundo I.e.). Cf.
apxaiortpa, which we can see from his [Epin.~\ 986 E and Diels Dox. Gr. 344.
ff.

description to have been as follows :

4 KVK\eio-6ai Se Sr\ ktX. Cf. Tim.
tov ovv irpwrbv re Kal (^iordrw ccpbvSv-
p.ev 36 c, r>. The whorl of the fixed stars
\ov irXariiTaTOV tov tov x ovs kvkKov ^ revolves from East to West, bearing with

617 B]
b\ov p.ev rrjv avrrjv <popdv, iv
ivrb<i kirrd kvkXovs rrjv
B avrcjv Be rovroov rd^iara pev
dfjba aX\y')\oi<; tov re e/38op.ov
<f>opa levai, o>? acpiai cpaiveadai, eirava/cvicXovfievov rov reraprov'
reraprov Be tov rpirov ical rrepbirrov
avrbv iv roi<; rfjs 'Avayicr)? yovaaiv.
7. avrCov A-ftq : avrbv
itin its revolution the other seven whorls.
In this way Plato portrays the apparent
daily revolution of the stars and planets.
In order to represent the movements of
the Sun, Moon and planets in their own
particular orbits, Plato says that each of
the seven inner whorls is all the while
pursuing on its own account a motion
in the opposite direction, viz. from West
to East. The revolving whorls in the
words of Proclus, '
carry round the stars'
(wepiosyovGL rovs affrepas I.e. p. 226. 12)
which are situated in their rims.
Would the mechanism of Plato's pic-
ture reallyproduce the movements
which it is intended to portray? The
question may be interesting, but is irrele-
vant. Imaginary machines have imagi-
nary properties; and Plato himself in-
vokes the assistance of supernatural beings
to carry on the movements (617 c). The
important point to keep in mind, as
Professor Cook Wilson observes, is that
" Plato has realised that the apparent
phenomena are what we call a composi-
tion of movements (or velocities). This
composition of movements he is not at-
tempting to explain, by giving the sort of
machinery which he thought really pro-
duced it, but he is endeavouring to make
us understand what the movements are
(not how they originate), by putting the
objects concerned in an imaginary ma-
chine, the movements of which we can
represent to the senses, and which would
produce such movements in the objects as
they actually have." For similar reasons
it is impossible to draw any inference
from this passage as to the question
whether Plato believed in the daily revo-
lution of the earth. In the Timaeus,
according to Grote [Plato on the Earth's
Rotation, pp. 13m), the cosmical axis is " a
solid cylinder revolving or turning round,
and causing thereby the revolution of the
circumference or the sidereal sphere," and
2
nOAITEIAC I 451
Be tw b\(p 7repi(pepop,eva) rows p-ev 5
ivavriav ray 6\u> i)pep.a rreptcpepeadai,
levai rbv SyBoov, Bevrepovs '
de kol
ical eicrov kcl\ rrepurrrov, rpirov Be
rbv Bevrepov. arpe<peadai Be 10
eVt Be rwv kvkXcou avrov
A 1
. 8. rpirov q : rbv rpirov A2.
necessarily also carrying round with itself
the Earth, which is massed or globed
round the axis of the whole (eiWofxevrjv
Trepi rbv 5id navrbs iroXov rerafiivov Tim.
40 B. 'Massed' or 'packed' is Boeckh's
interpretation of ii\\oy.ivr\v, with which
Grote also agrees; but whether the word
really bears this meaning, is another
question, which we need not here discuss.)
In support of his explanation of the
passage in the Timaeus, Grote appeals to
the myth of the Republic, and the ap-
peal would be justified if Plato's figure of
Necessity's spindle were intended to ex-
plain the cause, and not merely to repre-
sent the form, of the celestial motions.
As it is, the Republic does not warrant
any conclusion either way. Cf. 616 D, E n.
7 Tdx i <ra \ilv ktX. Cf. Tim. 38 c, D,
39 C, 40 B and [pin.] 986 E ff.
617 b 8 ap.a dXX-rjXots. TlXdruv Kal
oi jjLa.07i/j.a,riKol icobpo/xovs elvai rbv rfKiov,
rbv ewff<pbpov (Venus), "ZriXfiuva (Mer-
cury): see Diels Dox. Gr. 346 and cf.
Tim. 36 D, [Epiti.] 986 E and Proclus I.e.
226. 21. Plato's language certainly means
that these three bodies travel at the same
pace, and if their speed is the same, ob-
viously they cannot complete their orbits
in the same period. But it is doubtful
whether the contradiction was present to
Plato's mind, and Proclus may be right in
holding that Plato was really thinking of
the periods of the planets (I.e. and in Tun.
259 c). See also on 617 b below.
TptTov 8e ktX. See cr. n. The article,
which was first rejected by Schleier-
macher, is probably a dittographical mis-
take. Schneider, Hermann and Baiter
retain it, despite the ambiguity.
9 iravaK\)KXou|ivov. The revolution,
relatively to that of the whole, is retro-
grade : hence iirava KVK\ovp.evov.
11 'Avcryiais -yovcuriv. Plato means
us to imagine Necessity as seated in the
centre of the Universe. The notion is
29
 -

452 nAATQNOZ [617 B

avwdev i<f> eKacrrov fiefirj/cevai Xeipfjva avixirepifyepoiJLev'qv, (pcovrjv

fiiav lelcrav, eva tovov' e/c iraawv Be oktoj ovacbv \11av apfiovtav

probably Pythagorean; for Parmenides, "And bid the bass oi heaven's deep organ
who attaches himself to the Pythagoreans blow"). See also next note.
5
in this part of his system (Zeller 1 p. 572), 12 <))wviiv |uav, i-'va. tovov: 'a single
speaks of a central 'AvdyKTj as the cause sound, a single musical note.' "Addi-
of all movement and birth : see Diels tum eva rbvov per epexegesin est" (Stall
Dox. Gr. 335. I2ff. rwv de ffvp.fuywv baum). Cf. Proclus I.e. 236. 27 ff. 77 p.ev
(sc. ffrecpavwv) rr\v p.effairdrt]v awdcrais yap fita (puivr) 5t?Aoi ttjv dp-erdpoXov rod
tok4cl irdffrfs Kivqcrews Kal yeve"ffeuis vwdp- 7-77S evepyetas ei5oi/s el s &X\o Kal aWo p.e'Xos
Xef, rjVTiva. Kal 5a.ljJ.ova KvfiepvjJTiv Kal virap^cv, ojs eKaffrrjs 'Zetpijvos del tt)v

kXtjoouxov eirovop-d^ei 81kh]v re Kal dvdy- aiiri]v leiffrjs cptovrjv b 8e eh rbvos rr)v
kt\v, and Zeller I.e. p. 577 n. 3. (Zeller 7roidv <f>uivi)v iorf\wffev eh evbs dirrixv-
identifies this ''AvdyKt) with the central (Tiv (pdoyyov re\ovffav irapa yap rr)v ra-
fire of the Pythagoreans.) The same ff iv Kal 6 (pdbyyos KaXelrai rdvos. There
school seem also to have held that 'AvdyKTj is also perhaps a slight rhetorical effect,

surrounds and holds the world together
(Diels I.e. 321), and Zeller thinks it is
this external 'AvdyK-q of which Plato here
avails himself (I.e. p. 434 n. 3). But it
is quite clear that Plato's 'AvdyKt] is in
the middle: see on 616 B and 621 A, B.
The interpretation of Plato's symbolism
of course is that Necessity and Law spin
the threads of life
the life of the Uni-
verse as well as that of man. iv roh rrjs
'AvdyKrjS ybvaaw is an echo of OeQv ev
yovvaai Ketrai and the like: cf. Proclus
I.e. 227. 12.
kv\ SI ToJv kvkXwv ktX. (3ef37]Ke'vai
means 'is perched.' Proclus more suo
assures us that the Sirens are ipvxo.1
rives voepws faffai (I.e. 238. 6), but they
though less than in rb Seivbv, rb p.e"ya IX
590 A. The reading b>a rbvov is con-
firmed by Plut. de anitn. procr. 1029 C
and Proclus in Tim. 259 c and in roup.
I.e. et al. It is difficult to understand
dva rbvov, which Hermann and Baiter
read, following q and a few inferior
mss. dva rbvov could hardly mean 'one
note each,' as Hermann supposes. With
regard to the dpp.ovia itself, the pitch of
the several notes will of course be de-
termined by the speed of the different
whorls (cf. vii 530 D .), so that if we
express the notes by the names of the
circles which produce them, the apfiovia.
will be:
Circle of the Fixed Stars (vtjtt))

are of course only a poetic fiction to ,, ,, ,, Moon

express the 'music of the spheres.' Cf. i) Sun \

Alerchant of Venice V 1 "There's not the ,, ,, Venus V (p-tffri)

smallest orb which thou behold'st, But in ,, ,, Mercury J
his motion like an angel sings." Plato ,, Mais
goes beyond Shakespeare, setting the ,, ,, Jupiter
angels on the orbs and making them ,, Saturn (i^dr^)
,,

sing. Cf. Milton Arcade* 63 ff. "the Plato is thinking of a

It is clear that
celestial Sirens' harmony That sit upon sort of mode (4k iracr&v 8e 6ktui ovffiliv
the nine "
in Plato there are only eight /xlav ap/j-ovlav ^vp.<f>(j}ve1v) but if we y

"infolded Spheres." The seven

planets
by their movements were supposed by the
Pythagoreans to give forth sounds corre-
sponding to the notes of the Heptachord.
This was probably the original form of
the 'Music of the Spheres.' Later, it was
held that the circle of the fixed stars had
also a note of its own, and a 'harmony'
or mode (see on in 398 E ff.) resulted
like that of the Octachord. The under-
lying idea of the doctrine of the 'Music
of the Spheres' was well expressed by
Dorylaus when he said the Universe was
the 'organum Dei' (Censor, de die natali
13: cf. also Milton Ode on the Activity
understand ap.a dWr/Xois strictly, there
will only be six notes, because Mercury,
Venus and the Sun will each have the
same note. Difficulties of this sort might
have troubled the later Pythagoreans, but
scarcely Plato, least of all in an imagin-
ative picture of this kind. We note how-
ever that according to Plato the speed of
the planets except in the case of the
Sun, Venus and Mercury diminishes in
proportion to their distance from the
Earth. Now we may reasonably suppose
that Plato thought the more distant
planets took longer to complete their
orbit than those which are nearer, so that
 7 , :

617D] TTOAITEIAC I
453

l;v/A<f>wvLV. aUa? Be Ka6-qp.eva<; 7rept Bi 'taov rpeU, iv Opovto '

C e/cd(7Tr/v, 8vyarepa<i t?}? Wvdyrcrjs, Mot'pa?, 'Aev^eip-ovovaaq, arefi- 15

p.ara iirl twv /ce<pa\a)v e'^oucra?, Ad^eo-iv re /cat KXcoOco /cat

"ATp07TOy, vpLVeiV 7T/309 T?)l/ TWl* %etprjv(OV dppLOviaV, Ad%<TlV p,V
rd yeyovora, KXcoda) Be rd ovra, "Arpo7rov Be rd peWovra. teal
Ti]v }iev K\o)0(6
X P rfi Bejjid ei l i<paTrTop.evr)v avveTricrrpecpecv rov
arpa/cTov ttjv ea) Trepicpopdv, BiakeiTrovaav ^povov, ttjv Be "Arpo- 20
D itov rfj dpicrrepa ras ivrbs av d)aavTa><;' ttjv Be Ad^ecriv iv pepei '

efcarepas etcarepq rfj %etpt icpaTrreadac.

it is by no means improbable that in circle of the Same, which is the more

speaking of the speed of the planetary honourable, and itself, according to Tim.
movements, Plato really had in his mind 36 C, moves iirl 5eid the left for the
:

the time occupied by the orbital periods
and not the rate of progression of the
planets themselves. See also above on a/ua
d\\r)\ois. In that case the octave will be
complete, because in order to complete
their orbits in the same time, the Sun,
Venus and Mercury will have to travel
at different rates of speed. Later writers
knew all about the Music of the Spheres,
and a choir of eight Neo-Pythagoreans
would have had no difficulty in render-
ing it on a small scale see for example
: symbolical of the unknown and (as it
von Jan's Mus. So: G?: pp. 241 ff. 2 7 1 ff.
418 f. Cf. also Zeller5 1 pp. 429 434.
617 C 15 Moipas, Xev^eijiovovcras.
Ettig I.e. p. 309 n. 3 thinks this an
Orphic trait, comparing Frag. 253 Abel
M oLpas \evKO<TTo\ov$.
less honourable circle of the Other, which
moves e7r' dpiaTepd (ib.). Pythagorean
influence is doubtless at work again here
cf. 614 c.
<r"uvTn.<rTpe'<}>iv : "cum matre simul ver-
tere" (Ficinus).
20 Trjv 2{jtii irepi<j>opd.v kt\. The circle
of the Same may be taken as the type of
that which 'is': hence it is entrusted to
Clotho, the Fate of rd ovtcl. The courses
of the Planets or 'wandering' stars are
, seems to us) uncertain Future, so that they
are appropriately given to the Fate of the
Future, i.e. Atropos. diaXeiTrovaav xP-
vov means 'leaving intervals' i.e. 'from
time to time.' Clotho leaves off occa-
/

sionally to make room for Lachesis, as \

16 Iirl twv K<J)aX(3v. These words Plato explains in tt)v Be Adxeoiv below.
are bracketed by Herwerden, on the Similarly also Proclus I.e. 252. 8.
ground that wepl rds /cecpaXds would alone 21 wcravTcos : i.e. 5ia\eiirov<rav XP~
be good Greek, an opinion which few vov.
scholars will share. 617 c, D 21 ttjv 8 Adxo-iv ktX. :

1 Aax<riv p.v ktX. Lachesis is the 'while Lachesis lays hold of either in
Fate of the Past, Clotho of the Present, turn, the one with the one hand, the
and Atropos of the Future: cf. Laws other with the other' (" abwechselnd den
960 c, where Plato approves of the einen mit der einen, den andern mit
ancient tradition Adxeoiv P-ev ttjv irpwr^v der andern angreifend " Schneider). She
elvai, KXw0w Se ttjv Sevrepav, ttjv "Arpo- turns the circle of the Same with her
iroi> oe Tp'n-qv and Proclus I.e. 244. 20 ff. right hand, the others here treated as a
The positions of Lachesis and Atropos single irepi<popd as in Tun. 36 C with
were sometimes interchanged, as for her left. The translation "laying hold of
example in [Arist. ] de miuido 7. 40i b iSff. either in turn, first with one hand and
T^TaKTai de Kara fiev to yeyovbi fxia tuv then with the other" (Jowett) is not, I
"Moipuiv, "ArpoTros, errel ra irapeXdovTa. think, what Plato means: for it would
iravTa aTpeiTTO. eo~Tiv, Kara oe to /xeWov seem from what is said of Clotho and
A&xeffis (eis TrdvTa yap i) Kara (pticiv nevei Lachesis that the right hand is appropri-
Xr)is), /card de to evearbs KXw0w, crvfirre- ated to the circle of the Same, the left to
paivovad re Kal Kktl)6ovo~a e/cdarw to. ol- that of the Other: see on 617 c. The
?a cf. also Proclus I.e. 244.
:
words ev /xepei if my view is right
19 ttj 8|ia \ipi. The right hand belong only to e/caWpas ecpdnTeaQat. and
is reserved for the outermost whorl, or not also to eKCLTipq. ttj x lpt- As the fate

454 TTAATfiNOI [617 D

XV. 2<a? ovv, iireiSr] d<pifcecrdai, evdvs Setv levai irpbs rr\v

Kayecriv. Trpocprjrrjv ovv nva o~<f>a<; irpwrov /xev iv rd^ei SiacrrP]-

25 crai, eireira Xafiovra k tcjv tt)? Aa^e<xe&)<? yovdrcov Kkrjpovs re
teal fticov irapaBeiyfiara, dvafidvra err I ti /3rjp,a vyjrrjXbv eltrelv

'Avdy/CT]? 0vyarpo<; /coprjs Aa^e'crew? \6yo$. i/ru^at (prjfiepoi,

dp-^rj dXkrj<; irepiohov Ovrjrov yevovs davarrjepopov. ov% vfias

Past, Lachesis fitly contributes to both ye irdaas, d\Xd rat yevecrecos etropeyopih'as
revolutions : for on the Past depends rjbrj KaXwv e(f>r)fiipovs, ws Qvr\rHv Kal e0r/-
both the Present and the Future. A fxepuv aTTTOfievas 270). irepibbov
(I.e.
similar lesson is conveyed by represent- means of course rrjs dirb yevio-ews en-l
ing the lots and samples of lives as lying yeveaiv irepibbov, viz. 1100 years (supra
in the lap of Lachesis cf. also 620 a /card
: 615 A .); and 6auari]<pbpov, 'fraught with
avvr]6eiav
aipeladai and 620 EM. death,' 'death-bringing' agrees with ire-
617 D 619a
As soon as they arrived pibbov.
upon the scene, the souls were called upon 617 n, e 28 ox upas aiptjo-to-06. Cf.
to choose new lives. The order of choosing infra 620 D, E Sv tiXero balfxova (pvXaKa
was determined by lot; but there ivere ^VfiiriixTreiv tov fiiov Kal airoirXriporr-qv ti2v
many more samples of lives than lots, aipedevTuv. Each individual soul is ac-
and every soul was made responsible for companied throughout its life on earth
its own choice. The moment of choice is by a bai/j.wi> of its own. This baiixwv is
the supreme crisis of our fate, and it the personification of its destiny through-
behoves us to spare no effort to equip our- out that particular life its genius in
selves for resisting the attractions of wealth short, albus or ater (Hor. Epp. II 2. 189),
and power, and selecting the better life, according as the soul is evbai/j-uv or Ka-
that is, the life of virtue. Kobal/xuv. There are not a few traces
27 'Avd-vKTjs kt\. Proclus' remarks of this belief before the time of Plato,
on the style of this speech deserve atten- e.g. in Heraclitus' famous saying 17^0$
tion: TTCLVTCLXOV fiU 6 H\&TW1> VOVV ^76" dvOpunrij}baip.uv (Fr. 121 Bywater) in
wv (pdtyytrai voepCiv
fxbva TrpoarriirdfjLfvos Pind. 01. 13. 28 ZeO Trdrep AevcKpwvTos
6vtus e7rd:a (pdeyyerai 6eap.druiv brav euffwe baip-ovos ovpov, and often in
be Kal rovs KptirTovas tj/j-uiv aTreiKovii'rjTai, Euripides (examples in Nagelsbach
ffa<pu>s ivded'C'ovTi irpoaeoLKe Kal rovs Nachhom. Theol. p. 1 13); and Dbring
<poij3oX-q7rrovs pufxeirai, p-qpara d<pteis oicr- (I.e. p. 489) is no doubt right in holding
irep /3e\?7 vov ytfxovTa Kal vxprjXwv ("in- that the doctrine was not exclusively
fioX&v <rvvei;op/xu>eT]s be ai/ra? rijs epp.t}velas Orphic or Pythagorean. According to
reus voTjcediv dKaXXwiricTTUS avveurpap.- the popular view, which Plato himself
nev xPV Tat <pOiypa<nv, diroXeXv/xiva
/ueVots is content to make use of in Phacd.
be air dX\r]Xwv aura bdcTT-qaiv ri)v awb- 107 D 6 eKaarov baifiuv, 8<nrep fcvra
\vtov fii/j.ovfj.ei'os diav ttjs \pvxys &7T' eiXrixei, we do not choose our baiuwv,
dXXwv eir' &XXa wrjbQurav' ola Kal bed but are rather allotted to it cf. Theocr. :

tovtwv ipydferai tQv tov irpofp-qTOV Xbyuv, 4. 40 at ai ra) aK\r\p(a fid\a balfiovos, 6s p.e
iv i\axi(TTois fxev aTreptriyijTa vorjp.ara XAo7x e "i an d the fine lines of Menander
ovXXafidiv , davvbera be to. TrXeicrra (f>dey- airav-i. bal/xuv dvbpl avfiirapiararai \
evdvs
^dfxevos, crvaTpixpas be ra KuXa roh aiviy- yevofitvw, /nvaTaywybs tov /3toi> (Mein.
ixaui.v rrapairXricriws (I.e.
269). The omis- Frag. Com. Graec. IV p. 238), together
sion of articles also adds dignity and with Homer //. XX! II 79 (kijp) rjwep X<x e
impressiveness: cf. vn 518 A al. yeivbfj.evdv irep. In the emphatic oi'x
\|/vxal ktA Plato loosely calls the
- up.as baifj-wv Xri^erai, Plato proclaims his
souls because their connexion
e<prj/xepoi, dissent from the popular view: the in-
with body is In themselves
transient. dividual is himself responsible for his
of course, they are immortal i^i'XV destiny (d\\' v/xeh
alpyjaeo-de). Hence
irdcra affavaros (Phaedr. 245 c). The atria eXofitvov debs dvairios. On later,
explanation of Proclus is somewhat especially Stoic, developments of the
different, and, as often happens, too re- doctrine of a bal/j.wi> see Rohde Pysche*
condite ras p.kv avdpomivas \pvxds, otfrt
: II p. 316 . See also on 620 D.
 :

6i8a] nOAITEIAC 455

E I
ScLLficov Xrjgerai, dXX" J/x.et? 8aip,ova alpjjaecrOe. 7rpcoro9 8' o
Xa^cbv rrpoiTO<i aipeicrday (Blov, a> crvvkcrrai i avdy/cris. dperi] 30
Se ahecnroToV fjv rip,cov koX aTip,da)v irXeov real gXclttov ai/Tr)<;

etcaaros %et. airca eXo/nevov' #eo? dvatnof. ravra elirovra

pi-fiat, iiri travrm tovs KXrjpovs, top he Trap avrbv irecrovTa
etcacTTOv dvaipeladai, ttXtjv ov. e he ovk idv. rw he dveXop.eva>
18 hfjXov eivat, 6tt6<ttos elXrj-^ei.
\
p,era he tovto ai)9i<; rd rcov f3tcov 35
irapaSeiyp-aTa et<? to irpoadev crepwv Oelvai eirl ttjv yrjv, 7roXv

30. (Tvvearat A'; 3q : crweare (sic) A 1

. 34. ? 5 E : e8e (sic) A 1
: Z5ei A 2
:

rjSe q. 35. ei'Xijx" A 1

: e'CXrixw A": etXrjKe (sic) S: -tjXeyxe q-

29 -TrpwTOS pfov. See on 618 A IJ.ivdpeTjji ovoij.a, to 8e KaKias and the

ttoXv TrXeiu tQv irapovrwv. chapter 7rep eXevdeplas ib. Dissert. IV 1.
30 avoyKijs. The choice, though 32
cuTia dvaiTios. Cf. II 379 B ff.
free, is irrevocable : ivedtxero yap ical and Tim. 42 D. The whole of Lachesis'
&\Xov fiiov ijv, dXXd irpb rfjs aiptcreojs, speech is frequently quoted or referred to
p.era 5 ri\v oupeaiv ddvvaTov (Proclus I.e. by later Greek
writers (see the references
in Schneider's note), and these words in
aperr} Si aSeenroTov. "Mortals that particular became a kind of rallying-cry
would follow me, Love Virtue, she alone among the champions of the freedom of
is free" (Milton Comus 1018 f.). On the will in the early Christian era(Dieterich
Platonic principles, a thing is in so far as Nek. p. 1 15 .). A
bust of Plato found at
it is good (vi 509 B ff.), so that our Tibur and dating from the first century
truest individuality is nothing more or B.C. bears the inscription ahia kXop.ivy
less than that which is the best and (sic), eos dvatTios, together with \pvxh
highest part of our nature : cf. the words TToio-a dddvaTos (from Phaedr. 245 c). See
of Aristotle, who in Eth. Nic. x 7. Kaibel IGIS 1196 quoted by Dieterich
1 1 78* 2 TrXarowifei as follows: 56ete 5' I.e. With the sentiment itself cf. Laws
ai' kwl elvcu eKacrros tovto (i.e. t6 Kpd- 904 B D.
tigtov tQv ev ai/T<), etwep to utipiov ko.1 618 A 2 iroXv irXtw tojv irapov-
dfietvov. We therefore attain our fullest Twv. Cf. 619 B, 620 c. The combina-
development and enjoy our only true tion of icXripwo-is and a'ipeens, which ap-
liberty as individuals by becoming ser- pears also in Phaedr. 249 B, is according
vants of Virtue. In the words of Goethe, to Thompson "a mythical mode of re-
" Das Gesetz nur kann uns Freiheit conciling freedom and necessity choice
geben." Proclus' comment, though true being left free under limiting conditions."
and instructive as far as it goes, does not I think the introduction of the lot is
exhaust the significance of Plato's saying rather intended to account for the con-
dSeo-iroTOV 5e tt\v aperr/v, dXX' ov 81a to spicuous inequalities between different
e<p' T}puv ixbvov, dXXd 5t6ri t^jv if/vxyv men in respect of accidents of birth,
iXevdepav diroTeXei tw
ttikpot&twv 5e<r7ro- fortune and the other doidfiopa Tpporiy-
tuv, oh t} dovXevovo'a twv dyadQv o~TepeTai ixivo. (to use a Stoic term). Ceteris pari-
irdvTwv (I.e. 276. 5 ff Cf. also PI. Rep.
. bus, a soul would presumably select a
I 329 C and especially Xen. Mem. IV 5. p.eTplws KexopT)yi)fJ.4voi> filov where it does :

3 5). The germ of the Platonic doc-

trine of moral freedom is to be found in
not, we may suppose, in general, that
the KXripwais compelled it to choose late.
the Socratic ovdels kwv Trovrjpos (see on Cf. Plot. Ennead. 11 3. 15 oi kXtjool Tlves;
IX 577 D, e): for its sequel, we should ij to elffeXdeiv ets Tode t6 <ruS/ua /cat TujvSe
look to the Stoic theory of the freedom of yovewv nal ev tovtois tottois yipecrOai, /ca
the wise man (iXevQepovs tovs <Tirov5aiovs oXus, us eiTro/xev, to. w. This interpre-
fjiovov Zeno ap. D. L. vn 33) see : tation is supported also by the case of
especially Epictetus Gnom. Epict. Stob. Odysseus below (620 c). See also on
31 ed. Schenkl eXevdepia ko.1 dovXeia, to 619 D.
 ;

456 TTAATQNOS [6i8a

irXeiw Ttbv irapovrav' elvai Be iravToBaird' %wwv re yap irdvTwv

fiiovs Kal Brj koi tou? dvdpanrivowi airavTas. rvpavviBas T yap
5 ev avTols elvai, t<z9 p.ev BiareXei<;, Ta? Be Kal fiera^v Bia<f)6eipofieva<i

Kal et? irevlas re /cal cpvya? Kal et? 7TT&>^e/a9 reXevTOicras' elvai
Be Kal Boki/jlcov dvBpcov /3tof9, rovs fiev eirl e'lBecriv Kal Kara KaXXr)
Kal ttjv aXXrjv Icr^yv re '
Kal aywviav, tov<; B eVl yeveaiv Kal irpo- B
ybvwv dperais, Kal dBoKifiwv Kara ravrd' wcravrwi Be Kal yvvac-
io kcov. tyvxi]? Be rd^tv ovk evelvai, Bid to dvayKaia><; e^eiv aXXov
eXo/xevr}v fiiov dXXoiav ylyvecrOai' ra o dXXa aXXr/Xois re Kal
ttXovtois Kal ireviai<;, ra Be voaois, rd 8' vyieiais [xefxlyOai, ra Be
Kal /xeaovv tovtcov. evda Brj, a>9 eoiKev, u> <piXe TXavKcov, 6 7ra?

kivBvvo? dvdp(OTrq>, Kal Bid ravra fidXiara eirifieX^Teov, 07T&>9

IS eacrT09 rjfioiv '

twv dXXcov fiadrjfiaTCOv dfxeX7]0~a<; tovtov tov fiadtj- C
/iaro9 Kal ^rjTTjTr}^ Kal /jia0r)rr)<; earai, edv iroOev oto9 T f)
fiadeiv

3 ioa>v T -yap ktX. Did Plato ijfiwv eireiirep addvarov ye r/ ipvxv />a ^" <

seriously believe in the transmigration verai o?<ra, rovro Kal rrptireiv p.01 doKel
of the soul ? Teichmuller summarily Kai a$iov Kivbvvevaai olofxivip oisrios ^X IV
dismisses the entire theory as unplatonic (114 D). That soul is immortal, Plato is
(Die Plat. Frage pp. i
20), while Suse- firmly convinced and transmigration he
:

mihl, in harmony with certain ancient regards as probable, to say the least. Cf.
writers (see the references in Simson 608 D n.
Der Begriffd. Seele bei Platon p. 15: ;/.), 5 Sia-rcXcis. This word, for which
takes Plato at his word so far as concerns Cobet proposes bid rtXovs, is extremely
the passage of the soul into new human rare in classical Greek, occurring only
bodies, but refuses to allow that he could here and in Soph. O. C. 15 14.
have believed in transmigration into the 6 els TTvas ktX. "Expectes els <f>vydt
forms of the lower animals (Genet. Ent- re Kal TTfvias Kal els irrwxdas kt\."
wick. II p. 272). Plato's language is (Herwerden). The text may well stand.
however quite and there is the
explicit, Plato contrasts poverty and exile (ireviat
less reason for resorting to an allegorical re Kal <pvyds) with beggary, presumably
interpretation, because the doctrine was at home (Kal els irruxelas).
already familiar in Greek philosophical 618
B 10 *|a>)(tJs ^
Td|iv y^7 v<r ^ al '

and religious thought (see F. Laudowicz Cf. Horn. Od. xviii 136 f. toios yap voos
Wesen u. Ursprung d. Lehre v. d. earlv iirixOoviwv avdpwiriov ofoi' ev' rjp-ap
|

Prdexistenz d. Seele etc. pp. 12 29 and dyrjcri war-rip dvbpwv re 6ewi> re, XVII 322 f.
Rohde Psyche2 II pp. 162 ff.), and is itself and Empedocles 319 f. Karsten ooaov y'
in general conformity with Plato's own aWoiOL p.eri(pvii, roaov &p a<f>iffiv alel Kal j

conception of immortality. The doctrine rb (ppoveiv dXXota irapicraro with Karsten

of transmigration meets us frequently in ad loc. See also on 1 335 B.
Plato's dialogues, e.g. in Men. 81 A ff. 11 TaS'dMa: sc. except ipvxys rd^iv.
Phaed. 81 E ff., 113 A; Phaedr. 249 B; In ra d\\a are included /cdXXos, rrpoyovui*
Tim. 42 B ff. cf. 91 D ff. Most if not all
: dperai etc.
of these passages have a mythical colour- 13 |xrovv tovtwv: i.q. p.e<rovvra elvai
ing, and should therefore be read in the rovru}i>,viz. TrXouruv Kal irevLuHv, vocwv
light of the caveat which Plato subjoins Kal vyieiuv. Cf. 619 A rbv /j.4<tov r&v
to the eschatological myth of the PhaeJo : T010VTU3V fi'lOV.

rb fx.ev ovv ravra bucrxvpicraaOai. ovrm 618 c 15 tov p.a0ifu.aTOS and p.a6e~i>>
X fil> ! &s ^7^ 5tt\ri\v0a, ov irpewei vovv Kal eevpe?v are bracketed by Herwerden.
i-Xovri dvdpi' 6ri pivroi rj ravr' toriv The emphatic pleonasm is thoroughly
77 roiavr' arra irepl ras \pvx a s Platonic. Cf. V 472 c et al.
 619B] nOAITEIAC I
457

Kal e^evpetv, ti? avrov Troirjcrei BvvaTov teal eTTicrTi^jxova, ftiov Kal
Xprjarov Kal irovripov BcayiyvciocrKovTa, tov /3eXTuo e'/c tcov BvvaTcov
del itavTayov alpelcrdai, dva\oyt^6/xevov ircivra rd vvv Br) prjdevra,
Kal ^WTidefxeva dW/]\ot<; Kal Bcaipovfieva, 777)0? dperrjv fiiov 20
D 7rci)? e^ei, Kal elBevai rl /caWo? irevia. rj ttXovtco Kpadev Kal fierd '

Trolas Tiro? "^rv-)(rj<i ee&)? KaKov rj dyadbv ipyd^erai, Kal ri evye-

veiai Kal Bvayeveiat Kal IBicoTelai Kal dp%al Kal tV^iJe? Kal do~de-
veiat Kal ev/maOtat Kal Bvcrfiadtai, Kal Trdvra ra roiavTa tcov cpvcrei
irepl yjrv)(r]V ovtcov Kal tcov eiriKTrjTcov Tt ^vyKepavvvfieva 77730? 25

aXkrjXa ipyd^erai, ware if; dirdvTcov avTcov BvvaTov elvai crvKko-

yiadp.evov alpelcrdai, 77730? ttjv tt)? yjrvxfjs (pvcriv diroftXeTrovTa tov
E T X^P Kai T " v M eit <y ftlov %et'/)a) fiev KaXovvTa 09 avrrjv
10 ' '

Ki<T a^ei, els to dBiKcoTepav yiyvecQai, dfieivco Be ocrrt? et? to

BtKatorepav. rd Be dXXa irdvTa yaipeiv edcret' ecopaKa/xev ydp, 30

on ^covtI re Kal TeXevTrjaavTi avrrj Kparlarr] a'ipeais. dBafxavri-

619 I
vcos Br) Bel TavTrjv ttjv B6l~av eypvTa eW AiBov levai, oircos dv fj
Kal
eKel dveK7r\rjKT0<i virb ttXovtcov T Kal tcov toiovtcov KaKcov, Kal
p,rj ifiirecrcov ei? rvpavvlBas Kal aXXas ToiavTas irpd^ets iroXXd
p,ev epydcrrjTai Kal dvrJKeara KaKci, ert, Be avros fiel^co irddrj, aXXd
yvto tov fiecrov del tcov toiovtcov fiiov alpelcrdat Kal cpevyeiv Ta 5
vjrepfidXXovTa eKaTepcoae Kal ev TcoBe tco fticp Kara to Bvvarbv

B Kal ev Travrl tco eireiTa' ovtco yap evBaip-ovecrTaTos ylyveTai. '

dvdpcoTro<i.

XVI. Kat Br) ovv Kal tot 6 eKeWev dyyeXos r)yye\\e tov fiev
7rpocpr)T7]v ovtcos elirelv Kal TeXevTaico eiriovTi, vv vco eXofievcp, 10

21. Kal eldevai Eg: etdevai A. 10. vQ A 2

3: om. A 1
^. -

21 Kal tlS^vai. See cr. n. Kal is take aipucrdai with rov re x l P w Ka l T ^ v

found in several MSS besides S and q.
Hermann removes the /cat before i-vvri-
titfieva and places itbefore dvaXcr/ifo-
fxtvov, but avaXoyi^o/ievov "necessario cum
alpi<r6ai cohaeret " (Schneider).
618 D 27 atpeto-Oai kt\. aipeicrdai
'to make his choice' is used absolutely
as in 620 A. npbs ttjv rrjs \pvxv* KT ^-
a/xeivu) j3lov, but alpetirdai is different from
oiaipeladai and the possibility of a zeugma
is excluded because rbv x e 'P w precedes
rov a/xelvu) and not vice-versd.
618 e 29 ckcio-c looks forward, of
course, to ds rb ddiKuripav ylyveadai.
Herwerden's iKei (=4v "AtSov) is both
needless and wrong for the soul becomes
:

means 'defining the worse and the better aSiKurtpa, if at all, during its life on
life with reference to the nature of the earth in Hades it is purged.
:

soul, calling that worse etc.

' (So also 30 lao-ti. 2 and v, followed by editors
Schneider.) The two parts of tov re before Schneider, have tav. The future
Xe/pw Kal tov a/xelvu filov are afterwards is easy if the sentence be made inde-
taken separately in x^ipv ^
v and apulvu) pendent.
3^, as with so-called 'partitive appo- 619 b 10 vv v<3. On %6v see IV
sition ' : cf. 611 D and iv 431 a . Others 424 E .

458 rTAATQNOI [619 B

crvvropcci <t)vri Kelrat /3to? aya7T7?To<?, ov KaKos. firjre 6 apywv

alpeaew; dfieXelrco, firjre 6 reXevrcov ddvfietra). elirovros 8e ravra
rov rrpwrov Xa^ovra e<pr] evdvs irnovra rrjv /xeyiarrjv rvpavviBa
eXeaOai Kal virb d(ppoavvrj<; re Kal Xatpapyias ov rrdvra iicavS)<i
15 dvacrKeyfrdpevov eXeadai, dXX* avrov Xadelv evovaav ei/xap/xivrjv C
'

7rai8o)v avrov ftpoiaeis Kal dWa icaicd' eVetor) Be Kara a^oXrjv

o-feeyjracrdai, KOirreaOal re /cal oBvpecrdai rrjv aXpecriv, ovk e/j.p.evovra
Tot? 7rpoppr)6eicrt,v virb rov rrpocpjjrov' ov yap eavrbv alridaOai
rcov /cafcwv, dXXd rv^v re Kal ha'ipiovas koI rrdvra fiaXXov dvff
20 eavrov. elvai Be avrov rwv k rov ovpavov r/KOvrcov, ev reraypbevr)

rroXireia ev tw irporepw /3t&> (3e(3ia>icora, edeu dvev (piXocrocpias

I
dperrjs p,erei\rj<p6ra. oj? Be icai eiirelv, ovk eXdrrov<; elvai ev rots D
roiovrocs dXicrKOfievovs roi>$ e'/c rov ovpavov i)/covra<;, are rrovwv
dyv/ivdo~rov<i' rcov S' etc rrj<i yf]<i rov ? 7roXXov<;, are avrov<i re
1

25 TreTrovijfcoras dXXov<i re ecopafcoras, ovk ei; eVto/ao/i?;? t<z? alpecrei<i

rroielcrOai. 816 8)) Kal p,era/3oXrjv roov KaKcbv Kal rwv dyadwv rats

11 according to the
<tvvt6v<i)S <3vti: <jo(pias re Kai vov, and see also on vi
motto (a7rXo0s Kai) (VIII 547 e).
drevris 500 D, 506 c. It is interesting to observe
ovvtovws r)Tovvrt, which Herwerden con- that philosophic virtue is not a sine qua
jectured, appears in q and Flor. U but : non for admission to the Platonic heaven.
the reading of A
is far more characteristic Throughout the whole myth, rewards
and significant. and punishments are distributed for good
619 i! 620 D Many were the in- and bad actions rather than for know-
stances of hasty and foolish choosing: ledge and ignorance (cf. 615 BfF.); and
and many the changes resulting both from correct opinion or 'Orthodoxy,' in Plato's
choice and from the action of the lot. He sense of the word, provided the lines
who is ever faithful to the life of true have fallen to it in pleasant places, may
philosophy, and whose lot does not fall well have been both blameless and
out among the last, will be happy through- beneficent on earth. But in the moment
out all time. The spectacle was indeed of supremest peril (618 B), when we have
one fitted to move pity, smiles, and wonder. to choose another life, it is Knowledge,
In most cases, the souls chose in con- and not 'Orthodoxy,' that prevails. In
formity with their previous lives Or- the Phaedo I.e. Plato says that the
pheus, for example, selecting the life of 'orthodox' probably enter as before eit
a swan, Ajax that of a lion, and so on. toiovtov TroXtriK'6c re Kai rj/xepov yivot,
It chanced that Odysseus had drawn the j] irov p.e\iTT<2v rj ff<pr)Kwv, rj ixvp^r)K(av,
last lot of all, and after long search he rj Kai tis rairrbv ye irdXiv rb avdpwirivov
found and joyously laid hold of the ytvos, Kai ylyvecrdai ' aiirQv avSpas
peaceful life of a private individual, for fierpiovs.
he was wearied of all his labours. There 619 d 12 <us Si Kal tlirtiv: not "ac-
were changes from beasts to men, and from cording to Er's account" (D. and V.), but
men to beasts, and every form of permu- 'as one might say,' 'broadly speaking,'
tation. i.q. wj ?7ro5 eiirelv. Cf. Laws 639 E (km-
619 C 21 6i &v(v <j>i\oo-o<t>ias ktX. Traefl' wj eiirelv), 795 D, Soph. 220 E,
Cf. Phaed. 82 A f. ol rrjv dyfioTiKrjv Kal Phaedr. 258 E, and [Epin.] 976 E. These
iro\LTiK7jv aperrjv ("TriTerridevKbTes, ijv 5jj examples are cited by Giiinenwald in
KaXown aw((>pocvvT)v re Kai diKaioauvTjv, e Schanz's Beitrdge zur hist. Synt. d. Gr.
Woks re Kai fxeX^r-qs yeyovvlav &vev 0iXo- Spr. 11 3. pp. 21 ft'.
 "
:

620B] TTOAITEIAC I
459
rroWaU Toov yjrv^cov ylyveoSai Kal Bid rrjv rov KXrjpov rvyriv.
7rel el ris aet, orrbre et? rov evddBe jBiov d<piKvoiro, vyiws <pi\o-
E o~o<pot, I
Kal o /cXr/pos avra> T179 alpeaecos fir) iv re\evraioi<; rriirroi,
KivBvvevei etc rcov eiceldev drrayyeWofievoiv ov fiovov ivOdBe evBai- 30
fioveiv av, dXka Kal rr)v ivOevBe eiceZcre Kal Bevpo ird\iv rropeiav
ovk av y&ovlav Kal rpa^eiav rropeveo-Qai, dXkd Xe'iav re Kal ovpa-
viav. ravrrjv yap Brj ecprj rriv deav d^iav eivat IBeiv, &)? eKaarai
620 at yp-v^al rjpovvro rov<i (Siovs. \
iXeeivijv re ydp IBelv elvat Kal
yeXoiav Kal Oavfiacriav. Kara o~vvr)6eiav ydp rov rrporepov (3iov
rd TroWd aipeiadai. IBeiv fiev ydp ^frv^rjv eabrj rrjv irore 'Op<e'ey?
yevofievr\v kvkvov fiiov aipovp,evr}v, filcrei rov yvvaiKeiov yevovs Sid
rov vtt eKetvwv Oavarov ovk iOeXovcav iv yvvaiKt yevvqOelcrav 5
yeveaOai' IBeiv Be rrjv Sa/nvpov dr)B6vo<> eXofievr/v" IBeiv Be Kal
kvkvov fierafSdXXovra et? dvdpayrrivov j3lov aipecnv, Kal dXXa coa
B fiovaiKa ooo~avra>s. '
eiKoarrjv Be Xa^ovcrav yfrv^t)v eXeadai Xeovros

33. ra&njvfj.iyi'vadaL (620 d) om. q. 8. wcravTws. elKocrrrjv Vind. F

boavrw eiKbs. ttjv A
wffavrws, tos to elKos
: ttjv 2.

2 7 Kal Sid tv\t\v ' as well as by the plain and satisfactory, although Richards
fortune of the lot is doubted by Her-' asserts that "iwei has no meaning, unless
werden, while Richards calls for Kal there was an ov preceding."
<oi)> did, relying on 619 B Kal re\ev- 619 E 32 ovk civ x^ ov ^ av ovpa-
ralip
ddvfxdrd) and on 'the drift of the vCav is explained by 614 B D: see notes
whole passage.' In point of fact, how- ad loc. In the Phaedrus those souls
ever, Plato nowhere denies that the which choose the philosophic life three
fortune of the lot affects the issue. On times successively are " excused from
the contrary, his whole theory supposes seven of the ten millennial probations
that it does, for those souls who choose through which the rest have to pass
late have fewer lives to choose from : see (Thompson on 249 a).
617 E, 618 A, 620 C. 6 TeXevTuv, it is 33 y*P is resumptive. For examples
true, need not despair (619 b), but none of this usage see Shilleto on Dem. F. L.
the less is the lot likely to produce /xera- 107.
(ioXr) tojv KaKiJiv Kal tojv dyadwv. Cf. 620 A Kcn-d o-uvi]0iav ktX.
1 Cf.
Procl. I.e. 302. 15 ff. tovtoiv xP eLa Sveiv, Phaed. 81 E evdovvTai Si, wffvep eiKOi,
ff.

iv b% fJ-iv ttjs opdijs Kpitretas nepl to afxeivov els ToiavTa rjdrj, biroV (Ltt dv /j.fjLe\rjTriKV~iai

Kal x e ?P 0V T ^" TfpoTuvofxivoiv (iiwv, iripov Ti>xwo~iv iv Tip j3lip kt\.

5i rod tov K.\9ipov fir] iv rots eVxctrois 6 6a|ivpov. Thamyris and not Tha-
iriiTTeiV t'l yap el Kal 6 alpov/xevos eirj myras was the usual form of this name,
vepl Kpiaiv d<r<pa\r)s, d\\' ol irpoTeivo- but Plato prefers Qa/mvpas cf. Ion 533 C
:

Hevoi /3tot 5ia 5f) Tivas airias oi tvxovtss T) Trepl Oa/ivpov 77 irepl 'Opipiojs, Laws
e'uv ; See also on 6 8 1 A and following 829 E twv Qafivpov re Kal 'Opipeiwv
note. vfivwv. The meaning of ra troWd ('for
28 The connexion of ideas
rel kt\. the most part ') will be seen from the case
is : The
fortune of the lot, and our in- of Odysseus below (620 C f.).
dividual choice, are the two influences 620 B 8 wcravTWS. ikoctti]v ktX.
that affect our destiny: for if our lot is The reading eiKO<jTT)v is confirmed by
reasonably early and we choose as befits Plut. Conv. Disp. VIII 5. 739 E ff. (did H
philosophers, it will be well with us. H\aTOJv eiKoo~TT]v ftpr) ipvxyv tov A'iavTos
"
iwel " reddit rationem ante dictorum iirl tov KXrjpov iXdeiv;) as well as by Proclus
(Schneider). The sense is surely both I.e.. 265. 20 and elsewhere. It appears
 : :

460 TTAATQNOI [620 B

fiiov' elvai Be rrjv Aiavros tov TeXap,wviov, (pevyovcrav dv0pco7rov

10 yevecrdai, p,ep,vr)p,evr)v t?)? twv ottXwv Kpicrews. ttjv 8' eVt tovth
'Aya/ie/jLvovos' eyBpa Be Kal Tavrrjv tov avQpwrrivov yevovs Bid rd
,
ttclOt] aerov BiaXXd^ai ftiov. iv /iecrot? Be Xa^ovaav rrjv Ara\dv-
ttjs 'tyv'^riv, KdTiBovaav /j,eydXa<; rifid? ddXTjTov dvBpos, ov Bvva-
crdai irapeXOelv, diXXd Xaftelv. puerd Be I
Tavrrjv IBelv rrjv 'E7reto0 C
15 tov Havo7reo)<i et? Te^yiKi)<; yvvaitcbs lovaav <f>vcriv' iroppw 8' iv
v<TTdroi<> IBelv rrjv rod yeXwTOTroiov Sep&iTov 7ridr)Kov ivBvop,evr)i>.

Kara Tv-yyv Be ttjv 'OBvcraeayt;, Xa%ovo~av iracrwv vardrrjv, aiprjao-

pt,evr)v levai, fivrjpir) Be rdov irporepoiv ttovcov (piXoTipiias XeXoxprj-

Kvlav %r)Teiv irepuovcrav ^povov iroXvv fiiov dvBpbs IBiojtov dirpdy-

20 p.ovo<i Kal pioyis evpeiv iceifievov ttov teal 7rapi]fieXrip,evov virb twv
dXXwv Kal elirelv I
IBovcrav, ore rd avrd dv eirpa^ev Kal Trpcorri J)

Xa^ovcra, Kal dap,evrjv eXeadai. Kal e/c tcov dXXtov Br) drjpicov

from these passages that some of the writers, he stands for the buffoon (iray-
ancients found a subtle significance in y^Xows &vdpwiros 5iaOTpo<pos rb cruj/xa Kal
etKOffTrjvbut the particular number is
: \e\w{iriixei>os Lucian adv. ind. 7). Cf.
probably only a circumstantial detail in- also Soph. Phil. 442 ff., Theopomp. Fr.
tended to add verisimilitude to the nar- 262 in Miiller Fr. Hist. Gr. 1 p. 323
rative. See also on 614 B. Herwerden and Pythag. Sitnil. 32 in Mullach Fr.
conjectures ilxrauTws, (is rb <eiV6s .> -
. . . Phil. Gr. 1 p. 489, in the last of which
tiKoffTTjv be kt\., and inserts between passages Thersites and Achilles stand
tUos and elKoar-qv the words Kal k twv for two opposite types. The different

aWuv fxlyvvadai from 620 D. There is varieties of lives which are illustrated in
however nothing to indicate that the text this passage (hovctikos, iroXefiiKOs, ^SaciXi-
has suffered dislocation see on 620 D
: kos, yvfwaaTiKos, texvlkos, putxr]TiKb$) ap-
below. pear also (as Proclus observes I.e. 319.
XtovTos pov. Ettig [Acheruntica I.e. 25 ff.) in Phaedr. 248 D, e. See also
p. 310) explains the choice of Ajax by Empedocles vv. 3S4 386 and Karsten
ad loc.

referring to Tim. 91 E rb 5' aC irei;bv
Kal 0Tjpiw5es yiyovev e/c tu>v fxr/bev wpoa- jtCBtikov. Cf. IX 590 B.
Xpwfj.e'vuv (pCKococpia, but the conspi- 19 dirpd'y|iovos. Eusebius
(Praep.
cuous feature Ajax was dvfws, and
in Ev. XIII 16. n) has
awpdyfiovoi,
/cai

that is why he selects the life which which occurs also in one of the Vatican
typifies rb dvnoeibts see IX 588 E.
: Cf. MSS. Cobet would alter dirpdy/Aovos to
Proclus I.e. 316. 31 ff. v imv Aiai'Tos dirpdyixova. The text is quite satisfactory
^'i'XV iraaav brfKoi wr)v dvbpiKTjv itAv, for dvbpbs ISiwtov is virtually a single word
ir\tovd$ovaav be Kara rbv dvubv Sia 5?J cf. dvbpl o~o<pio~T% Prot. 312 c, virlp dvbpbs
two. <pC\6vLK0v \pvxys 8fo>, Kal bid rav- 6r]Tbs dvbpa Trpetx^vrrjv iraripa Euthyph.
rrjv ivbvonivqv els avbpiKov /xti> <#ov, d\o- 15 D, dvrjp ndvris, dvijp vonevs, &vbpe*
yov 54. Empedocles, as we are told, dtKaaral and the like. "Sunt ibturrai
held T7ji> dplart\v etvai fxeroiKTicnv rrjv rod 7ro\w7rpdyp.oves : Ulyssis anima vitam dv-
dvdpibirov, el ixkv eh $ov rj X^ts avrbv dpbs Idiwrov e numero tQv dirpaynovwv
fieraydyoi, \iovra
yiyveadai, tl be els quaerebat " (Schneider).
(pvrov, (Ael. Hist. An. XII 7)
bd<j)vr]v 620 D 22 Kai (K twv fiXXwv P.17W-
see Karsten on vv. 382 ff. of the irepl <r0ai. See on 620 b. Herwerden's trans-
(pvcreus. position is the less defensible because the
620 c 16 Otpo-Lrov. Thersites is words Kal ndaai fillets /xlyvuadai form an
the type of the Trovrjpbs iStwrj;? in Gorg. appropriate ending to this part of the
525 E. Here, as often in later Greek picture.


621 a] nOAITEIAC 461

Q)cravTO)<i et<? dvOpolyrrovs leiat icai eh dXXrjXa, rd fxev dBi/ca eh rd

dypia, rd Be Biicaia eh rd jj/xepa p,eTa/3dXXoi>Ta, teal rrdcra<i fii^ei^

fxlyvuadat. eTreiBr) S' ovv Trdcra<; rd<; tyv%d<; T01/9 /3iov<i yprjcrOai, 25

coenrep eXa^ov, ev rd^ei irpocnkvai 7rpb<i ttjv Ad^eaiv eKeivrjv 8'

E kied<TT(p bv etXero Bal/xova, tovtov (pvXa/ca ^v/xTre/jbireiv '

tov ftuov
koX dTTOTrXrjpcoTijv twv alpedevTWv. bv irpoyrov fiev dyeiv avTrjv
irpb'i rr)v K.Xcoddo, iiirb ttjv e'/ceti/r/? yelpd re kcl\ iTriarpo(prjv tt/9 tov
drpdicTov hivrjs, Kvpovvra r)v Xa-^cov eiXero fiolpav TavTr)? 8' 3

efiaijrdfievov avOts eVt ttjv tj}? 'Arpoirov dyeiv vi)aiv, dp,Tdo~Tpo(pa

rd eTrtKXaxxdevra iroiovvra ' evrevOev 8e 8r/ dp,eraar peirrl vtto tov
,

21 tt)? I
AvdyK7]<; levai dpovov, Kai 81 eiceivov 8ieeX06vTa, eTreiBi)
teal 01 dXXoc hirjXdov, iropeveaOat airavTa<; eh to tt)? Arfdrjs ireBiov
Bid Kav/xaTo<; re /cal irvLyovs Beivov' Kai yap elvai avTo icevbv Bev-

23 Ta \l\v aSiKa kt\. Cf. (with J. Future, and finally, by Necessity herself,
and C.) Phaed. 82 A toxjs 5V ye d5i/a'as the mother of all three.
re Kai TvpavviSas Kai apirayas irporeTifxr]- 31 dfJ.Td(TTpo<}>a ktX. dfieTacrpocpa is
k6to.s eis ra. rwv \\jkuv re Kai lep&Kuv /cat said, of course, with reference to the
Iktivqjv yevrj ktX. etymological meaning of "Arpowos, and
620 D 621 D After all the souls ewiKKuodevTa in turn alludes to K\w#w.
had chosen, Lachesis bestowed on each its In the succeeding clause afxerao-Tpe-KTi
daemon or genius. Thereafter the choice takes up afieraffTpcxpa again.
was ratified by the remaining Pates, arid 621 A 2 Atj0iis ireSfov. The first
finally by Necessity. In the evening the mention in Greek literature of the plain
souls encamped by the river of Unmind- of Lethe occurs in Ar. Frogs 186 t'ls es to
fulness in the plain of Lethe, and all, Arjdrjs irediov kt\., but Aristophanes
save Er, drank waters. At midnight,
its clearly presumes that his audience is
with thunder and earthquake, they were already familiar with the idea, and Plato
carried upwards to be born; and in the may well have borrowed it from Orphic
morning Er revived, and found himself and Pythagorean eschatologies. Cf. Ettig
upon the pyre. Acherunt. I.e. p. 310 n. 6. The irediov
The vision of Er is no mere idle tale, Aridijswas probably a counter-picture to
that perishes when it is told. If we give the ireoiov 'AXijdeias, of which we hear
ear to its teaching, it will save our souls in Phaedr. 248 B cf. also [Axioch.]
:

alive, and both here and hereafter, we shall
fare well.
620 E 26 irpos rrjv Aax crtv KT^-
For Lachesis see on 617 c, D, and for 8ai-
fiova 617 D, E nn.
30 r\v In \axuv,
fioipav.
fievov and 5iee\dovTa the individual him-
self is substituted for the soulcf. IX 573 b.
: see Rohde Psyche- 1 p. 316 n. 2, II p.
Proclus (I.e. 346. 9 ff.) interprets 5ieeX-
dovra of Er, but this cannot be right.
\axuv is said with allusion to Adverts,
from whose knees the lots were taken
(617 d). It is appropriate that Lachesis
should be the only Fate involved in the
act of choice ; for the Future is the child
of the Past (cf. 617 c, D n.). The selec-
tion is then ratified successively by the
Fate of the Present, and the Fate of the
371 B. also Proclus I.e. 346. 196. on
So
ixkv ovv avrideTov io~ri jrpbs to ttjs 'AX^-
deias Treoiov to ttjs Arj8r]s ireoiov, 8rj\oV
eiwep tovto piv S-Kapirov Kai Ayovov Kai
avxP-ypov, eKelvo 8e farjs TrXrjpes, Tpocpov twv
e<paipa- xj/vxuv
ws ev $ai8pcp (248 B) fj.efjLadfiKafj.ev.
For the later history of this conception
390 n. 1 and Dieterich Nek. pp. 90 ff.
3 Sid Kavjiaros T ktX. J. and C. ex-
plain this by saying that they are '
' passing
through the pillar of light." I do not
think that this idea was present to the
mind of Plato, though the souls are no
doubt somewhere in this region. The
KaOfxc. and wvlyos Setvov are sufficiently
appropriate touches without having re-
course to so realistic an explanation.


462 T7AATQN0I [621 A

Bpcov T teal oaa 777 <pvei. o-tcr)vdo~QaL ovv acpas ijSr) o~7ripa<;

5 yvyvo/jLevr)*; irapd rov 'A/xeX^Ta irorapLov, ov rb vScop dyyeiov ov&ev

areyeiv. /xerpov p.ev ovv ri rov vSaros iraaiv dvaytcatov elvai
TTieiv robs 8e (ppovqcrei, pvq o~a)%op,vov<> ifKeov iriveiv rov p,erpov
rov 8e del irtovra '
irdvrdav eirCKavBdveaQai. etreihr) 8e tcoifirjdfjvai B
teal pecras vvteras yevecrOai, ftpovrrjv re teal creiapxiv fyevecrdat,, teal
10 evrei)6ev e^air'ivT]^ aXXov aXky (pepecrdat aveo ei? rrjv <yiveaiv,
arrovra<i wenrep d<rrepa<i. avrbs 8e rov p,ev vSaros tea>\vdr)vaL

5 *Ajj.XT|Ta iroTap-dv. Cf. Virg.
VI 714 f.Lethaei ad fluminis undam
Secures latices, et longa oblivia potant.
Many other parallels are quoted by
Dieterich Nek. pp. 90 94.
As the
Trediov Ar)6r]s has its counterpart in the
A en. mend, And nothing brings me all things."
9 peVas vv'ktcis. The plural, in
which vvKres according to Heindorf on
Prot. 310 D signifies horae nocturnae, is
regular in this and similar expressions,
e.g. TTOppti) TWV VVKTWV (Syftlp. 217 D) e ' C -

irebiov so also we find traces

'A\?;^etas, ytve'o-Bai yevio-Qai. "Is Plato really
in Greek legend of a iibwp ~S\.vT)p.oaiivy)s as responsible for the clumsy and ill-sound-
well as the iibwp Arjdr)s (Paus. IX 39. 8). ing repetition of yeviadai. ? " Richards,
7
tovs 8 |xeTpov is missing in q and
several other mss. " Fortasse super-
who would omit the first yeviadai and
write Kara /u&ras for /cat fieo-as. A
vacanea adeoque inepta haec videbantur similar correction had already been sug-
alicui, qui statim quemlibet postquam gested by Herwerden. Plato himself is
bibisset omnia obliviscentem videret. not in the least averse to echoes of this
Sed oblivionis vis et pertinacia varia est. kind: see on VI 511 E.
Qui nimium bibit, in perpetuum oblivis- 10 avw. It follows that the souls
citur, qui moderate, discere aliquando just before their reincarnation are under-
"
seu recordando scientiam repetere potest ground see on 'AvdyKTjs yovacriv 617 B
:

(Schneider), /xadyja-is, we remember, is and bid Kavp.aros kt\. 621 a and Virg.
avdfjivrj<ns (Pkaed. 76 A cf. also 75 D
: Aen. VI 748 ff. Has omnis Lethaeum
and 76 D). It is likely enough that the ad fluvium deus evocat agmine magno :

Platonic doctrine of dvdp.vr)cns was sug- Scilicet immemores supera convexaut

gested by earlier Pythagorean beliefs of revisant, Rursus et incipiant in corpora
the same kind (Dieterich I.e. p. 122: cf. velle reverti.
also Rohde I.e. p. i86.). tls doTc'pas an instance rare in
is

621 k 8 t-mXavOaveo-Bcu. There is no Plato of an apparently accidental iam-

good reason for transferring to this place bic. See Arist. Rhet. Ill 8. i4o8 b 33 ff.

the clause avrbs irieiv as Herwerden 6 5' 'iap.^o% avrri iariv 17 \4%is 17 twv
wishes to do. In treating of this passage, noWuiv 5i6 /udXwra wavruv twv pATpwv
Proclus quotes an interesting fragment of iap.j3eia (pdeyyovTai heyovTes and Cope
Aristotle's dialogue 'On the Soul' (I.e. ad loc. For souls conceived as stars
349. i7fT. = Rose i48o 5 ff.)
b
<py)oi yap
: cf. Ar. Peace 833 f. oiiK r/v ap* o65' 6
ovv (sc. 6 'ApicrorA^s) Kal avros itc p.ev \eyovai Kara Tbv depa wj do~Tipes 7*7- \

vyeias els vbaov bbevovras \r]67]v icxeiv
Tivds Kal avTwv twv ypap.pdrwv wv ep.e-
fiadriKeaav, K voaov be els vyeiav iovra
fiijd^va Trunrore tovto irdoxeiv. eoiK^vai
be T7]v p.ev dvev owp.aTOS farjv rais \pvxats
Kara <pvciv ovcav iiyetq., ttjv 6i (v o~wp.aaiv,
v6fj.ed\ oTav tls diroBav-Q ; and Plut. de
gen. Socr. 591 D iroWovs dffTipas irepl rb
Xdo-pca TraWo/dvovs (said of disembodied
souls) and 591 K. Similarly the Milky
Way which, in the words of Milton, is
'
powdered with stars (Par. Lost vn '

ws 7rapd (pvctv, vbo~w. fjv yap eKel /xev 581 cf. Arist. Meteor. I 8), is the abode
:

Kara <pvo~iv avrds, ivravda de irapa (pvaiv' of certain souls, according to a tolerably
war' eUbTws o~vp,/3alveiv rds p.ev ixeWev widespread tradition, which meets us
lovaas (Tri\av6dveo~6ai tQ>v eKel, ras 5 also in antiquity: see for example Cic.
evrevdev Keio~e twv ivravQa bia/u.vrjfj.0- de repub. VI 15, 16 and Manil. 753 1

veveiv. Cf. Timon of Athens V I "my long 804. Cf. also Ettig Achentnt. I.e. p. 348
sickness Of health and living now begins to n. 2 and Rohde Psyche* II pp. 95, 213 nn.


621 D] nOAITEIAC 463

rrielv orrrj fxevroi teal oVo)? et? to aco/xa dcpiKoiro, ovk elhevat, dXX*
i^at,<f)V7)<; dvafiXetyas Ihelv ecoOev avrov Keip-evov eVt rfj rrvpa.
Kal ovt(d<>, co TXavKcov, p,vdo<i eacodrj teal ovk a7rd>Xero, tcai

C fjfjias '
av acoaeiev, av Treidco/xeOa avrco, teal rov tj}? Atfdrjs irorapxtv 15
,
ev hiaftrjo-o/xeda teal rrjv yfrv^rjv ov fiiavdrjco/Aeda. dXX av kfiol

7reidu)/u,eda, dddvarov Tr v)(ri v Ka l hvvarrjv irdvra

vop,iovre<; "
fiev
tcatca dveyeo~Qai, rrdvra he dyadd, t?}? dvco ohov del e^ofieOa teal

hiKaioo~vvr\v p,erd <pox>?;o*ea>? iravrl rporrw lir iTrjSevaofiev, iva teal

rjpiv avTots (piXoi cop,ev teal rols Oeols, avrov re fievovres ivOdhe, 20

D Kal eireuhdv rd ddXa '

avrr)<; Ko/ju^cofieda, wa-rrep ol vacrnpopoi
rrepLayeipopievov, teal evddhe Kal ev rr} ^CXieret iropeia,
fjv hieXrjXvdafiev,
ev irpdrrwaev.

TeAoc noAiTeiAC 1'.

13. twdev A'Sq: yp &vwde\> in marg. 2

. A Ktifievov ASq
J
: y8r) Kelp.evov A2 .

22. x lA 'eV
1
A
S^/: X'^'f 7"' A'
J
Cf. 615 A. .

13 ?<o0V. dvwdev (see cr. .), which portandum et sibi et diis amicum esse
appears also in v, is approved by Richards, oportet. Eo igiturtempore sibi diisque
but adds nothing to the meaning, Swdev amicus ut sit, contendere non magis potest,
is of course the morning of the twelfth quam ut vincat, quum palmam fert vic-
day as picras vi/Kras above was the mid- toriae." This
true enough, but a similar
is
night of the eleventh cf. SudeKaraios :
objection may be made against Schneider's
aveplio 614B and 616 B . own solution, which makes Plato say 'iva,
See
xetfievov. inappropriate
cr. n. i)8rj is iireiSdv
Kop.igwp.eda
eS irparrupev and, :

and has little authority besides A 2

in itself, . with Schneider's construction, the repe-
14 |xv0os ovk dira>X.TO. A Scholiast tition koI tv6a$e is also, as Richards says,
remarks rots pev odv 7ro\\o?s izpodTi-
:
'
very weak.' Beginning as if he would
divai. rots pjudois Zdos yv, on fivdos dirw- say both here and hereafter ' Plato
'

Xero, deiKvijvai /SoiAo/ueVots ws dpa ol fiv6oi elaborates the ' hereafter ' into e-n-eiSav
"Kiyowi p.7) 6vtol, Kal apa epprjOrjcrav Kal K0p.1fep.eda, notwithout some sacrifice of
oOk do-lv. (Cf. Theael. 164 u and Phil. logical coherence.
14 A.) JTK6.TWV de rovvavrlov iravraxov 22 irepta-yeipoiJicvoi i.q. irepuovres Kal :

re Kal o~u)eiv <pr)<rl tovs pvOovs

o~ipeo~6ai ayeipbpevoL. Cf. Tim. Lex. Plat. s.v.
1

tovs trap avrig, /xd\a ye etVdrws* tQv yap wep^ayeipop-evoi viKrjcpopoL and Ruhnken's
ovtwv eicrlv e^rjyrjTai, Kal <J)<p\ifi.oi 8ta note. eTrayepptos was the name for this
tovto. (The Scholium is from Proclus kind of stipis '
collectio. The poet Gray
'

I.e. 354. 24 ff.). Plato means that the proposed irepiayonevoi, but the text is
story of Er is owe 6vap, d\X' vwap iad\6v. sound. For the imagery from the games
A sknilar play on the proverb occurs also see on v 465 D n.
in Laws 645 b. 23 J. and C. think
8ie\"qXv8a(j.v.
621 c 15 dv owiv. Cf. Ill 417 A there " a playful suggestion of our having
is
n. The suggestion drj owet (Richards) made the pilgrimage ourselves." I do
is unnecessary : see Kiihner Gr. Gr. 11 not believe Plato means more than merely
p. 977 b. 'we have described.'
621 C, D
20 dVTOV T V TTpaTTW- 24 eS 7rpdTTW(j.v. On ev irp6.TTwp.ev
jiev. I agree with Richards in taking re see the third Platonic epistle ad init. and
as 'both,' not 'and,' and the Kai before Bernays Lucian u. die Kyniker pp. 3, 88.
4v6ae as 'and,' not 'both.' Schneider The Republic fitly ends with an adaptation
holds the opposite view, urging that " qui of Plato's favourite phrase of salutation
praemia virtutis reportat, eum inter re- and farewell.
 APPENDICES TO BOOK X.

I.

X 597 E. tovt apa carat kcu 6 rpayutftoTroios, clirep p.tp.rjrr/<i icrri,

Tpiros tis airo pairiXews xai rrjs dkrjdilas Tre<pvKws, kou Trdvres ol aAAot
fiifji.r)Tai.

Schleiermacher and Stallbaum offer no explanation of the difficult

phrase rpiros aV6 ^ao-tXcW The words are translated by Prantl "in
dritter Linie vom Koniglichen," and explained by Miiller as third,
counting from the man "der nach seiner Befahigung, seiner Vorbildung
und seinem Berufe vor Allen im Besitze der Ideen ist." According to
Schneider the King is " der im neunten Buche als Besitzer der wahren
Lust dargestellte Gerechte, der hier als wahrhaft seiender der Wahrheit
selbst gleich gesetzt wird" (Translation p. 314). Jowett and Campbell
remark "God is here represented as a King. The word is borrowed
from the language of the ninth book in which the imperfect shadow of
the king is S?7p.oKpaTiKos, oAiyapxiKo's, as here of God the shadows are
a>ypd(f>o<s, k\ivo7toio's etc." Other suggestions are that the phrase means
"third in descent from the sovereign" (D. and V.), that the rpiros tis diro
/?ao-iAe<os is a sort of stage king ("tragic mimicry, as exhibited in the
stage king, is at a third remove from the king and the truth, i.e. from
the ideal king" J. B. Mayor in CI. Rev. x pp. 112, 245), and finally,
that there is a reference to "the Oriental degrees of rank. The painter
is not even like the vizier, or the immediate heir to the throne, Sevrepos
cnro /3ao-i\e'ws" (Campbell in CI. Rev. x p. 246). It will be seen that
there is little agreement of opinion as to the precise significance of this
remarkable expression.
As regards the application of the phrase, it is quite clear, in the
first place, that /?ao-iAws is intended to correspond to God. In the
descending scale of 'makers' we have (1) the <pvrovpyos, who is God,
and (3) the pi/x^r^s so that the pi/x^Tj/s is rpiros
(2) the Srjfjuovpyos, :

dirb Since Plato calls him rpiros aVo ^auiXecus, we are

(pvrovpyoT).
bound to identify the /3acrtXevs with the cpuroupyos, unless we suppose
that the expression is lacking both in propriety and point. There
are also other passages in Plato where God is spoken of as a
King, e.g. Crat. 396 a, Laws 904 a. In the second place, it
is equally clear that rpiVos aVo implies that the imitator is removed

by two degrees from 'the King.' Compare Stobaeus Eclog. 1 178

p. 78 Wachsmuth IlocreuSwj'ios Tp'irr\v diro A 16s (sc. rrjv elfxapfxivrji')
TrpwTov fxkv yap tlvai rbv Ata, Sevrcpov Se rrjv <pvcnv, rpCrrjv Se
 ;

APPENDICES TO BOOK X. 465

rrjv el/xap/xevrjv . A careful study of the words employed by Plato will

moreover lead us to suppose that the figure is that of a genealogical
tree. Thus we have
(1) God |(i) The Idea of Bed,
)
(2) Carpenter;- correlating with <(2) A material bed,
(3) Painter ) ( (3)
A picture of a bed
and just as the picture of a bed a rpirov yewrjp.a dirb
-nys ^txrew?, so
is

the Painter is Tpcros dirb (SaaiXews 7re<pvKu><;, that is, 'third in descent
from the King.' For these reasons the supposed allusion to the
/3acnA.V5 of ix 587 b ff. cannot, in my opinion, be admitted nor indeed :

would such an allusion be appropriate on other grounds, for there is no

kind of analogy between the pipqT-ij<i and the oAiyapxiKos, who in 587 c
is said to be TpiVos awo tov (3o.<ti\lkov. The translation of Davies and
Vaughan third in descent from the King is correct, and the meaning
'
'

of the phrase is exactly reproduced in the passage cited from Dante in

the notes. In illustration of the word /foo-iAcus we should quote, not
ix 587 b, but vi 509 d, where the Idea of Good, or God (vi 505 a .),
is said to be the king of the intelligible sphere. We have already seen
that the Idea of Good is the maker of all the other Ideas, and among
them of the avro o m
kXCvt] (vi 509 b ?i., x 597 b n.), which according
to the present passage is constructed by God. Compare Philo de mund.
Opif. 23 ?rpos Trjv d.Kpav di/ciSa 7rapa7rep,<#eis t&v votjtwv iir' avToi' (e'vaf.
So/ceitov p.iyav /3 a cr 1 A e'a and ib. 50.
So much for the application of the phrase and its propriety as used
by Plato here. As regards its origin, Campbell's suggestion is in my
opinion not improbable, provided we suppose that the allusion is to the
third in descent from the king. Although the expression does not appear
to be found elsewhere in Greek literature, except with more or less
explicit reference to this passage of the Republic, the words sound half-
proverbial, and the omission of the article with /focnAe'ws suggests,
though it does not necessitate, a reference to the Persian monarchy. Cf.
Menex. 241 d, 244 d, 245 B, 246 a and Ale. 1 123 b, c, e al. The con-
jecture of Campbell derives some additional probability from the favourite
Stoic comparison between Trpo-qyp.iva and those who stand next to the
King in honour and esteem, although the Stoic comparison does not
involve the idea of any genealogical connexion see Cic. de finibus ill :

52 ut enim, inquit (Zeno), nemo dicit in regia regem ipsum quasi

productum esse ad dignitatem id est enim Trpo-r}yp.kvov sed eos qui in
aliquo honore sunt, quorum ordo proxime accedit, ut secundus sit, ad
regium principatum, sic in vita non ea, quae primario loco sunt, sed ea
quae secundum locum obtinent, irporjypiia, id est producta, nominentur,
with other passages quoted by Pearson Fragments of Zeno and Cleanthes
p. 171. Cf. also Philo vi p. 190 (Lipsiae 1828) wv\ Sc vtt6 t^s twv ea>
7repiavyacr0ei'Tes Aa/X7rpoTr/T09, are vorjTOV <pws iSelv aSwaToiWes, TrAu^Ojitevot
SiercA-ecrav' tof atwi'a" 7rpos fikv tov fiao-iXea \oyio-pov <p#(xcrai p.rj Svvrj-
OivTes, XP l ^ T(^ v TrpoirvXaitov p.oA.t? d<f>LKi'Ovp.evoL koli tovs ZttI 6vpa.L<>

aper^?, ttXovtov te kolI 86av koli {lyteiai' /cal to. crvyyzvi] T#avp.a/<oTs
7rpocr/aVow (? irpoo-tuvvovv).

A. P. II. 30

466 APPENDICES TO BOOK X.

II.

XG02 E. Toi'rw Se ttoAAcikis (JLtTprjaavTi kou o-qfiaivovTi /xa'a) otto.

civai eXaTTW e'rcpa crepwv 7; iaa TavavTta ^atVerai a^ua 7rept raird.
r)

This is the text of A, to which Schneider and all succeeding editors

adhere. The variants tovto for tov'tw, 877 for Be have little authority, and
give us no assistance. The view which I have given in the notes
assumes that rdvavTia means the opposite of to <paiv6/j.evov //.ei^or 17
eAarrov ktA. in d above. The article is significant; otherwise Plato
would hardly, I think, have added it here and omitted it immediately
afterwards in Ivavria. I formerly thought it necessary either to excise

the first a/xa 7T/jI Tca'ra, or else to add after <j>aiverai the words <ware
ivavrta <f>atveTai>, in order to make the reference in ravavria still more
clear but if raird is understood as the same objects about which we
;

already have the false impression, the difficulty disappears.

It may be urged that arjfiaivovTi represents the Aoyto-riKov as the
vehicle of a communication to the soul, and not as itself forming a
judgment. Plato himself, however, appears to fluctuate between the
two points of view and the reason is that according to his own
;

psychological theory to Aoyio-TiKoV is not merely to jxtrpovv, but the

part of soul which KaTa to. p.(rpa Soaei,
/AcVpa) re ko.1 Aoyicr/iui

ttio-tcvci (603 a. See also 605 b, c).

Schneider translates as follows: "huius autem partis ope saepe-
numero menso alicui, quum ilia (pars) maiora quaedam vel minora vel
paria esse significat, contraria simul de iisdem videntur." The sense is
satisfactory, except that we should have expected Plato to attribute the
measurement to the Aoyio-TiKoV itself (in harmony with tovto Ipyov),
instead of to the individual making use of the Aoyio-Ti/co'v. But it is
grammatically impossible to sever tovtu) from /x,Tp>;o-avTi and connect it
again with crrjfxaivovn, while if (with Miiller) we make a-r/fxaiiovrt also
refer to the individual, we offend against the plain and obvious meaning
of the word (cf. vn 524 a).

By Jowett and Campbell tovtu is rightly made to agree with the

participles, but
"is wrongly separated from Kpaivtrai. " The dative " say
they in a construction with the whole sentence, like a
loose
genitive absolute, and is not to be taken with <aiVeTcu. It would not
be in accordance with Plato's use of language, or with the context in
what follows, to speak of the contradictions of sense as having anything
to do with the rational element of the soul." True; but Plato does
not so speak of them, if my view of rdvavTia is right. He merely says
that the rational element takes the opposite view of an object from
that which is at the same moment entertained by the irrational element.
Nor can the dative be employed with the force of a genitive absolute,
as is virtually the case according to Jowett and Campbell's explanation.
Two other interpretations have been proposed. According to Stall-
baum, the Aoyio-TiKoV is divided into two parts, one of which tw Aoyioyxw
jTurrcvei, while the other is led astray. Hence it is possible he thinks

APPENDICES TO BOOK X. 467

for Plato to speak of the XoyuniKov as having contrary impressions at

one and the same time. But we cannot possibly identify to napd rd
/AcVpa So^a^or 1-175 i/a^x^s with part of the AoyicrriKoV the main purpose :

of the argument, indeed, is to prove it totally distinct therefrom. Cf.

Schultess Plat. Forsch. pp. 42 45.
Davies and Vaughan translate
" But when this element, after frequent measuring, informs us that one
thing is greater or less than or equal to, another thing, it is contradicted
at the same moment by the appearance which the same things present."
This explanation, which appears to be unique, wrongly joins 7roAAa;as
with (xeTpijaavrt and is certainly fallacious in other respects also.
Schieierrnacher suspected corruption, and read to Se for iwrw Si,
translating " Wenn einer aber auch noch so sehr gemessen hat, und nun
bestinnnt" etc., but 'bestimmen.' The conjecture
a-rj/xaiveiv is not
tovtov /xtTpqcravTos due to
Richards removes all diffi-
<rr)p.alvovTo<;
culty, on the assumption that rdvavrta means as it is capable of

meaning the same as ivavrta i.e. opposites and nothing more. '
'

I cannot, however, but think such a change far too drastic and it is ;

reasonable to suppose that the article in TaVavTi'a means something.

The text may of course be corrupt I do not believe it is
but, if so, ,

it still awaits the healing hand.

III.

X 606 C. Ap' ov)( d aurds Adyos kcu 7repi tov yeAoiou, on, av auTos
al<r)(yvoio yeXioTOTroiwv, iv pip?/o"i Se kw/juoSikyj rj /cat i8ta olkovuiv o~<p6Spa

X a pys Kat p 7? p-t(rr}<; ws Trovrjpd, ravrov Troieis 07rep iv TOt5 eAcots ;

All the mss have av in place of av. There are several other variants
in II and the inferior mss, but all of them useless for purposes of inter-
pretation or emendation.
That the text has suffered corruption is admitted by all editors, and
nearly all critics. By writing ti av, and transferring the mark of
interrogation from eAeots to yeAotov, it is possible to make sense of the
passage, if we are willing to allow the common change from d ti singular
to Trovrjpd plural. Cf. Neukirch in PL Pol. quaest. phil. 1 p. 48. But
the double use of dv remains ; and oti (not o ti) is proved to be genuine
by on ToiavTa ipyd^erai in d below see note ad loc. :

The following emendations, which are all of them later than

Schneider, appear to me inadmissible on other grounds, and also because
they involve the change of oti. (i) ap' ov^^yeXoLov, d ti dv yeAcoTo-
ttol(j)V ; iv fxifJirjo-ei Se axovayv <av> a^>o'8pa ktA. (Stallbaum) (2) ap' :

ov\ yeAotou; OTai/, aV ye\<DTOTroiwv iv fii/jujaet Sr/ ktA. (Madvig, Baiter)

:

(3) ap' ov% yeXoLOV ; dVav ti av auTos

yeAa)T07roi(5v, iv ptpr^Vet Se ktA.

(proposed by me in CI. Rev. iv p. 357) (4) ap ovx yeXoiov ; 6 tl dv :

ala-xyvy ktX. (D. and V. with Stephanus). Hermann conjectures (5) dp'
ov)^ yeAoiou, oti, dV
yAa)T07roiwv iv iup.r]cru 8t) ukovwv <idv> crcpo&pa
ktX., but this has little probability. Although they print the emendation
of Schneider, the Oxford editors remark that the simplest change is to

302

468 APPENDICES TO BOOK X.

read (6) ap ov\

yeXotov, on av <a> avrbs aicr^i'voio <dv>, ev pip^rrci 87
kt\. The suggestion is an ingenious one, and improves both sense
last
and grammar ; but the threefold error (omission of a and av and cor-
ruption of 87' to Se) is hardly probable, and the sentence becomes
very cumbrous. It should be remarked that the absence of peV after
auTo's is no reason for suspecting Se see on 1 340 d al.:
(7) Turner's

conjecture ap' ov)( yeAoiou, otl av <& av> avrds -ev pip70"ei 87 ktX. is in
principle the same as that of Jowett and Campbell. I have sometimes
thought that 7roieT should be substituted for ^oiels ('that jests, which etc.,
have the same effect as etc.), in view of on roiavra 7pas 7' ttol^tlk^
'

ipya^erai in d. (It should be observed that H and some

fjLifjLrjcrts

other mss read ttoulv.) ttouU is however supported by ev tois eAe'ois as

well as by the explanatory o yap yevia-Oai. If the difficulty about av
is held to be insurmountable, one might suggest av <dv> adi-d? aiV^voio

kt\., regarding av as virtually a single word; but to this and all the other
corrections hitherto offered I still prefer Schneider's solution.

IV.

X 607 B. o tgjv Xiav <ro(p<j)V o^Xos Kparwv.

The
reading of the two best mss (A and II) is d twv Ai'a (or rather
Sia) (Tcxpuv o^Xos KparcSv. Most of the inferior mss read 8id a-o<puw, but
a few have &iaao(pwv (sic).
Those who adhere to Paris A offer one of the two following inter-
pretations either (1) "der Gottweisen herrschendes Volk" (Schleier-
:

macher, Stallbaum etc.), or else (2) " the crowd of philosophers over-
mastering Jove" (J. and C, with Schneider). To the first solution it
may be objected that Kparwv remains obscure, that Aia o-ocpwv 'wise as to
Zeus' is a difficult construction, and that the sentiment itself unless

we suppose it ironical is rather a compliment to philosophy than
otherwise.
Schneider construes Kparwv with Aia, supposing that the object of
the poet's invective is, as before, "sapientia jovi adversaria et ddcos."
The order of the words, he thinks may be excused, " in lyrico poeta,
quum etiam Plato Leg. L. VII S24 A rj twv Sia7radpaTa irovoiv t^ovcra
dicere ausus sit." To me, as to many others, the harshness appears too
great, even for poetry: it is certainly much greater than iSwv 7-7 TrpoTepatrf
twv nva AuSwv and the like in Herodotus (1 84 al.). The text of the
passage in the Laws has been disputed. If it is sound, we ought
perhaps to print a comma after twv, and take the article not with 71-ovcov,
but with the following participle \upovp.ivuiv.
There is, as usual, no lack of emendations. Sydenham (see CI.
Rev. 11 p. 229) altered d twv to un-wv, with what purpose it is difficult
to see. The suggestion 6 Kal tov Ai'a cro<p6<; o%\o<> Kparwv (Bywater)
keeps both Ai'a and uparwv. Others retain Kparwv, but not Ai'a, pro-
posing instead of Ai'a o-o<f>wv either Siacrd<wv (C. Schmidt, Hermann etc.
but the word lacks authority), or a.Kpocr6<f>wv (a conjecture of Bergk's,
afterwards apparently withdrawn: see his Poet. Lyr. Gr. x in p. 731),.
 "
'

APPENDICES TO BOOK X. 469

or tSta <jo<<3v (Hermann Gesch. u. Syst. p. 309 n. 305), or Xiav ao4>wv

(Herwerden, Richards). we read Xiav cro<f)wv and leave K/jarwi/ alone,
If
the participle is very obscure, and Richards hints at the possibility of
kjjltwv. I have also thought of Kpd&v (' the croaking rabble of the
overvvise ').

The view which is taken in the notes has been objected to on the
ground that " like caput, *apa and K^aXrj cannot be, or rather never
are, in classical Greek, used for the seat of intelligence for the head '

of modern parlance the reason being that popular opinion among the
Greeks and Romans connected intelligence with the heart or midriff,
not, as among us, with the head" (Her math, xxiv 255). I think that I
have answered this objection in my commentary, but, if any one thinks
differently, I would recommend as a Seirrepos -TrXovs that he should
provisionally restore the MS reading and interpret it in Schneider's way.

V.

X 612 A. Ovkovv, yv 8' eyw, rd re aXXa direXvo-a^Oa iv T<3 Aoyw, teal

ov toi>s /uo"#ot>? ovSk ras 8oas SiKcuooaVjys l~iqviyKafjiiv ktX.

a7TAwa/i,e0a is the reading of Stobaeus (Flor. 9. 66) and all the mss
except four. viz. E<i>m and Cesenas M. These have dTriSvad/xeOa.
a7T<Waju.e0a can hardly be right. The form is rare in Attic, though
tolerably common in later Greek nor is it by any means obvious what
:

aTreSvadfieda would signify in this connexion. The usual translation is

'we divested ourselves of' (as in tt]v yvwa-iv diro8v<rdfjLvos Clem. Alex.
Str. v 8. 84 C Migne), and yv/xvcoTe'os S77 irdvTUiv ttX^v Sikcuoctuv^s
(11 361 c) is quoted in its support. But (as Schneider points out)
Socrates could hardly have identified himself with the just man in this
way, and, even if he did, to what does ra a\Xa refer? What are 'the
other things' of which he divests himself in addition to /juaOovs kol
8oas BiKouocrvvqs ? To this question no satisfactory answer appears to
be possible none, at least, has yet been given.
:

Schneider himself reads aVecWapetfa, but gives a very different

explanation, holding that rd aXXa means the description of tol iv tu
dvdpwTrivip (3iio TrdOrj re ko.1 elSy i/'v^s in the preceding books, and
apparently taking a7recWa/A0a as we have exposed to view.' For'

direhvad/jieOa. in this sense we might compare dTrthvo-ajxtv in Charm.

154 e but the middle remains a difficulty.

:

If d-n-eXvadixeOa on the other hand is sound, it must, I think, be

explained as in the notes. The view of the Oxford editors is not
very different. Ast's translation 'se liberare' 'defungi' can scarcely
be justified on linguistic grounds, and " addito ra aXXa minus convenit
(Schneider), for it was no part of Socrates' obligation to dwell on the
wages of virtue quite the contrary, in fact. No one is likely to accept
:

the extremely subtle and difficult explanation of Richter (Fleck. Jb.

1867 p. 149) "haben wir nicht das Ubrige durch unsere Darstellung
namlich von den Banden, welche die
erlost Materialisten der Tugend
auferlegen ohne Losegeld hinzubringen?" The possibility of cor-
 o

47 APPENDICES TO BOOK X.

ruption roust be allowed, but the conjecture aTrewo-a/jLeda (Richards,

comparing n 366 a to. 8' ef aSua'as Kep&r) diruxropSa) is otherwise un-
satisfactory, and fails, like direhvo-dixzOa, to explain to. aAAa. Some may
think of aTreXoyio-dixeda. It is best, however, to follow the mss, in the
absence of any convincing emendation.

VI.1

X 616 B 617 P.. 'E^ciSr) Se tois ev tw Aei/iwi'i down to i<t>d-rTe(r6a.i,

With the exception of theolder and earlier reading described by

'
'

Proclus (see pp. 475 ff. below), there is hardly a trace in this passage
of any variant affecting the sense.
A
few emendations have been proposed. Thus Schleiermacher con-
jectures to. a.Kpa avrov e/< twv Sccr/xwv, taking rd dicpa avrov as the poles '

of heaven,' and the chains as the Milky Way {Translation p. 621), while
Krohn suggests <ws eipv for <pm tidv, and the transposition of oWep
Kiova to follow drpaKTov {PL St. p. 283). It is hardly necessary to say
that alterations of this kind are in my judgment totally inadmissible :

they only reveal the weakness of the interpretation which necessitates

them.
The only safe principle of interpretation in this, as in other similar
passages of Plato, is to adhere to the natural meaning of the Greek,
and abstain from wresting or rewriting the language in support of any
preconceived view about the consistency and coherence of the picture
as a whole.
I now think it clear that Boeckh's interpretation is irreconcilable
with the language employed by Plato. The article in which Boeckh
developed his views most fully was originally published in reply to
Grote's pamphlet entitled Plato's Doctrine respecting the Rotation of the
Earth (i860), and is reprinted in his Kleine Schriften in pp. 294 320.
The essential features of Boeckh's view, which Zeller 5 1 434, 435 nn. in

the main accepts, are as follows.
The Straight Light is the Milky Way, running round the outer
surface of the Heavens, like the undergirders of a trireme. To the
question, Why is the light said to be straight like a pillar,' when it
'

is in reality circular?, Boeckh it appears to be

replies that straight
from the standpoint of the souls. Er and his companions are, accord-
ing to Boeckh, outside the world, somewhere beyond the North Pole,
and see only the nearer half-circle of the Milky Way: "ein Halbring
erscheint aber in der Entfernung dem, welcher ihn von aussen in der-
selben Ebene stehend sieht, als eine gerade Saule " (I.e. p. 306). What
is the meaning of Sia 7ravros tov ovpavov Kal yrjs Terap.vov? Boeckh's
explanation is that the light "verbreite sich durch den ganzen Himmel
und die Erde, d. h. iiber die Erde, wenn man will mit einem leichten
Zeugma, durch welches 81a auch den Genitiv yf}<; regiert wiewohl ein :

1
This Appendix is the result of pro- Wilson, and freely reproduces nearly all
longed discussions with Professor Cook hismost important arguments.

APPENDICES TO BOOK X. 471

Zeugma anzunehmen nicht einmal nothig ist, wenn man nur das 81a.
auf Verbreitung, nicht auf Durchdringung bezieht" (ib. p. 305). The
middle of the light is accordingly in Boeckh's opinion at the Pole,
and it is from the Pole outwards that the extremities of heaven's
'

chains' avrou he refers to ovpavov 'are extended.' The 'chains of

heaven include not only the light itself, but also two other great circles,
'

viz. the equinoctial and solstitial colures (ib. p. 307). To the ends of
these chains is attached the spindle of Necessity, which extends down-
wards from the North Pole, its shaft representing the axis of the
Universe. The meaning to be attached to the breadth of rim in the
various whorls of Necessity's spindle is not discussed by Boeckh.
Such, in its main outline, is Boeckh's explanation. It will be
observed that he endeavours to combine into a single harmonious

whole the two figures employed by Plato the sphere surrounded by
a circle of light, and the spindle of Necessity. But he makes no
attempt to shew how the outermost whorl, in which the fixed stars are
placed, can coexist along with the revolving sphere (7rao-av ttjv TnpL-
(popdv 616 c), so that the fundamental inconsistency of the two images
still remains ; and even if we should allow, which is far from being the

case, that in other respects Boeckh provides us with a single coherent

picture, he " does violence to the language " (as Cook Wilson remarks)
"at nearly every step." The light, says Plato, is straight, like a pillar.
According to Boeckh, it is not straight, but curved only it appears
:

straight if seen from a certain point of view. If this was Plato's mean-
ing, why should he not have put it into words ? No one will deny that
the natural meaning of the words he does employ is that the light not
merely appears, but is straight ; and he could have had no object in
thus leading us on a false scent. Nor is there any indication to make
us suppose that the Souls are outside the World. On the contrary, it
is tolerably clear that the Aci/awv from which they start upon their four
days' journey (616 b) is on the ideal surface of the Earth (614 c n.),
and the natural inference is that they march along that surface until
they come within view of the light (616 b .). If they travelled up-
wards to the supraceiestial regions, they would have to pass through
the very ring of light which Boeckh makes them see for the first time
not from below, but from above. That the Souls are in the middle of
the Earth, and therefore of the World, at the end of the fourth day
after they have left the meadow, is clear from 617 d, 620 e, 621 a, b
(<f>p(r6a.L avio fts Tr\v yeVecriv), and it is at the end of the fourth day that
they reach the middle of the light (616 b). The conclusion is inevitable
that the middle of the light is in the centre of the Universe, and no-
where else. Not less arbitrary and forced is the explanation which
Boeckh gives of 81a 7ravTos tot; ovpavov xal yrjs nrapiivov. The phrase
Ttviv Sia surelymeans to stretch through and not to stretch over,'
'
'
'

and the meaning of the Greek is confirmed by the close parallel

plain
in Tim. 40 b tov 81a tto.vto<; tt6\ov Tera/xevov. Other objections might be
mentioned, but enough has been said to shew that Boeckh's explanation
cannot be fairly evolved from the language of Plato, to which, indeed, it

is sometimes in direct contradiction.

472 APPENDICES TO BOOK X.

Of the other views, that of K. E. Ch. Schneider, the editor and

translator of the Republic, has met with some acceptance, and appears
to be favoured, in part, at least, by Jowett and Campbell. The straight
light, in Schneider's opinion, stands for the axis of the World, or a
cylinder enclosing it. From the comparison of the light to vTrowpaTa
Schneider is inclined to infer that the viro^wfia stretched from stem
to stern inside the vessel but the evidence would seem to be con-
;

clusive that the iiro^fxara were applied outside. The chains of heaven
he thus describes "ad medium axem, h. e. ad centrum terrae idemque
:

mundi (cf. aWp. 621 e) pertinentia vincula

ab extremis sphaeris
radiorum instar ad fusum Necessitatis circa centrum stantem porrecta
et utrinque nexa, quorum vinculorum ope vertente fuso totus mundus
cum omnibus sphaeris convertatur." Apparently he distinguishes be-
tween the light and the chains, although Plato clearly means them to
be identical Kara p.iaov to <<jos ix tov oipavov ra axpa avrov :wv
:

Sfcr/xwv TCTa/xcVa* etvai yap tovto to <j>w<; $vv$o~ fxov tov oipavov.
On the subject of the breadth of rims Schneider has no view " iiber :

die Breite fehlt noch der befriedigende Aufschluss, und es ist leichter zu
sagen, was sie nicht bedeuten kann, als was sie bedeutet " {Translation
p. 316).
In the notes, the breadth of rims has been taken to mean the
distances between the planets. Against this interpretation it might be
urged that a wholly different account of these distances is given in the
Timaeus. In Tim. 36 D Plato writes p.lav yap airrjv (i.e. rr]v rairov
:

Kal op-otov irepupopav) aa\io'Tov eiacre, ty]v 8' cvtos cr^iVas ^$o-XV * 7rTa
kvkXovs dvtcroi'S Kara ttjv tov $nr\ao~iov xal Tpnr\ao~Lov Siaoracriv f.K.ao~Tr)v,
ovo-<Zv cKaTe'pwj/ Tptwv kt\. What he means (according to Zeller 4 11
p. 779 n.) is that if the distance of the Moon from the Earth is counted
as 1, the distances of the other planets from the Earth will be Sun 2,
:

Venus 3, Mercury 4, Mars 8, Jupiter 9, Saturn 27. (Cf. Macrobius in
somn. Scip. 11 3. 14, where it is said that the 'Platonici' used 'dupla et
tripla intervalla' in such a way as to produce these distances Moon 1,
:

Sun 2, Venus 2x3 = 6, Mercury 6 x 4 = 24, Mars 24 x 9 = 216, Jupiter

216x8=1728, Saturn 1728x27 = 46656.) Thus according to the
Timaeus the Moon, Sun, Venus and Mercury will be at the same
distances from one another, Mercury will be as far from Mars as the
Earth from Mercury, Mars and Jupiter will be as near together as the
Sun and Moon, and the distance between Jupiter and Saturn will be
enormously greater than that which divides any other pair of planets.
Between this scale of distances and Plato's arrangement of the whorls
according to the breadth of their 'lips' in the Republic, there is no kind
of affinity the rim of Saturn's whorl, for example, if it measures his
:

distance from Jupiter, ought to be the broadest of all the rims, instead
of being, as Plato here says it is, the narrowest.
In spite of the interval of time which may be supposed to separate
the Timaeus from the Republic, .this discrepancy might fairly cause
a difficulty if it could be shewn that Plato's representation of the
distances between the planets in these two dialogues was based upon
empirical data or observation. But in point of fact, in both dialogues

APPENDICES TO BOOK X. 473

the principle of Plato's arrangement is a certain a priori numerical

relation, which has nothing to do with facts or probabilities. In the
Timaeus Plato starts from the two Pythagorean Te-rpaKTvcs, viz. 1, 2, 4, 8
and 1, 3, 9, 27, and arbitrarily disposes the planets in accordance with
these numbers. His method resembles that of the dor/Dovo/xiKos om
inasmuch as he 'dispenses with the starry heavens' (vn 530 b n.) and
regulates the distances by certain 'mathematical numbers,' which he
finds ready to his hand. (See App. 11 to Book vn, p. 166.) The
method which he follows in this passage of the Republic is analogous,
although the actual numbers are different. In a note contributed to
Jowett and Campbell's commentary, Mr W. A. Craigie first drew
attention to the fact that a numerical principle underlies Plato's order
of arrangement of the planets in respect not only of their distances from
one another, but also of their colours and velocities, and Professor Cook
Wilson has corrected and explained Mr Craigie's law in CI. Rev. xvi
pp. 292 f. The law is that each of the three enumerations is "based on
combinations which rest on the number 9" (Craigie I.e.).
Let us take first the breadth of the lips of the whorls, i.e.
'
'

(according to our theory) the distances of the several orbits from one
another.
A. " If we write down " (I quote from Cook Wilson's article) " the
numbers which express the order of the whorls, and, under each, set
the number which its rim has in the order of breadth, and then join
'
those <r<f>6v8v\oL whose united numbers produce a sum of 9, we have a
symmetrical figure with its centre between the 4th and 5th,' thus :

No. of cr<oVSvAos
Order of width of rim
12345678
1873625 4."

B. Next, take the order of the colours.

" If we write down the numbers of the whorls in the order in which
Plato mentions them when describing their colours we get :

1 7 S 2 c 3 4 6

and there is here also a symmetry of arrangement with regard to the

centre (and the centres of the two halves)."

C. Finally, let us consider the order of velocities.
The figure given by Cook Wilson is :

7
6

= 9 =9x2 =9.
In this figure the order of velocities is observed; "the group 1 + 8 (=9)
is correlative to the group 4 + 3 + 2 (= 9)," and the number 9 occurs
twice in the central group, the members of which, being equal in respect
of velocity. " may be considered to have no order."
474 APPENDICES TO BOOK X.

"If we ask what was the reason of this curious arrangement,"

continues Professor Cook Wilson, " a not improbable answer seems to
be that it was to effect a kind of equable distribution of the magnitudes
along the series of the whorls. Now if this were so it would be best not
merely to arrange two correlative pairs, as 7 and 2, 8 and 1, symmetri-
cally with regard to the centre, but to make the order in magnitude of
the numbers of one pair the reverse of that of the other. Thus in

7 1

the distribution is more equable than in

78 12,
for in the latter we have the two larger numbers on the same side of the
centre. Similarly the arrangement

7 2 centre 1 8
is more equable than

and

than 7
Aglance at diagrams A and B will shew that in respect of the
breadths of the rims and their respective colours " this rule of equable
distribution is exactly carried out, and the order in magnitude of the
numbers in one pair is the reverse of the order in its correlative pair....
In the case of the colours there is an addition to the equableness of the
distribution in so far as the sum of the numbers in the first half is equal
to the sum of the numbers in the second half."
If this arrangement were found in only one of the three groups, we
might reasonably judge it to be merely accidental ; but the possibility
of accident is almost excluded when we see that the rule is accurately
observed in two cases out of the three, and also, with some unessential
modifications, in the third. We
must therefore suppose that Plato's
representation of the planetary distances in the Republic deliberately
follows an a priori principle of symmetry and number, selected chiefly
in view of the particular image to which he here assimilates the celestial
motions, and suggestive of the balance and equilibrium which ought
to prevail in the celestial system.In the Timaeus his procedure is
essentially the same, but there he accommodates the actual distances to
the numerical fancies of the Pythagoreans. The discrepancy between
the two dialogues in this particular ceases to surprise us as soon as we
realise the way in which Plato went to work (cf. Book vn App. II
pp. 166 f.), and in criticising Plato's physical theories generally, we
should above all things bear in mind the warning which he himself
 : : '

APPENDICES TO BOOK X. 475

throws out in the Timaeus : iav ovv ttoXXcl ttoAAwv 17t6Vtwv Trepl #ewv
Kal ttJs tov 7ravTos ycvcaews, pt) SvvaTOt yiyvu>p.eOa irdvTr) 7T(zvtws avrovs
cavTots opoAoyovpeVovs Aoyovs Kat d7r77Kpi/3wpVovs a7ro8ovvai, p77 davfxacrrj
Tts -
aX/V av apa p.r)8cro<; t/ttov TTapc^wpe^a etKoVas, aya ai' XP 1?' P-tp-vr}-

p.ivov 0)5 6 Aeywv eyw ipts T ot KptTat (pvcnv avdpu>irivrjv e)(op.ev, ojcrre
Trepitovtwv tov etKoVa p.v9ov diroSe^opevov; irpiirei tovtov p.r]Skv In 7repa
^Tiv (29 C, D).
It remains to discuss the alternative reading of 616 e preserved for
us by Proclus.
The parts of his commentary which chiefly concern us are as
follows
(1) Sittt) 8' ecrTiv 77 ypacpr/ ttJs ravra ra fidQ-q 8iopiov(rr]S Aefews.
Kal 17 pev TrpoTepa Kal ap^atOTcpa tois p.eye'#0"tv axoXovOeL twv Ka#'
KacrTr)v o~<paupav ao"Tpwv, T77S pev p.e.i'C,ova rrepw^ovo'rj'i petov to fiddos
Xeyovcra, T77S 6e eAacrcroj'a eAacrcrov. p.Ta tov e^wtotw o~<pov-
otov
SvAov, os eo~Ttv 6 ttJs a7rAavovs
7rAaTvVaT0V ovTa

tov tov ijXiclkov a<pov8vXov twv Aoi7rwV e/38op.ov
peTa tovtov 8 ovv tov aVAavT^ kvkAov

ovTa tw 7rAaTt 8ia0epeiv

e7reiTa <tov> to! 0"eA77vtaK0v Kat eVi tov'tw
TOV TI7S A<ppo8tT77S Kat ETl TOvVw TOV TOl! ApetKOV Kat 7Tl T0VTW
tov toS Ai'tov o"<povSvAov Kat 6^775 tov tov Kpovtov, Kat TcAevratov
ctvat tov tov EppatKOV* Kat aTrAws Kara tol pLtyeOrj twv acrTepwv Kat tov
o*<ovSvAov ^ctv to ttAotos. 17 8e SevWpa Kat vewTepa, KpaTovcra 8e ev
tois KKwAto p,evots (KKoAao"pevots coniecit Pitra) avTtypa<ots pera
_

tov e^wTaVw o-^oVSvAov ktA. (Kroll 11 2 1 8. 1 ff. The reading which

Proclus proceeds to describe is that found in our mss.)
(2) Kat taws ot ovtws AeyovTes (i.e. the adherents of the newer '

text) efiXeif/av eis to. aiToyeia Kat TTeptyeta KivrjpaTa twv ao"Te'pwv, Kat e<p'
wv 7rAetova tyjv Staepopav evpov, e?Tt tovtwv to fidOos tzdfVTO 7rAetov twv
0"<atpwv tT Se tt\v irpoTepav etTe T7/v Seirrepav eyKptvot Tts ypacpijv, ov
Trdvv crvvaSovatv Tats twv peTa Tavra Typtjcrecrtv' paAAov 8e opws 77 pcv
Bevrepa avp.fiaivL irr) Tots Tas aveAtTTOuo-as ctcrayayovo-tv, 8e Trporepa 77'

to avTotpvks x l T0 s pcye^0"tv a7ro8t8ot'0"a twv IvSeSepeVwv ev Tats o-<^at'pats

' ''

ao"Tepwv Tas v tois /3d6eaL Sta^opas, TrXyjv oti T77S creXrjvr]? 77 'A<ppo&iTr)
ptwv, et Kat to c^atvopevov aV' cvavTtas x et 7rai' T cXt3s twv kot' ckcivov *

tov XP 0V0,/ ao"Tpovopwv tois <atvop.vois aKoAou^?7cravTwv ws to ikos Kat

TavTy Kat to. fidOr) Stao'T^O'avTwv ct7r' C1AA77AWV (ib. 219. II ff.).
twv pev Trpoeip^pevwv ypac/>wv 77 irpoTepa, KaOdirep ctTropev, cts tol
(3)
twv TTepuxopevwv ev tois 7rAaTC0"tv acrrepwv (3Xtti kol ov8e Ta
fjLcytOy)
tovtwv pLtyiBrj Sttopto^cv ws tois vo"Tcpov ISo^cv 8e TWf peTa Tavra Tt]pr)o-i<; 77'

tois aTToyetots avTwv i^prjaaTo Kat TTcptyctots cts St^Awo^iv tov ttAotovs twv
o"<^>ov8vAwv, ovSe tois vo"Tepov T77S toiJtwv KaTaA77'i^ws tKavtos TTLeaOeLcrrj^
(ib. 221. 28 ff.).
From the first of these extracts we are enabled to reconstruct what
Proclus calls the older reading.' '
The text of which he speaks must
have run
TOV p.V OVV TTpwTOV T Kat C^WTaTW 0"<iov8vAoV TTAaTVTaTOV TOV tov
XtAoVS KVkAoV XtV, TOV Sc TOV f386fl0V SeVTCpOV, TpLTOV Se TOV TOV
oySoov, TTapTov 8e tov tov Ik tov, ttjj.tttov Se tov tov tc Tap tov, Iktov
8c tov tov TptVov, efih'op.ov 8e tov tov ScvTe'pov, oySoov 8e tov tov

476 APPENDICES TO BOOK X.

7Tfj.TTTov. (See my article in CI Rev. xv pp. 391 ff.) According to

this reading the order of the whorls, in respect of breadth of rim,
will be :

The whorl of the Fixed Stars (no. 1)

Sun (no. 7)
Moon (no. 8)
Venus (no. 6)
Mars (no. 4)
Jupiter (no. 3)
Saturn (no. 2)
Mercury (no. 5)-
It will be convenient to discuss, first the meaning, and afterwards
the value, of this older text. '
'

What, then, is the interpretation ?

We note, in the first place, that the order in which the planetary
whorls are arranged according to breadth of rim (Sun, Moon, "Venus, etc.)
corresponds with tolerable exactness to the order of the planets in respect
of apparent size, and that the lip of the outermost whorl may be the
broadest because of the number as well as the magnitude of the stars
which it contains (cf. Proclus I.e. 218. 6 ff 6 t^s a7rXavoCs, TTtpdyuv .

toctovtov Tr\rjBo<i acrrptov KO.Tcnra.pp,vov Kara, ttolv avrov to /3a#os, wv

eV-atrrov a/ToSeucvucnv 6 Xoyos /u.etoj'a t^s y>?s). Secondly, it is clear
from what Proclus himself says that the order of breadth of whorl-lips
in this older text was really supposed to depend upon the size of the
'
'

ti SeSepei'oi acTTc'pcs (rots fxtytdecrtv (iKoXovdel twv Ka&" kudo-T-qv o<pcupav

aaiipuv 2l8. 2 et al.).

In these circumstances our first impulse is to suppose that the
planetary lips are just broad enough to accommodate their planets and
no broader, so that the breadth will be in each case exactly equal to
the diameter of the planet. In this way I interpreted Proclus' 'older'
text in CI. Rev. xv pp. 391 ff.
But there are strong reasons in favour of supposing (with Cook
Wilson) that the advocates of this text in antiquity did not make the
breadth of the whorl-surfaces equal, but only proportionate^ to the sizes
of the planets. Of the 'earlier' reading Proclus remarks (I.e. 11 219. 23)
77 8e irpoikpa. to avTocpvh x t Now it was perfectly understood by
-

Proclus that the surfaces of the whorls are contiguous (11 216. 8 ff.),
and knowing this, he can hardly have failed to recognise that if the
planets fill the entire rims, they will sometimes touch one another, and
the Moon and the Earth will always be in contact. This arrangement
is certainly not natural,' and we are led to suspect that Proclus had in
'

mind another interpretation of the older reading when he used this '
'

epithet, and one in which the orbital distances of the planets would be
somehow represented. Now in discussing this subject, Proclus no-
where says that the rims are exactly equal in breadth to the sizes of
the planets, and his language is always consistent with the theory that
the relationship is one of proportion and nothing more (tois p.tyiOco-iv
(IKoXovdtl II 2l8. 2, IS Ttt jxeytOr) TWV 7Tpi^0/xeVol' iv TOIS 7rAa.T0"lV
do-Ttpwv /5Xe7Tt ib. 221. 29 et al.). Such a theory might well be
 APPENDICES TO BOOK X. 477

described as 'natural,' for it provides for the orbital distances on a

principle which is reasonable enough in such a priori physics. " The
principle," writes Professor Cook Wilson, " would be a sort of equable
distribution of planetary mass, allowing the greater body more space.
It would come to allowing the same average of linear dimension of
planetary mass to each unit of distance between orbits throughout the
system."
Another argument in support of this interpretation of Proclus' 'older'
text may be derived from the treatise of Theo. Theo has our text of
Plato (see on this subject p. 479 below), and introduces his quotation
of the passage in these words S^Aot Se tijv rd^iv rQv a-fpaipuiv Sia re
:

tov fxeyeOow; twv acrrpiov eKaorou kclI Sia tov Xpa>/u.aTos eKai(TTov kol
Iti 81a. tov Ta^ous t?)s 7ti ra ivavria tw ttolvtI (popas (143. 14 ff. Hiller).
It is clear from this sentence that Theo inferred the size of the different
bodies from the breadth of the lips, so that he must have made the
breadths of the planetary whorl-lips either equal or proportional to the
diameters of the planets. That he interpreted them as equal is very
unlikely, for he had before his mind in this part of his work the con-
ception of orbital distances (see e.g. 141. 6), and could hardly have
failed to remark on so extraordinary a peculiarity as the absence of any
provision for representing those distances, if he really supposed that
Plato had not represented them. It is the more improbable that Theo
should have passed over in silence so strange a feature because he wrote
at a time when the prevailing doctrine was that of a system of spheres
whose radii were orbital distances from the centre (i.e. the Earth), and
shews himself acquainted with this doctrine in other portions of his
commentary, e.g. on pp. 181 ff. The more natural supposition there-
fore is that Theo, like Proclus, regarded the relationship between the
breadth of the lips and the size of the planets as one of proportion and
not of equality.
Finally, this interpretation of the 'older' reading throws light on
some passages of Proclus' commentary which are otherwise obscure.
In 219. 27 ff. 7ravTeA(us twv kot' e/cetvov tov ^povov ktX. (quoted above
at the end of the second extract) Proclus implies that the astronomers
of Plato's time made the depths of the planetary spheres dependent on
the apparent sizes of the planets. Whether the implication itself is true
or not, it is unlikely that Proclus would have imputed to any astronomers
the complete neglect of orbital intervals, and the only interpretation of
the 'older' reading which allows for these intervals is to make the
breadth of the lips proportionate to the sizes of the planets. And in
219. 11 ff. (kol tcrws 01 ovtws Xe'yoiTe? ktX.) Proclus suggests that the
'older' reading was altered to our text in order to represent the differ-
ences between the planets in respect of apogee and perigee. The
suggestion seems clearly to imply that he found the orbital distances
of the planets represented in the 'older reading,' for "if the x ^V were
only equal to the diameters of the planets, how could it be relevant to
widen them to allow for apogee and perigee ? Clearly it could only be
relevant to the correction of a magnitude already representing differences
of orbital distances " (Cook Wilson).
478 APPENDICES TO BOOK X.

These considerations make it highly probable, if they do not

absolutely prove, that Proclus' older reading was understood to
'
'

make the breadth of the different whorl-surfaces proportionate, and not

equal, to the diameters of the planets.
We have now to consider the value and authority of this reading as
compared with the text of our mss.
The one reading is described by Proclus as -n-poripa koI dpx<uorepa,
the other
that which I have adopted
as BevTepa kgu vewripa, KpaTovcra.
Sk iv TOtS KeKcoAio-yLuVois dl'TLypacpOLS.
The word kckwAiotjicVchs, which is a a7ra elpr)p.vov, can refer only to
the arrangement of the ms in KwXa to facilitate study and reading
aloud: see Dziatzko in Pauly-Wissowa p. 960. 27 and Birt Ant.m
Buchwesen pp. 180 ff. But as there seems to be no other evidence of
the division of Plato's dialogues into KwAa (see Birt I.e.), Pitra's conjecture
KKoXao-/xeVots castigatis corrected
'
edited may be right.
'
'
'
' '

If Proclus wrote KCKoAacr/xeYois, it would seem that a recension of

Plato's text was made about his time, and the newer reading delibe-
'

rately adopted in place of that which had hitherto held the field. As
this '
newer reading' is found in all our mss, we might even suppose
that this recension originated the Archetype, from which according to
Schanz {Stud, zur Gesch. d. Plat. Textes pp. 23 45), our mss are all
But

descended, and which Schanz places not earlier than 400 a.d.
even if all these hypotheses, it by no means follows
we should grant
that the older reading is that which Plato wrote.
'
' Against the possi-
bility that the reading of our mss was a deliberate emendation on the
part of the editors has to be set the rival possibility that it rested upon
the authority of mss which were judged by them to be more trustworthy
than the authorities for the vulgate text. We have no evidence as to
the critical principles followed by the authors of the recension if
recension there was ; and in the absence of such evidence, the question
between the two readings must be determined by the internal proba-
bilities.
The balance
of probability is in favour of the reading of our mss, as
willappear from the following considerations.
In the first place, our text was felt to be the lectio difficilior. This
appears from the fact that Proclus found it difficult to discern a principle
in the newer reading (kol utws 01 ovtojs Acyon-es ktA.), whereas the
'
'

'
older ' seemed to him easy and natural (>] Se irporipa t6 avroepvis

X 0-
Secondly, it is clear that, whichever text was the original one, it
must have been altered into the other by deliberate emendation in
order to satisfy some astronomical preconception. And it is much
easier to conjecture why the 'newer' reading should have been changed
into the older than conversely.
'
'

Suppose, on the one hand, that the older reading represents the '
'

truth. Why was it emended into our text ? The motive cannot have
been in order to reconcile the account of the planetary distances in the
Republic with that which we find in the Timaeus; for the 'newer'
reading makes the discrepancy between the two dialogues as great as
 APPENDICES TO BOOK X. 479

before. Or was it, as Proclus suggests, to make provision for the

apogee and perigee of the planets ? This is also improbable, because
even a careless reader of the Republic (and, we may add, of the
Timaeus) would hardly fail to see that Plato's general conception of the
celestial motions leaves no room for apogee and perigee ;and on this
account so violent a dislocation, even if it were once made, would be
very unlikely to establish itself.
If we suppose, on the other hand, that our text is that which
Plato himself wrote, a plausible account can be given of the origin of
the 'older' reading. The theory that the breadths of the rims should
be proportioned to the size of the planets was considered to be natural
(r 8k TrpoTepa to airocjivh ex t )> whereas the existing text appeared
difficult and perplexing: and hence the 'emendation.' Of this hypo-
thesis we have strong prima facie confirmation in the treatise of Theo,
who retains what (according to our supposition) was the original text,
that of our mss, and nevertheless explains the breadths as depending on
the size of the planets. Theo's evidence thus supplies the missing
link. The next step would be to alter the text in conformity with the
explanation given (though not necessarily originated) by Theo for if
:

Theo's explanation was once accepted, it would soon be felt that the
order of magnitude of the heavenly bodies in the received text was
absurd. The corruption may therefore be assigned with probability to
the time between Theo and Proclus.
An advocate of Proclus' 'older' reading must on the other hand
suppose that Theo's citation of Plato (p. 145 Hiller) has been tampered
with. This is of course possible, but much less probable than the rival
view.
Finally, the strongest argument in favour of our text is that it
conforms to the numerical principle explained above (see pp. 473 f.).
It is highly probable that any alteration of the original text would
violate this principle, and in Proclus' ' older reading it is violated, for
'

the order of breadth in the irporipa ypa<f>ij is

17864325.
And it is the last degree improbable that an emendation of the
in
'
older reading would obey the rule of nines which holds good in the
'
'
'

enumeration both of the colours and of the velocities of the heavenly

bodies. As our text does obey this law, the probabilities are that it is
no emendation, but proceeds from Plato himself.
 C A

INDEXES.

I. Index of Greek Words.

The text and commentary are referred to by the pages of Stephanus.

The appendices are refer7-ed to by volume and page, and in clarendon type.

del ofj.ot.ov and dei dvb/xoiov 585 C, II 382 f.

depovrjxv'S 529 C
d/3\a/3ets i]8ovai 357 B ddXyral rod /xeylarov dyuivos 403 E
dyada -rronrriKd and reXiKd in Stoicism adXoi 504 A
357 B ddpboi woXXol 492 B
dyadbv =
t
ih(pe\ip.ov 379 B cu'5x ko2 d.idv7)Ta 527 B, II 159 f. See
dyadbv, the Idea of: see Index II Good, Index II Mathematical Studies
the Idea of " Kioos /ci/cij 612 B

dyadbv wpbs 522 A ai'flwi' 559 U

dyadbv ri bpdv 579 B aiicda 425 D, 464 E

dyaXfiara 5 1 7 D aivty/na, rb r&v iralbwv 479 B
ayav 5ov\ela 564 A alvlrreadat 332 B, 378 D
dyavaKrriTiKov 604 E aioXicrrl 399 A
tya-Trav 334 A, 359 A aipet Xbyos or 6 X670S 440 B, 604 C, 607 B
&yye\oi Ko\dovres 615 E alpei<rdai used absolutely 618 D
ayeiv without object expressed 547 B alpeaeis = selections 468 C
'
'

ayeiv ivriixw 528 C aZadrjo-is, with ref.to a particular sensation

dyeiv ical SXkciv 439 C 524 a. See also Index II Sense-Per-
dyeipeiv ws iepeiav 381 D ception, Senses
dyivt\rov and d<pdaprov 5 46 A ato-do/iai unattic 608 A
dyetajxirp-qros /jltj eicriru 526 c alcrv^.vj)Teia 544 D
aytacrrpov 616 C airrifxato TroXvdpvXyjrov 566 B
dyvwfiwv 450 D. See also d/xa0?;s atria iXo/j.e'vov ' debs dvalnos 617 D, E
dyopavofios 425 D atria tt)s pil^euis II 161
ayplus TLndv 5 48 A airlav ?x ew 435 E
&ypoi.Kos 361 E, 410 E alridadai, construction of 435 E
dYpi/Trvos 610E aKaipos 569C
dytprai 364 B, 38 D 1 the, of man and woman 460 E
dtp.-/),

dyxivoL Kal 6|eis II 79 aKoXovdeiv rQi 0ecjj 612 D

dyuyq, musical sense of 400 C aKoXovd^riov 400 D
dywyri, the Spartan 413 C aKove 5ri 338 C
dyu>ves wepl dXkifiXcov 565 C aKovcrai 6i4A: = 'to be called' 496
dywvicrTiKoi 454 A dupdreca, inordinate love of money a sign
dddfias 616 C of 390 D
acJeti'
= ' harp on' 364 dtcparos 564 A, 569 C
d5eX<f>bs dvdpl irapeirj 362 D aKpiPecrraroi (pvXaxes 503 B
ddecnrorov 6 1 7 D, E a/cpt/3ijs 342 B, 503 B, 504 C
'A8pd<rreia 45 1 A aicpfls 366 B
A. P. II. 31
 :

INDEX 1.

dxpoTdTOS 459 E, 564 A dvayeiv and dvdyecrdai 528 A

&Kpu)S 543 A dvdyeiv eh tovit'l<jlo 528 a
d\ade ptiaTai 560 D dvdyeLv eh <pLKoGo<pLav 529 A
dXafoveia xopScSf II 188 dvayKa^eLv = dvay Ka^eLV t<2 \6yip 490 C
dXaiaw 486 B dvayKd^eadai of the Drang nach Wahr- '

dX7eTi' tt;v KetpaXrjP 437 B, cf. 462 C heit' 523 D

dX?s 372 c avdyKciLos 369 D, 493 c, 574 B, 581 E: the
dXydeh \6yoi 376 E, 392 A fem. of 554 A
aKrideieiv 413 A dvaynalus 527 A
dXrjdQs if)v, d\. rpicpecrdai 490 B dvdynT). See Index II Necessity
d\t/3avTes 387 C AvdyKrjs yovaaiv, iv tols rf}s 617 B
dX/cr/co/xcu and cupeiy contrasted 468 A dvaLpelv ras vwodecreis 533 C, II 176, 101
'AXkLvov diroXoyos sive dirb\oyoL 614 B dvaipetris 469 E
dXX' dpa 374 B 295 f., 298 . 4
dvaKVK\iri<rLS II
d\\d yap and dXXd 17 365 C, 467 D, dvaKapiSdveiv in medical sense 467 B
530C, 531 E, 599 E, cf. 435 D dvd\v<jLS e| viroBe'dews 533 C, II 174179
dXXd ye 33 B, 543 C 1 dvdiivrjGis 592 B, 598 A, 621 A
518 c,
dXXd t'l /tAXei; 349 D dvavdpia 359 B, 366 D, 560 D
dXXd t'l p.rjv 348 C ;
dvd^ios 434 B, 491 A
dXXd tL o'l'cl ; 332 C dvdin]f>o% 460 C
dXXd t'l tovto; 47 2B dvavLfxir\dvaL and dvdwXews 460 C, 516 E
dXAota 66%a II 78 dvapfxoLTTia 547 A. See also dvopLotoTyjs
dXXoZos wpos dpeTr/v 492 E, II 77 dixMpaivejdaL 334 A, 350 C, 487 B
aXXoKOTos 487 D dvSpa.irohnTT-q's 344 B
oXXos = other than' something not yet
' dvbpeiKeXov 501 B, II 79
named 434 A, 518 D: with the article, dvopilov opdfia 451 C
6 dXXos and oi dXXot 357 c, 543 B: dvOpiLOL fJLL/XOL 45I C
dtXXos and 6 dXXos 419 A dvopeios : said of beasts 375 A (contrast
dWoi irepl to, &\\a 554 A, C 430 b), of an
IcLTpos 459 c, of courage
dXXo TL; iioiine? 522 E in war 386 A: relation of, to k6<t/j.los
oK\6tplov dyadbv 343 C, 392 B and to veai>LK6s II 80 syn. for 0iX6ri/ios
:

aWorpios 556 D 5S2 c. See also Index II Courage

&\\ws = merely' 499 c followed by 1}
'
: dvopifKaTelv $6$ E
366 E di/dpLavTOTToids 540C
aKbyiaTov, to rf}s y^i'xv^ 602 C dfSpdTTjs386 E
&\oyoi sive apprjTOL ypapipai 534 D, II 193 dvopovadai 498 B
&\oyov fiipos i/'i'X^s 435 B dviyyvos 461 B
a\ovpy6s 429 D dvetKia and dviKla II 270
dXu)7rr/ 365 C dveip.ivai dpfioviai 398 E
duadrjs and words of kindred meaning dvei/xe'i'T) Slcllto., a boast of Athens 557 E
(dyvLcfxoiv, dwaidevTOS etc.) 382 A dveXevdepia 486 A, 577 D
dp-erpia 486 D dveXOeiv eh deovs 521 C
dp.o\yoi sive dfwpyoi 343 A dvetris 561 A
dp.ovcrla 486 D dvrjp: emphatic 359 B, 498 E, 501 B: = 'hus-
afupitcrovTai dpeTrjv dvrl l/xartiof 457 A band' 395 D poetic for avdpwiros 565 E
:

&H(pL(TfiriTei(T()a.i = '
to be in dispute' 581 E snid with scorn 457 B: combined with
d/xiporepa, adverbial use of 527 B Idnl'TrjS, fidvTis, cocpLUT-QS etc. 620 C

uTepwv fj.Te'x elv 5 2oC

df.ii/> dfdeai and ijdecri 557 c
&i>: accidentally omitted in MSS 333 E, civ8os= 'colour' 429 D, 557 C
428 D, 437 B, 457 D, 516 E, 558 D: avOpuwos =' human being' 522 E: used
wrongly inserted 468 A, 610 a: alleged contemptuously 514B
confusion of, with dr) 450 C, 46SA, dvdpuwos, 6 4vt6s 589 A
472 n, 492C, 516 D, with otv 450 c: dvLivaL 442 A
dispensed with in the second of two 6.VLGO. Tp.-qp.CLTO. 509 D

questions 352 E, 382 E: seems to do dvopoibTT)s, the fatal principle of 54? C,

double duty 606 c, II 467 f. with adj., : 546c, 547 A, B, 557 A, 561 C, 577 e,
and copula omitted 577 B: with fut. II 296, 300 f.
tense 492C, 506 A, 615 D: with pres. dvTex i<J 0ai where we should expect dvr-
ind. in some mss 610 a: with perf. inf. ixeiv 574 B
516D: with opt. after arel. pron. 360B. dvTiKadiOTdvai 591 A
See also SoKeiv dvTLKa.Ta.TelveLV 348 A
 C D

AKPAT6 43

avTiXap^dveffdai ^(j"j D, 505 A d?rocrrd<rs 546 A, B, II 270272, 275 .

dvTiXoyiK-r) 454 A drr octt pa<*>r)vai. 405 C
dvTi\oyiKoi, the, in Plato's day 454 a dTTOTidpvixpAvos 495 E
avri^ovv ffvp.(f>pov 462 B diroTib'pvwp.ivoi a Z'tfjr nihili 495 E
CLVTlTTpCLTTtlV 44O B d7r(m'i'oi/'crij> = dTTOTii'eff^at Xeyovcriv 363 D

dvTpov virbffTtyov 5 1 4 A dircxpaivecrdai = to give the verdict

'
' in
avvTTotfeTOS dpyjr) 510 B musical competitions 580 A, B
avu and /cdrw, popular conception of dv oxpa.lv eiv 586 B
584 D: said with ref. to the stadium aTTTtcrOai 403 B
613B d7ru>xe 7"ei'/'^ I's 485 D
&vw and similar words, figurative use of &pa 'after all' 375D: disclaims responsi-
514 A, 515 C, E, 528 E, 586 A, cf. 529 A bility 358 C. 362 a, 364 B, 381 E, 426 c,
dviC KO.I K&TW 508 D 4.38 a (combined with 7dp) al. expresses :

&vu> Kextvus 5 2 9 B irony 455 E : = nimirum, in a fortiori

dvo)p.aXLa. 546 c, 547 A. See also dvo- arguments 374 B, 600 C
yttOlOTT/S dpa in apparently indirect questions 462 A
d^LOKOlVibt'YjTOS 37I K dpdeiv 550 B, 606 D
d^vfupuivos 402 D dperai recrffapes in Pindar 427 E
dwatoevaia, the Cave an allegory of 5 14 A: dpe-nj often = excellence'
353 E. See '

a feature of oligarchy 552 E Index II Virtue

aTraWd^ovTai. and d7T7jX\a^OJ'rat 465 D dpi8p.eiv, IffTavai, pieTpeiv 587 E, 602 D
dirap.^Xvvfffdai 442 D dpi0fj.T)TLK7i 524Cff., 525A: popular variety
Aireacdfeiv 511 A, II 84 f, of II 159. See also Index II Number,
direpeibeffdai 508 D the Theory or Science of
dir\ri 8irjy7)<ris 39206., 396 E dpi9/x6s: definition of 525 A: = 'area' II
dir\r)(jTiJS 570 A 307 n. 3, 312: dpidp-bs dX-qdivbs 529 C,
dirXous, meaning of, in Plato 351 A D: dpi.6p.bs diro square of' 546 c, II
1

dirXovs and dwXoTrjs 370 B, 380 D, 400 E, 285 : doffrjv and #77X1/5 II 293 ya/J-iKos :

423 D, 434 546 D, II 293 yewp.eTptK6s 546c, II 305

: :

aTrXovarepoi -47 E ypappwos ( = 6 tou fxr/KOVs) 5S7D, II 279 :

&7r\u>s oirrws and the like 331 C, 351 A, tTriTreoos 587 D: tffos tVdius II 283: aiff-

377 386 B
B, drjTiKol or ffwixa.TiK.ol dpidpLoi 525 D :

dir6. See Index III Prepositions op.0101 and dvop.oi.oL dpt.9p.oi. 546 B, II
dix ovov irtaeiv 509 D 274 f., 299: ffTepebs dpi.ep.bs II 272, 306
aTTodexecfdai 367 D 312: TeXeios 546 A, B, II 289 f., 298:
dwoSr]p.ia 420 A, 579 B TfTpdyaivos, Tpiyuvos 587 D iiwepTeXeis :

dirobioocrdai II 317 and eXXtTrets dpidp.oi II 275 n.

d7ro5i5pd(TK-o^Tes toj' vofiov 548 B 'ApicTTWv with play on dpiffros 368 A,
d?To8i'ea-0ai 612 A, II 469 f. 580 B
d7rot?e<xis 460 C
'A-rrodirai, the, at Sparta 460 C
dpp.ovia and dpp.oviai 398 D
399 C, 397 B,
400 a, e, I 202 204 in the Geometri- :

dTroKa.TacrTa.ffis 546 C cal Number, 546 B, C, II 294, 301 f.
dvoKiKpLfxivov = '
isolated,' 'local,' with dpp-ovia, i] ev KOff/J-ip. See Index II
yoffrj/xa 407 C Spheres, Music of the
diroKVT)Tiov and dTTOKp.7)Teov 445 C apwffdai 346 C
dTTOKTeifV/JLl488 C dpparos f 35 B
jjres used absolutely 420 c dpTLLieXris 536 B
dTroXcu/OTiKOS /3os 539 A dpxeiv, to, personified 521 B
diroXiffdat. 56S D dpxv ijpiffv rravTos 377 A
A^oWcdf as dpxvy^Trjs, oIkujttjs, irdTpios dpxovTes 412 B al. See Index II Rulers
77777x775, Trarpipos 427 B, C etc.
dTToXoyelodai 607 D dffdcpeia,478 C, 509 D
d7ro\o7e?0-0ai and d7roXo7iiec0at 490 A, dcrrpovoLiia 528 e ff. See Index II As-
607 B tronomy
d7ro\tfeir0cu 612 A, II 469 f. dffTv said of Athens 327 B
dirop.avTeveo~da.i 505 E dffTvvopioi 425 D
dwoTTTaffdai and dwoTTT^ffdai 469 D affxtpovelv 5 1 7 D
diropeiv 515 D, 524 A dffxVtJ c"T ^ vr) 4>s 6 D
-

?ropos = difficult to procure' 378 A, 453

' drdXXeiv 331 A
d7r6i.pT7Ta=' mysteries' 378 a dreX^s 457 B and I 357 (dreX?} tou yeXolov
dTTvpprjTos in the phrase e? dwopprjTw 460c OptTTLOV KapTTOV), 495 C
484
INDEX I.

&Tex voi Tpifiri 582 D pacriXeus, with reference to the Creator

drexJ'ws 563 c 597 E, II 464 f.
6.Toirovdoes double duty (first as masc, /3dcns, meaning of, in rhythmical theory

then as neut.) 530 b 399 E

Atottos and a-rropos 524 B /SSeXi/pos 338 D

avyi) rrjs \pvxvs 54 A j2e(jai.odcrda.i 461 E

atdis with ellipse of verb 510 B {3ej3rjKtvai 617 B

avXr/Tpides 373 A ^id^eudai contrasted with \a.v9dveiv 341 B

avXbv KpiKeiv 399 D /3ia, a means of testing guardians 413 c

av^dveiv- 'multiply' II 268, 278 w. I 0iq., i.q. (3ialus 359 C with gen. 554 c
:

av^dveodai 424 A, 528 c plaios and exoiVios dp/xovia 399 C

av%tiv intransitive 546 B fitbdwpos, an epithet of rivers 381 D
atir) irpwTT], devrtpa, rplrri, 526 c, 528 B, 0Xlrreiv 564 E
E, II 165, 278282. 587 u jiXocrvpbs 535 B
au7?<reis dvv&nevai re icai cvvaaTtvbfxevai (ioXpol 372 c
268270, 291 po/j.f3eiv 564 D
546 A, B, II f.

a6^r)<reu KvjiiKai 546 A, k, II 292 6p/3opos 533 D

av^ovTuv Tt Kal (pdtvovTuv II 300 f. (ioa-Kri/xara brute beasts
'
586 A '

aUpa, a poetical use of 401 C fio6\eo-0cu = sibi 590 E

velle
aurapKua, the, of virtue 387 D fiouXeo-dcu. and edtXeiv 390 C, 4 /,7 c

aiiTbdev 527 E, 567 E /3ovXtjctis 577 D, E

ai)ros sometimes emphatic

:
oblique in (ipa.SvTr)s, i) olaa. and t\ 717 vofjAvi) 529C, D,

cases 370 E, 380 D, 388 D: the mas- = ' II 187

ter' 327B: = 'of himself,' like Latin fipaxuTropos irepupopd 546 A, II 287
ultro 330 E, 347 B points a contrast
: fipovreiov 396 B
370E, 410A, 468A, 544B, 609 E, 610D, /3por6s expressing contempt 566 D
cf. 579 A: in neuter, sing, and pi.,
sometimes =' the matter in hand,' the '

case before us,' without def. antecedent,

e.g.(sing.)339E, 4 28A,52 4 E,(pl.)5i8B, ya/j.rjXi.oi' 5tdypafi/xa 547 D
cf. 391 D: = 'by itself, "merely, 'sc. with- yd/xos iepbs 458 E, 459 E
out qualification or the like 437 E, 438 B, 7dp, uses of: introductory 372 E, 453 D:
c, e, 5.59 A. cf. also 477 B, 601 B:='by resumptive 619 E
itself sc. apart from e.g. consequences
' ye: assents 389 D, 507 a: introduce^ an
etc. 363 a, cf. 472C: =
'by itself,' sc. indication, <Tijfj.elov etc. 556 A, 559 B:
not using efcbves, of the dialectical used re^trictively, to enter a caveat,
method 510 B, 5x1 B, cf. 5250: = 'by or warn us of a further point 389 D,
itself,' said of the Ideas 479 e (avrd 435 E, 468 D, 578 b, 581 c. See also
?Ka<TTa), 507 B, 511 C, 533 B, cf. 363 A, d\\d 7, 5^ ye, kolLtoi ye
438 B, C said of the realities of mathe-
:
yeXdtov, t6 452 D
matics 510D, 524 E, 525 D, E, II 160: yt\(i)Toiroietv 452 [>

used to denote an original )( a copy yive<yi% = (TvyKpL<ji.'s 546 a: used of 'be-

402 B, 511 A. Difficult instances of: coming' in technical Platonic sense
477 D, 488 c. See also Index III 48 s B, 509 B, 519 A, B, 525 B, j;26e,
Pronouns II 180

avrbxeip <pbvos 615 C yevioda.1 with partitive gen. 496 C

d<provs vt^eadai. 498 C yiv-q t v XV* 435 K
d(pT]KI.V53O V. yevvaios 535 B: in plural rd yewaltx sub-
dcpievai 497 1) stantival 440 C
d<pXoiap.bs 388 A yevvdv iv 496 A
d<popia. 546 A, B, II 287 yevvdv ry TroXei 460 E
dxapicrrta 4 r I E yevvr)<jerai and yevr)aerai. 461 A
&XPWTOS 333 C 7^paj and 7^pas, verbal play on 406 B
Swpot, in Plato's N^Kina fir 5C yewp-erpla 526 c ff. al. See Index II
Geometry
yewfj-erplat 51 1 B, 533 B
B yeui/xerpLKai dvdyKat 458 D
ftaWavrta 348 D yewneTpiKbs dptd/xbs. See Index II
fiavoLvcrla and pdvaviros 495 E Number, the Platonic
{idpadpov 439 E yjjpaos oudbs 328 E
5' del iroXXd 5i8a<TKb/j.evos J3-6D
fSdaavos, 7} iv otvip 413 C yripdffKu)


AT6AIA 485

yrjpoTp6<bos 331 A oelv tautological 473 a, 486 D : with ver-

7?js dvadafffids 566 A, E bal in -ios 535 A
yiyveadai = be changed into ' 393 D, E : =
' beivol Xeybptevoi to. ire pi <pvaiv II 380
'be produced' 461 B: = prove oneself ' oeivbs with inf. 387 E
to be' 459 A, 575 E : =prodirei quae- oelcrdai 579 A (oiibev 5eb/j.evos)
rentibtts se offer re 562 A, 566 A, 576 B, oeKavoi II 293
597 Sios to roiis fiXXous fior)delv 465 B
yiyveadai. els = '
pass into,
.
' change into
. ,
'

5ev(TOiroi6s 429 E
380 D Sevrepos irXovs, the, in the Phaedo II 175
yiyvecrOai irpos tlvi 567 A, 604 D Sr) 439 B, 556 B462 C to express
: illative :

-,L-,v6)Xvbv Tt ov yiyvbfievbv ti 527 B irony 430 E, 521 C: sometimes empha-

yiyvwcrxwv = intellegens, used absolutely sizes an instance or example etc. 377 E,

347 D 461 D: after ovkovv orav 573 a. See

yXicxpos 488 A also Kal or)
-, ycojuaTei/etJ/ 5 1 6E 5r) versus 54 392 A, 451 A, 478 c, 573 c:

yvupifM air\<2'5 and yvupt/jLiLrepa cptcrei versus rjdrj 568 E

5H C SrjXov T0VTO3 =' clear from this' 554C
Y&ins=' the exercise of knowledge' 508 E. SrjX&aei 497 C, 580 D
See also Index II Knowledge ot^uos 439 E
yoTjTfia, employed to test the guardians SrnjMKpaTla 338 D al. 555 B ff. See Index
4 T 3C II Democracy
yorjrela, said of bodily pleasure 583 B, SrifioKparla, r\ reXevraia 563 D, 568 c
584 A crifioffia )( ISiq. 549 D
toviuv Oepairelai 42; A, B drip-oTucr) aperr) ;oo D al. See Index II
yovtfjLOi 367 D Virtue
ypatrTol rrjTToi 420 C did. See Index III Prepositions
ypd<pew avopiavras 420 C Sid irdvruv dydiv and 5td irdvrwv KpiTrjs
ypd<peiv vb/J-ovs 501 A 580 A, B, II 373376
ypatpi) irapavbfiuv 426 C Sid iraauiv, irevre etc. 432 A, 443 D, 546 B,
7pu7r6s 474 D C, 580 A, B, II 294
riryat^ Xi/ai^ I 126 SiafidXXeiv 566 B
Fi/you Sa/cruXios 359C, 612 B SiafioXr) iv irdoi ttoXXtj 500 D
yufivdeta = yvfivol dvcDves 452 C : with ttjs Sidyeadai 344 E
^"X^ 5 5^6 B SiaSiSbvai in connexion with torch-races
yv/jivaffTiKr, 403 C ff. See Index II Gjttw- 328 A
nasiic Siddoxoi T0\j Xbyov 368 A
yvfiv^aiot and 7i//ii'^res 547 B 5iaipeiffdai kclt' etSrj 454 A
*ywai*e?oi /m/jloi 451 C Oiaipecns 534 B, II 174
7waiceio' 5pdfia 451 C SiaXafieiv 615 E
7wai*ce<0J vopios 457 B SiaXeinwv xpbvov 61 7 C
yvva.tKOKpa.Tia 563 B, I 347, 352 diaXeKTticri 531 D ff. See Index II Dia-
lectic
SidXvas 609 A
Siafiaprdveiv 334 D
didfj-erpoi prjrai and &pprfroi 546 C, II 285
8al/j.oves, with the half-deified dead
ref. to OLafXT)xa-v5.<T0at. 518 D

469 A: = tutelary genii, see Index II diavoeLO-dcu 327C, 343 B, 508 E, II 83: of
Daemons the exercise of the mathematical in-
Saifibvtov 07]fj.eiov 496 C telligence 510D, 526Aal.
5ai/u6i>ios 509 C didvoia of the mathematical intelligence
:

Saifj.6vios t6ttos 614 c, 6i6a. See also 510D, 511 A, D, II 159 in plur., = :

Index II Meadow etc. 'modes of thought' 522c

5&ktv\os 400 B Siairaveadai 336 B
5a7rdv?; 485 E diairpdrreadaL 411 D, 586 c
84: after oCre 388 E: after re 36 7 C, 495 c, Sidpttpuxris of the embryo II 294 ;/.
4
611 D: without /*& preceding 340 D, Siapwd^eiv 336 B
358 A, 363 E, 398 A, II 184, 548 E, II Siacmav 336 B, 503 B
184 al. SiaffTdaeis, Siaararbv, Stacr^ara, mathe-
Si ye 332 B, 443 450 c, B, 578 A matical meaning of 546 A, B, II 271
Set supplied from verbal 467 C, cf. 489 C Siardaets Ke<paXrjs 407 C
Seiv = 8iov not in Plato 347 a 0iareXr)$ 618 A
 A

4 86 INDEX I.

Star era fie'vos 474 A SpLfLijs 519 A, 564 E

8lav\os 6 1 3 B ovva.fus= 'our powers,' as in 8<rov 7' av
Siacpipeiv 454 D, 484 D, 496 A, 544 C 8uva.fj.is irapeiKT} 374 E: difference of,
Siaifiopos =' antagonistic to 544 C '
: in from la~xvs 351 a: sometimes half-
neut. sing. = distinction' 469
' technical in Greek politics 466 B = :

8i8do~Keiv and Bidder Ke<T0ai 421 E, 467 E exercise of power (evepyeia) 508 B, R,
8i86vai davdrq, ir\r)yah etc. 574 C, 556 c cf. 507 D: in plural used by Plato
8iee\delv intransitive 484 A of tlie intellectual powers, including
Siefre'vai ota ir&vrwv A^yx w " 534 C ** 17 ^ '
opinion etc. 477 B ff.

oiepevvacrdai 432 C ovvafus and Svvacrdat. in mathematical

oiecrts 531 A sense 546 B, 587 D, II 268
bua-xvp'^ecrdaL with Icrxvpl'cecrdai following 8vva,<TTeia 544 D
533 A Bwaarevecrdai, mathematical sense of II
5(/cdi-e<r0cu (passive)558 A, II 313 268 f.
dlKai 0T]/J.6cnai and i'<5tcu 549 D 8vvar6v because Kara, <pvcnv 456 c
SiKcuovwy 432 a al. See Index II SvcrdiepetivrjTOS 432 C

Justice SvcrOavardv 406 1!

BiKaiovv 380 B Svittvxvs V an<i Svo-tuxv^V 578C
5tKa.vt.KTi and diKacrriKf) 405 A Swpicrrl 399 A, 400 A, I 203
oiKacrrdiv KardcrTacns 425 D
5//C7; glances at dSiKe'tv 330 D
8Ur) eou\r)s 558 A E
SikQv \rjl;is 425 D
AiofMTjdeia dvdyK-q 493 E <?, ov etc., rare in classical prose outside
AiofirjU irv\rj 439 E Plato 393 E
AiovvcriaKol rexvlrat. 373 B idv ko.1 4'jS a
Aioviktos Xi<rei5s and Xwrtos 366 A idv Kai fur} ooku) 365 B
dnrXamaoTxos Kl'/3ou 527 D, 528 B idcrofxev, rd 4v r oupavy 530 B

SittXiHJ 330 C eavrbv 'oneself' 559 E

SinXovS 554 I) 4yylyvecr$ai 571 B
5is 5ta iracrCiv 443 D yy{n\ 461 B
ois 7rai5es 01 ytpovres 331 A, 600 E iyyvs elvai rod oiecrQai 330 D
8i\pa with gen. 437 D iyyvs Oe&v 388 B
Siil)Kiv ivavriwcrtv 454 A, B 4yy6s ri 518 D
doyfjuzTiKol, a school of medical theory eyKpdreia r)8ovwv 430 E
408 D iyKi-qcns 777s Kai olidas 547 B
SoKelv: absolute use of 505 D: often em- iyKUwreiv 555 E
phatic (semblance as opposed to truth) e6(\eiv with neg. =
refuse 439 C.
' ' See
420 a, 423 c, but does not always ex- also /3ot/Xecr0cu
clude the reality 539 A sometimes : Idecri Kai dffKTjaecriv 518 E
does double duty 334 B, 493 A, cf. 51 7 B el: an unclassical use of 440 d: some-
((palverat) tautological 601 a: used in
: times extends its force over two sen-
pass. 490 a, 612 d: with inf. and dv tences or clauses 351 h, 359 B, 589 D,
493 C. Occasionally = fancy opinari ' '
597 a
393 B, 414 D, 598 c el Kai = st etiam 388 D, 584 E
56a: in sense of 'seeming' 499 A, 505 D, el fj.r) dSiKw 430 E
534 C = opinion,
: see Index II el ixi) eirj wdpepyov 4 1 1 E

Opinion etc. el fJ.r) ri, d\\d 509 C

5od>' ' =
opine' (in technical Platonic et fj.cn fiai'ttdveis 394 C

sense) 493 A, 510 A ff., 516 D : appa- et aoi. fiov\ofj.evu) 358 D

rently =' esteem' 511 A, II 85. See el8e"vai )( o'Cecrdai 581 E
also Index II Opinion etc. et8r) Tpbirwv treated as one word 544 n
So^aardv and oparbv 5 10 A ff., 514 A, 5 1 7 A, eior; denotes the Ideas 476 A ff. ;n C,,

523 C, II 157 f. 596 A ff. al., but is often used unteclini-

8o!;OfJLL/J.ri<7lS II 158
8ov\ov<r$ai followed
351 B
8ov\ouo~9ai inrd 589
SouXwv dvecris 563 B
5' ovv
439 A, 608 A
Spd/xara, said of Sophron's mimes 45
cally and without reference to the
by KaraSovXodcrdai transcendent Ideas, e.g. 400 A (rer-
rapa et8r\ iv rots 0067701s), 402 C,
D 433 A, 434 D, 445 c, cf. 435 B (eij iv
h'XV)> 454 A, 510 D, 595 B: see also
Index II Ideas, the Theory of
r C el5os nearly =rp67ros 572 c
 A

AiAenA 487

etdui\a 509 E fif., 520 B, II 163: combined eKtliv: 6 tKuiv afiapTavuv dfxeivuv 382 B
with eiouiXoirotelf 605 C tXeyxos, the, in dialectic 534 C
eiduXov, rpirov 587 C iXeetvds, not iXeiv6s in Plato 606 B
elduXoirouKf), dvOponrlvrf and Oeia II 158, iXevdepia, a watchword of democracy
596 A 557 B ;
tlev, the interjection 332 D, 436 c iXevdepiOTrjs 402 C
eiKaffia 511 D, II 158, 598 A, 602 A iXevdepouadai bird, iX. airo 569 A
eiKaaTiKri II 158 ZXKtiv without an expressed object 547 B
eUoves 509 E 5 1 1 E. II 157 ft". eXXeiireffdai 484 D
eiKoves ypafi/jLaruv 402 B 'EXXr/vis irdXis, Plato's City an 470 E.
elfii sometimes only quasi-future 473 C
: : See Index II Republic etc.
with force of present 531 c (avia<ru>) l
"EXX-q<nrovTos= the region of the Helles-
elvai iv nvi (e.g. rpcxprj) 491 E, 581 D, E pont' 4O4C
elvai iirl tivl 342 A, 470 B. ; 1 1 E, 534 A iXirifav and iXirls meaning 'fancy' 383 B,
elvai irp6s n and irpos tivi 567 a 451 A (with omission of elvai), 517 B,
tiirep 460 C 573C
tts denoting one of a particular class ififiaXXeiv 344 D
494 D ifj-fierpia 486 D
tts iK iroXXuiv 423 D, 432 A, 435 A, 443 E, ifxo'i and fioi 589 D
462 B, 586 E, 423 D cf. ifi.oi.ye SoKtt,without us 332 E
els iv Kara. (pvffiv 370 B, 434 C ifxoiye ooKeiv 332 E
tts tis and eh ye" tis 565 C ifj.ireipi.Koi, a school of medicine 408 C
e'urayyeXia 426 C, 565 C ifi.iropi.Krf and ifxiropoi 371 D

tiff add is ffKeip6/xeda. and similar formulae ifi.(pvXiov alfia 565 E

347 E, cf. 392 c, 430 c, 506 e, 532 D iv KaXui 571 B

elcrdavelfeiv 555 C iv vuj ix eiv 49 A
eUrtivaf=in scenam prodire 580 B iv <papfj.a.Kov eiSei 389 B
elfftovra Kal e^iovra in the Timaeus II 'iv identified with Tayadov 509 B

161 iv dvd' evds 331 B

ciffcpepeiv 337 D, 551 E iv iiri iroXXwv, to 476 A
etra and fireiTa indignant is 519 D iv fxiya, the proverbial 423 E
4k yeirovdiv 531 A ivavTia and Tavavria 602 E
iK Spvbs iK irirpas =44
rj D ivap"f r)s and ivdpyeia 5 1 1 E
l/cacrros,plural of 520 D ivap/xovios (popd 530 c ft". See Index II
tKarovTCLKis II 283 n. 2 Harmonics, the Science of
iKpdXXeiv = let fall' (e.g. prj/xa) 473
' E: = ivdarelffdai 383 A
'produce' (sensu math.) 527 a ivovecdai 377 B
iKyeXdv and iKyeXws I 361 Ivepoi 387 C
i.Kyovos and eyyovos 364 E iviffovTai and ^yyei'ijiroi'rai 502 D
^K'j'ovos tou ayadov 506 E ft"., 508 A, 517 C ivevpiffKeiv 554 D
inel tautological 434 D : refers back to an ivveveoTTedffdai 573 E
earlier passage 441 B, 466 B, cf. 451 B epeoj' =
'remember' 474 D
iKelvos: in the phrase (3 iraldes iKelvov ivvofios, perhaps with play on musical
tou dvdpos 368 A following ai/Tou
: sense of vouos 424 E
with same reference 600 B, cf. 538 B ivoirXios l-vvdeTos 4C0 B
iKKaetv 361 E, 556 A ivTeiveiv 399 D
iKKatiaipeiv 361 D, 527 D ivTidevai 345 B, 518 c
iKKXav 6 1 1 D ivTos adverbial 414 D
iKKXeirTeiv 449 c ivTpexvs and ivrpixeiv 537
iKKXi)ffi.aaTLKbs fucrdos 565 A ivTvyx&vetv 510 B
iK<6iTTeffdai 361 E ^77AXi' 328 E
iKXeiireiv 485 D i^afj-aprdveiv followed by dfiapTdveiv
iKfiayewv 485 B .336E
iKu.i\T)ffaffdaL 408 A i^dpVTjfflS xP^ wv II 188
iKTrXrjTTeffdat. 576 D i^erd^eiv 489 A
iKTrXvra Kal yeXola 429 E i^vy7l T V i > said of Apollo 427 c
iKirXweiv iK tov vov 388 A is roO olKtiov 433 E
iKTTupwcns, the, of Heraclitus II 303 ^oi'ffa, a democratic watchword 557 B,
tKTioV 42I C 563 E, 564 D
iK(pev^elffdai 432 D evn Tid'{eiv II 185
kwv thai 336 E, 485 C, 519 C iirayyiXXeffdai 518 B
 : A D :

4 88 INDEX I.

4irayepp.6s 621 C, D era2>cu 373 A, 404 D, 573 D

iirayuyal and Ka.Td5eo-fj.oi 364 C iraiplai 365 D
iiraietv irtpi598 C ercupos = 'disciple' 600 B
iirafKpOTepl^eiv479 B, C irtpos, 6 'one or other' 397 D
4irdvayices 536 D eri dSwafiia 532 B, C, II 189
tTravaKviekficrdai. 6 1 7 B Utoiplos 499 d: neut. of, used impersonally
4irdvo8os toC ovtos 521 C
, 567 A
4irdvu 514 B eu fi^ equated with e5 irpdrreiv 354 A
iiriKUva 587 B eu Kdp.evov kclkov m^ f/vet 503 A
^7revey/cet' = ' bring forward' 612 B eu irpdTTtv = evSaip.ovia 335 b: the usual
tirtadai 0e<j>, a Pythagorean maxim 600 B, Platonic salutation 621 c, D
613A evayyeXu unattic 432 D
with two accusatives 383 B
4irev(prifj,eiv eiif3ov\ia and efifiovXos 348 D, 428 B
iirixei-v versus
virixzi-v 399 B euyovia re /cat d<popia II 288
iirixtw, said of light 508 C in participle, : evdaiixuiv et 422 E, cf. 450 C
sometimes intr. and half-adverbial 4 1 1 B tv5ola 363 A
with ttjv Sidvoiav 399 B et'eideZs, the rulers must be 535 A
iirl. See Index III Prepositions evtpyeTijK&res and evypyeTrjKdres 615 B
eiri 777s ix7) irXeiv II 186 evr)8eia 348 D, 400 E
iiri5el%aff0ai = iTrt8eiiv woiriaacrOai 398 A evydifradai 336 c
4iri 5etd 420 E ei)0i/'ei' 380 B
4iri T7js aXr/deLat 349 A eifrcoXos: said of Sophocles 329 d: follow-
iiri$vnr)TiK6v. See Index II Appetitive ed by a dat. (tCicoXos eavr<2) 330 A
etc. neuter of 453 D
4iri.8vfj.iai, classification of 558 D. See ei'vo/xta, a characteristic of Sparta 544 C

Index II Desire tvopKia 443 A

4irUovpot. See Index II Auxiliaries tvirdduai 615 A
etc. tvir4T(ia 364 C
eVmeXc/p = consulto 552 K evpicTKfiv 528 B
iirurlveiv 372 B eiW/3ta 443 A
iTrnrriadai 365 A (vcx^llJ-oavvri 400 C
iirlppvTos 508 B (vrvxr\% xi and tiTvxyo-9 561 A, cf. 578 c
fTTKrirtoi 420 A fi'X^peia = complaisance 426 D
'
'

iirrTr)pvr) sometimes syn. with rixv-q 342 C. evxtpi]* /3'os 372 D

See also Index II Knowledge e^X^ f an Utopian scheme 450 D, 456 c,
iiriovvdeTos pvOfxds 400 B 540 D
4viT6ffo~cus 431 C 4<pdirreo8ai: euphemistic use of 574 D:
eirlrptTos irv8/j.r)v 546 A, B, C, II 273, 276 construction of 598 B
tirLTvyx- v *i- v 397 C, 431 C 4<p(OTdvai 4irl with gen. 460 B
iiruppoviovai 424 B <pt\ repeated 5 22 a
iirixapi-s 474 D %X UV 4vo4xeo~Oat 604 E : = '
wear 359 D
'

eVcfyiepos with gen. 504 B combined with KtKTrjff6ai 382 B, with

4irovojjA$t.i.v ri Ttia 580 E have and to hold') 575 u:
Tp4<peiv ('to
tiros said of more than one verse 386 c with adv. and gen. (4x eLV vyteivQs
fpya with double meaning 599 B avTov) 571 D= with 4vtL/aws ' hold in
ipyacrla 371 B honour' 528 B, 548 A. In participle,
ipydrrjs 554 A with object understood, ol 4xovres =
ipyoXd/Soi 373 B 'its possessors' 434
4pe8l{eiv 393 E, 411 C %X icr 6 a (middle), as in 4xbfJ.evov <ppovrj-
<-

<^0' 393 E Ofws 496 A, cf. 389 E, 479 B, 526 C

/5is and 5id\e\Tos, opposition of 454 A

ipi<TTiKol 454 A

fPM<t 553 b
2p/j.aiov 368 D id\i) 496 D
ipixrjvuai = communications 524 B
' ' Zeus as a debt Trar/NJSos 391 E
epii}Tav= 'ask about' 564 A Zei)s ipKelos 328 c
eafxbs \6ywv 450 A, I 349 Zeis fiti\ixios 366
e<rr tav in a metaphorical sense 354 A, Zei>s 'OXv/J-irios 583 B
457 E, 571 D Ze>;s iravairios, iravfpyeTrjS, 6 irdvTwv KvpLos
iffridropes evoalp.oi'ts I 269, 421 B, 488 C, 379 C E
6ll E Zeus awrr)p 583 B
 E

ena at i 489

tfv, the tpyov of $vxi 353 D, 445 a, 6ap.lfriv 328C

608 D, 609 D 6avar-q<pbpo > 617 D ,

tyauv not unattic 591 c 6avfj.d<ria epydi^eodai, of ill-regulated zeal

fyreiv 388 E followed by 8etv 486 D
:
474 A
fooyovLKov Tpiyuvov 546 A, B. See Index 6avfj.aroTroioi 514B
II Pythagorean triangle, the dela /.toTpa. See Oeios
6ela ri>xv, necessary to start Plato's ideal
city 499 B, c, cf. 592 a
H 6e?a (pavrda/xara 532 C, II 190
^='or in 335 A, I 63: =
other words' Geiti <pvaei. See 0e?os
alioquin 463 d, 490 a, 503 a, 504 d, Belov yevv-qrbv, said of the World 546 A,
525 b: with iJToi following 344 e. A B, II 288290
difficult example of, in Homer 363 B delbv rt. ev ryur 518 C al. See Index II
71 Kal 396 A, 443 E, 599 A, 602 D, 605 D Man etc.
^ rts 17 ovSels 496 C 6eios a fashionable word of praise in
:

7) 5' s, tautological, after %<f>r) 348 D Plato's time 331 e: in Plato generally
fjOTj, an idiomatic use of )( ovk^ti 412 B, implies inspiration ib. 368 A al.: often
452 b: used emphatically 461 c but not always ironical 331 e, 493 a,
TjSovri and yooval 580 D ff. al. See applied especially to poets, rhapsodists
Index II Pleasure etc. etc., prophets etc. and statesmen 'by
i)5vva,t. o\}/ov 607 A grace of God' 331 e, 368 a, 492 e
i)dds et 337 D, 527 D (deioi dv8pes, deiov rjdos): with /xdtpa
ydta-fiara, referring to metre and melody (dela or deov /xdtpa) 493 A : with foots,
607 A of natural goodness etc., dela tpvaet )(
77 adverbial 458 B (# Bward), 510 B ernarr//xr^366c, cf. 492 e: see also dtla
fnaav and jjarav 387 A rvxVi dela <pavrd<r/t,ara, detov
qKa.Kd.Trj 616 C yevvr/rbv, delos \6yos
rj\6' eirl ffrd/xa 563 C delos \byos, the, of the Phaedo 517 A
qXlplaros 387 C Qe/xis, the dpxaia dXoxos of Zeus
379 E
7)\tida, rj 498 B Oeoya/xla 458 E
>?\i T/Xtxa rep-wet. 329 A deoeUeXos 50 r B
^XtofiS^s 508 B, 516 A deo/xax'tai 378 D
rj/xepov, t6 410 E debs. See Index II God
T)fj.[<rews 601 C debs del yew/xerpel 526 C, 545 C, II 162,
5" = is, as we saw' (referring to some-
' 306
thing said before) 353 B, 490 A, 580 D: debs, ri, of Athena 327 A, I 62: 6, re-
other uses of 335 e, 406 E, 436 c, 497 c, ferring to Apollo 469 A
504 B, 609 B. See also Index III Im- deov Lidipa. See delos
perfect tense deaets = payments 425 D
' '

V" apa 335 E, 357 A de<nreo~la Kal r/Sela 558 A

r\v 8' iytb, of 557 C:
repetition some- dewv Hpis re Kal Kplas 379 e
times late in sentence 410 D dewi> rratSes 366 B, 474 E
'HpaxXe/retos r/Xios 498 A deioprjriKds and rrpaKriKos /3/os 520 C,
549 D.
"Hpas S^a/xoi 378 D See also Index II Lives etc.
"Upas, kKIvt) rrjs 459 e d-qpevral and dr/pevriK-q, various kinds of
77/owes, said of sons of gods 366 e, of 373 B
departed spirits 558 A dirqrbv elSos ipvxvs 439 E, 61 IB. See
iipipos pvdn6s 400 B Index II Sou/, the human
ricav nearly = rrapqcav 615 D dopvfios, 6 wciXvs 561 A
Wvxa.fr a> 572 A dpaav/xaxos 336 E (del dpacrv/iaxos *)
T)<n>xia, said of the rplrrj Sid0e<ns or dpexpecdat. passive 568 D
/xera^O rt between Pleasure and Pain 6vr}iro\iK6v 364 E
583 c, D dv/xoeiSr/s 375 a al. See Index 11 Spirit,
fjroi and ijroi
344 E, 433 a ij the element of
r/rrdrai ical rrXovrei 554 E dvpat, al rwv irhovaiwv 489 B
1)tw, late for terra 361 c
H<paiarov ptipeis 378 D

laarl 398 E
iarpeia 405 A
6d\eia and 6a\la 573 D idrpevais 357 C
 A

49 INDEX I.

larpiKri and ixayeipiKr) 332 C xai vavv 572 B

iarpiKr) iri<TT-qix.t) 438 E Kai ravra 341 C {oudev :2<v kox ravra)
ISia: used of the Ideas 479 a, 486 d: Kairoi 511 D and II 87 (construed like
= 'kind,' syn. with yiuos 507 E Kalirep with participle), 522 D, 583 B
toios, poetry 363 E, 606 c
Ldia etc. )( Kai-roi ye 331 E, 440 D
15iwtt)s,with ref. to Socrates 560 d Kahooai/j.ii)v in w KaKodaL/xoves '
confound
levai ewl 473c, 489 D. 521 B you' 440
Uvai, with eavTov understood 336 B KaKoepyta 422 A
iepo<rv\lai 443 A KaKovpyeiv tov \6yoi> 338 D
'iKavQs yiyvecrdat 344 C KaKiSj diraWaTTeiv 491 D
t/caftDs Kpt.v6p.eva 523 B kokcSs woulv 335 B
Iov and 432 Diov KaXapios 372 B
iiriroTpocpeiov 460 E KaXXiwoXis 527 c
iwiro<pop(3iov 460 E Ka\6c. to 457 B
IcrodpofWS 617 B KaX6s, ironical use of 595 C, 607 E
l<r60eos 360 C, 568 B KaXds K&ya06s 489 E, 425 D, 569 A
Iffo/j.riKTy; II 284 KaXov/xevos, emphatic use of, = 'so-called'
fcrov, to di rt7re7roi'06s 423
,
D 382 c, 442 a, cf. 518 D: with ref. to
iaovo/nia 561 E current nomenclature 511 c
i<rovo/MK6s 561 E KaXiij, a colloquial use of 506 B
t(T6rrjs, dpid/xTiTiKr) 558 C Kafj.TTT-qp, 6 613 B

i<t6tt;s, yeb)fiTpiK?i 558 c k&i> el 408 B, 612c

'icTTacrdai 7rp6s rt I 356 kSlv el doKel 472 E, 579 D
/U77 tu
r(7x", inchoative u-e of 511 D, 585 B K&1> OTLOVV TJ 422 E

fcrws expressing irony 423 C : another use KawrjXoi 371 D

of 551 D Kairvov (pevyuv eh iri'p eviweaov 569 B
Iwvikos diro /xel^ovos 400 B kclttvos Kai (pXvapia 581 D
Kdpa, a poetic plural of 607 B
Kapdla, a colloquial use of 492 C
K Kard. See Index III Prepositions
Ka^' 'k<xgtov 577 C Kara vovv 399 B
ko#' 656f 435 A Karddea/JLOL 364 C
Kadap/xoi, a class of religious literature KaTab~4xeo~0ai. 401 E, 607 C
364 E KaraSuvai 576 D
Ka.6apiJ.6s and K&dapats of a city 501 A,
: KaraK\i.<TeLi 425 A, B

540 E, 567 C: of an individual 501 A KaTaXa/xfidveadai Otto <f>vyrjs 496 B

Ka.8ap6% : in half-mystical sense, of the KaravrXeiv 344 I>
Ideas520 D: applied to 'true' or KaranaTeTv 558 B
'pure' pleasures 583 Bff., orig. perhaps Kardoraais iro\ews 497 B
with a half-religious purport 583 B, KardffTacris twv dpx6vr<jiv 502 D
584 B, II 379 f., cf. 611 C KaraffT-qaeaOaL 546 D
Ka$i<jT&vai 410 C Karareivetv 329 C, 35S D, 367 B
Kai: corrective, like atque \tt ()\>\=etiam KaravXeiv 4 1 1 A
452 D, 506 A, 522 E, 524 C, 573C (Kai Kara(popd, Karacpopeiv, Kara<popiK6s 587 E
toiovtos dvr/p), 575 A {Kai iavrov): like Ka.Ta<ppoveiv 549 A
Eng. 'indeed' 3286: = in turn,' to ' Kara\f/r)(plCe<r0ai with gen. of penalty
point a balance 365 D like Eng. at :
'
558 a, II313
all' 497 E, cf. 498 A (oi Kai a7TT6iJ.ei'Oi): Karx ( aQai 560 D
in interrogative clauses (e.g. X^-yeis 5e Karrjyopiai irepi xpSuv H 187 f.
Kai rlvas;) 571 C KaroiKifrti' eavrdv 592 B
>cai ye 425 A, B, 433 B Kavcris fj TOfir) 406 D
Kai or, and Kai
5r), uses of 330 A, 367 C, Ketpiddai 439 E
ueKV<p4vai eis rpairi^as 586 A
373 A, 49OC, 494 A
Kai 5r) Kai 564 A KeKwXiap.tva dvriypa<pa 616 E, II 478
Kai iKeli>(i> = et Mi, Mi quoque II 85 (ddavd- KeXeveiv with play on KwXveiv 439 C
t<# \ai eKeivtp) Keveayoplai 607 B
Kai Kai, to mark correspondence of Kevwffis, Pain is a 583 E, 585 A IT.

clauses 414 e KepavvovKoweiov 396 B

Kai Kepa/xevs Kepap.fi kt\. 349 E Kepparifeiv 525 E
Kai /ixdXa 408 D KT]Xeii> 41 1 B
Kai p-r/v and Kai p-ty
ye 3280, 433 n Kjjpes in Homer 379 D
 C

I AT MAN 491
Krjplov = '
a cell 552 c ' Xavddvuv contrasting with ftidecrdai 341 b
Ki]<pTJves 552 c, 55Q D al. \&xava 372 C
K7]<}>rivd>5w> iirtOvfuai 554 B X^76ji' ^H tivi 462 C
KT)<pi)va>v jdordi'Tj 564 E \76/xi'os, emphatic use of 431 c, 473 D
Kiddpa 399 D Xelfieiv 411 B
Kive'iv. of intellectual stimulation 329 D: XelireTai, of a third alternative 327 c
of constitutional change 545 D Xeiroup-yiai 554 E
idvTiais = change
:
'
380 E varieties of
'
: \eiTTT}V 1t\4kLV 607 C

530 c said of pleasure and pain

: XewTws /j.epifjiv&VTe's 607 C
583 c, E Xei'KocrroXos 617 C
K\iirTif, of military operations 334 A: a Xewp>6s 421 A, I 269
tragic use of 413 B \iiT<To/Acu in Homer 393 a
6 rod Xoyov
K\y)pov6fj.os, 33ID, E Xmttos 364 D
icXf/polnves KOfiipol 460 A, 485 C Xfrpoj' 430 A
KXijpos, an allotment of laud in Sparta Xi-Xvos 579 B
552 A. See also Index II Lot etc. Xo7ffeo-^at= calculos subducere 366 A
K\r)puiffis and ai'pe<ns in transmigration XoyiKbv fiepos Tpvxys 435 B
6i8a X07107ZOS //.ex' 546 A, B, II 288
alffdrjffew^
kXottti, a way of testing guardians 413 C XoyicrTLKTi and 525 A
dpi #/x7;ru' 77
KvairreLP and Kva.fxivTi.Lv 616 A (eV dinra- XoyurriKov See Index II Rational etc.
.

Xddwv Kvawrovres) XoyurriKos with a play on to Xc^ccm/cof

Koiva. ra <f>l\iov 424 A, 449 C 525 B, cf. 602 E
Koivfj Kai idig. 333 D Xoyoypdtpoi 365 E
KOLvwveiv and ffu/j.^dXXeiv 362 B X6701, the Socratic 402 c
KOLvwvla of body and soul 462 C Xbyot, oi e/c tGiv iriiXTr)/jLwv 476 A
Kotvuvia, the doctrine of, in Plato's XoyoTroielv 378 D
Theory of Ideas 476 A, D, I 362 364, X670S: abstractly used = to Xeyeiv 357 a:
505 A, II 172 f. = '
rational argument,' 'reasoning' 511 B,
KoXcLKevtiiv f3los 539 A cf. 582 D (X6701) : =
'a principle 607 A. '

KoXovecrdai 528 C See also deios X670S

Ko\v/j.l3r)&pa. 453 D X670S ivdi.ddeTos, the, of the Stoics II 193
ko/j./x6s 605 D Xoidopeicrdai 500 B, 549 D
KO/xif/ds and x a P' e 's 45 D 55 B
Xoidopia 425 D
KoiJ.\pbs nXfjpos 461 E XoKpiCTL 400 A
Kopivdia tcbpri 4O4 D Xvyifeffdai 405 C
Kopvfav 343 A XvShttL 398 E, 399 C, 400 A
K<xTiJ.iKbv rpiywvov 546 B, II 267, 299302 Xvirwv dira.XXa.yai, bodily pleasures are
ko<7/m6tt)s opposed to dvopeia II 80 al. 584 C
See Index II Courage Xi-ffets = modes of absolution 364 E
Kparelcrdai with gen. 455 D Xi/criot deol 366 A
KpeiTTb) ai'Tov 430 E Xtferis, the, of the Ideal city 546 A, II 286 f.

KpefidOpa 529 C A<i)To<pdyoi 560 C

Kplai.% = 'judgment' 360 D
564 E
KTTj/jLaTiKoL
KVL3epvr)riKi) 346 B, II 74 ff. See also
M
Index II Pilot, the true /uaj'ou yevvaiai 372 B
kv(3ikos II 292 ixddrjixa, to ixiyicrrov 504 E
icupwv avtv 528 K fiadri/xara and /xadrjiiaTiKd 526 c, 527 B
iojkXol tQ>v x ei XQv 616 C,D Hadrj/xaTi/cd 525 D, 526 A, 527 B, II 159 ff.
kiIkXos 424 A (ZpxeTai Ccffirep kvkXos av^avo- See Index II Mathematical Studies
p.ivq) fiaicdpios 335 E
kijuv in the game of 7r6Xets 422 d fjMKpd eiVoSos 514A
KWfj.u)5ols = at the exhibition of comedies fxaKpoXoyelv 455 c
395 A p.aKpbs Xbyos, the proverb 4^4 A
fxaKporepa 7repio5os 435 D, 504 B
fxaXdaubs aixMV T VS 411 B
fidXicTTa KaKovpyia and the like 434 C
XaKepv'fa. ktjuv 607 B LidWov redundant or semi-redundant 362
\a/j.j3dveiv dirbaraaiv II 272 11. I fiaXXov 54 = vel pot i its 5 2 2 E
Xa/UTraorjcpopia 560 E fiavSpaybpa 488 C
Xauirds and Xafiirddiov 328 A Havddvw 5tl 332 A, 402 E, 56S E
492 INDEX I.

navTiK-fi, Plato's views on 364 B Ideas 476 D, II 173 al. See Index II
ptyaXavx^oBai 528 B Ideas, the theory of
peyaXovpiirua 402 C, 486 A, 536 A pLtTtupooKbiros 488 E
ptyaXocppoveicBai 528 B per plus xPV ff & ai 43 - C
peyas peyaXwari 566 C /x^XP' irdXtv 586 A
fj.tyi(TTa, rd, with ref. to government p-fXP 1 tovtov 376 A
5 2 5B, 534 D p-q: due to the influence of an imperat.
^e'^7), Plato on 398 E 327 C with delib. subj. in interrogation
:

peBrj a/tinos 363 D (e.g. p.7) ovv olwp,eda;) 552 D, 554 B:

p.e0o8iKoi, a school of medical theory 408 D with inf. after verbs of saying and the
p40o5os, 7) tludvla. 596 A like 346 E, 407 E, 419 A
fitdbpiov dvrjTrjs Kai adavdrov (pvaeuis p.-q, final, rarely followed by future tense

588 B. See Index II Man etc. 393 E

fiedvcrriKal apuoviai 398 E pr) = mim 442 D, 603 C
p.eXayxoXa<bs 573 C p.i] SXXws Troiuv 328 B

p.4Xav, the colour 420 D p-qbi pyoi 391 C

fxtXirr] : combined with t4x v V 488 D : in p-qbev indeclinable 527 B
plural, with irpbs iavrbv = meditationes prjTOl 438 A
secum 40 7 C p.rrroiye 352 C
ptXtrri 0avdrov, the doctrine of 329 C, p-yrpis 575 D
613A pia dvvapis sivt (TnffTrjprj tu>v ivavrluv
MfXiTi'Sfs irvXai 439 E 395 A, 409 A, B
pifXiTTovpyds 564 C ]M ioov irXovoubrepoi 408 B
fitXixXwpos 474 E pTi\a% 372 B
fxtXiXpovs 474 E fjnfie?a6at, of imitation by natural agencies
pieXXeiv with aor. inf. 491 A 510A
pepiyp^vai iroXireiai 548 C plptjcris. See Index II Imitation
/^v : followed by re 510 e: position of piprjral (18wXq}v 600 E
488 C, II 284 n. 2 without a corre-
: pij-oXvSiarl 398 E, I 203
sponding 5^ 472 D, 475 E, 452 A, I 269, pLadorTLK-q 346 B
533 A, 573 E cf 479 A '
See also 5<?
- - - piadwrol in Plato's city 371 e
plv and 5^, repetition of a word with (e.g. puroXoyla 538 D
iveivai pAv ivtivai
54) 439 C /xoi ooKti parenthetical = methinks' 396 c '

fiiv and p-qv 452 A, 468 a poXvfibides 519 A, B

p.iv ydp 466 D, 562 A p.ovd8es, various kinds of 526 A
/xiv ovp 444 B pbvos with avrbs Ka0' avrbv 604 A
ptveiv and fitveiv avrov 514 A povbxpovos ybovr) 557 D, 561 C
fj.ti>iv iiri=' remain true to' 466 c povaiK-q and yvpvaoTiicq 376 E al. See
fxivTOi in replies 403 A Index II Music, Gymnastic
pivroi ye 329 E povotKoi, ol, a school of musical theory
/xf'pTj ^ux^s 435 B. See Index II Soul, 531 A
the human poxOypbs, meanings of 335 B
fitpinvocppovTHrrai 607 C pvdoXoyia, Plato's conception of 382 D.
nival vvktcs 62 1 B See also Index II Myth etc.
P-ict), musical sense of 432 A, 443 r> pvdoXbyoi 392 D
y.iot) KardaTacns, the, in the theory of p.v0o%, Plato's definition of 377 A
Pleasure 583 B, c p.v6os and pirpov, relation of, in poetry
p.((rt>T-qs,Courage viewed as a 411C 601 B
ixerafiaXXtw tiveciv 561 A p.v0os aTTwXfTO 621 B
pLeraftoXri, musical sense of 397 B pvnaaBai 615 E
fxtTapoXr) dXiyapxiKy 559 E pvorat, the Orphic 363 C
p.(Tup.eXT]TiK6s 577 E fiQv p.i) 351 E
p-era^ij, the realities of mathe-
rd, of
matical 510 D, 525 D, 526 A,
study
N
II 159 ff., 187. See also Index II vavKXripos 371 B, 488 A
Mathematical Studies vta.vttvfj.aTa and veavKTKevp.ara 390 A
p.trai, r6='the interval before' 498 A veavitcbs 491 E, 563 E: relation of, to
ptTaorptij/as 'conversely' 587 D dvSpelos II 80
pirtart 490 B v(Tv 4 inrrlas 529 C, II 185
ptT(x f v construction of 396 E
i-
<
N&vuu, the, of Plato 614 a ff. See also
p.tTtxui', p.40tis, p.Toxv in the theory of Index II Er
 EC

MANOriH 493

vioi Zraipot 575 D (oiov ye o-u), 608 D : emphatic, implying

vioi iroXirai and veoTroXtrai 568 A unreality (e.g. piya olofj.e'vov Svvao-ffo.i)
veuKopeiv and <ewK6pos 574 D 336 A, 409 C in second person, some-
:

t; rdv kiW 399 E times used parenthetically 600 C

j'Tjri;, ^, in Greek Music 432 A, 443 D oiKela, t6l 405 B, 443 D
VIKOLV 44O C OiKirai 465 C
Ni6/St?s iradr) 380 A oUiraL and foiK^es 547 u
voeiv = animadvertere, 'notice' 375 D olKOOofUKTi eTricrrr]iiT] 438 D
vot)t6v, rb II 157 ff. al. See Index II of/cot elvai and oiieetv 600 E
Ideas, the Theory of, and mathematical olpos 420 B
Studies olov, adverbial, = ' as it were' 478 D
vofi-lfeiv II 179 : construed with participle oiov, il's, dio-irep etc., introducing a com-

529 B parison to illustrate the clause which

vopifetv tpuvrj 470 D follows (e.g. otop dWoL dypovs re tcetcrr]-
vo/Mfffxa 371 K pevoi kt\.) 419 A, 515 A, 528 B, 589 B
vbp.01 kolvoI ttjs 'EXXdoos 469 B ofos and 5* 484 a, 487 b
vo/mos: equated with dlKaiov 338 E, 359 A: ohs with inf. 35 r E
origin of, ascribed to social contract Olxa\ias a'Xaxns 600 B
358 E ff. personification of 519 D, E:
: b\iydKt.s Kal oXlyos 491 B
a Pindaric fragment on 359 C: relation oKiyapxta. 338 D al. definition and history
:

of, to0wrtsib., 515 c. See also Index II of the word 550 c. See also Index II
Law Oligarchy
vbp.os, musical sense of 424 D, 531 D, 6\tyapx<-K6s and bXiyapxt-Kuis in a quasi-
399C (vbixos Tro\vK(pa\osj, cf. 457 B etymological sense 551 E, 555 A
vocreiv Kal o-rao~id{eiv 470 'OXv/jLTriKQs rep acoTr)pi 583 B
vwrrjjxo.ro. ttjs irbXeuis 544 C 6\vfj,TriovlKai 465 D
voo~orpo(pia 407 C b\tp Kal iravri 469 C
vous and v6t)cris 490 B, 5 1 1 D al. See 'Qp.ripLoa.1 599 E
Index II Reason 5/j.oiov and dvbpoiov, generalisation of
vvKrepivr) r]fj.epa 521 C 3+9 c
//=' as 430 c, cf. 470 D: referring
it is' b/xoLorrfs, the principle of ^45 C, 546 C,
to the immediate past 414 B, ;4? c. II 297301
563 C, 592 A, 611 B: with allusion to bpoiovvrwv re Kal dvopoiovvraiv, meaning
contemporary events 471 B of. in Plato's Number II 272 274.
vvv r)5rj=nunc demum 580 A 295302
vvv ovrus 473 E 6fj.olcotns rip deip. See Index II Assimi-
vv$ i)fiipa 52 1 C lation to God
v<p ix eLV remember '
490 A ' with elvai omitted 374 A
6/j.oXoyeiv
vCitov = 1,

surface' 616c 6p.o\oylaand bp.o\oyovp.evus of agreement

between premises and conclusion 533 C,
510 D
6fj.o\oyla of 6v and j3apv dppovla 398 D
i-vpelv \eovra 341 C bpbvoia Kal (piXla 351 D, cf. 378 c, 432 A.
j-vcrris 420 E bpoiradrjs and bp.oioiradrjs 464 D
bp-bae levai 610 c
6fj.(pa\6s 427 C
bp.wpb<pios 417 A
6 5^= 'the other' 349 D, 587 B : with ovap adverbial 574 D
6 pAv idiomatically suppressed 451 D, ovap and iiwap 443 B, 576 B
455 = Svap, rb ifj.bv ep.ol Xeyeis -.6^ D
6 roiovrbs tis 412A 6veipoTTo\eiv 534 c
3 luriv hi.Ko.Lov, tffov etc. 507 B, II 82 bveipilrrreiv, said of mathematical studies
5a Tero.pixevp.ev a. 372 E 555C
o5e meaning 'this contemporary,' 'this bvopdfeiv ti etrl tivi 493 C
familiar' 403 E, 425 c bvop.d'{erai 8uo 470 B
656s &vw and 656s ko.tw in Heraclitus bvop.abp.eva = bvbp.aTa bvra 387 C
II 303 bvop.arop.dxoi. 454 A
656s 'Op.rjpiKt) 600 a b^vrdrr/v 5pbfj.ov aKp.r)v 460 E
ola 5t) 420 A oTrrj and ottol 425 B, 556A
o'iairep7) Mairoiva, Tola x& kvwv 563 C 6V17 combined with 07rws in the idiomatic
oteadai: with affirmative force 336 E, I 64 eire 6iry ?x el Kat oirus 612 A
 : :

494 INDEX I
"OirXuv Kpi<ris, the, of Aeschylus 383 a oil Kin, idiomatic use of 412 B, 42 s c,
ottoi and eis b tl 616 A 428 A
67roios and ttoios, bnbaos and irbaos, birb- oiiKodv sometimes extends its interrog.
repos and irbrepos 348 B force over two sentences 591 D : with
67roTe for ore of or. rarta 332 A risfollowing I 129
6'71-ws with subj. after preterite tense, very
ovKOW ye 552 B
rare in Plato 341 E: with past tense of oi'7T&>, an idiomatic use of 353 c

indie, also rare 378 A ovpdvLOv dewv yivos 508 A

biras /X17 ipeis and the like 336 D ovpavbs, a derivation of 509 D meaning :

6pao-is =
the act of sight' 50S E
'
of, in in ovpavcp irapabeiy/xa 592 B

bparbv and bo^aarbv. See oo^aarov and oiiala 476 E See Index II Being
al.

bparbv otfre (or p.yre) followed by re=w modo

bpyavov \pvxv* H 183 non, sed etiam 430 B, 538 E, 566 D

opyr) and dvubs 440 A oiire
oCre
ovdi ye 499 B, 608 B
bpeyeffOai 572 A oiiros, deictic use of 327 B: =isie 'that

6p<?77 56|a. See Index II Opinion etc. of yours 544 C: said contemptuously
'

bp/j.r)= impulse,' 'start' 506 E

'
492 D with forward ref. 405 K
:

Spot, musical sense of 443 D meaning of, : oiitw brj 443 E, 484 C
in Greek physics 546 A, B, II 271 f., ovrws, idiomatic, with airXQs, pabiws, viiv
275 ., 292 and the like 377 B, 473 E: referring to
opos = '
definition' 337 A (6 <piiaet 6'pos rod the more familiar of two alternatives
biKalov), 551 C 370 A
opir/fJ-ari, 6 iirl xu 439 E ovrwai pointing forward 339 E
'Op<peoTe\earai 364 B oi'X birus = noti modo non 591 C
6s and benrep 521 B oi>x u<nrep, construction of 4 10 B, cf. r39 D >

o's = suus 394 A 610 D

baa adverbial 456 A 6<peu>5es, to iv rrj \pvxv 590 B
6V101, an appellation of Orphic p-varai 6<pt)a\p.la 353 C, 608 E
oxj/is 507 C, 508 A
363 c
baibr-qs, the virtue of 386 A, 427 E oipov and 6\j/ottouk^ 332 c, 372 c, e
bap.uvTa.1 ko.0' q.br)v, al pvxai, the Hera-
clitean saying 584 B
bcov Svvarbv 445 B
n
bffov y av diivapiis irapelK-Q 374 E irayiws vorjuai 434 D, 479 C
baov olbv re 445 B ird6r)/j.a, rb iv t-q ipvxy 382 B

barpaKivda 521 C, II 182 waOos, used objectively in airro to wdffos

6<TTpa.K0v irepTTpo<pfi 521 C, II 181 f. (' the affliction itself) 604 B

brav sometime- extends its force over two irddos p.dOos, the doctrine of 337 D,
sentences 540 E: together with its verb 380 B
sometimes eKaarore 373 E TracSayuyeiv, a playful use of 600 E
oil yap ovv in re-plies II 193 TraioaywyiKT) larpiK-q 406 A
oil nevroi used interrogatively 339 is, 7rcu5a7Ci>7o/, 373 C
rirdai, rpo<pol
521 D, 581 A, 584 A, 596 E iraibaywybs, the office of 467 D
oil <\>r)p.i = nego 500 A, 534 B iraibda 376 e, II 164 al. See Index II
ov tol followed and explained by a clause Education
with 6'ti 330 B, cf. 563 B nalbes iraibwv 366 A
oi)6V='also not' 328 c, 520 A, 587 C iraioeiieiv els aper-qv II 76

= ne qnidem 464 E rraibeiieiv irpbs rrjv TroXirelav 424 E
ovb' iKrap j3d\\ei 575 C Traioevcadai, middle of personal interest
oitdeis eKuiv novqpbs 382 A, 360 C, 589 C, 546 A, B
617 D, E waibtd pastime' 424 D, cf. 536c, 537c:
1

oi>5iv indeclinable 498 D, 527 B, 556 D in connexion with religious rites 364 e
oiibiv and p.t)biv 357 B jraibta = boyhood '
537 C '

oiibiv beivbv fir) 465 B vol few, with a play on 7rcus 536 E, 545 D
oiibev iiyiis 523 B of religions celebrations 364 E said of :

oi)oeVepos = either,' after a neg. 527 E

' literary work 536 c
owe dyevvets and oiiK dyevvQis 555 D, 529 A 7rcus, used of intellectual inheritors 368 A
ouk av 426 E (w iraibes iKeivov tou dvbpbs)
ouk irbs 568 A irdXiv = conversely 434 C
'
points a con-
'
:

oiiK otba bans with personal reference trast 519 I>. E (eireXdtfov irdXiv)
465 E 7ra/x7r6\ets 422 E
 OnAHAA 495

iroLV and iravra

ttoihv iroietv 494 E TraptxtvQo- 1 - = de suo praebere 42 1 D, - 4 a,
wav rovvavTLOv 527 A II 282
navap/xoviov 399 C, D Trapiau^is and irapiafi^os 400 B
1ravapfj.6v1.os ipvxv> said of Plato and Trapuvai aaipiiv 460 E
Homer II 298, 595 B TraptdvTa, the, in the allegory of the Cave
UaveWrivwv Trpo/xos 470 C 5151;, II 178
7rawiX'5 3 2 8 A Trapovaia, doctrine of, in the theory of
wavTes, said with emphasis 496 D, 579 B, Ideas 476 d, 506 A, II 173 used with- :

596 C out ref. to Ideas 437 E, 438 B

7raiT07ru)Xioj' iroXirdiov 557 D irapprjaia. a watchword of democracy 557 B
iravrbs fxaWov 518 E 7ras and 6 7ras 608 C
Trdyrcos 497 D (01!' Trdvrms pq<TTOv) Trdax etv and ttouiv 437 A
irapd. See Index III Prepositions warrjp rod \6yov and the like 360 D
K'j.pa 56av 346 A followed by tois vvv
: warp'2a, rd 568 E, 574 A
doKOVfievois 490 A iravttv, with inf. 416 C with part. (iraO<rcu :

irapa Kaipbv, meaning of, in Plato's favra) 559 B, II 314

Number 546 D, II 286 f. Tcaxeh, a nickname of Greek oligarchs
irap' oiiSiv556 D 5r6 D
irapa to tdos 452 A TTiidnv Owpa Kal deovs X670S 390 E
irapapdWuv come alongside '
556 '
C, D, Treiva and Treivr) 585 A
cf. 499 B in mathematical language
: a rare meaning of 521
ireivav, A
= to apply' 527 A
'
weXayos rod koXov 403 C
irapafiXacrTaveiv 573 D ireviaTai 547 B
irapay, e XXeiv 5 2 4 A, 5 5 6 D irevTrjKovTovTeis 540 A
napdoetyixa 'illustration' 369 a, 529 D, E TrtTTTiyevai wpos 60= A
irapabeiy/xa model, standard 409 A, B,
'
'
' ' tt{tt\os, 6, at the Panathenaea 378 c
472 C, D, cf. 409 A, B, 548 A, 557 D, 7re7roi77<T^cu irpos 598 B
616 A of the ideal city 592 B (ev otipavtlj irtpa. tlov dvaynaicov 493 E
wapadciyfia)
:

: application of the word irepaiveiv, musical sense of 532 A

in Greek eschatologies 616 a Trepairepoj followed by gen. 407 B
expresses the relation of Idea
irapadeiy/j.o. wipas and direipov II 292, 300, 596 B
to particulars 476 D, II 173, 596 B, 597 K irepi. See Index III Prepositions
(Trapadelyfiara iv tt? <pvo~ei) irepiayeipeo-dai 621 C, P
irapadi56vai= bequeath l '
331 D : \\ ith inf. rrepiaywyi/) 518 c, D, 521C
468 A irepiatpdadai with two accusatives I 127
irapaipeceis rrjs ovaias 573 E wepi(36\ovs oiKrjaeuiv -48 A
irapaKadifciv x a M a ' 553 D TrepiKdrc,} 519 A, B, II 181
TrapaKa\iv 450 B in Plato's : theory of TrepLKOTrreiv 519 A, B
education 523 a ff. TrepiKpoveiv 61 1 E
irapauvtiv, of mental derangement 573 C wepi\aix3dvciv, mathematical sense of
irapaXeiireadai. 401 A 546 A, B, II 289
irapdXXa^is 530 B irepivoaretv 558 A
irapavo/xia, of heterodoxy in music 424 D : wtpiobos = period of gestation' 546 A,
'

of general lawlessness and antinomian- II

288 295 period from one incar-
: ' '

ism 537 E nation to another 617 D: used some-

irapavoixos with play on musical sense of times in plur. with ref. to the diurnal
V0/J.0S 424 E revolutions of the heavens II 299;;. 1
irapdvopLos 'unnatural 558 D, 564 A, ' TrepioiKOi 547 B
irepMpepeiv iiri rah Ke<paXals 600 D
vapawXeios, a vox nihili 390 A irerreia 422 E
irapao'Kevri <pi\ooo<pias 528 E wecpvKevai Trpos 605 A
irapaar-qaacdai 555 B -TiKTides 399 C
jrapaaxti" Siktjv 405 C irrj\6s in Orphic e.^chatological pictures
jraparelveiv = ' to apply,' sensu math. 363 D
527 A mOijKos 590 B, 620 c
Trapatpepeodai and Trepupepeadai 354 B iridos reTprjfxevos 586 B
irupa<pepovTes, the, in the simile of the TriXioia 406 D
Cave 514 B wiaris, connotation of, in Platonism 511 E,
vapeKpdotLs in the political theory of II 158601 E
f.,

Aristotle 338 D irXavdadai, used metaphorically 484 B,

irapeaKevdadai aixv.vov 362 C 586 A
 D

49 6 INDEX I.

TrXdrreiv, metaphorical use of 377 b: with TroXiTeia iv ijpuv and iv tt} ^XV 439 E i

ref. to massage 377 c, to models of 586 d, 608 B al. See Index II Indi-
geometrical figures 510E vidual etc.
HXdruvos dyadbv, half-proverbial for some- TToXireiai, usual classification of, in Greece
thing obscure 505 A 338 i>

irXeov and TrXtlov 588 A TroXi7iKr)dvbpela 430 C

irXiov Zx eLV 349 B TToXXd Troielv 4k tov evbs 422 E
ir\r)dos tXevdepias 563 B TToXXd xfeudovTai doidoi 381 E
irXr\v ye for ye on 426 A TrXrii> TToXXdnis =forte (after p.r) etc.) 422 C, 584 B
irXypwo-is in connexion with the theory of ttoXXoL ol iroXXol kclkoI 379 C.
: See also
Pleasure 561 B, 583 B ff See Index II . Index II Many, the etc.
Pleasure and Pleasures ttoXXov 8et 378 C
irX7)<Tiaeiv 490 B TroXvKe'cpa.Xov $7/piov 588 C
TrXivdiov = abacus 422 E HoXvKpdrovs xPVIJ-o:7a 336 A
7rXoi/<rtot, an appellation of oligarchs TroXvTTpayfj.oo'vvr) 434 C
564 E ttoXvs, 6, as in 6 iroXi's Xeuis, at 7roXXac
wXoiktioi ras \j/vx&s 547 If (pijffeis 473 Detc.
TrXovTOKparia 550 C 7roXv7eXr)s 507 C
itXovtos, the plural of 364 A TroXvxopdia 399 C
TrXuiiifeiv 388 A 7ro\i>xop5os aOXbs 399 D
7r65es dirb dptxeus and drrb deaecos 400 B 7rovrip6s and irovrjpla, meanings of 335 B,
7ro#os, definition of 573 A 575 c
irbdov icivrpov 573 A irbppu el TrepL 343 B
irouip = '
'represent' 609 c, id.
picture,' rd 523 B
Trbppuidev (pai.vbp.eva,
with ace. and a participle 390 B : irb7epov understood 486 C
= produce' 422 A, 444 D, 523 b, 581 d
'
Troys in rhythmical theory 400 C
(dpyvpiov iroieiu) in passive sometimes : TTpdyp-ara, wide connotation of 476 C
= '
be accounted '
498 A, 538 C, 573 B, Trpdy/j-ara irapex uv 53' B
574 D 7rpaK7tKbs f3ios 520 c al. See Index II
jroieiv Tiva 365 A, 407 D
t'l Lives etc.
iro(.el<rdai v<p' eavrovs 348 D Ilpd/weios twos 405 E
3roi7?(ns. See Index II Poetry and Poets wpdi-eTat, passive use of 452 A
77017)77)%, 6, use of, in quotations 379 E 7rpaorrjs 558 a of the Athenian Demos
:

iroi.7i7i.Kr) avdpwwivr) and it. deia II 158 5OO A

iroiKiXia = colouring,' 'variety of colour' TrpdT7eiv rd airov and rb av7ou 433
t
B, C,

373 A, 401 A 442 D 443 c

TroiKiXXeiv=' to depict in many colours' Trpeo-(3v7(pos, with reference to Socrates-
378 C in passive, used of the stars
: 409c, 560
embellishing the sky 529 c, D: applied 7rpofiXr)p.a7a 530 B
to democracy (7ra<ne r}0eo~iv TreTroiKiX- Trpoboalai 443 A, 615 B
t^vv) 557 c Trpoeopia 465 D
7r01.KiXp.a7a, said of the ' spangles in ' Trporry piiva, Stoic theory of 357 B, C
the heavens 529 c, D wpo7)ad7)o-eis 584 C
ttoikIXos, of a many-coloured garment wpbOvpa Kal (rxTJpa 365 C
(ip.a7iov ttoikIXov) 557 c: the antithesis TrpoKeip.evos 555 1;

of airXovs ib. applied to the demo- : TrpOKOTTT) 571 E

cratic man 561 E: said of Desire 588 c, wpbKpi.701. 537 D
cf. 56 [ E epithet of the starry circle
: 584 C
7rpoXi'7rri<rets
616 E Trpop.r)K7)s546 c, II 284
irdios;= ? 'what
330 A, B: sometimes '
irpoolfiiov 357 A, 5 10 C
derisive (e.g. wolos K.77J a iw it os ;) ib., TTpoiratdeia 5iocal. See Index II Pro-
522 D, 526A: can express incredulity paedeutic Studies
or wonder 429 C TTpoTrapaaKein), the, in dyeing 429 D
ttoios and oiroios 400 A, 578 e al. See irpbs. See Index III Prepositions
o7rotos etc. Trpbs rav7bv and (caret rav7bv 436 B
iroiorT/s perhaps a Platonic coinage 477 B 7rpos 7b yrjpas 552 C
Tr6Xets Traifciv 422 D, E, 487 C irpos 70 irvp 372 D, 420 E
rroXe'p.iot. cpucrei 470 C 7rpoa-yeveo-$ai= to '
become also' 375 B,
TroXe/nos. See Index II War cf. 373 A, 607 B
TToXid <pvv7a II 297 irpoo-eKpdXXeiv =to produce,' in mathe-'

7roXiOKpo7a<poi II 296 f. matical sense 527 A

 B

nAACYM 497

wpo<T^x e '-'' '' lTtfP<-'>'

habere 521 d (7t7a tw vewipuv 425 A, B
Trpoa-r/yopos 546 B, II 193, 293 f. (Tt/ttOS 474 D
irpcKTrJKov = proper conduct' or 'duty'
'
(TKai6rr)s 'ineptitude 41 IE
'

332 B, cf. 442 B used with double

: (Tkvo.(tt6. 514B: treated as less real than
construction 525 B (pvTevrd 515 c, 532 B, c, 596 a Ideas :

irpocrOdvai used absolutely 335 A of, recognised by Plato 596 B ft".

Trporifeii' 564 D (XKLaypcKpetv and (TKiaypaQia 365 C, 5 2 \ B,
irpofKweiv 398 A 583 B, 586
irpoo~Kvvelv Adpacrreiav 451 A
' (TKia/iaxeTv 520 C, 586 C
TrpotT\afxj3ai>6fj.ei'os (pOoyyos 443 D tncoXios 506 C
irpo<To8ia.Kb$ pv$u6s 400 B (T/cortos 461 B
irpo<nre<pvKvo.i 5 19 A, B o-KvXai;, with play on 0i'\a 375 a
TrpofTiroKeixe'iv 332 E <tku>p deivuiv 363 D
irpoGTaais and irpocrTrjcrao'dai. 599 A, 577 A <TfUKp6s commoner than p.iKpbs in Rep.
irpocrrdrri? tov 5-qfi.ov 564 D, 565 C, cf. 406 D
572 E o~p.t.Kpo\oyia 486 A, 558 B
TTpOOTOLTlKT} plfa 565 D <70(pta 428 B al. See Index II Wisdom
Trpo<TTi6vai, mathematical use of 527 A ffocpi^eudai, of the etymologising sophist
ir p6o~Tip.ua 429 D 509 D
Trpo(T(ppe<rdaL where we expect Trpocr<ptpei.v <70<ptoT7/j, said of a clever painter 596 D.
See also Index II Sophists etc.
to <ru>fjia rrj ipvxy 494 B
irpo<r<pepr\s crocpoi, oi,a way of describing the Orphic
wpo(r<pvris= incorporate with' 519 A. B
i
brotherhood 583 B, II 378 380
trporidecrdai. 603 C <ro(p6s a fashionable epithet of praise in
:

irpcjTa yevq, to. (as in irpuir-q v\ij etc.) Plato's time 331 E, 335 E especially :

3S1C applied to poets 489 b, 568 A, and

vpCirov klvovv a.Kivr)TOV 509 B particularly to Euripides 568 A, who
vpwrov tplXou, the, in Platonism II 172 was himself notoriously addicted to the
TrraieLu wpbs rj ir6Xet 553 B word ib. and 607 B
IIi<0a76/5os /3tos 600 B (TTreos ijepoetSes 514 A
irvdp.r)v II 276. See also eirirpiTos ffwevSe fipaSiw; 528 D
irvdfjLriv oirovb'Civ cruyxvo'is 379 E
wt)6xpV<TT01 4 2 7 c (nrovSa^eiv )( irai^uv 599 A
KVKvbv, itvkv6tijs, TrvKvdiuaTo. etc. in cr7roi'5(fe' eV tivi 599 B, iwl nvi 599 A,
ancient musical theory 531 a 7rp6s two. 403 B
ttvkv6s = close-grained
'
5 10 A '
crrdcns. See Index II Faction
III poets 616 E ariyov, to, with ref. to part of the soul
irdJs fiiwreov, the, of Socrates 352 D 586 B
7tws 5' oi) dicupepei; 453 B CTepeofxiTpia 527 D ff., 528 B D. See
Index II Stereometry
orepeos 348 E
O'TiSddes 372 B
2ti\/3ow 6 i 6 e
paxf/CfiSoi 373 B, 395 A o-Tpayyeveadai 472 A
peflj? in Homer 386 E o~Tpa.Teia and orpaTtd 468 E
pewovTe tovvolvt'iov 550 E (Trusts 429 D
pevcas unattic for puei's 544 H <n> Kai i/xoi ipis 573 c
p^o-ts 605 D
ffvpwTal 373 c
of rational quantities or lines 534 D
in aor. = to
pTjros,
o-vyyiyveaOai 329 c, 560 B :

ptyavres rd ipMTta 473 E

meet in social intercourse 330 C
'
pi//u^ara= ' detergents 429 E '

558 A
-
o i;77i'(<j/i7?='considerateness '

ffvyyv bi>p.r) dde\(p<p j3or]deiv 362 D

avyxupdv with inf. = agree to' 479 D ' :

with two distinct constructions 466 c

Zdtfwi', Antisthenes' nickname for Plato <rvfvyefe=' married with' or 'multiplied
476 D with' 536c, II 277
crapSdviov dya/cc^xdircu,7eXdv etc. 337 A o~vKO(pdvTai in Greek cities $$$ B
aa<p7iveia 509 D, 511c
478 c, avKocpdvTTjs and o~VKo<pav-tiv ev Toh \6yois
<ra<pris= clear' and 'true' 511 C
l

340 D, 341 A
(ttik6s 460 C o~v\\oyiff/j.6s e inroffto-eus II 174
o-qp.dw rro/xTral 382 E o-vuPtpdfrtv = '
draw conclusions' 504 a
32
49 INDEX I.

avpLfibXaia. 333 A, 425 D (x/>0TexJ"*d rapaxv 577 D, E

(TU/i/3.) ra.TTea6ai eh 462 C, 1360
0v/J.fie/j.vKLLis 529 B Tarnation. Kara. 555 A
avp.Tra.6eLa, medical 462 C : political ib. rauTij sums up a preceding clause 330 C:
and 463 A = isto modo 487 C
avfj-Trdax^LV 605 D tclxo.= '
soon 596 C'

avp-vinreiv = '
coalesce '
4730: = ' chime r&xos, to 6v and to yiyvbp-evov 529 C, D,
together ' 498 E II 187
avjnrbaiov t&v balwv 363 C T dvaKb~Kov6ov 373 B, 463 U, 522 B, 575 A
avp<ppov, rb tov Kpeirrovos 33S D, 34O C re: used to connect clauses 407 D hyper- :

avpcpLovia, in Greek music 430 E, 432 A, baton or seeming-hyperbaton of 427 D,

531 A, C, II 294 452 a, 465 e, 472 A
cvpKpuvoi apidfxoi, the objects of true relveiv 5id wavrbs 616 B
Harmonics, 531 C, II 159, 165167 T?xos, rb fiiopeiov, rb bid fitaov, to <l'a\rj-

avv. See Index III Prepositions piKov 439 E

cwayuyq in Plato's Dialectic 534 B, II 173 r4\eos ds 360 E
0-vvdecr/J.os 520 A: said of the light which Tt\(rai 365 A
girdles the heavens 616 B reXevrwaiv i.q. TeXevrui'Tes daiv 552 C
cvveTTiaTaTeiv 528 c Terpaywvos avrbs, of a mathematical square
avvoTTTiKds 537 C 510 D
avvopdv 537 C rerpaicTvs, the Pythagorean II 293
<nWats 462 C TtTpdTTTlXVS 426 D
ovvTovoLaarl I 202 f. rerpd^arai 533 B
avvTOvoXvdiGTi I 202 f. Tevrd'ceiv 521 E
ovvrbvus $t)v 619 V, riX vaL used of mathematical sciences
avvwp.oala.1. 365 D 511 C, H 159, 164 ff. See Index II
^.vpaKoaia TpdireCa 404 D Arts etc.

399 D
<rvpiyi- t^x v v, Stoic def. of 493 B. See also
avaaina, in Plato's city 416 E al. : in the Index II Art etc.
timarchical state 547 D, 551 B Texvqv \aj3eiv 488 D
avaraais \byiov 457 E tj adverbial II 284 n. 2
avarTj/xa p.ovdbuv, a def. of number 525 A Tt, the indeclinable 527 B

avoToixlo; the Pythagorean II 274 n. tL allots wadeif 77 diroTtlaai ; 337 D

avxvbs 376 D rl 84; 332 E, 422 D, 425C, 470 A, 515 B
a<paSq.eiv and a(pa5a.apbs 579 E rl 8' ov fUWet; 349 D
a<pivbbvq = '
the bezel' of a ring 360 A rl X^yeis av; an eristic formula 339 D
a<pbvo\>\os 616 C, 1) ti p.d\iara 449 B
aX^v ingressive 516 E, 520 D, 527 B, 565 B ndpa 553 C
aXVf^o- 'outward show,' 'trappings' 365C tiWi/oi 4610: = 'bury' 469 A
axv.uaTa visible and mathematical 510 D,
i
TiOivai dvdyKT)v 464 E
cf. 529D (ax- o.\ridrj)
c, Ti6vai nard II 81
axn^Tlitadai 577 A ri6ivat vo/iovs and ri6ea6ai vo/xovs 339
axvM-o.Tiap.bs 494 D ax- : tov auparos rldeadai to, 6ir\a 440 E
425 A, B tIktciv iv 496 A
axo^vv #7611' lirl tivl 374 B tLkteiv tt} 7ToAei 460 E
aij.fciv of moral salvation 417 A, 621 C, D TipLCiv 4I5C
auipa ai)p.a 583 B, II 379 Tip.apxlaand rip-OKparla 547 C al. See
aurijpas re /cat imicovpovs 463 B Index II Timarchy etc.
cw<ppovis~eiv 380 B, 471 A Ti/ui? t6 rifxav 365 A
i.q.

aw<ppoavi>7], Greek conception of 389 D. Ttva Kapdiav lo~x eu> 49 2 C

oi'ft 'i

See also Index II Temperance rimy =' pay for,' 'expiate' 394 A
tlv6s, Td = relative things' 439 A
'

Tts : adds a touch of vagueness 328 C:

T expresses contempt 363 d, 381 e: some
ra.ya.6bv 521 A. For its metaphysical times conveys a personal reference
sense see Index II Good, the Idea of 372 e, 504 c, cf. 518 B, 521 C: denotes
Tap.ulov 548 A, 550 D individuality (as in 6 tIs &v6pwwos)
ravavria sometimes indeclinable 527 B 527 B understood after verbal in -4uv
:

TavavTla.and ivavrla. 602 E 611 c

rd^aadai 416 D rls and tis 544 C

-rapdrrnv used absolutely 564 B Tts Koivwvla i.q. t'ivos KOivwvia. 333 B
 '

CYMYI10 499

to ai/rd, ravrdv and aiir6 525 A Tpo<p6v T Kai 470 p.7)Te'pa I)

to 34 = 'whereas in fact' 340 r>, 443c, Tpox<5s,an instrument of torture 531 b

527 A, D Tvyxdvew as a copula 369 B
to deiov Qaipui \6yov 492 E ruyxdveiv and its compounds with ace.
to vxiv elvai 506 E 431 C
to ird/xirai' and to Trapdirau 425 D Tvyxavu 6v
,
=
really is' 337 B, 379 A,
'

to ttolov and the like 460 E 444 B

A, 595
to tov Aio~x v ^- ov 550 C rvpavviKa, to. 577 A
to toO e/uoro/cXeovs 329 E TvpawiKOi, 6 573 c ff. al. See Index II
to tov 'Ofirjpov 516 D Tyrannical man, the
to Tp'iTQV Tip krrrjpi 583 B Tvpavvis 337 A, 338 D, 344 B, 562 A ff. al.
to twv Trai$6vT<j)v 422 E, 573 C See Index II Tyranny
roiavra, Td, used vaguely 536 A. 549 D tv4>\6tt\% 353 c
TotJ'uy =
'well' 433 A al. = 'also' 339 D, : Tuidd'C'eiv 474 A

4 i3B, 424C, 489 B, 5i 4 B, 520 A, 5*64 E, Tip ovTi revcra 343 c, 497 D (to. Koka
Tip bvTL xaXe'rd) = in the truest
: ' or '

toiovtov and toiovtovi, used substantially, 'fullest sense' 443 D, 474 A, 579 D:
without tl 388 d, 416 b, 426 b, 429 e, like <is d\?70uJs, tt} aXr/deia etc. fre-
488 a quently indicates that a word is to be
toioOtoV ti Trjs Tjdovfjs 581 D, E taken in its original or etymological
tolovtos used in place of an adj. 4:4 E, signification 511 B (ti3 ovti vtro-diaeis),
468 C, 475 D, 530 A, 547 E, 555 A, 343 C, II 305" cf. 526 A, 581 E
578 B, c, 606 D, cf. 443 C, 585 C, 608 A
tois de ttoWois noWa Kai ooKel 576 c
tokos = 'offspring' with a play on tokos
'
interest 507 A
' "ISpav rifiveiv 426 E
tokos if Ka\ip 403 B, 496 A veiov drjpiov 535 D
T07TOS, 6 civil} 435 E ijpivoi 6eois 607 A
toVos eK tCsv ivavTiwv 434 c viraKovuv ' respond 459 C '

TOO"ai>Ta/c(s 546 C, II 283 i!i7ravdo'TOO"S 425 A, B

TOtrdade and to<tovtos with deictic force ijirap and 6vap 382 E, 520 C, 576 D
II 283 . 2 inrapKTeov 467 C
ToYe Kai 350 D vtt&tt], in Greek music 432 A, 443 D al.
tovto oe recapitulatory 431 A VTre^aipeiv 567 B
TovToioiv and tovtolcl 330 B. See also vnep. See Index III Prepositions
Index III Dative case virep^aWovTias 492 B
TpayeXcMpot. 488 A iirtpfioXr) 509 C
Tpa.yritJi.aTa. 372 E V7rpri<pavia 486 A
TpayiKT) ffKevri 577 B inrepovpavios tottos 500 C
rpayiKuv, wpuiTos tu>i> 595 C, 607 A of the
virepovo-idTijs Good 509 B
Tpa,yLKi2s 413 B VTrepwXovTos 562 B
Tpayuola. See Index II Tragedy virexeiv and iirexw 399 B
TpayipSots = at the exhibition of tragedies
' virex^i" 5iKT]v 457 E
395 B virr]peffia tois deois 364 C
rpeaavTes, ol, in Sparta 468 A VTTTjpeo'ia. <pikoo~o<piq 498 B
Tpiywvov a musical instrument 399 C =
: : vTrripereiv iv Tip av\eiu 601 D
'
triangle,' see Index II Pythagorean bird. See Index III Prepositions
triangle, the virb x^P'tos 528 C
Tpi^eiv of the utterance of ghosts 387 A iiTTod/Uoucros 548 E
rpiooos, i], in ancient viicmai 614 C iiro&dXKeo-dai 538 A
Tpis au^r/deis 546 C, II 278282 biroypacp-ii 504 D
TpirTj av^rj. See ati^r) vTrodupLarl 399 A
rptTOs dvOpwiros 597 C, I 383 iTToi'ibpiaTa, the, of men of war 616 B, C
Tp'iTOS a.Trb fiaaikeios 597 E, II 464 f. vir6dGt.s 510 B ff. al. See Index II
TpiTTO, q\ttx uv 599 A Hypotheses
TpiTTvapxeiv 475 A inroKaTaKKiveo-dai 336 C, 420 E
Tpi\y oiao'TaTci II 271 n. inrdKeicdai 494 B
Tpoirr), meaning of, in astronomy II 298, viTOKivelv, of mental derangement 573 c
306, 310 VTTOKliHpOS 488 A
TpoTrot. in Greek music 398 C, 424 c, I 204 vTroXapL^dviv = to retort upon,' with dat.
i

Tpo<pi), the, 01 the Soul 585 B 598 D

 :'

s INDEX I.

{nropeioves 55 r A, B <popa fidOovs 529C, D, 530 D

virbvoia, of a hidden or cryptic meaning <popd fi'XVS re Kai auparos 546 A, II 287 f.

378 d ippives 386 D

,

viroTrlveiv 372 B, D ipplKT) 387 c

virdwrepos Epws 573 A
' <pp6vr](Ti$, meanings of 428 B,
different
viroppetv 424 D 518 E.See also Index II Wisdom
VTroarj/xalveiv 566 A <f>pbvip.ov, to irpwrov 428 D
ippvyitrrl 399 A, B, 400 A, I 203
ipvyapxia in Athens 549 C
$>a4dti)v 616 E $v\aKes 374 D al. See Index II Guard-
"t'oii'Wl' 616 E ians etc.
(paKaxpbs Kai <T/JUKp6$ 495 E <f>v\aK7)with objective gen. 547 B
<f>dvai i.q. 0ci0i 473 A, 508 B <pv\aKLKbs, with play on <pv\aKes 412 E
<pavTJi>a.i = evp67Ji>cu 528 c, 602 D <j>v\aKTr)piov 424 D
0ae6s 506 C, 519 A <pv\&TTa.v of keeping watch against 442 B
and <pdvTao~p.a Hpytp 382 A
<pai>Ta<T[ia \6yip 0i'(ras re Kai Kardppovs 405 D

(ftavTaariKri II158 <p6<Tei,the adverbial 4860, 515 c, 523 a

(pdcrKuv with copula omitted 538 A (w meaning of, in early Greek philo-
<pti<n$,

(pacKOvrwv yoveuv) sophy 597 B often used by Plato with

:

0aOXos = 'a bungler' 361 A = 'easy' (iron- :

reference to his Ideas (e.g. <pv<ris rod
ical) 435 c koKov) 476 B, 501 B, 525 c, 597 B al.
<ptyyos and 0w? 508 C, D For other applications see Index II
<f>tpiv401 D, 477 E (eh dWo etSos tpipeiv) Nature
of making a move in draughts 487 c: 0t/<ns, 17 tQjv \(vkCiv 429 D
with sinister meaning, as in ^eiy Kai <pvo-ts and vbp.os, the opposition between
tpepnv 574 A 358 Eff., I354f., 515 c
(ptpeiv ovofia eirl ti 462 C <f>vrevrd 514 B, 596 B, C. See also ffKev-
<priyol 372C ^
aard
017^77 and (prjfiai 415 D, 463 D <pVTovpybs = <f>v(rei-Ti noiwv 597 D
<pdeyyea6ai, of a lofty, sometimes oracular, <pQ>s eudv 616 B ff.

utterance, 505 C, 527 A, 568 A 0u)s irvpbs 514 B

(pdopd, combined with 7^ee(Tis (oiVfa? $wcr<pbpos 616 E
ir\avwp.t'vr)s virb yeviaews Kai <p6opds)
485 A : = Stdjcpuris
546 A
<f>i\eiv = ' 403 B
kiss '

0Xt7 = iraipa 404 D XaXapotaarl 398 E, I 202 f.

^jXtj/coos 548 E Xa\apo\vdi<TTl 398 E, I 202 f.
<pi\bpovaos 548 E XaXeTra r& Ka\d 497 D
((h\6vikos and <pi\6v(ticos, derivation and XaXerraiveiv, passive of 337 A
spelling of 581 B, 548 c al. Ka\ecrTpa 430 A
(pi\o<ro(peiv &vev fiaXaKlas 410 A X&Xe<rTpaiov 430 A
<pi\o<ro<pia sometimes denotes any liberal '
Xapabpiou j3los 561 B, 584 C
study or educational pursuit 498 B. See XapieLt 405 D ironical 602 A
: : with per-
also Index II Philosophy sonal reference 452 B
(f>i\oao<pia p.tyl<rTT] fiovtriKr) 403 C, 522 A, XapuvTii;e<jda<. 436 D
548 B X^i-o'ovi<Tp.bs 398 A
<pi\bao<pos, the word its connotation in
: XeXibbvwv fiovo~ua 398 A
first four books rather moral than X^iavdpos wbXis 423 A
intellectual 376 B, afterwards intellec- XtXi^TTjs iropda 615 A
tual more than- moral 474 D ff., 480 A. Xtpalpa 588 c
See also Index II Philosophers etc. XopeLa and kindred exercises 412 B
$i\boo<pos, the dialogue 484 A, 506 E Xoprjyla dptTTJs 331 B
(piKoxp'fiP-a-TOv as a synonym for iin.dvp.ri- X/aeta, plural of 373 D
tik6v 436 a, 550C, 580 E, 581 A Xpe wv drroKOTral 566 A
<f>\4yixa re Kai x^-V 5^4 B Xprj/J-ara xPV(*<>-t' avr\p 407 A
tpXeypaTuidr/s 406 A XpypaTiaTiKbs with play on xpyTW *
<po(3epbv followed by inf. 451 A 559 c
QowiKinbv ti 4 14 C Xpyap-bv X^eti* 552 D
<PoitS.i> irpbs 390 C XpTiafi^biiv 586 B
<popd, a variety of Kivrjiris 530 C: see also X/"/cr6s, 6, contemptuous 531 B: with
ivappbvios (popd, personal reference 479 A
 YnOCOTA 5*

Xpbvos 6 &vii> and 6 kAtw in theory of lis, archaic for tJVre 365 D, cf. 337 C in :

rhythm 400 B causal sense 576 D, II 373

XP&vos irpQros in rhythmical theory 400 C (is with subj. after verbs of striving 349c,

Xpvaoxoeiv 450 B with final subj. ib.

X^ V V 41 1 A (is =' that,' superfluous after 6V1 470 D

Xupiard, of the Ideas 476 A : of to. /j.a- ws d\7]9Qs 343 c, 376 B, 400 E, 443 D,
drifxariKd II 161 551 E. See also t$ 6vti
wj 76 ivrevBev tdriv and the like 430 E,
432 B (ws 76 ovrual 56cu)
lis Stj and us S-q rot 337 C
TpetiSecdai re ko.1 eipevodai. 382 B us elireiv and us eVos elirtiv 619 D, 341 B,
iJ/fv56\iTpos Kovla. 430 a 404 C, 455 D, 464 D, 496 C, 55 1 B, 577C
xpevdos: yevvaiov 414B 415D: ev <pappA- lis ZoiKe 347 A, 454 C: sometimes irregu-
kov etdei. 382 c, 389 B, 459 D to cis : larly followed by inf. 347 a, II 373
dXrjdws or aKparov tf/tvoot 382 B, 485 c. ws eVi to ttXtjOos 364 A
See also Index I Lie etc. (is p.i\ where we expect ywi? tis 579 B
Tpevep.0. QoiviKiKbv 414 C cis olbv re 387 C, 445 B
\p7](pia/j.aTa 426 c, 558 c, 563 D tis ttoXiv eiTruv 577 C
fvxv 435 A al. See Index II Soul lis 7rpos vnds elpijcrdai. = '
between our-
ipvX^ rpbvos 449 A selves 595 B, Cf. 414 A
'

ipvxoyovixbs Kijftos II 293 lis rb duos and lis eiV-os 488 C

tis Ttf irXridei. 389 D
uoirep and the like with a preposition
n in similes 414 E, 436 D, 520 E, 553 B
U vonoL 386 D, 388C uairep cum asyndeto II 381
w irpbs Ai6s and to irpbs 0ewi> 332 C, 425 C uairep 01 7rcu5es 330 E
ibdls 490 B uairep reus ypavai 350 E
wvrjral j8oo"iXe?ai 544 D uare followed by participle 5 19 A
wpai firjvuv 527 D
ko.1 tviavrGiv ura, rd, hrl tuv up.uv %x ovTS 613 C
u>s='than' after comparatives 526c ura rod vov irpoarqadfievoi 531 A
 :

IT. Index of Subjects.

The commentary is referred to by the pages of Stephamis. The appendices

are referred to by volume and page, and in clarendon type.

Analogies etc. from the lower animals

375 a, 376 451 c, 459 A 460 E,
B,
Academy, the Platonic, at Florence 598 a 466 D, I 355, 520 B
Achilles, a Greek ideal 620 c Analysis, Geometrical, attributed to Plato
Acquired characteristics, inheritance of II 178
424 A, 461 A Anaxagoras 378 D, 496 B, 500 C, 5281;,
Acting, analysis of 395 D II 303, 584 D, 592 A, 607 B
Action less true than theory 473 A, Anaximander II 303, 616 D
592 A Anaximenes II 303, 616 E
Actors, Greek 395 A, 568 c Animals, psychical tendencies figured as
Adams, Professor 530 B, II 166 588 B ff.
Adimantus, passim. One of the heirs to Antisthenes 372 D, 3780,4760, E, 479 A,
Thrasymachus' theory 368 A, 419 A: 480 A, 489 B, 495 D, 505 B, 535 c. B,
raises a doubt as to the happiness of 568 A, 595 A, II 378, 598 D, e, 606 E
the guardians 419 a ff. demands an
: Apollo and his worship 4278, c, 461 E,
explanation of the communism of the 470 A
guardians 449 A : urges that philoso- Appetitive part of Soul, the, distinguished
phers in actual life are held to be from the Rational and from the Spirited
useless or worse 487 A ff. In general,
Adimantus' part in the dialogue is

435 E 439 E, 439 E ff. said to be the
:

largest of the three parts 442 A, 588 D,

subsidiary to that of Glauco, who is
the interlocutor along with Socrates in
nearly all the most important passages
Adversity corrupts the character 335 B
Aeschylus quoted or referred to by Plato
361 B, 362 A, 380 A, 381 D, 383 A f. (?),
391 E, 395 D(?), 550 c, 563 c
Aesthetics, Plato's theory of 595 A al.
see Art, the essence of etc.
Age as a condition for office in Greek
cities 540 A
Age, the golden54*5 c, II 295302, 343 a,
369 b, 372 B, 379 c, 4140. 415 A,
468 E
Ages of Mankind, the five 415 a, II
296 f.
Ajax 620 B
Alcibiades 494 C 495 B, 519
560 D, 561 C, 563C
Alcmaeo 607 B
Alexander, his visit to Achilles'
470 c
Allegorical interpretation of Poetry, the
378 D cf. 518 E: does not believe in a Great
Anach arsis 600 A
cf. 379 C. See also Desire
Archelaus of Macedon 336 a, 344 B,
364 A, 568 c
Archilochus referred to by Plato 365 c
Aichytas ^28 B: pseudo-do. quoted 530 D,
II 173, 548 Cal.
Ardiaeus 615 c
Arginusae, the battle of 553 B, 562 D
Arion and his dolphin 453 D
Aristides the just 564 d
Aristides Quintilianus on the Number of
Plato 546 B, II 274 ff. al.
Aristippus 489 B, 505 B
Aristophanes: alleged connexion of his
EcclesiazHsae with the Rep. I 345
355, and 423 E, 449 A
473 E passim:
other allusions to 529 B, C, II 185 f.
B, 539 a, Aristotle, passim: borrows a saying of
Plato 510 B, 548 B, 595 C, cf. 338 c,
444 c, 505 e, 585 a: indebted to Plato
tomb in theory of Poetry and elsewhere 595 A,
603 c, cf. 606 B, 511 c, 518 e: fre-
quently platonizes 586 r, 589 d, 617 E,
Year II 304: his criticism of Plato's


A CA DEM\ CA LCULUS 53

Number examined II
306 312, referred Plato's strictures on 403 E 404 r>, 600 b :

to 54.5 546 d
c :other criticisms of
to Plato in his writings
allusion to the history of 452 C
Athletics and training, Plato's regulations
and allusions
369 D, 398 E, 399 B, 415 B, D, 416 B, for. See Gymnastic
1204, 420 B, 423 d, 45 id, 457 D, 460C, Autochthonous ancestry, legends of 4 14
462 B, 463 E, 460 A, I 34:6. 358, 529 C,D, B, D
II 160 (Plato's /j-adritxariKa), 543 A, 551 Auxiliaries, the, in Plato' scity 374 Dal.:
A, D, 555 c, 576 B, 584 B regarded as helpers of the rulers 414 b,
Aristoxenus 531 A as protectors of the people (in this
Aristyllus I 348 sense including also the rulers) 463 B,
Arithmetic, Greek ignorance of 522 E. 464 B, 466 A. See also Spirit, the
See also Number, the Theory or Science element of
of Axis, the, of the Universe 616 B, C,
Army, divisions of the Athenian 475 a 617 A
Art, the essence of, consists in Imitation

595 C 602 B condemned by Plato on
: B
moral, psychological and metaphysical
Bacchylides 379 B al.: a possible fragment
grounds, and banished from his city
of, in the Rep. 460 E
377 D 403 c, 596 a 60S B, except
Bacon quoted 495 E
where it conforms to high ideals 401 A Banquets, Greek 372 B, D, 373 A, 420 E,
403 c, 607 A traces of a higher esti-
573 D
:

mate of Art in Plato's writings 47: d, Barbarians, the: slaves by nature 469c,
595 A >598 A See also Painting,
-
and the natural enemies of Greeks
Poetry, Sculpture etc.
470 c: Plato's policy in regard to 336 A,
Art, the regal or political 410 A, 412 A,
470 c
428^, 505 A Beans, the Pythagorean veto on 571 D
Art, Stoic def. of 493 B
Beasts, reason why their shape is prone
Arts, academic sense of (as in Bachelor '

586 A
of Arts'), an inheritance from Platonic
Beauty and the beautiful, Greek ideas of
times 511 C, II 164, 167, cf. 495 D
401 B, 494 c
Arts, classification of 533 B
Beef does harm to the wits 600 B
Arts seek to promote the good of their Being, different applications of the word,
objects 341 A 342 E
Ascension of the dead to heaven 521 c
in the Pep. sometimes untechnical, as
:

e.g. 382 B, 598 B of the realities of

:

Asclepiadae 405 d, 599 c

mathematics and mathematical studies
Assimilation to God 380 D, 383 c, 501 c,
613 A
511 c, 529 c, D, II 159 161: of the
Ideas 476 E ff., 485 A, B, 490 A, 508 D,
Astrology II 292 ;/. 1, 293 n. 4. 305 n. i
534 c, 582 c, 585 c
Astronomy practical uses of, insisted on
:
Bendis, Bendideion, Bendideia 327 A,
by Glauco 527 D, e: condition of the
354 A
study in Plato's day 528 E, 529c, II
Bias of Priene 379 C a famous maxim

:

168: Plato's science of 528 E 530 c, of 470 E

II 166 168, 186 f. the astronomical
:
Body and Soul, relation of. See Soul
myth in the Politicus II 295302: Body-guard, the, of tyrants and would-
pictures of astronomy, half-fanciful,
be tyrants 566 B, 567 E
half-real, in the vision of Er 616 B ff.
Books are inferior to the living word
Athens: her empire a rvpavvis 337 a: the
II 194, 599 a
Pep. in some respects a counterblast to
Brasidas 547 E
Athenian democracy 370 B, but also
Breeding-stud, comparison with a 459 D,
contains suggestions for its reform 425 A,
460 c, E
cf. 469 B economic state of, described
:
'Brother' and 'sister,' Plato's use of the
by Isocrates 552 D: did Plato expect words 461 c, D, E
Athens to fall under a tyrant? 564 A:
Brotherhood of Plato's citizens 414 D ff.,
references to Athenian politics, life,
461 c ff.
manners etc. 365 D, 397 E, 424 D
Browning, Robert, quoted 530 C
427 A, 434 A, C, 462 A, B, 463 A, 465 C, Bugbears, the, of the nursery (Empusa,
473 C, 488 A ff., 492 A ff., 494 E, 500 A, Lamia, Mormo etc) 381 E
516 c, 537 B, 552 D, 553 a, 555 B
566 c (democracy and the democratical
man) and passim
Athletics and athletic training in Greece, Calculus, a hedonistic 587 B ff.
 :
54 INDEX II.

Callicratidas 469 B, 470 C, 547 E Commonwealths, the degenerate 543 A

Canons, theological, prescribed by Plato 569 c principle which regulates their
:

379 A ff. order of sequence in Plato's narrative

Carneades 359 a 543 A, 544 C psychological basis of, ib.,
:

Carthage, the constitution of 544 D 547 C al. See Timarchy, Oligarchy,

Caste, the institution of 414 B, c Democracy, Tyranny
Casuistry, questions of 331 c Communism, traces of, in antiquity 451 C,
Catiline's conspiracy 555 D 457 A, B, 463 C, I 346, 354 f.
Cave, the allegory of the, explained and Communism, the Platonic, remarks on
illustrated II 156163, 179 f., i4Aff., its general scope, character, motives
517 a ff., 532 a
c: other references and aims 415 D, 417 A, 451 C, 457 B:
to 475 E, 508 D al. community of life and property among
Cephalus, character of 3:8 b 331 D the guardians 41 5 D
417 b: community
Chains, the, of Heaven 616 B, II 470 ff. of training, education and duties between
Character influence of climate upon
: the guardians, male and female 449 A,
435 e: how it is affected by circum-
451 C 457 B community in wives and
:

stances and environment 335 E, 618 B

represented as the music of the Soul
: children 423 E, 424 A, 457 B 465 D
Comparisons, Plato's love of 488 A. See

411 E: opposing elements in human also Index III Metaphors etc.
character 375 C, 410 A, 41 IE, 456 B, Constitution, the, is the Soul of the State
503C, 117981, 535 A 543 A cf 5 6 4 A
> -

Character, the Greek, a mean between Constitutions of 1000 in Greece 423 A

the northern and oriental characters Constitutions, political, common ancient
435 E classification of 338 D so-called mixed
:

Charondas 599 E : law of, alluded to 556 A constitutions 548 c

Chimaera 588 C Contaminatio in quotations from Homer
Christian teaching, anticipations of 331 E, 389 E
335 B, 592 B, 617 e. See also Paul, Contradiction, the maxim of 436 B, 479 A
St etc. Contradictions in sense -perception a
Christian apocalypses, affinity of, with the source of intellectual stimulus 52366*".
vision of Er 614 A, 615 e, 616 a Cookery. See Index I 6ipov and 6\fo-
Christian polemics against Paganism
foreshadowed 377 D Copernican theory, the II 304
Chronology, Plato's indifference to 364 E Corporeal and visible, the, its inconstancy
Chryselephantine statuary 373 a and changefulness 530 b, II 295
Chthonian Gods 366 a Corruptio optimi pessima 495 B, 563 B
Cimon, his policy and party 336 A, 470c, Cosmopolitanism, touches of, in Plato
.553* 427 B, c, 470 c, e. 499 c
Cinadon, conspiracy of 55TB Courage contrasts
: with temperance
Civitas Dei 592 B 399 c, E, 410 e, II 80: represented
Classes, distinction of, in the Rep. 4 1 5 a ff. as a jueffoTTjs 411 c: courage in war
interchange of 415 B 386 A
Classes, the lower, in Plato's city 416 D, Courage as one of the four cardinal virtues
417 a, 491 E, 590 c 427 D ff., embodied in the City 429 A
Cleanthes 451 c 430 C, 432 A, and in the Individual
Cleobulus II 303 44 1 P ff.: Plato's account of it explained
Cleon, probably a trpoararq^ toO d-^/xov and illustrated, ib. passim. See also
565 C Virtues etc.
Colour, art of working in 373 A, 378 C: Creophylus 600 B
Plato's theory of 507 d, 508 c, II 82 Crete and Cretan institutions 452 c, 544 c
Comedy, like Poetry in general (see al. See Timarchy etc.
Poetry imitative 394 B, and
etc.), is Critias 368 A
stirs in us just those feelings which in Cross-references, more or less noteworthy,
actual life we should endeavour to from one part of the Rep. to another
repress 606 c proscribed by Plato,
:
369 A, 4I4 A, 420 B, C, cf. 423 E, 43: D,
il). ff.

44I E, 497C, 1>. 502 D 503B, 5O4A D,
Comedy, the New, frequently alludes to 52O E, 543 B 544 A, 595 A, B, 6l2 C
Plato and his school I 347 ., cf. 505 A, Culture, prevailing passion for, in Plato's
5 4
= B day 495 D
Comedy, Plato and contemporary 452 B, Cycles in the life of the Universe 46 A c,
4:7 B, 607 C al. See also Aristophanes II 290, 295312
 :
CALLICRA TIDASDRAMA 55

Cynics, the, and their doctrines 376 B, its evil aspect as a many-headed nion-
"461 B, I 355, 495 D, II 378. See also 588 C, a tyrant 329 C, in Clement
Aufisthenes, Diogenes the Cynic of Alexandria a coat of many colours
Cyrenaics and Cyrenaic teaching 583 B al. 561 E: the foundation, in one or other
See Aristippns, Hedonism of its varieties and aspects, of oligarchy,
democracy, tyranny, and the corre-
sponding psychical characters 550 C,
553. 557 A, 558 D, 564 a, 57JA:
Daedalus, the statues of 529 d, e desires attributed to the higher as well
Daemons, or tutelary genii, the doctrine as to the lower 'parts' of soul 580 D.
of 614 B, 617 D, E See also Appetitive part of Soul, the
Damon 400 B Desires, classification of the 558
a
559
D D,
Danaids, legend of the 363 D, 586 B 564 A, 571 572 B, 581 A
Dante quoted or referred to 491 D, 508 D, Detergents 429 e, 430 a
509 B, 555 E, 568 C, 597 E, 615 A Dialectic, the, of Socrates 454 A, 487 b ff.,

Date of action of the Rep. 327 A, 350 D, 534P

368 A Dialectic, Plato's science of II 168 179
Date of composition of the Rep., indica-
and 510 b 540 a passim, esp. 510 B
tions of, real or alleged 327 A, 336 A, 511 e, 531 534C e, 537 d 540 c: its
410 C, 471 B, I 346, 353 f., 496 B, essential idealism 510 B, 532 E: its
499 B, II 78. See also Dionysius I of method 510 B, 511 B ff., 532 E, 53^ C,
Syracuse 534 B ff., II 173 ff., II 191," and objects
Death seems far away to the young 330 D 511 B, 532 E, 539 B al., II 169ft".: its
has no terrors for the just 387 D various: permanent value in connexion with
applications of the word in Book X education and scientific discovery II 178:
609 D is regarded by Plato as the king of
Degeneration, political, its chief land- sciences 601 D, cf. 504 E. See also
marks 544 A Ideas, the theory of
Delian problem, the 527 D, 528 B ff. Dialogue, the, considered as a form of
Delphi, the oracle of 427 B, c one of the
: literary composition 369 A, 41 2 B, 415 D,
rallying points of Plato's panhellenism 595 A al.
470C Dialogues, the Platonic, incidental re-
Demagogue, the 426 c, 488 A, B if., marks bearing on the chronology and
II 157 how he develops into a tyrant
: order of I 364, 505 c, 506 B, 523 d,
565 C ff. 530 A, II 158, 174, 190, 583 B, 584 D
Demeanour and manners, Greek ideas of Diffidence of the Platonic Socrates 517 B,
propriety in 397 B, 604 A Plato on the
:
.523 a, 532 E
subject of 403 B, 425 A, B, 486 D Dilemma, the, sometimes employed by
Democracy, discussions on its rise, Plato 334 c
character and decline 555 B 557 A, Dimensions, the three. . See Index I
557 A
558C, 562 A 566 D its psycho-
: airocTTaoeis
logical foundation 557 a: how demo- Dio 496 B
cracy was regarded by Greek writers Diogenes of Apollonia II 303
557 A, 564 D: other references to de- Diogenes the Cynic 495 D, 596 B
mocracy 343 E, 488 a ff., and passim. Diogenes Laertius, his epitaph on Plato
See also Athens 592 B
Democracy and Oligarchy, feud between Dionysia, rural and in the city 475 D
544 c, 551 B Dionysius I of Syracuse 499 B, 563 E,
Democratical man, the, his genesis and
564 A, 566 B E, 567 B, E, 568 A D,

character 559 D 562 A 576 c, 577 A, B, 579 b, 6ioe
Democritus 528 B, 584 D, II 378: regards Dionysius II of Syracuse 499 B, 592 B
Homer as inspired 598 E his view of
: DionysiusofHalicarnassus on the character
the relation of body and soul 403 D of Plato 598 D
Demos, the Athenian, figured as a va.i- Dionysodorus 495 D
kXtjpos 488 a ff., as a mighty beast 493 C : Dithyramb, the 394 C
a prince of Sophists 492 D: his pro- Divination, psychology of 572 A
verbial gentleness 500 a. See also Dog, the, why he is a philosopher 375 E,
Athens, Democracy 376 B
Desire the psychological principle of the
: Dorylaus 6 1 7 B
lowest order in Plato's city 369 B, 372 B, Drama, Plato's hostility to the. See
D: analysis of 437 C f. represented in
: .Comedy, Tragedy, Poetry
 ; :
:

506 INDEX II.

Dreams 571 C 572 A a symbolical representation rather than
Dryden referred to 561 c a scientific theory of the Universe
Dualism, metaphysical 379 C 616 B 617 A
Duty, the Greek word for 332 B Eratosthenes 527 D
Dyeing, the process of 429 D ff. Eriphyle 590 A
Eristic in the time of Plato 454 a, 339 d
Euclides of Megara 496 B
Euclides the mathematician 526 c: cited
Earth, position of the, in Plato's belief in the notes and appendices 525 A al.,
616 B: does it revolve, according to and II 266289 passim
Plato? 617 A Eudoxus 526 c, 527 A, 528 c, 530 A
Ecclesia, the Athenian 492 B Eumolpus 363 C
Education, the, of the Greeks 331 E, Euripides 344 B, 487 c, 500 c, 607 B al.

376 E and passim: criticisms by Plato his relation to the Socratic school 451 C,
of Greek education 376 E 412 B, I 354 : some features of his dramas

601 B

491 A 495 B, 497 E 498 C, 598 D 395 E, 604 e : doctrine of daifj-oves
617 D, E: quoted or referred to
in
by-
Education, theory and practice of, ace. Plato 568 a, 607 B (?), cf. 395 E, 396 A
to certain Sophists, with Plato's stric- Euthanasia 410 A
tures thereupon 518 b 519 B, 529 a Euthydemus 495 D
Education, as conceived by Plato :its Evil is more abundant in the world than
power and importance 519 B, 521c: Good 379 c
final aim and object of 476 c, cf. 40 E 1 : Exaggeration, touches of, not wanting in
education in early childhood 450 C : Plato 530 B, 559 c, 563 c, cf. 557 A
preliminary or 'musical' education Excessive manifestations of emotion con-
376 Eff., instils opd'i) 56a 376 E, 430c ff.. demned 387 D ff., 388 E f., 605 c 607 A
and culminates in love of the beautiful Exoteric and esoteric treatment of subjects
403C; remarks on its general character, 41 2 B, 415 D, 444 A, 577C
scope and purpose 376E, 39SC, 400Eff., Eye, the, figured as the Body's Sun
4IO A, 4II E, 414 Bff., 424 E, 43OC, 508 B
504 D al., on its relation to the higher Eye, the, of Day 508 B
or philosophic education 485 A, 502 E,
521 E, 522 A, 536 D: scheme of higher
education 521 cff., based on iiri.aTrifj.-t)
485 Aal., and culminates in knowledge Paction (a-rdo-is), in Greek political life
of the Idea of Good 533 Aal.; dis- 415 D, 462 a, 470 c 471 B: the seed
of revolution, when it appears in the

cussions on its originating impulse,
aims, method, curriculum, scope and ruling class 547 B. 550C 55 ' c 555 Cff., >

value II 163179. 518 B, 540 C C 564 B ff. presence and effects of, in the
:

passim human soul 444 A

550 A, 554 D, E,
ff.,

Education, a minister of, in the Rep. 41 2 A 559 D ff., 572 B 573 C, 577C 580 A
Eleatic school, the 380 D, 427 E, 436 D, Faith and Reason, relation between, in
533 c.See also Parmenides, Xeno- Platonism 414 B. See also Index I
p/ianes,Zeno the Eleatic irliTTis
Elenchus, the 4871s ^or A, 534 c Fallacies and fallacious reasoning in the
Embryo, development of the 546 B, Rep. 333 E, 335 A, 338 D, 350C, 163
II 291294 Family, Plato's conception of the 457 B ff.
Empedocles 364 E, 514 a, II 294 w. 4, See also Communism, the Platonic and
297 ;/. 4, 303, 607 B, 620 B Marriage, Plato's conception of
Ennius on the study of philosophy 487 C Fates, the three, Atropos, Clotho, I .ache-
Epaminondas 401 c sis 617 c, D
Epicurus and Epicureanism 358 E, 534 D, Fatherland, love of, in Plato 470 D, 574 B
558 D, E, 559 A, C, 560 C, 583 B Fish-diet 404 B, c
Epideictic discourses 498 E Fitzgerald, the Omar Khayyam of, quoted
Epimenides 364 E 5H A
Equinoxes, precession of the II 304 f. Flute (av\6s), the 399 D legends relating :

Er: his name 614 B the vision of 6i4Aff.

: to the flute 399 e: not a native (ireek
its sources, affinities and historical se- instrument, according to Plato, ib.
quels 614A, 615 e, 616 A e, 617 b; orgiastic in its effects, according to
full of moral and religious teaching Aristotle 399 b

614 B 621 D passim presents
;
us with Flux of phenomena, the 479 c
 D ::::

DREA MSHA R MO XICS 57

Force is no remedy 552 E Gold and silver, prohibition of, in Plato's

Foreign cults in Athens 327 A city 416 Df., 547 B: do. in Sparta 548 A
Foreign policy of Greek cities 471 B: Good, the Greek conception of II 172
:

Plato's foreign policy 336 A, 470 c, E all men always desire it 438 A, 505 D f.
Form and matter II 292, 596 B its relation to the useful, according to
Form in Poetry 392 c 401 a the Socratic school 50; A
Fox, the, in Greek literature 365 C Good, the Idea of 504 Eff., II 168179
Frapping, the nautical process of 616 B and passim the crown and coping-
:

Freedom, moral, Plato's theory of 336 A, stone of Plato's philo>ophy II 170 ff.
395 3, C, 431 C, 577 D,E, 617 D, E supreme author of the Universe, ib.,
Friendship and Friends 331 E ff., 335 A, 509 B, transcending both Knowledge
382 c, 387 D, 424 A and Existence, whose cause it is
508 n ff., 509 a ft'., 586 E the goal
:

of all creation II 172, 505 D, and the

ultimate object of all desire II 172
Games, allusions to 422 D, 487c, 521 c, its relationship and connexion with the

II 181 f. other Ideas I362ff., 510B, 511 1;, 534C,

Games, the Olympian 465 d, 504 a, 535 b, II 171 : in its religious aspect not to be

579 b, 621 distinguished from God 505 a, 509 B,

Genius bows before wealth 489 B 526 E, II 171, 597 B
Geometry importance attached to, by
: Good actions are rewarded even in Hell
Plato and his school 526 c its method : 615 B, 6i6b
somewhat unduly extended by Plato to Good men are unwilling to rule 347 c
other sciences II 167 treatment of, in
: Good name, a, better than riches 365 C
Plato's curriculum of studies 526 C Goods, classifications of
357 B

527 c, cf. II 163 168. See also Mathe- Gorgias and his school 495 E, 498 E
matical Studies Government, a question of capacity and
Germans, the ancient 467 A not of sex 455 D
Gestation, the period of 461 P, 545c, Gray, a mixture of white and black 585 A
546 A, b, II 287 ff., 293 al. varies with : Gray, Thomas, his notes on the Rep.
longevity 546 a, II 287 meaning of, :
433 E 474 > 494 D, 495 D, 496 B,
>

when of the divine creature

said 499 B 553 D, 567 B, 577 A, 578 c,
>

546 A, B, II 288 290 in the human : 579 B, 608 D, 613 C, 614 B, 62 1 D

creature 546 A, B, II 291295 Grey-haired children a sign of the end
Glauco, his character, intellectual tenden- II 297
cies and sympathies 3720,0, 374 A, Guarantees against abuse of power 347 D,
468 B, 509 c, 527 Dff., 528 E, 548 D: 4r5 D
the inheritor, with Adimantus, of Guardians, the, in Plato's city include :

Thrasymachus' theory 358 e, 368 A : both rulers and auxiliaries 374 D their :

treated as a Platonist 473 A, 475 E, natural qualifications 374 D 376 C :

596 A: astonished that Socrates should

seriously maintain the immortality of
education of 376 C 412 B
question
as to their happiness 419 A ff., 465 D,
:

Soul 608 D : reproved by Socrates 583 A see also Auxiliaries,' Com-

:

528 E ft"., cf. 532 e. See also Adi- munism, Education, Rulers
viantits Guilds of Dionysiac craftsmen 373 B
Glaucus of the seas 61 1 c Gyges 359 c, 1 126 f., 6r2 B
God, attributes of, according to Plato: Gymnastic, usual Greek theory of 376 E
goodness 379Eff., immutability 38oDff., Gymnastic, in the Rep., includes training
omniscience 382 D, truthfulness 381 Eff., and hygiene as well as physical exercise
cf. 383 b: loves those most who most 403 C : Plato's theory of gymnastic
resemble him 501 c God, not man,
:

the measure 504C, 506A: philosophical

410 C 411 E, 498 B principles by
:

which gymnastic should be regulated

conception of, as the Idea of Good 403 c 4 10 A
505 A, D, 505 B ff., 597 B, see also Good,
the Idea of
H
Gods, the: their images crowned with Hades, Greek pictures of 386 B
garlands 398 A conduct of, cited to
: Handicrafts usually hereditary in Greece
justify wrong-doing 377 E. See also 466 E
Religion and theology etc. Harmonics, the science of, in the time
Goethe on the genius of Plato 486 a, 01 Plato 530 D, 531 A
C: Plato's own
I 167, on moral freedom 617 e conception of the study 530 C 53 [ C,
 :

5 o8 IXDEX II.

II 164 168. See also Propaedeutic referred to in the Rep. 328 E, 334 B,
studies 363 B, 364 D, 365 E, 366 A, 378 1>,
E,
'
Harmony' and Harmonics,' meaning of,
'
379 D, E, 381 D, 383 A, 386 C
in Plato 397 Bal.: see Index I ap^ovia 387 B, 389A, 389D 391C,
388A D,
andapfioviat: in wider sense, harmony 392 D, E 394 E (?), 4O5 D, E, 408 A,
ff.,

is a universal principle of Nature and 41 IB, 424 B, 443 B, 468 D, E, 469 D,

Art 400 E 501 B, 516 D, 520C, 544 D, 545 D,
Head, the, as the seat of intelligence 547 A, 566 C, 59S D, 599 B 600 A,
607 B, II 469 60= C, 606 E, 607 D
Health, influence of climate etc. on Homer and Hesiod were considered the
4OI c, 4O4 A founders of the Greek theogony 377 D,
Hearing, the sense of -.07 c 363 A: associated with Lycurgus and
Heart, the, as the seat of courage 491 c Solon 599 D
Heat associated with courage 387 C Homeric element in Plato, the 501 B,
Heat softens iron 387 c, 411 B 595 B
Hedonism, the creed of the Many 505 B Honour among thieves 351 c
democracy and hedonism 557 A, D, Horse-breeding in antiquity 460 E
558 A, 561 C Human nature is essentially divine: see
Helots, the, in Sparta 547 E, =49 A, J fan etc.
Humanism, Plato's 470 C,E, 499 c
Heraclitus and Heracliteanism
375 B, Hunting, wide connotation of the word
377 D 434 d, 436 B, 439 479 c, e, in Plato 373 B used in its common
:

496 B, 498 A, 531 A, 536 C, =40 E, acceptation 432 B ff.

II 296 n. 0, 303, 584 B, 607 B, 617 D, E Huxley's opinion of Plato II 306
Herbert, George, quoted 588 E Hygiene 403 c ff. See Gymnastic
Heretics, categories of, according to Plato 'Hypotheses' (vwodiceis), in the mathe-
365 d matical sciences 510 B 511 D, = :,- e:
Herodicus 406 A in Dialectic 510 B ff., 533 C, II 174 179.
Hesiod quoted or referred to by Plato See also Dialectic
363 B, D, 364 C, D, 365 E, 377 1.
390 E(?), 41 = A, 466 c, 469 A, 546 D,E,
cf. 328 E, 377 A, 590 D: remarks on I

Plato's text of Hesiod 3640,0: a parallel Iacchus-day, the 560 E

to the myth of the Politicus in Hesiod Idealisation of northern races by the
II 296 traces of the Babylonian sexa-
: Greeks 4^7 B, of Sparta 4^7 B, ^44 c,
gesimal system in the Works and Days 548 A
II 302 11. 4 Idealism, political, in the first book of
Hiero, a patron of poets 568 C the Rep. 34 1 A ff., 347 D
Hipparchus the astronomer II 304 f. Ideality and Truth 473 a. 502 D
Hippias 511 c, 529A, II 164 Ideas, the theory of II 168179, 476 A ff.,
Hippocrates, the oath of 341 C: parallels 505 A ff. and passim e.g. 349 c, 437 E:
to Plato in the Hippocratean writings does not appear in the first four books
403 c, 404 A, 405 D, 406A, 408 B, of the Rep. 402 c not a democratical
:

435 E, 444 D, 4.-9 C, 46: c, cf. 387 C, philosophy 494 A phraseology of the
:

607 B theory 438 B, C, 476 A, 479 A, E, 507 E,

Hippocrates of Chios 548 B II 81 '(., cf. 363 A, 402 C and see Index I
Hippodamus of Miletus 49GB aiirds, eidr],i64a., <pvois: are the Ideas
Histmy and mythology, Plato's concep- merely thoughts
'
of God or man ?
'

tion of ancient 382 D, 410 c, 4I4B 597 B, II 169: predicates applicable to

History, Plato's philosophy of .43 A the Ideas 476 a, I 363: their political,
Homer: Plato's deep-seated love of Homer moral and educational value 476 A, C,
501 b, 595 A, B: he is the first of tragic 479 B, D, 484 c, D, 490 b: classification
poets 595 c, 607 A, and was universally of the Ideas in an ascending order or
regarded as the great educator of Greece hierarchy presided over by the Idea of
598 D, 600 A extravagant claims often
: Good 511 B, II 170, 173: their relation
urged on his behalf 598 D, E Plato's : to particulars 476 D, I 362 ff., 5,05 \,
hostility to him on moral, educational II 172 ff., 596 B remarks on the theory
:

and theological grounds 377 u ft., 598 D as it appears in Book x 596 A ff.
601 B, 603 B 608 B remarks on: Images, place of, in the ontology of Plato
Plato's text of Homer 379 D, 389 E, 509 Df. See Index I eln6vfs
405 D, E, 424 B: Homer quoted or Imitation, the essence of Poetry and Art
 1 c

HARMONY KNO WLEDGE 59

377 595 C: different connotations of

E, Isaiah quoted II 163
the word, in Plato's Theory of Art Ismenias 336 A
392 c, 395 D, 399 A, 595 c: cf. also Isocrates 380 B, 4100, 426 cff., 427 \,
II 157 f.
473 E, 479 A, 4S0 A, 487 C, 488 B, C,
Imitation becomes a second nature 493 A, C, E, 495 B, D, E, 498 E, 50O A. B,
395 B, c 506 c, II 77 f., ^26 B, s<>2D, 565 c,
Imitative habit of mind condemned 586 c
394 E ff. Italy mentioned by Plato 599 E
Immorality of the gods, its effect on Ithaca, perhaps a name for part of the
human conduct 377 f, 390 sal. Odyssey 393 B
Immortality, pre-Platonic conceptions of:
in Homer 386 a ff. ; among Orphic and
Pythagorean circles 608 D, 61 1 A, 363 C
Johnson, Dr Samuel, quoted 610
al. see Orphic s, the teaching of the
:

Immortality: Plato's profound belief in Judge, the, a physician of the soul

380 B
498 d, 608 D, based on the conviction
that the human soul is essentially divine
Judges and doctors 405 A 410 A
Judging, method of, in musical and

(see Man etc.)
connexion of the doctrine
:

with Plato's theory of education 518 c :

dramatic contests 580 A, b, II 373
376
proof of, in Book X 608 D ff.: remark-
Julian 508 A
on the underlying assumptions, method
Justice, current theories of, in Plato's
and scope of this proof, ib. question :
time 331 c, E, 337 a, cf. 442 E Thrasy-
whether immortality belongs to the :

whole of the soul, or only to the \07t- machus on 337 a ff., 340 c ff., 343 a ff,
otikov 608 D, 611 B, E. 348 b ff. Glauco and Adimantus on
:
See also Soul,
the human and Transmigration
D

358 E 366 D conceived as an art:

aspect of 337 A:
political
Individual, relation of the, to the State, 332 ff. :

legal do. 338 E, 359 a, 433 b, E later

and the analogy between the two in :

theory of, foreshadowed in Book t

the Rep. 351 e, 368 d, 424 c, 435 e,
351 D ff often. synonymous with
:
439 e, 441 cff., 442 c, 462 c, 543 A,
righteousness both in popular ethics
544 D. 548 Dff, 559 D
Individualisation of types in Plato 426 c, 331 e, and in Platonism, where it forms
the meeting-ground or unity of all the
476 D, I 350, 494 c, 495 E
Virtues 434 C, 441 C, 442 e three views
Individualism in Athens 462 A :

of, in the Rep., corresponding to the

Infanticide 459 E, 460 C, I 357 f.
three stages of the ideal city 372 A:
Injustice, advocated by Thrasymachus
first view 372 A: second or psycho-

343 A ff., 348 B 349 B, and after him
logical view of Justice in the State
praised by Glauco 358 E 362 C: its
true nature, according to Plato 350 C

432 B 434 c, and in the Individual

352 D, 444 A E: syn. with Un- 441 D ff relation of individual and
. :

righteousness 444 A: injustice is mani-

civic Justice 443 B 444 a third or
metaphysical view of Justice. 504 B,
:

fested both in political constitutions

61 C, and its relation to the psycho-
445 G (see also Ti?narchy, Oligarchy,
logical 504 B, D Justice prevails at last
and the other degenerate common- :

wealths), and in the human soul 445 C

612 A 613 E, cf. 364 B, and receives
the prizes awaiting her in the unseen
(see also Timarchical man, Oligarchical
man, and the other degenerate indi- world 614 A 621 D
viduals), but the primary and funda-
mental form of Injustice is that of the K
soul 544 d penalties of Injustice, both
: Kepler, the laws of II 162
in life and afterwards 612 A 621 D Kingdom of Heaven, the 592 B
Inspiration 331 e, 342 c, 368 A, 493 a al. Kingship, secret of true 473 d
See Index I deios Kingship and Aristocracy 445 d, 543 A
Intellect and Will, relation of 382 A, Knowledge, passim. Infallibility of, ace.
518c to Plato 477 E, 511 b: is of no avail,
Intellectual 'powers,' the 477 B unless there be knowledge of the good
Intellect ualis amor 486 E 505 A can always render an account
:

Intellectualism predominant after Book IV of itself 5 ioc, 531 e: the philosopher's

of the Rep. 439 D, E, 441 E, 474 D, passion for knowledge 475 b, 490 A, b :

480 A, 486 E, 518c various applications of the word in the

International policy, the, of Plato 469 B ff. 'Rep.:
used of practical familiarity with

5i
e.g. an instrument 601 V, with Socratic
connotations 366 C, 409 A, B, D ; in
Book IV knowledge is principally a
political and moral virtue, connected
with conduct (syn. ao<pia, (pp6fr]<ns, see
Wisdom) 428 B, D, 442 c, 443 e; from
474 C to 541 B it is primarily and
chiefly, yet not wholly (518 c), intellec-
tual, and generally means knowledge
of Being or Truth, i.e. the Ideas
476 C ff., 490 B, 508 B511 E. II 170 f.
al.; in this sense knowledge is the food
of the soul 490 B, 585 B, connected with
the uniform, immortal and true 585 C ff.,
the foundation of true or philosophic
virtue (see Virtue). The Idea of Good
or God is the author of knowledge,
and the knowledge of God the ulti-
mate aim and goal of all investigation
II 168 179. See also Index I avd-
fi.vr)<rts
Knowledge and Opinion, opposition of
443 E, 476 A 480 A, 497 C, 619 C
Laughable, the, Greek ideas of 331 D,
509 c, 536 b: analyses of, in Plato
452 D
Law: theory of its origin 358 e: Plato's
conception of 380 C, 519 D, e, 590 E.
See also Index I vdfios
Law in the heavens 530 B
Lawcourts, procedure in Attic 348 A
Lawlessness a result of premature study
of dialectic 537 E
Learning is recollection. See Index I
d v a fx v 17 a 1 s
Legislation in trivial matters never final
425 D
Leisure, philosophic 500 B
Leontius 439 E
Lethe, the plain of 62 1 A
Letters (ypd.fjiiJ.aTa.), illustrations from, in
Plato 368 D, 402 B
Lie, Lies and Lying 376 E, 377 D, 382 A
C. See also Index I xf/evdos
Life: traditional Greek views of 335 Bal.:
not always to be desired 445 a ideal : ing 456 B, 458 c ff., 546 A, B, II 286 f.
duration of, as conceived by Plato
II 301, 615 B :legends about its length
in prehistoric times 615 B
Life, the House of 328 E
Light 507 c ff.: its religious and poetical
associations 508 A, D
Light and Truth 478 c, 508 c, D, 511 C
Limbus infanttun 61 5 C
Line, the simile of the, explained and
509 u ff., II 8487, 156163,
illustrated
534 a: other references to 508 D, 597 E,
601 E al.
INDEX II
Lion, the, is at once high-spirited and
gentle 375 e: a type of dv/xds 588 D ff.,
620 B
Literature a 'noble pastime' 536c
Liturgies, Orphic 364 E
Lives, different kinds of 539 a, 581 C,
620 c: the theoretical and practical
496 D, 520C, 549 D
Longinus copies lJ lato 573 e: his remarks
on Plato's style and genius, see Index
III Longinus etc.
Lot, the, in ancient democracy 557 A, cf.
561 b: in Plato's city 460 A, 461 E:
part which it plays in connexion with
transmigration 618 A, 619 D
Lot, the 'ancient,' in Sparta 552 A
Lotze on Plato's Ideas II 169 f.
Love, Platonic 403 A ff.
Love of the beautiful 403 C of truth and
:
knowledge 490 A
Lovers, fantasies of 474 D ff.
Lucretius and Plato 474 D, 496 D, II 305
Lycanthropy 565 D
Lycophron, the Sophist 358 E
Lycurgus, constitution of 548 A, 552 A
Lyric poetry 398 C
Lysander 547 E
399 E
Lysias 328 B
M
Macrocosm and Microcosm, the ?o8 B,
546 C, II 294 f., 300302
Madness 382 E
Man is a compound of mortality and im-
mortality 588 B, a celestial and not a
terrestrial plant, essentially human just
because essentially divine 443 B, 501 B,
518c, 523 D, 560C, 571 B, 588 B, 589 D,
592 B, IllE
Mantinea, the 5ioi.Kiafj.6s of 540 E
Many, the, Plato's attitude to 494 A, 499 E,
502 A, 576 C
Marriage, the Greek idea of 457 B, 458 E :
rules and usages appertaining to, in
Greece 460 e, 461 b, c
Marriage: Plato's conception of 457 B,
458 e: rules and regulations concern-
Marsyas 399 e
Massage 377 c
Mathematical methods of reasoning,
fondness of Plato for 427 E, 458 a,
509 D, 533 E
Mathematical studies II 163 168: their
disciplinary and educational value 526
B, C, 531 D, II 167: depreciated in com-
parison with dialectic 533 C: method
by which they are pursued 510 B ff.,
525 e: their objects are the instruments
by which God works in Nature II 162

KNOWLEDGE NOLO E PLSCO PARI
f. al.j see Index I debs del 7ew-
fxerpe?, eternal, unchangeable and
X^ptard, but distinct from the Ideas
and intermediate between them and
particulars 510 B, D, 525 n ff., 527 B,
II 159 163, 187: elements of perma-
nent value in this theory II 162. For
the particular studies see Number
etc. Geometry, Stereometry, A stronomy,
,
Harmonics
Meadow, the, in ancient vinviai 614 c, E,
616 A, II 471
Mean, the, is the best 618 B
Measure, the conception of, in Plato's
philosophy 504 c
Mechanical labour, Plato and Aristotle
on 495 E
Medicine, the art of, in ancient Greece
4031), 405 A, D ft"., 406 D, 408 c, D:
its connexion with Gymnastic 406 A
true place and function of, according to
Plato 405 A 4 10 A
Medium, the, in sense-perception
Megarian School, the 436 B, D, 454 A,
505 B
Memory, the Water of 621 A
Menaechmus 526 c
Mendicant Friars 364 B
.Mens pulcra in corpore pulcro 402 n
Meropes, the happy land of II 296 n. 6
Metals, the Hesiodic 414 B, 415 A, 468 E,
546 E, 547 A
Metaphysical standpoint superseding
psychological 449 A, 474 D, 504 B
Metrodorus of Lampsacus 378 d
Michel Angelo 518 c, 598 A
'Might is Right,' the doctrine that 337 A,
343 A ff-
Military service of Athenian youths
537 b
Milky Way 616 B, C, 621 B, II 470 ff.
Mill, John Stuart 458 D, II 161 f.
Milton quoted or referred to 343 A,
365 c, 399. 406 c, 421 a, 508 B, 519
A, B, 530 c, 534 D, II 163, 545 D, 546c,
553 D, 617 B, E, 621 B
Mob -orator, the, a budding
565 E
Modes, the Greek, and their ethical
398 E al. See Index I dpp.ovla
effect
and dpfiopLai
Money, its origin and nature 370 E,
37IB
Money-lender, the, in antiquity 555 c ff.
Moon, the, borrows her light from the
Sun 508 C, 616 E
Morality, a principle of pagan ('do
good to friends, and evil to
331 E
Musaeus 363 c, 366 B, e
Muses, the banter of the 545 D,
: E D :
5ii
Music, ancient Greek literature concern-
:
ing 398 C remarks and discussions on
:
397 K, 398C 399 D, 400 A, 424 c,
430 E, 432 A, 443 D, 531 A C, II 187
{.: sisterhood of Music and Astronomy
530 D
'
Music,' wider sense of, in Greece 376 E:
Plato's scheme of preliminary educa-
tion in
of,
Music' 376 E 403 C relation
'
Gymnastic, in Plato's view 4 10
to
:
A 41 2 B, 44 1 E
Musical innovations have moral and
political consequences 424 c, cf. 546 D
Mysteries, the 365 A, 378 A, 386 B, 50SD,
560 D, E, 563 C
Mysticism, the, of Plato 490 B, 508 D,
520 D, =40 A
Myth, Plato as a maker of 414 B, cf.
382 D, 410C
N
507 C Naming of children in Greece 330 B
Narration, simple and mixed 392 D ff.,
394 c, 396
Natural, the, its relation to the possible
456 c
Nature, the Greek view of 443 B
Nature, the cry for a return to, in Plato's
time 451 c ff.. I 355
Nature, as conceived by Plato 503 B,
51 5 C, 523 Dal.: the 'natural' city (/card
<pvaii> oiKicrdeiaa woXls) is a city founded
in accordance with the nature of the
human soul, which is essentially divine
370 a, 443 b al. (see Man etc.) : fre-
quency of the appeal to Nature in the
fifth book 451 eff, 457B: use of the
word 'nature' to denote the Ideas, or
true rerum naltira 597 B al. : see Index I
(f)V(T is
Nature ordains that whatever is created
perishes 545 C, 546 A
Natur- Volker 4s 1 C, 457 A, B, 463 C, 1 346,
354 f., 615 B
Necessary, the, its relation to the Good
tyrant 358 c, 493 c
'Necessary' truth 458
Necessity 4890,493c, 565C, 566 A, 567C:
personified 451 A (as 'Adpdareia), and
in the vision of Er 616 B ff. Orphic :
doctrine of Necessity, see Orphics etc.
place of Necessity in Pythagorean phy-
sics 6 1 7 B
Nemesis 451 A
Neoplatonism and Neoplatonists 490 B,
508 A, D, 509 B, 614 c
foes') Neptune, the discovery of 530 B, II 166
New songs are the most popular 424 B, c
Nizami I 127
II 306 Nolo episcopari 347 cf., 431 E, 520 D, E
 D

512 INDEX IT.

Non-existent, the 478 E Original sin, not a Platonic doctrine 571 B

Nought, no symbol for, in Greek arith- Orpheus 364 E, 366 B, E
metic II 280 n. 1 Orphic metaphor, an 546 A, B, II 290 ;/. 7
Number of Plato's citizens 423 A ff. Orphics, the teaching of the on the body :

Number, the Theory or Science of (apid- and bodily pleasure 583 B, 584 B, II 378
/MtjTiKifi) forming the first of Plato's 380: on morality, religion, immor-

,

propaedeutic studies or 'Arts' 522 C ff., tality and the unseen world 363 c
is discussed and illustrated from 522 D 365 A, E, 386 B, 3I4 A, 533 D, 60S D,
to 526 c and in II 163168 6ll B, 614 A, C, 615 A, C, 616 A, 621 A:
Number, the Platonic 545 547 c, II 264 C on Necessity and the Fates 45 1 A, II
312: literature on II 264 f. not a : 379, 61 7 C: how they interpreted the
nuptial but a secular number 546 D : story of the Danaids 586 B. See also
its connexion with the argument of Liturgies, Orphic
the Rep. 545 C how it forms the setting
: Orrery, the heavens as an 529 D, e
of Plato's Philosophy of History 547 a: Oxyrhynchus, a papyrus of 607 E
arithmetical solution of the Number
II 267286: exposition of its philo-
sophical meaning, ib. 286 306: Aris-
totle's criticism explained and discussed, Pain is a Kivqcris 583 D, E, a k4vu<tu of
ib.306312 that which Pleasure fills 583 e, 585 A.
Numbers, three varieties of, according See also Pleasure etc.
to Plato viz. (1) corporeal and sensible Painting, the art of, in ancient Greece
525 D, 526 A, (2) mathematical 525 D, 501 B al. : its relation to Poetry, ace. to
E, 526 A, and (3) Ideal 525 C, 526 A. Simonides 597 E: Plato's treatment of
For these and other applications of the art in the Rep. 596 B

598 D, 601 B
'Number' and 'Numbers' see Index I 603 B, 605 A, b. See also Statuary
dptd fids etc.
Numbers, various, their significance in Palamedes 522 D
Pythagoreanism II 267 318 passim, Panaetius 327 A, 609 D
esp. 291295. 299302 Panathenaea 328 a, 378 c
Panegyrics on Athens 493 D, 562 C

O Panhellenism 336 A, 469 B 471c

Parents and poets 330 c
Oath, sanctity of the 443 A Paris, the judgment of 379 E
Octave, the 400 A, 531 a al. See Index I Parmenides 380 D, 476 E, 617 B
5ca iracuiv etc. Participation, the doctrine of: see Index
Oil in religious ceremonies 398 A I Koivdivia etc.
Old age, Greek views on 328 E 329 D Party-cry, the 493 B
Oligarchical man, the, his genesis and Pastry, Athenian 404 D
character 553 A
E, 554 A 555 B Patriarchal discipline in Plato's city 465 A
Oligarchical party in Athens, the 489 E, Patriotism, the sentiment of 413C, 414B,
550 c, 551 B, 553 A al. E, 470 D, 503 A
Oligarchy, definition of 550 C its psycho- : Paul, St, parallels to Plato in 589 A, 592 B
logical foundation, ib. Plato's account : Pausanias the Spartan 547 E
of its rise, character and decline ex- Pentathlon, the 583 B
plained and illustrated 550 C 551 C, Perdiccas 336 A

551 c 553 a, 555 B 557 A.
Other Periander 336 A, 566 A, 567 C
Pericles 387 e, 410 a, 493 A,
references to oligarchy in the Rep. 557 A, D,
338 D and passim 564 D, 565 c, 598 E
One and the Many, the 523 C, D, 524 E Persia, hostility with 470 C
One in the Many, the 531 D, 537 c Pessimism, Greek 379 C
Ontology, the, of Plato. See Being Peter, St, the revelation of II 297, 615 B,
Opinion and the opinable 476 C -480 A, 616 A
510 A ff., 514 A, B, II 157159, 523 C : Phaedo of Elis 496 b
correct opinion or Orthodoxy' (in the
' Phenomena, the twilight of 508 D, 478 D,
Platonic sense) 430 B, 506 c, 619 C. 479 A, 479 c, cf. 485 B
See also Knowledge and Opinio)! Pherecrates, his 'Wild Men' 496
Oppression of the rich in Athens 565 A Pherecydes 36 5 E
Oracle quoted by Plato 566 c Philolaus 11289, 293, 304, 546 B, 588 A
Oriental art 4S8A Philosophers, the true and false character :

Oriental superstitions in Greece 364 c of the true 474 D

480 A, 485 A 487 A,.
 D : ::

NON-EXISTENT POINT 5 l
3

489 E 490 E,
496 D, 503 A D, J 1 7 D, belief 451', 470 e, 600 a al., see Art,
;;,= A, B: his destiny hereafter 619 E: Poetry, Religion etc. in many ways he :

characteristics of the fabe philosopher, is the herald of a new era in morality,

or pretender to Philosophy 495 B politics and religion 470 E, 499 c,

496 A, 500 B 592 B al. : always the prophet of ideal-
Philosopher-King, the 473 c ff., 449 A, ism, political and moral, religious and
472 479 B, 487 B, 49: E. 502 A, B,
E, philosophical 499 c, 501 B, 502 D, 592 B,
II 79, 576 B I 166 170 and passim
Philosophic nature, corruption of the Play, relation of, to Education 424 E,
49I A
495 B 536 E
Philosophy ordinary Roman view of
: Pleasure and Pleasures Pleasure the
:

487 C: how it is regarded by the poli- Minimum bonum of the multitude 505 b:
tician 473 E, and by the vulgar 487 c, consistsin replenishment {irXripwcris)
488 E, 498 A c
said to make men
: 583 =85 A, cf. 561 B
B, innocent :

useless and depraved 487 C, D defence : pleasures 357 B

(d/3\aj9ets) pleasures :

of, by the Platonic Socrates 487 E differ ace. to the part of soul to which

497 A how it ought to be pursued

: they belong 580 D distinction of true :

'

498 A ff. See also Philosophers etc. and false, pure and impure or ' mixed
Philosophy of History, Plato's, in the Rep. pleasures 582 d 585 a, cf. 442 a :

543 A 544 -
pleasures and pains of anticipation
Philosophy, Greek, a irpoiraioeia eis Xpurrdv 584 C all pleasures equally esteemed
:

607 B by the democratical man 561 B

Philosophy as the rival of Poetry 598 D Plotinus 508 D, 509 B. See also Neo-
hereditary feud between the two 607 B platonism etc.
Phocylides referred to by Plato 407 A Plutus, the god 554 B
Physical Science, Plato's conception of Poet, the, his nature, ace. to Plato
II 472475 a delos avr/p 398 A, a seer who works
Physical training, principles and rules of by inspiration 368 A, 598 e

403 c 40 5 A
Physics, the, of the Pythagoreans II 270
Poetical element, the, in Plato's writings
490 B, 528 E, 529 C, D, 530 C ff., II 163,
272, 292, 299302, 473, 474 al. See ,
170. See also Index III Poetical ele-
Pythagoreans etc. me/its etc.
Physiognomy 474 D Poetry and Poets, passim. Influence and
Piety, the virtue of 386 A, 427 E, 443 A authority exercised by Poetry in Greece
Pigs, the city of 372 D 331 E, 377 D, 568 c, 598 E: alleged
Pilot, the true 488 d, II 74 ff. deterioration of, in Plato's time 493 D
Pindar quoted or referred to by Plato Poetry regarded as a form of imitation
33i A, 359 c, 365 B, 408 B, 457 B (cf. by the Greeks generally 595 C, and
607 B). 460 E(?), cf. 33,7 A, 378 D, 420 B also by Plato 377 E, 392 c, 595 C E ff.,
Piraeus, foreigners settled in the 327 A who interprets ' imitation in his own '

Pisistratus 566 A, B way (see Imitation). Is metre essential

Pittacus 331 E
Planets, the II 168 al. order of, ace. to:
Plato,and distances between their
616 D, E, II 472 ff. their names,
orbits
movements and speed 61 7 A, B
Plato, passim. Originally called Aristo-
cles I 348: his early connexion with
party 550 C, and sub-
the oligarchical
sequent abstention from political life
to Poetry? 601 B. Varieties of Poetry,
see Comedy, Dithyramb, Lyric Poetry,
Tragedy. Plato a lover of Poetry, and
: especially of Homer 595 B, 606 B, al-
though he feels compelled to condemn
it on moral, paedagogic and religious
377 D 403 C, and also on metaphysical
and psychological grounds 595 A
608 B instances of unfairness to Poetry
:

496 C, D, cf. 599 B his visits to Sicily

:
390 E, 391 A, B, and of forced interpre-
404 d, 499 B, 502 B, 528 c, 577 B, and tation of Poets 331 e, 407 A, 568 a (see
relations with the Syracusan dynasty t also 332 B and Index I aiviTreadai) :

see Dionysius I and II his other : kinds of Poetry admitted by Plato into
travels 455 c, 579 B devotion of Plato: his city 607 A traces of a more generous
:

to the memory of Socrates, see Socrates: estimate of Poetry and its possibilities
testimony of Aristotle to the serene and
401 B 403C, 598 A, E. See also Aeschy-
noble character of Plato 354 A: nature lus, Euripides, Hesiod, Homer, Pinaar
of Plato's genius 486 a, 501 B, II 167 f. etc.
al. :Plato frequently finds himself in Point, the, in ancient mathematics ? 26 c,
opposition to Greek sentiment and 587 D
33

:

5*4 INDEX II.

Polemarchus 328 B, 331 D Pythagorean triangle, the 546 B, II 267

Political use of moral terms 489 E 312 passim
Politician,the empirical 516 c, the true Pythagoreans, the, and their teaching

488 D 489 A, 592 B. See also Philo- 400 E, 415 d, 416 D, 427 E, 435 B,
445C, 451 C, 526C, 528 B, 530 D, E*ff.,
sopher-King, the
Politics cannot be taught, thesis that II 164 f., 545 C, 546 D, 558 A, A
488 B, D II 267
312 passim, 571 D, 583 B,
Politics and Philosophy should be com- 584 D, 587 B, II 378380, 600 B, 608 D,
bined 473 c, D, 520 c
614 A C, 615 A, B, 616 B, 617 B, C,
Politicus, the myth in Plato's 545 C II 473475
547 A, II 295302, 4I4D
Polygnotus 596 c
Population, artificial restriction of 457 B, Q

459 E, 460 A, C, 461 A, C, I 357 360 Quadrivium of Studies, the 511 c,
Prayer 364 D, E, 365 E n 164 f.

Predication, the problem of 523 c Quaerenda pecitnia primnvi etc. 407 A

Preexistence 476 A, c, 546 A, 592 B. See Quotation wrongly ascribed by Plato to
Index I av&fivTjffis Euripides 568 A
Principles not persons 500 B Quotations of Plato by ancient authors,
Private interests apt to interfere with seldom useful for determining his text
public duty 416 D II 183
Prodicus 348 A, 581 E, 600 B, C Quotations from Poetry etc., some charac-
Prometheus 522 D teristics of Plato's habit in making
Pronomus of Thebes 399 D 383 A, 388 A, 389 E, 405 D, E, 457 B,
Propaedeutic studies or 'Arts' 510 C 468 D
537 c, esp. 524 C 531 E, 536 B 537 c:
remarks and discussions on the origin,
sequence, historical importance etc.
of Plato's curriculum II 163 168. See Rational or reasoning part of Soul (X071-
also Mathematical studies <ttik6v), the, distinguished from the
Prosperity improves the character 335 B
Appetitive 435 E 439 E, and from the
Protagoras 365 D, 387 E, 414 D, I 352, Spirited 439 E
441 c: identified with
495 D, 600 B, C rb <pi\6<ro<pov 441 e: is the smallest
Proverbs, proverbial expressions, and the part of Soul 442 c, but divine (see Man
like 329 a, 330 c, 331 a, 336 A, 341c, etc.) and immortal (see Immortality)
343 A. 350 e, 362 D, 365 c, 377 A, Rationalism, the, of Plato 460 C
379C, 381 E, 390 E, 414 C, 422 I-, Realism, Greek 329 c
423 E, 424 A, 426 F, 434 I), 450 B, Reason 518 E, 523 B 524 c, 527 D and
passim

451 A, 457 A, 484 A, 489 B, 491 B, objects of Reason (to, votjtcl)
:

492 C, E, 493 D, 497 D, 503 A, 505 A,

521 C, 528 D, 536 D(?), 544D, 563 C,D,
564 E, 569 B, 573 C, 575 C, 581 D,
583 B, 597 E, 60O E, 6l2 B, 613 C,
509 c 511 E: actualisation of Reason
by the Ideas 490 B, 508 d: its kinship
with Being 490 B, cf. 611 E: Reason is
the eye of Soul 5 9 A, B, the divine and
1

614 B, 621 B immortal element in man 518 E, 527 D

Providence, the divine 613 A al. See also Man etc., Immortality
Psychological theory of the State 543 A, Reciprocity in Plato's city 423 D
544 D References, real or alleged, to other
Psychology, popular 382 A, 387 C, 437 A, Platonic dialogues, in the Rep. 347 e,
572 A, 621 B 430 c, 433 B, 484 a, 505 c, 506 E,
Psychology, the, of Plato. See Soul 532 i), 583 B, 611 B. See also Cross-
Ptolemy the astronomer II 304 references etc.
Public opinion, tyranny of 492 A ff., Relative notions 438 B, 523 D ff.
II 76 f. Religion and theology, the Greek, attitude
Pulydamas 338 C of Plato to 360 c, 363 a c, 377 c
Punishment, early Greek views of 380 B 391 e, 427 B,C: pre-Platonic protests
remedial in Plato, ib. 405 A, c, 445 A,
,
against 377 D, 607 B
59 B, 616 A
l Religion, the Orphic, condemned by
Purgation of the 'inflamed' city 376 E Plato in some of its manilestations
427 D 363 C 365 A
Pvthagoras ',77 D, 473 D, 528 B, 546 c, Religion, Plato's conception of 364 c,
II 379, 607 B 378c, E 383c, 414b, 427 b,c, 501 B.C

POLEMARCHUSSENSE-PER CEPTION
al. See also God and Good, the Idea
of
Republic, the, of Plato, passim. Subject
of the dialogue, 'Which is the better
policy, Righteousness or Unrighteous-
ness?' 339B, 354B, 367 E, 427 D, 576c,
588 A, B, 608 C remarks on its plan,
: the Rep. is concluded at the end of
method and structure 354 B, 368 e,
369 A, 372 D, 376 E, 412 B. 423 E,
435 D, 449 A, I 353 f., 358 f., 502 D
503 A, 543 A, D, II 177, 576 B, 577 c,
581 A, 582 C, 595 A, 607 B, 608 C,
612 B: Book 1 a irpooi/jnov to the whole
work 354 B, 357 A, and Book X in some
sense of the word an epilogue 595 A
motive for introducing the description
of an ideal city 368 D 369 b the ideal
city itself progressively built up in
three successive stages 369 B 541 B,
see on 369 B, 372 n, 543 e al.
sketch of a city-state, together with
first
the first presentation of Righteousness
or Justice 369 B 372 D
second do. ; Riches 330c, 331 B, 407 a: their corrupt-
372 D 427 D, 449 A 471 C, together
with the second or psychological pre-
sentation of Justice and the other
Virtues in the City and in the Soul
427 D 444 A third or philosophic-
; River of Unmindfulness 621 A
City (543 d), together with the meta-
physical view of the Virtues as self-
existing Ideas, at once transcendent
and immanent, under the sovereignty
of the Idea of Good 471 c 541 d:
some cardinal principles of Plato's ideal
city 370 B (cf. 400 E, 442 D al.), 369 A,
435 E (see Individual etc.),
Classes, interchange of),
Philosopher- King) question as to its
:
possibility 415B, D, 471 C, 499 c, 502 C,
540 D 541 A Plato describes his ideal
:
city as a Greek ir6\is 470 E, but in
reality it is founded in humanism
rather than Hellenism, and the
in
human is to Plato the divine 47c E,
510 B al. (see Man etc.): in the
books he recognises that his city
truth a civitas dei,' a kingdom of
'
heaven, an ensample laid up on high
592 B, cf. 480 A, 499 c, 502 c: with
the close of Book vn the description
of Righteousness in the City and the
Soul is finished 541 b: the description
of Unrighteousness or Injustice, already
begun at the end of the second presenta-
tion of Justice 444 A ft*., is resumed
with greater amplitude in Book VIII
progressive picture of Unrighteousness
in the cities and souls of men, culmi-
nating in the description of the Tyrant,
who is the incarnaiion of perfect and
supreme Injustice 543 A 576 B: com-
:
:
5i5
parison and contrast between Right-
eousness and Unrighteousness 576 B ft".,
and Righteousness proved to be the
better policy by a triad of arguments,
political, psychological and metaphysi-
cal 577 c 588 B. The main thesis of
Book IX 588 A 592 B, but the latter
part of X, dealing with the conse-
quences of Righteousness and Unright-
eousness hereafter, forms a fitting
supplement to that thesis, and an
appropriate crown to the whole dia-
logue 595 A, 608 C
Residues, the method of 427 E
Resurrection, legends of, in antiquity
: II 379, 614 B
Retail-traders and merchants 371 D
Rhythm, its nature, varieties and ethical
: effect 398 D, 399 E
401 A in the wider
:
sense, a principle pervading the whole
domain of Art and Nature 400 E
ing influence 373 E, 416 E, 421 D, 550 E,
555 c the true riches, or riches of the
:
Soul 52I A, 547 B
Riddle, the, about the eunuch 479 B
Rossetti, D. G., quoted II 168
Riicker, Professor, quoted II 178
Rulers should rule for the good of their
subjects 341 A
342 E, 344 347 E: D
various principles on which they may
be chosen 412 B
Rulers, the, in Plato's city 374 D, 389 Cal.:
415 B (see first account of 412 Bff., 428 B 429 A,
473 C (see
second do. 502 C 541 B: their natural
qualifications, ace. to the first account
375 A 376 c, 412 Bff., ace. to the
D, 535 a,
second 485 A 487 a, 489 E 490 E,
503 A B : relation between
the two accounts 485 A, 497 c, 502 D
503 A, 535 A, 536 c, 543 D education :
of the Rulers, see Education etc.
later Ruling is an art, and not an inspiration
is in 342 c, cf. 488 B
Ruskin quoted or referred to 343 A, 347 D,
366 A
Sacred band, the Theban 468 c
Same and Other, the circles of the 617 c, D
Science, demand lor its encouragement
by the state 528 C
Sculpture and Architecture, Plato's atti-
tude towards 401 B
Seh-victory a source of happiness 419 A
Semblance and Reality 363 a, 365 B
Sense-perception, analysis of 490 B, its
relation to Opinion 523 c, in what way
it stimulates Reason 523 c 524 B
33'
 B E
5i6
Senses, Hato's distrust of the 511 B,
530 B,532 A, 537 D, II 166: instances
of their deceptiveness 523 B, 602 C, D
Seriphus 329 E
Serpent, the, in Greek literature 590 B
Sexagesimal system, the II 302304
Shakespeare quoted 349 E, 354 A, 357 A,
364 D, E, 402 D, 409 A, B, 41 1 D, 458 E,
462 C, 474 D, 489 B, 493 A, 496 D,
508 A, B, 529C, D, 549 A, 552 C, 571 C,
573 c, 578 a, 579 e, 596 d, 600 b, 617 B,
621 B
Shakespearian drama, an anticipation of
the 395 A
Shelley quoted II 173, 599 E
Shepherd, the, and his sheep
344 D ff-
Sidney, Sir Philip, quoted 601 A
Sight, the sen^e of 507 c, II 82
Simon of Athens 496 P.
Simonides quoted or referred to by Plato
331 E, 489
Simplicity or singleness in
' training
404 B as a rule of life generally, see
: and the 'parts' of soul are sometimes
Index I a7r\o0s and airXdrris a :
feature of Spartan life and discipline
547 E
Sinners, categories of, in Plato 615 C
Sins of fathers visited on children 366 A
Sirens, the heavenly 617 B
Skipper, the meditative 406 D
Slavery and slaves 371 E, 465 c, 469 B, C,
563 B, 567 E, 578
Smelting, the process of 411 A, B
Smile, the, of the philosopher 518 B
Social contract, doctrine of the 358 E
Society, theories of its origin 358 E
359 b, 369 b
Socrates, the Aristophanic, in the Clouds
529 B, C, II 185 f.
Socrates, the historical: his divine sign
498 c: allusion^ to his trial and death
409 c, 494 E, 517 A, n: his attitude to
democracy 489 E together with his
: 555 b and passim
followers, often opposed to Hellenic
ways of thinking 451 C: his relations
with Alcibiades 494 D, E, 560 D defend-
ed by Plato against the Athenians 494 E:
his method 336 c, 375 A, 487 B, 501 A,
515 D, 524 A, 534 B
d: his teaching
and doctrines etc. 333 D, E, 334 A,
335 A, B, 343 A, 352 D, 359 A, 360 C,
366 D, 374 D, 378 D, 379 B, 382 A, B,
387 D, 389 B, 395 A, 409 B, 41 2D, E,
427 B, 428 B, 43SA, 443 D, 444C, 450 B,
451 C, 454 A, 457 B, 1355, 489 E, 491 D,
505 B, 515 D, 520 B, 526C, 530 B, 53I E,
534 B,D, 55I C, 577 D,E, 589C, 601 B, D,
609 B
Solon 473 D: a saying of 536 D: his
political constitution 550D, 551 B, 552
D C
INDEX II.
Sophists, the, Plato's attitude to and
criticisms of 337 D, 454 A, 488 A. B,
492 A, 506 c, 518c, D, 529 A, 1157,
596 D *
Sophocles 329 D, 568 A, 598 E
Sophron 451
Soul as the universal principle of life
546 A
Sold of the World 530 C, 531c, II 165.
See also Macrocosm and Microcosm
Soul, the human, passim. A heavenly
and not an earthly plant 443 B al. (see
Man etc.), cf. 572 a: akin to the Ideas
585 c, 611 E the principle of life 357, D,
:
608 r>, 609 d: its function is to rule
343 A, 353 D its relation to body 353 D, 403 D,
:
457 b, 462 c, 585 D, 608 d influenced :
by its environment 335 B, 618 B: when
present in body, appears as tripartite
435 a ff. al., 611 b, cf. 602 c ff. (see
Appetitive etc., Rational etc., Spirit,
the clement of), but has an ideal unity
' even then 435 a, 443 E, 586 E, 588 D,
represented merely as modes or vehicles
of psychical activity, ib. 439 B, D, 572 A:
in its truest nature, when free from
bodily contamination, probably single
and incomposite 611B, E, 612 A: pre-
existent 476 a, c, 518 c, 611 A al. (see
Index I avafLvqais), and immortal
60S D al. (see Immortality, Er)
Souls, their number always constant 61 B: 1
conceived as stars 621 B
Space, the notion of 485 B
Sparta and the Spartan character. See
Timarchy and Timarchical man
Spartan features in Plato's city 548 a,
374 a, 415 d,e, 416 e, 42= A, B, 45 1 c,
452 B, 457 B, 458 D, 460 B E, 464 E,
46; a, 467 E, 468 A, 469 E other :
references to Sparta and her insti-
tutions 361 a, 544 C, 547 b, 547 c
Specialization, the principle of 369 E
370 B
: Specie hoarded by Spartans 548 A
Spencer, Herbert II 167
Spheres, astronomical theory of 6r6 n, E,
II 477
Spheres, Music of the 617 B, 530 b,d,
II 165 f.
Spindle and Spinning 616 C
Spindle, the, of Necessity 616 CE
Spirit, the element of (t6 0v(ioeiS4s) 375 A,
439 e
441 C al. distinguished from
:
the appetitive and rational parts of
Soul 439 E 441 C: the source of
Courage 375 A, and the psychological
ground-work of the Warrior-class in
Plato's city 429 A 430 C, as well as
 : :

SENSES TYRANNICAL 5*7

of the timarchical state and man 547 C, Theagenes of Rhegium 378 r>

548 C :the ' natural ally of reason' Theages 496 B

439 E, 1271, 589 A: figured as a lion Theatre, the, influence of, in ancient
.88 a ft". cf. 620 b
, some degenerate
: Greece 424 c
forms of 411 c, 590 B, 604 E Themistocles 329 E, 493 A
Spirits,departed 469 a, 558 a Theodorus the mathematician 531 D,
Spiritual, materialisation of the 528 E II 164
Spiritual strength compatible with bodily Theology, the, of Plato. See God and
weakness 406 c, 496 b, cf. 408 K Good, the Idea of
Stadium, the 613 B Theory is more true than practice 473 A,
Stage-machinery in Plato's time 396 B 592 A
Stars, the circle of fixed 616 B 617 C Thersites, a typical bufioon 620 C
Statesmen by 'grace of God' 492 E, Thought is the conversation of the soul
493 A 400 D, 437 c, II 193
Statuary, the painting of, in ancient Thrasymachus, Plato's picture of 336 Bff.,
Greece 420 c 354 a, 498 c, D
Stereometry, the study of, before and Thucydides and Plato 560 D
during Plato's lifetime 527 D 528 E: Thunder in Hell 615 E
one of Plato's propaedeutic studies or Timarchical man, the his genesis and
:

'Arts,' ib., II 164, 184 character 548 d 550 c

Stesichorus 586 C Timarchy or 'Timocracy' (the Spartan
Stesimbrotus of Thasos 378 D and Cretan constitution) 545 B ff. The
Stevenson, R. L. 500 c name was probably coined by Plato
Stoics and Stoic doctrines etc. 332 B, 545 B. The
timarchical state is the
357 B,C, 443 A, 451 C, 461 B, 462 D, expression of dv\x.fc 547 C
political
479 B, I 360 f., 493 B, 508 B, II 193, Plato's account of its rise, character
304, -71 D, 581 C, 617 D, E, 6l8 A, and fall explained and illustrated 545
II 465 C547C, 547C 54* IJ 550C 551 C-

Streets, Athenian, congestion of 563 c Timocrates the Rhodian 336 A

Style is the reflexion of character 392 C,
400 D
Style of Isocrates and his school. See
Index III Plato etc.
Sun, the, and the Idea of Good 506 E ff.
Sun, the, an object of religious adoration
508 A 595 c. Tragedy is a form of imitation
Surgery, Greek 406 D 394 B, twice removed from the truth
Swallows in
Syracusan luxury 404 D
Greek folk-lore 398
Syracuse, the dynasty of 473 D, 502 Bal.
See Dionysins I and II
Tartarus, Plato's conception of 61 6 A
Teleological view of Nature 352 D
353 D > 443 B 505 D, 1 172 >
Temperance popular aspects of 389 D ff.
: 618 a: Plato's doctrine of 617 D
its relation to Courage, see Courage:
Plato's account of the virtue in the City
430 D 432 A, and in the Individual
44 1 Dff. its relation to Justice 432 A,
: Truth, the virtue of, an element in the
433 B. See also Virtues etc.
Temptation, its educational value 413 c
Tennyson quoted 457 A, 498 E, 501 B,
509 B, II 179, 191, 559 D, 571 B
Terminology, the, of Plato 533 Ij
Tests and examinations of the guardians
4i3 c
Thales 600 A
Thamyras 620 A
Theagenes of Megara 566 B
Timotheus 424 C
Topographical allusions 439 E, cf. 401 c,
.
492 c
Torch-races 328 A
Tragedy. The name in Plato sometimes
includes Epic poetry as well as Tragedy
A
597 E 598 a: it appeals to the irra-
tional and emotional part of our nature
605 C ff., and is capable of corrupting
even the virtuous, ib. Plato's theory of
Tragedy compared with that of Aris-
totle 605 D, 606 B. See also Poetry
and Poets
Tragedy and Comedy, one writer cannot
excel in both 395 a
Transmigration: in early Greek philosophy
620 D
Treason, one of the three chief sins 615 B
Truth, the plain of 614 c, 621 A
popular conception of morality 331 c,
442 E, but not always insisted on by
the Greeks 382 c: Plato's account of
the virtue 389 b
D, I 201 f., 485 c.
See also Index I \j/ev5os
Truth, the word, often refers to the
Ideas 474 D, 508 D, 525 B, '85 c
Tyrannical man, the, is the impersona-
tion of unnatural desire 571 A fi.: his
genesis and character 572 B 573 c,
 5 :

5i8 INDEX II.

573 c 576 B: misery and wickedness w
f 577 B -580c ff.
Tyranny, origins of, in Greek history Wage-earning, the art of 344 d ff.

564 A views of, in Greek literature

:
War the natural condition of mankind
:

358 e: its origin 373 e, 586 b: Plato's

343 A 344 B 544C 568 A, B, 579 D, cf.
. ,
regulations concerning its conduct 466
337 A: Plato's account of the genesis
and character of this last and worst of E ff.

constitutions 562 a 566 D, 166 D Warfare, Greek, its method and usages
469 b, c, e, 470 a, d, 471 A
569 C question raised as to what con-
:

stitution, Plato's
Ways, the two, in Orphic eschatologies
in opinion, follows
after Tyranny 576 B 614C
Tyrant, Plato's picture of the Weak natures never accomplish anything
565 c
great 491 E
569 c, 575C 8 <>C, 6r5D
Tyrtaeus 363 D, 386 A, 408 B Wealth, the object of the oligarchical
state 550 c ff, 562 b: Plato's view of,
see Riches
u Werewolves and other legends about
1

Unity, the of Plato's city 416 b, 423 d,

, wolves 565 D, 336 D
432 A, 462 B W'hewell, Professor, quoted 532 E, II 162
Universe, the organum Dei 617 b. See Wisdom (<70<pLa, <f>pbvq<ns) , as embodied
also Soul of the World in the City 428 B
429 A, 432 A, and
Uranus, the perturbations of "^OB, II in the Individual 441 c ff. See also
166 Virtues, the four cardinal
Useless studies are often useful 527 D Wise man, the, will he take part in
Utilitarianism in Socrates and Plato political life? 443 E, 493 D, 496 D,
457 B 520 C, 592 A
Women their position in Greece gener-
:

?">' 453 b, in Sparta 548 A, cf. 550 d,

in democracies 563 B: views of the
Valetudinarianism 406 A 408 A Socralic school on their capacities and
Vegetarianism 338 c, 372 B, c
Vice, the evil or disease peculiar to soul
work 45 r C Plato's conception of their
:

proper sphere and duties in the various

609 B: vice is ignorance, and involun-
relations of life, see Communism
tary 366 11, 380 b, 382 a ah: for its
leading varieties and its consequences,
Words live longer than deeds
599 b
vVords and Music, relation between, in
here and hereafter, see Injustice
Vigilance committee of Women 460 B
Greek poetry 398 D
Virtue (aperr)) is self-sufficient 387 D, and
Wordsworth quoted 366 c, II 177, 560 C,
free 577 D, E, 617 E: its relation to 572 A, 598 A
World, the its creation 546
happiness 354 a, 580 a 592 b al.: :

divinity of, ib. : its indwelling Soul, see

A, B, II 290 :

conceived as excellence 353 E, as know -

ledge 334 a, 349 d ff., 549 b: sometimes
Soul of the World
regarded as a /u((r6r7/s 349 B, 486 A
varieties of, demotic or 'political'
430 c, 500 d, 506 c, 6r9<, cf. 366 c, Xanthippe 549 c
scientific or philosophical 430C, 497 c, Xenophanes 379 B, 380 D: his attacks on
531 E, 549 B al.: rewards of Virtue in Homer and Hesiod 377 d, 607 B
this life and the next 612 A 621 D Xenophon, alleged allusions to, in the
Virtues, the four cardinal 427 D ff., see &#> 335 E, 49 6b 535 d -

Courage, Justice, Temperance, Wisdom: Xerxes 336 a

traces of the doctrine before Plato
4271:: popular elements in Plato's
account of them 430 E, 433 a, B, e ff,
Year, the Great 54s'. -46c, II 290,
442 E ff.: belong both to City and
Individual, but it is the virtues of the
n 298310, 588 A
Year, number of days in the II 301
individual which are primary and origi-
nal 428 D, 443 B ff.: question as to
Young men should not study dialectic
their unity 433 B, 434 C their psycho- :
539
logical basis 441 C ff, 443 B 444 A:
metaphysical view of these virtues and

its relation to the psychological 504 Zeno the Eleatic 436 d

B D, cf. 6ll C Zeno the Stoic 571 u
 III. Grammar, Style and Textual Criticism.

The commentary is referred to by the pages of Stephanus. The critical

notes and appendices are referred to by volume and page, and in
clarendon type.

frequent in sentences introduced by

on, the apodosis being left to the
A fortiori arguments, grammatical struc- imagination, 352 B, 465 A, 471 c, 493 D :

ture of 374 B, I 64, 600 C, cf. 445 A common after re, see Index I, ts

Accusative Case: ace. abs. of participle dvaKoXovdov: other instances of in
337 E, do. preceded by u>s and gen. abs. the Rep. 365 B, 369 B, 399 B, 431c,
604 B adverbial ace. 574 D: ace. of
:
440 B, 470 D, 487 B, 488C, D, 491 B,
internal object, with iiCKdireiv 485 D, 494E, 495 D, 5IOE, 519A, B, 520D,
with ipurdv 564 A, with //.era/SriXAet!' 321 A, 531 A, 532C, 547 D, 549 E,
561 A: loose internal ace. of rel. pro- 556 C, D, 557 E, 558 A, 565 D
noun 434 D, 443 b: ace. pendens 360 D: Antecedent taken into rel. clause 350 c,
double ace, internal and external, after 453 B
verbs of singing, praising etc. 383 a: Aorist tense: aor. in epic narrative or
do. with e\f/etv 372 C: double ace. with description 548 d aor. followed by
:

irepiaipeiadai etc. I 127 f. pres. 557 A: gnomic aor. 548 D, cf.

Active voice, idiomatic use of, as in 495 C : ingressive aor. 516 E, 527 b:
(poivi<r<rov<Ta iraprjS' ifxav alax^"a., 4KB, aor. of momentary action 406 D, 462 D,
cf. 572 A (fyrvxtkras) 508 d: so-called timeless aor.' 429 D:
'

Adjectives:
idiomatic position of, as in aor. inf. with fj.eWuv 491 a: aor. part.
nz ev vda<ri fya.vTa.Gixa.Ta. 6 el a
532 C, corrupted into fut. 607 D aor. subj.
:

397 D, 5/3 A: attracted into rel.

cf. corrupted into pres. subj. 568 E; do.
clause 578 D: one adj. sometimes does into fut. ind. 540 E, II 409
double duty 530 B (&towov first personal,
Apodosis: omitted 551 c, do. after eav
afterwards impersonal): adj. and noun /xev followed by eav de firi 575 D, do.
treated as a single notion 404 b, cf. after oti, see Anacolutha supplied by
:

453 a: adj. supplied from preceding next speaker 577 B, 582 E

verb 501 e adj. = copula and adj.
: Apposition, partitive : where tu is sub-
577 B neuler of adj. used substantially
: divided into 6 ixiv and 6 oi 431 a,
without tl 368 a, 536 B 463 B, 560 A where ravra iravTa is
:

Adverbs, the comp. of, in -us, a feature similarly subdivided 461 D with a :

of Plato's style 343 E, 527 D: adverbs plural and a\\os SXKop 550 E other :

qualifying verbal nouns (e.g. yctdtWra
KOLKovpyia) 434 C, 532 B, 564 A with
yiyveaOai 344 C
Allegories 5i4Aff., 588 B 589 B
Alliteration 515 E, 399 D
Anacolutha, frequently employed by
Plato, in order to impart life and
verisimilitude to his dialogues 495 D,
556 c, D: sometimes wholly ungram-
matical e.g. 488 D, 538 B, 549 D: esp.
examples of part. app. and analogous
: constructions 465 c, 556 c, D, 566 E r
578 A, 581 c, 591 E, 6i8d
Archaisms 330 b, 533 b
Article, the :
its omission often adds
dignity, elevation or poetical flavour
to the style 518 a, II 272 n. 2, 604 D,
6 1 7 D, and sometimes has a marked
dramatic ertect 556 D: art. frequently
-omitted with names of musical modes
 E :: ;

520 INDEX III

398 E, do. with abstract notions and

generalisations 478 P. (pr\ ov ye), 585 C
(dvopocov, ofioLov), and elsewhere 401 D,
Chiasmus: in the arrangement of argu-
404 b, 449 c, 584 k: not always re- ments 431 D, 605 C in the arrangement
:

peated with the second of a pair of of words 383 A, 390 D, 399C, 450 E,
opposites (e.g. tov (p'CKov ko.1 (\6pbv), 527 d, =36b,_ 556 b, 569 b
334 E, 400D: inaccurately repeated Colloquialisms in word and idiom 400 E,
(as in tov ooxovvTa re /cat rbv ovto.) 492 c, 506 B, 510 B, 535 b, 556 D
334 E, 341 B, do. with rhetorical em-
Comparative: sometimes merely points
phasis 611 E: sometimes added only a contrast, as in yvvaiKwv OrjXvTtpdiiiv,
with the second member of a pair (e.g. 522 a: double comp. 362 c
eire tyydwv e'tre tQiv fywv) 491 D, 438 c: Comparison becoming identification 485 d
wrongly added in mss 510 b, 617 B: Concord: of case: ace. of participle after
wrongly omitted by do. 577 D, I 324 al.: dat. 362 A, 386 c, 414 a; nom. of parti-
needlessly inserted by editors 532 a al. ciple after ace. 488 d of gender: fem.
:

separated some distance from its noun (referring to <pv<ris) after r)6os 563 E
396 c: generic use of 347 D, 510 D, masc. after rjdos =63 D; neuter agreeing
564 d adds definiteness and precision
: with fem. substantive 403 A, cf. 427 D,
567 D: with participle = rel. pron. and 449 D: of number: dual combined with
verb 494 E used with ref. to something
: plural 395 A, 614C, 478A; dual com-
already named 568 A, cf. 412 a (otoiov- bined with sing. 473 D; sing. adj. after
tos ris) 554 E, 561 E, or something pre- neuter plural 374 c plural adj. after
;

sumed to be known 565 D, 614 E, 615 C neuter sing, (to tQiv drjpiwv) 563 C; sing,
Assonance, Double meaning of words, verb {Zoti, yiyv7jTai) with plural subject
and Paronomasia
'
:
with proper names, or subjects 462 e, 363 a; plural verb
AXkLvovs 614 B, kplarwv 368 A, 580 B :
'
' with neuter plural 353 B, 462 E: sing,
with other words, dbiKuv 01/07 330 D, passing into plural 344 B, 408 B, 491 B,
dvayxatos ('necessary' and 'related') 500 c, 554 A, C, 605 D: plural passing
574 B, avdect tfdecri 557 C, axPV"ro! XPV- into sing. 347 A, 389 C, 408 B, 41 1 c,
aipos 333 C, yf/pas yipas 406 B, ypd<puv 413 E, 426 A, C (a.Tro6avovp.tvovs bs),
vbpovs 501 A, halfioat. evoalp.oo'i -40 c, 566 D, 463 D, 484 D (?), 496 D, SOI D,
leovopiKbs 561 E, KiKtvov kuXvov 439 C, 558 D, 578 D, 501 A, 6oi D, 604 D, cf.
Kifiuv afl^r) 528 B, XoyurriKOS 2 B, 366 A
vvKTepivT) 7)pApa 521 C, 67rXa(s 586 B, Concrete for abstract, use of 365 c, 382 D,
iradelv p.a6uv 337 D, Traij'eiv TraidfS cf. 589 A

536 E, 545 D, Trapa.vop.la. and wapdvopos Construction, change of 466 C, E, 590 D.

(with play on musical sense of vbpos) See also Anacolutha
424 D, E, 457 B, t6kos ('interest' and Constructions of verbs etc. See Index I,
'offspring') 507 A, cf. 555 E, fopwaiv under the respective verbs etc.
\4ywcrtv 487 C. See also Etymology etc.
Copula, the: involved in a participle
and Index I ry ovtl 527 B (y<.yvop.iv ov = ovtos yiyvoptvov),
Asyndeton
ampliative and explanatory,
: cf. 387 c: omission of, rare in relative
esp. frequent with Ciairtp 497 1;, II 381, clauses 521 B, and rare with 1st pers.
and otherwise very common 329 c, sing, and plural 499 c, commonest in
372 378B, c. 389 A, 407
409 b), D (cf. 3rd pers. pres. 381 c, 399 D, 552 D,
b, 617 B: with rhetorical effect, as
416 563 B, 567C, 615 A, 358 D ((t ffOt 01/-
in to oeivbv, to p.tya 590 A, 362 B, \opivu) frequent omission of cleat
:

407 B, 465 c, 488 c 374 A, 610 C, 378 c, 435 E, 451 A (with

Attraction 342 e, 349 D, 386 D, 602 c
: iXvlfciv = 'fancy '), 504 E, 538 A (with
due to the influence of Su 459 b, do. (pacKuv), 604 B, 608 E: tiv omitted
of u>s tome 347 A, II 373 attraction of : 515 D: rare omission of 77 358 D (ekv
olos 396 E, of rel. adverb (66(v for ov) vptv ijSope'vois), 370 E (uv av airois
489 e: of num. of rel. into gen. 465 d. Xflda), 416 D (av pi) irdaa avdyKrj), and
into dat. 466 a, cf. 601 D: of dat. of of r)v 503 B, 484 A (' prj iroWd to.
rel. into gen., esp. with ivriiyxavew Xmrd)
510 B, 531

B D
Brevity and compression, instances of Dative case :

dat. in -on, common in
339 E, 340C, 436 D, 470 B, 490 a, 576B, Plato 330 B, sometimes perhaps with
598 E dramatic motive, ib., cf. 560 E: adver-
 B :

ASSONANCE- GENITI VE 5 21

bial dat. 552 e: dat. after Vv-vos 607 a: 559 c (xPVtJ ariaTtK ^ ar>d xP'fa'MOs).
-

dat. of amount of difference with corn- 577 D (dvt\ev0epia), 596 D (iroo?T7js),

par. 373 e, 507 e, 579 C: dat. of author 597 D (<pvrovpy6s), 600 B (KpeuxpvXos),
quoted 389 e (Ofxripui = afitd flomeriim): C>02 E (\oyi<TTii<6s), 607 A (7)bvop.ivT) and
dat. of cause 442 B, cf. 554 c ethic dat.
: Tjdovr)), 616 D (riXaKdrri and e\rj\dcr 0ai),

343 A, 394 C, 546 D: dat. with inf. 602 E: 620 E (Adxcis and Xax^v, "Arpovos
instrumental dat. 601 A: dat. meaning and KXa>0i6 and <Vi-
dfXTdaTpo<pos,
'in respect of 575 C: dat. of person K\w8eiv). See also Assonance etc. and
judging 600 e: possessive dat. 334 e: Index I ovpavos, Ty ovti.
dat. of principle of classification 509 D, Euphemism 460 c, 574 u
do. with reraxOai 555 A quasi-local
:

dat. 395 A (ku/j.u)5ois and rpayiiiddis) :

dat. with avafxerpflv 531 A

Dependent sentence passing into inde-
Figures, rhetorical and stylistic :
&va<j>opd
pendent 357 B, 412 D, 492 c, 505 D,
and diciTinrwois590 A wapiawais and :

511 c
Trapo/xolwais 49,5 E, 498 E, II 77 the :
Dionysius on the style of Plato 559 D,
axVP-o. e/c trapaWifKov 358 A, 501 C
cf. 598 D and 327 A
Formality in style and diction 399 C,
Dual number, the form of, in gen. feni.
:

426 c, 437 D, 457 c, 526 A

of adjectives of 1st declension 422 E,
Future perfect tense 494 B
587 B, do. in nom. dual of eloos etc.
Future tense: with &v, see Index I &v;
572 A. See also Concord, Manuscripts
fut. ind. after ottws in semi-finalclauses
etc.
460 D do. after verbs of fearing 45 1 a ;
;

do. in ottws p.oi /j.t] epe?s and the like

336 D: fut. inf. after olds re dpu. and
Elevation of style and sentiment (v\f/os
the like 1128: fut. opt. = fut. ind. of
or. recta 393 E, 416 C : fut. corrupted
in Longinus' sense of the word), re-
into pies. 342 a, 494 d, 591 c, 604A;
marks on, 486 a, 527 D, 545 D, 559 D,
fut. part, corrupted into aor. part. I 331
617 D, E: examples of, in the Rep.
fut. ind. corrupted into aor. subj. 460D,
399 A
c, 401 a
403 c, 4:7 c, 431 E
432 A, 443 D444 a, 490 a, b, 496c E, I 319, cf. II 119

498 D,E, 499C, 5OOC, 5OO E 502 B,

505 D, E, 518 E 519B, 527 D, E, 529C, G
D, 588 A
592 B, 614 A 621 D esp.
617D, E Geddes, James, on the style of Plato 595 B
Emendations: examined and criticised Genitive case: Ionic form of, in Ionic
passim: adopted in the text, see Read- name 600 A (0ri\ew) : do., in para-
ings etc. phrasing Homer 390 E (/u??j/tos) accu- :

Emphasis, passim : with dramatic motive mulation of genitives 449 a, 525 c,

329c, 331 A: secured by alliteration
515 E, by order of words 390 B, 424 D,
by rhetorical amplification 331 D, 350 A,
351 A, by repetition of a word or re-
duplication of an idea 604 B, 433 A
Epexegesis 407 B, c, 416 A, 437 B, 443 B,
527 D, 544 D, 551 C, 560 a: gen. abs.
327 c, 409 d, 496 d, 558 a, 604 e: do.,
of participle, where we expect nom.
458 D, 586 D, where we expect dat.
459 c, 590 D, where we expect ace.
538 r>, 590 D gen. with diro\avuv
:

450 B, 598 395 c > /3t'o 554 C, (Trdfievos 504 B,

Epigram and epigrammatic effects 333 c, KpaTuodai 455 D, irtivdv 521 A: gen.
406 E, 531 A, 555 A, 565 A of definition 437 D: gen. to express
Epithet, transferred 339 A, cf. 616 E connexion or relation 597 D, E ex- :

Etymology and the etymological figure clamatory gen. 509 c gen. with verbs :

employed or relied upon by Plato to ac-
centuate or justify his use of a word, or
to lend emphasis and point to an argu-
ment or assertion: 430 B (xaXecxpato''
perh. with ref. to x<iAai>), 489 B (dxpy-
of missing 334D: partitive gen. 328 E
(xoXeirbv rod jilov), 431 B, 436 D, 496 c,
516c, 543 A: do. with ellipse of rt, as
in Kivqatitv dV twv vbjxwv 445 E, 344 B,
485 B gen. to express penalty 558 A:
:

crla and yu.7? xp^cr^ai), 501 B dvSpdxeXov, gen. = irepl with gen. 470 A, 576 D :
504 C (piiTpov and fj-erpius), 51 id (5ia- possessive gen. 433 e, cf. 473 D gen. :

voia with ref. to did and pous), 531 B of reflexive pronoun with ^x fiv an d
(irXrJKTpov and 7r\r;7ai), 5-5 A (6\iyap- adverb 571 D subjective gen. 3S7 D,
:

Xikws), 558 E (dvdyKT) and dvayicaios), II 313: subj. and obj. gen. combined

522 INDEX III.

537 c. A difficult instance of use of Manuscripts, errors of, exemplified:

gen. 507 E
Accents, breathings etc. misplaced:
H
dXX' for dXX' II 434, cf. II 435
Hendiadys 328 c, 429 E, 558 A
XXa f. d\\d II 62
Hyperbaton 391 D, 472 A, 488 A, 492 A, dv f. av 606 C
564 a, 581 c, D, E, see also on 452 B, diroKpivoio f. -ii'oio I 26
490 D, 531 E: hyperb. of re 452 A, 465 E awoKpivoiro f. -lvoTto I 26
ai)Tr) f. avrrj I 25, 44, 307, II 407
aib-77 f. avrr) I 36, II 96

Iambics in prose 621 B avrov f. avrov and conversely, passim

Imperfect tense
as in e'Sei eypr)v etc.
: yevvaia f. yevvaia II 238
ev f. ev II 117
504 B : imperf. of continuous or habitual
action 349 a, 461 d: in recapitulation i^aipu/xev f. -u/mev II 22, cf. II 258

572 D: so-called 'philosophic imperfect' 1 f- V II 45, f. r) I 182, f. 5 I 49

i) f fj I 178, II 239
353 B cf. 441 d, 477 a, 490 a, c, 522 a:
.

other uses of the imperf., sometimes iKTap f. tKrap II 329

iov iov f. iov iov I 238
inaccurately described as 'philosophic'
KarairaTf)aas f. -r)<ra<r' II 237
406 E, 436c, 442 c, 497c, 609 B, 613A:
imperf. with dv 427 a Kparwv updruv 607 C f.

Indicative mood past tense of, with

:
ol f. 10401 II
o'iov f. olov II 144
o7rws 378 A: ind. followed by opt. and
ind. in successive clauses of condition ov f. ov I 119
ovde'v f. ot)5eV I 262
505 A, B :ind. combined with opt. in
or. obi. 515 D: ind. corrupted into subj. ovroi f. ov toi I 8
iripi f. irepi I 81
454 E, 508 c, 550 A, 553 c, II 390: do.
into opt. 585 A, 615 D. See also Future irddev t. trodiv I 224
tense iroi f. woV I 8
Infinitive:
with the article 347 d: with ffidrjpov dpyvptlp
<TKIT0t6/1WI>
f. -r)pov -vpu II 209
\aQziv II 62 sometimes dvaKo\oi <6ov,
:
f. -TO/XUV I 105
following otl 501 A with <t>opep6v 45 a
: i :
ravrd ravra f. I 276, II 90
final inf. with gen. of article 518 D: raura f. ravrd I 319
inf. for imperative 473 A, 508 B, 509 B tI f. ti II 43
:

ti f. ri 530 c
imperf. inf. 340 E: inf. after ofos 351 e :

TIS f. TiJ 50 2 A
inf. of purpose 466 E, 605 a, cf. 468 a,

504 B per?, inf. with &u 5 16 D accumu-

: :
t<j f. ru I 241, II 102
lation of infinitives 358 E ^erSeVtv f. xpevSeaiv I 110
Innuendo 579 A uv f. uv I 142
Interlocutors, change of, marking a new u<pe\ei f. u(p4\ei I 263
departure 576 B
Interruptions, dramatic, sometimes ig-
Accommodation, assimilation, attraction
nored by the Platonic Socrates 460 E,
etc., whether accidental or deliberate:
549 c, 567 E
Irony 568 a, II 313 and passim helped : ddiKov/xevov f. -ov/xeva II 40
out by dpa 455 E, by fous 423 C, by us aladofxfvov f. -6p.evos 538 B
'
loiKev 454 c: Socratic irony 450 C d\\ov f. d\\ov I 141

45I B, 457 E 458 A, 506 c, D direcpydcaro f. -daavro 550 E
diroKpivdfj.vov f. -a/xe'vov 538 D
avrfy 228
f. avrrjs I

Litotes 497 d aurotfs avrov II 89

f.

Longinus irepi vtpovs 530 B, 537 A, 549 D, avroxeipas f- avrdxeipos 6rjC

at'ra! f. ai'TuJc II 219
559 B, 560 B: on metaphor 527 D: on
rhetorical asyndeton 590 A on the :
yeYocwav f. -vias I 228
style of Plato 559 D, 595 B ytvofUvov and yevoixivov f. yeixfyifpoi'
I 187, cf. 496 C
yiyvuxTKOfjAvris -eV^e II 61
M 5eot f. 8( TQ (after orai* written or
f.

dv) 1 17
Manuscripts, the, of the Republic Ixiii ft", S^eAt^res f. -bvros 484 a
and passim. Schanz's theory as to the 4yyev6fievot 1. -6/j.evos I 268
archetype of our mss II 478 eiSwXoTroiowTt f. -ovvra 605 C
 :

HENDIADYS MANUSCRIPTS 523

eVao-Tos f, eKacras II 22 Division and running-together of

eKfivrjs f. {Keivov I 60
words, errors of:
eKeivov f. eKtiva 1 303
eVi f. evos I 259 dXX' 017' for riXXd 7' 543 c
eTraia-x^ofJ-evos f. -^:>as II 324 dXX' o'iav TOi f. dWoiav toi II 78
i7oi f. ijiei (after a?) 615 D dXX' u>s f. dXXws 352
II
drjpiov f. tf-rjplou I 253 av ei'Tjs f. dvirjs (with et f. 1) II 415
fteWoi f. p.\\et (after enrep) I 299 aveXdot. f. dV eXtfoi II 31
pLeraxetpteirai f. -ij'oi'rai I 184 dvei-psr* 1

f. dV ei/peiv I 206, cf. II 117

o?oi> f. oto? I 328 dvo<p$eir) f. dV 333 dtpffeirj II
o f. II 118 a5 to f. ai>T6 (bis) II 354
ovpavov f. -vol!509 D avrr)v f. av ttjv I 102, cf. 577 B, II 218,
ir\i)9ovs f. irX^os II 369 167
I

woWoi and 7roXXois f. 7roXXcDi' 61 -, B 701V f. 76 olv 585 A

irpo<r<pepri f. Trpo<r<pepes 616 B Set Se" f. de ide 580 D
pe-rrovros f. peirovre 550 E 84 n f. 5' ert I 58
ra 7rpos aura reivovra f. to 7rpos aura 8ia<ro(pJiv f. Ata (? Xtap) crotpuv II 468
rewof rd I 287 4yKa\i2 f. ef /ta\a> 571 B
ricas oVras etc. f. Tied oVtoi etc. ywy oi'v f. 670* 701/e I 22, cf. I 227,
605 D n 1, 120, 343
tiposf. rivds I 179 eiKoo-t eruv f. eiKOffieTUf II 148, cf.
toCto f. rovrov I 257 II 154
rovrov f. tovto I 261 cIkos. rfjv f. eiKOGT-qv 6:0 B
tovtui f. roPro II 113 eV eivai f. eveivai II 34
intOKe'w.evov f. -Keip.eva 581 B eVide^ta f. eiri 5etd I 207
Iti p.d\iara f. eTt/tta < /ua > Xta-Ta II 227
/iTjSe'v f. M'ySe eV I 302
Assignment of speakers, mistakes in :
vop.odeTr]s eh (sic) f. vop.oderriveis I 169
6Ve f. 6 Te I 135
348 D, I 55,
372 E, 40; B, 453 D (?), ouoei't f. 01/d" eVt I 253
II 126, 227, 399
TrapairXeiat. f. wapd TrXe'at I 139
7rd? crorp'oi f. irdo~<TO(fios II 395
Displacement of words : jrepwpii'o/xev
reivovra f. reivov rd I 287
ois f. 7re'pt optfofji&ois I 143

avdynr} perhaps misplaced 551 D to 5e f. T<55e 604 A

Si) vvv f. vvv 5ri (bis) 1 193
top 5e Tt^a f. Toi<5e riva II 388
SovXetas Kal duireias f. 6. Kal 8. 579 D TOl'Tt f. TOi/ ti II 330
ei Kai f. Ka2 ei I 264
efj/at perh. misplaced I 297
Dual, corruption of the
in adjectives, nouns, pronouns and par-
eis T( f. ort eis 616 A
ticiples 1 186, 212, 261, II 210, 578 c
Kal veaviKoi re Kai p.eya\ovpeTreis rds
in verbs I 260
dtavoias perhaps misplaced II 47, 79
81 Interpolation,
fir) ws f. ws fir} 579 B is rare in Paris A, fairly common in S,
Sn toiovtos rp/ perhaps misplaced 407 E
and tolerably frequent in q probable :
7T/>6s TO SXviTOV OVTO} \VTT1)V f. TO oXlTTOV
or certain examples of in the MSS of
ovrw 585 A
irpbs \i'Tnjv
Tas fxev f. (lev rds 573 E
the Republic :

prob. due to a marginal note of ap-
ttjv avT-qv perhaps f. avrriv ttjv I 339
VTTOfxevwv Kal perhaps f. Kai vwoptvwv
proval or otherwise: II 30 (ii-iov),
II 50 (ai;ioi> rd oiavorjua), I 133 (ws
I 257
oterai) ; due to an explanation, gloss,
attempt to fill up the sense or con-
Dittography : struction etc. 34 1 D (ov vpooSeirai
etc.), II 141, 192 f. (dXX' S ^v
X v),
del dei f. 5el (with confusion of a and 0) I 158 {ap/jLovias), 525 D (ovo), I 27
I 36 (eif)), 613 E (elra eKKavdr}0-ovrai),
ei eiT) f. etrj II 338 II 189 (ivravda oe Trpbs (pavrdap-ara),
ei eiKovas f. eiKovas I 167 II 222 (rj twos), I 291, 357 (<ro0t'as),
okh f. o'i 484 a 380 A (rd rrjs Xio^?7? 7rd07;), 616 A
0iVas as f. <pvs as I 301 (ravra virofxevoiev), I 287 (ttjv ipvxh v
524 INDEX III.

SvTa), 580 T> (to \oyTTiKov and for et : diroKpivto~6ai. f.

\0yiGTiK0v), 616 A (rdi> tpofiov) ; due
to the fusion of two distinct readings eandet-J ""'^a l I 26, n 39
et tor e : ai'Ttretj/etv f. -rtvuv
I 82 (o-TpeiTTol 5e") ; due to the erro-
604 A ; e'5et f. 5e II 455
neous repetition of words I 190 (orav f e for 17 : Se" f. 5?; I 45, 108,
lxa\io-ra). For the occasional in- 279, II 391 ptv
terpolation of articles, prepositions,
; f. tfv
I 262
conjunctions and other single words et for 171 (rj): (ppdaus f.
see the critical notes passim
<f>pdo-ys I 237, et f. 77 458 B,
w5et f. tvi>5rj I 305^ cf.
Letters frequently added or omitted
by mistake: e and 77
I 312, II 412
for e : 77 for 5e" I 30,
77
345 D,
Iota subscript wrongly added I 262, :
573 C: tvWtyrrrai f. -e'7e-
II 127, I 297, II 126, 423, I 29. 304, rat II 226
505 a, II 138, 337, 342, 612 B, c Vi- (v) for : KaTa\dp.Trrj f.
Iota subscript wrongly omitted I 9, : -\d/j.iru II 59, axovri f.
40, 96, 155, 182, II 221, I 331, II 37, d*otfet 550 A, doxy f. Soxei
38, 106, 222, 259, 420 V. 579 D
v, final, wrongly added : I 234 (rdv f. for In f. 6Vt I 275
to), II 226, I 234 (01V f. o5), II 71, et for ei f. 77 I 257
77 :
; 7eVei
583 c, 1239, 317, 340, 479 c, 484 D, f. 7^ 1259; KaTa.\u<pe4v
113, 501 D, II 126, 547E, 610 A f. Ka.Ta\r)<peiv
496 B 0X77- ;

(opOdrar 6.v f. opffdrara) et and 77 0etat< f. d\T7^^ dv II 364

v, final, wrongly omitted54 (?<p-q f. : I 77 for : 5) f. Set I 194,
533 a
l<pt)v), 179, I 56, 69, 81, 134 (dpa
f. 671775 f. t^ytets
dp dv), 226, II 21, 49, 564 E, 607 B I 220
(5t'a f. \iai>) et for 1 eVtXeiTroi'crijs f.

Letters, confusion of: -Xtirovaris I 32, cf. II 262

dTroreiVoufftJ' f. -t'ivovglv
;

1/ a. for at : <pa/xev f. <pcu/j.ev I 79 ; ei'77 f. ly I 96 ; Trapd-

I 58, II 342 ; iraac f. waivl 7rXeiat f. 7rapd TrXeat 1139;
1234, II 25; dVatra f. Sara- eVeiS?) f. tiri 77 I 188 ;

00.1 II 140 otVet'as f. ot'/ct'as I 252 ;

at for a i^aipuv and etalpeiv

:
(Wtiirij f. iWnrr) II 49 ;

I f. e'ape?f II 25 fldXetat f. 6a\iai 573 D;

et and t
-

7 for t: 76 f. re I 152, 290,

/
dfet^j f. d^s II 415. See
578 A, 605 A also 581 b, II 270 n. 1
t for 7 : re f. ye I 24. 58, 1 for et: arpariais CTpardais f.

120, 326. ?7 8 B, 581 C, I 172, cf. 318, 319, II 36 ;

7 and t -, II431 ; TJreto-tfe f. ijydade dfi'77 f. dfet'77 II 92 7rapa- ;

612 c; nerd f. /Ltf>a II 7; \nrop.{vr)s f. -\(nrop.4vqs

combined with lipography II 125, cf. 574 d; -mariov
o~Tpa.Ttvonivu> f. <T7pa77et)- f. irtio-Tiov II 147 7rat5ta ;

AttVy I 326 f. Tratddq. II 148

7 for \: veuj/r/otfs f. \ewpyovs
(?) 421 A v for t : euBai/jLovrjetKit f.
for a: StS^rej f. aSoires 181; com- -t'o-ete*' vavnfKLav II 97 ;

bined with dittography, paoiov i. paov f. vavriMaf II 222 r-qv f. ;

with lipography, p$ov f. pddiop

I 94, Ttf II 226 KaroiKnauf f.
77 and ' ;

49
I -tVete II 338
5 for X airob'op.ivtiiv
: f. a7ro\oyUf' fui< for 77 55ri f. 5^ 6Vt 1 169
:
;

II 261 5to f. \iav 607 B ; dvfdvad-

;
eVi f. ^T77 II 152 dVoXeXo- ;

/j.(6a for dire\vo-dfjit6a 612 A yi<rdw f. -t}o-0w 607 B

for at : eVepos f. e ratpos X for d\X77f f. aTrX^j I 152
1 133, 254, II 262 ; olbv re for ov tovto f. toi^tou :

f. oiWrat 387 C ; (pel f.

I 240, 257
II 411 ov for TtwTou f. toCto
and ov :
and at
\ at fP"
e
:
tor e aipTjo-urdai. i. (p-f)-
:
6iod; and x a ^ -
aio-qpovs
aeadai II 135; KaT-qyopurai o?j f. c-l5i)pos and xa^5j
f. KaTriyopuTf
4*3 E; vaiwv I 196 ; o5 f. 6' 162 B
f. feW II 185
 : :

MANUSCRIPTS 525

for o> : oiofxeda f. oiuifieda without liom., e.g. tx eiv * 71, #77 1 76,
I 169, II 224, 225 ; ctXXos 275. 522 A, eh at 188, vj.u'f I 143, A"?
f. ClXXtdJ I 311; KO.TT)K00l f. 1 149] 286, UauTov II 137, oiVoc II 182,
38 ocrov f. otrwi/
KaT-qKOif) II ; vQ II 457. For the occasional omission
534 A other instances
; of articles, conjunctions, particles,
1187, 188. 237, 283. 285, prepositions and pronouns, see the
464 B, II 54, 524 D, II 210, critical notes
and w \ 251, 322, 409
o> for 0: eliruv elToe 1110; f.
Words not included in the above lists,
ai<rwv f. ai^Toi- 213, II 323;
1 erroneously substituted for other
ddftvov I 237 ; -words, whether by accident or
06.fj.vuv
other examples I 259,
f.
design
263, 454 E, I 289, 300, a.yov fordyadov 522 A
319, II 49, 119, 234, 561 E, adpovrat f. dvopovrat 498 B
\ 581 C, II 346, 440 aitrddfieda f. aKpoaeo/xeda (?) 608 A
for wt (<j)) rb avTO f. tu
: atTives f. av rives I 157
10 ai/rtp I 306 ; t6 f. tu axoXoidTio-etv 490 C f. -ffrjcrai

II 258, 411 ; tovto f. d.KpaTOT&Tr)s =64 A f. aKpoTOTrji

and wt (w) -| tovtu) 580 E cU'poxoXoi f. cU'pdxoXoi I 187
wt (tp) for : ciurai f. clvt6 dXXd f. ciXXt; I 245
257 rex/rip I ; f. tovto d\X<Hs f. adXofs II 48
\ II 113 dXXorpt'ois f. dXXcus I 106
7r for r iroTe f. Tore I 279
: dfKpta^rjrrio'ete and dn4>to~$r\Tr\Gei>i$ f.

ir for rt eV' f. eri 532 B,c;

: iroiu}fj.eda diJ.(ptafir\Ti)<sit II 44
f. tL oithfieda 581 D &V f. o$v I 277
7ri for n : eiwrovrjpoTepos f. e'rt irovq- dcaXa/x/Sdj-oiTa f. dvaynagovTa 490 C
porepos II 368 dvejj.6fj.evot and dvtpuhfjevot f. vefj.bfJ.evot

<tt for r : Staordcrets f. Otardtjets I 179 ; 166

I
'itcauTov f. eKdTov II 208 avwQev f. euffev 621 K
d7rep7di"erat f. -dcreTCU 591 C
Omission of one of two identical and
letters or syllables : diro5exO|tce6'ci
I 247
-difmeda f. -oifieda

aXXoi' Tifds oCp f. a\\oi' ovtlvoctovv dTro/cretVetf, diroKTtvvvvat av f. dTTOKTicw-

I 240 /SaXoeros f. /3dXXoiros I 321 ; dwoKTeivetav av 517 A
rat,
;

yevr}<reTat f. 7e!>e- 461 A ; eri fj.d\to~Ta d7roXa 3u>i' f. d7roXat''WJ' II 323

f

f. eVtp. a fxaWiOTa. II 227 ;

//.eXiT0i>p765 diro\oyr}ffOfJ.ivi) f. -afxevrf 607 D
f. LieKirr- 564 C ; l-vvaipri f. ^vvavaiprj apa (or ctpa) 17 f. dperf; II 332
540 C ; TrepidvTes f. Trepuoires II 260, apa f. opas II 27
cf.401 ; toO f. toi'tcw 610 D, Tpira f. dpyvpov f. ipyvpiov 547 B
TpiTTa. 599 A dpxvs ra StATcii""?;? f. dpxetv koi
' b'txa'c'eiv

II 236
Omission of -words 'with like ending is
dc/ceirot /cai ooKifj.d'C'eTai f. -eladat k.
not infrequent in Paris A. Instances e<j6ai I 179
of, in Paris A or other mss of the
d(TO<f>uiTepos f. ao<pd>Tepos I 183
Rep. : ai)rd f. raDra II 237
1 67, 80, 87, 102, 104, 115, 119, 123, 162, ai)ri7 f. Totai'TT? II 236
164, 355 Ka\ov and ko1 ko\ov
f. (Kal auro f. to aiTo 525 A
av), 603 B perhaps also I 50
(kcu rj), ai'Tos f. ovtos 516 B
,
(irpd^ews ttjs) and 439 A, I 271 (/ecu fyefiatwerofxed' and /3e/3aiwa't6 uet' ;
f. (3e-
tlv6s). The omission of single words Patu<raifjte0' I 243
may also be sometimes due to homoio- pXio-aetev f. fiXtcreie II 253
teleuton, e.g. H 1 86, 8rt 1 108, Xeicrea /SoiAei'ercu f. /3oi;XeTat 590 E
I 113, oi I 142, ra.de I 219, ovv I 227, ^oPi' f. ouy 533 E
77 I 240, II 355, tuv I 308, to. I 322, yvfj.voi'0-dat f. ptiyvrcrOai. I 296
el 338, tt? II 116,
I ev 604 B, aiiTO 8^ f. re 510 E
II 411, ov 608 A de" >e f. 5e I 14
Set fxr\xav7]<iao-Qai f. BtauTjx- II 99
Omission of words 'lithout
5td vov dtavoov II 83 f.
homoioteleuton
btaderiov f. BiaOeaTeov II 427
I 131, 263 (46 letters), II 49 (41 letters), Starercry/xeVous f. -rera/t/eVoi'j 474 A
II 224 (SrjXov, ^<f>r)) : of single words diarptpet f. 8ta<pdeipet I 209

526 INDEX III.

oia<pepw(xei> f. diacpepufxai I 56 iovcrrjs f. owae II 182

5ta<t>(vyov<ra f. Sia<ptpovoa II 199 iffX 01 ' "^ f- cx o ^ <ro"' 5 2oD
8ieveyKiv f. daveynoitv II 41 Ka/cujp f. KaXiiv 607 E
8i7]yr]creTaL f. fj.i/j,r)o-tTai I 152 /caX6)> f. *ca/c6i' II 149
di/cas f. SiKaias 574 D /car' Kai 507 B
f.

OoKeiy f. evdoKi/xeif 423 A /caraXd^Tj f. -0X77 II 151

OOfCU! 113
f. So/ce? I Karair((pwpaKO.s f. -Tre<popr]Kas 587 E
aV f. idcrei 618 E KaraffTrjaovcTL f. -or^o'Oi'Tat 546 D
eavrrj f. 01V5 I 244 KfKXda-flcu f. eKKenXdcrdai 611 D
eavTov f. eai'rov I 151 KeXewu/Lti f. -oifiev 577 B
eauraJ f. eair6i' II 244, f. iavrov I 73, KvdfJ.TTTOl'TfS f. /O'dTTTOVTeS 6l6A
f. <javTt2 I 256 /coXdcrews f. /coXdffei u>s I 138
tyyivrfrai f. iyyiyvtjTai I 254 Xf'7t and Xtyeiv f. X^yets 489 B
70)7' f. 6701 I 198 X?7^ets f. X^eus I 219
iyyfjLcu f. 716 moi I 61 ~koyi<TTLK$ f. Xoyicr/xo) 604 D
fia0?7/xaTiKOUS f. fiadrfriKOUS I 335
errrov/j.i> f. forou/jLev I 143 /xXa7xXa>/)0fs f. /tteXix^- I 333
#77 f. ?0?7 522 A /uA' f. vtwv II 127
eidtvai f. eZvat II 51 fi4vroi f. Atf*' 602 C
eloos f. ?70os 497 B fjLerpius f. /xerpiq) I 237
etrj f. 77 II 53 /u?/Te f. /j.r)TTOT II 424
(Karcpov f. -pos II 433 liKp&v f. ficLKpdv I 177
(Karepcos f. -k)<7e II42 /xifj.riiJ.aTd re f. fiiiJ.r)ixa.Ta. I 148
ixdvris f. exeivois I 327 fiiixriiTei f.602 A Troirjcrei

(KiropL^ovarjs f. -towTys I 36 fj.ifj.ov/j.ei'oi' f. -evou 604 E

iKTTfirf<xdoV f. -TTfX7ja(T60V II 251 vodoiv and vddwv f. vodaiv II 359
t\6up.ev f. St(\do}fi(v (after *ai) II 138 v6fu/j,ov f. fj.6viLiov I 231
eXXeiTTerai f. i/ Xeiirerat I 2 vop-odirri f. v6/uaj 519 E
ip-TroiTJaai. f. -Tjffas I 18 dSupecrtfai, <p4peiv f. (55typeTai, </)^pet 1 134
*V 6\t7<fj f. eW X67W I 250 of dv f. a d^ 544 E
iiratovTOLS f. -ovres 488 D 6Xt7apx""7S 5rjtj.0KpaTiKr)v f. -/ax iav
iirapri f. -apot I 198 559 E
iireiSr) f. r)v612 D iirtior) 6/J.oiov f. dvoixoiov II 355
irX 0VT(l f- ^ 7r " I 1^8 l (5ciVat and d^eFcat f. ivivdvat ^>oo D
iiriBv/ijj f. -77s II 236 6'ttoi f.556 A 07T77

eiriKovpririKdv f. eiriKovpiicdv I 258 6p/ua f. bpLJ.S.v 532 A

eiritxeXeiat f. -e/g I 311 6Ve f. 6Vt I 244
ipydfrrai f. tpya^bfxtvov (after wore) OTi oCros f. 6 toioOtos II 94
5 J9 A 0(5k f. o(Jr' I 154
ipyavafitvovs f. -o/xeeoi>s I 331 oi'kow f. ou/f av oi'v I 17
ip>i>Tos f. ipuTuivTos 437 C muSoTrou'a f. -t'ais I 296
ftroi'Tai f. iviuovrai 502 D 7rd,uw"av f. irapdwav I 219
&/>?? and ^i/ f. <ty>t?7 I 136 TravToiws f. wdvrws 484 B
^'017 77c 0' f. ^077^ II 30 irapabexoiJfvoi f. wapex- 554 A
^v 5' f. #0771/ II 351, 262 jro.pa.ivti f. irepaivu II 136
TrapeaKtvdadai f. irapaffKevdcaa'dai I 198
X-qrel 1. fe? I 257 7rap?777eXXe' f. 7rap7777eiX>' I 228
frfTOVVTl f. Q>VTl 619 B irapbvra f. wapiovra 515 B
fuicrei f. f?7<Tft 591 C TrepiftdXri f. irapaiSdXrj 499 B
rj ovk {. rj ko.1 II 78 TTiaivtiv f. Troifxalveiv I 42
T]5lK7]ffCV 10 f. TfoiKTfKev I TrXeioj/ f. ttX^ov II 362
tfXdonev f. 8<.r)\dofJ.ti> I 219 7tX?7ttoj'tos f. 77X777^x0$ 604 C
77VW and Ftw f. ^crrw I 74 7T01 f. 7TOI/ I 336
7} and i f. eirj I 188 H-oifi'i' f. TTOiers II 468
f; f. fjv II 409 woiovixev f. iroiolfj.ev I 313, 314
OAoutrt f. \ovai I 317 7tou f. 77 0)5 I 250
drjcrofxeu f. oiao/xev I 340 TTpdrrot f. TTpdrret I 253
dvijTois f. dvrjToicri I 131 irpotiKd^o/xev f. irpoar)Ka.^ofiei' I 329
laTpiK77V, iarpiKrjv Kai and laTpiKrj rr)v Trpo(\d6vTe$ f. -6'ras 616 B
f. iarptKrj II 411 irpodv notified a. and irpo/j.rj6ovix(6a f.

*'5ia \a[J6i>Tts f. SiaXaftbvTts 615 E wpovdifj.tda I 300

 B ,

MANUSCRIPTS MIDDLE 527

Trpo<r8(iTcu f. irpoabti II 49 citizen and drone-desires 552c ff., 554 B,

vpooevTibs f. TrpoeffTios II 255 the feast of reason 354 a, 352 B, 458 a,
irpocniiv f. irpotdv II 118 571 I), the food of soul 410 E, 571 D,
irpoor-qaerov f. irpo<jTaT7)CiTov I 259 the house of life 328 E, the leaden
TTpocrdnrov f. rpbirov II 37 weights of becoming 519 A, B, the lonely
pewrai'Ta f. ptyavra 544 E man among wild beasts 496 D meta- :

tTK\p6/xda f. -ol/J-eda I 314 phors comparisons taken from

and
ffw<f>poi>ri<Tcws f. (ppovqaeiiis II 346 agricidture 550 b; from the bath 344 D,
-ni f. t6 I 266 the bee 365 A, beehives 520 B, 552 c,
T& k<xtw f. Kara) II 181 564 E, bodily deformity 495 D, bodily

ra |i/77e'77 f. raj ^iryYeveis II 181 shape of beasts 586 A, B, botany 497 B,
rudrr) f. ai/T77 I 179 a breakwater swept down by a flood
toi/7T7' f. Ta&rg II 8 492 C, a breeding-stud 459 D ff., 460 E;
re and 76 f. oV 578 A from the chase 4toB, 432 B, D, 472 D,
re f. Tt II 262 484 C, 529 E, children's behaviour when
TeTa/xivrj f. -ay/j.4vTj I 306 hurt 604 D, climbing a hill 568 C,
rer/u^/iffois f. Teri/u.- II 69 colours 585 A, consecrated herds of
rt and n f. Tis and tis I 73, 166 cattle 498 c; from Daedalus' statues
Tt /tt^V f.346 TlflT) fJ.V II 529 D, a departed spirit 5:8 A, a diseased
ti 6v re f. oZoe ri ti I 68 body 556 E, a divided line 509 D ff.,
t/s and tovs f. rt 567 E drawing a circle 424 A, dyeing 429 D
riffiv f. tis dw II 215 430 a; from the feeding of children
Tfirideiaw f. fii/nTjdeiaa' 510 B 345 B ;from various kinds of games
to f. 6 I 246, II 42 422 D,E. 487C, =21 C, the games at
t6 f. Tor<f II 244 Olympia 465 D, E, 504 a, 621 c, d,
rot f. r' oi' II 39 Glaucus of the seas 611 C E; from a
toi'to icrriv f. tot' early toCto 606 A headland or promontory 445 C, horses
Toi'rots and tovtovs f. rod rfjs I 192 over-driven 613 c; from judging in
TOVTU) f. TOVTU3V I 246 dramatic contests 580 A, B from law-
;

rvyxavovTts f. -avovaiv 495 D courts 451 B, libations 583 B, locality

Tl'>7T0S f. TVTTOV I 111 584 D ff., 586 A, B ; from marriage
T< f. TtJV II 407 .
490 B, 495C, 496 A, 546 c, a master
rwv diKaiuv f. tw diKalu) 496 D and his slaves 578 E, mathematics
twV \6ywv f. toO X670U I 260 534 D, music 432 A, 44I E, 442 A,
rwv wept f. (Lvirep 510B 443 D, 531 D, 532 A, mysteries 560 D, E;
ifias f. Tj/xas 612 D from navigation 487 E 488 E (the
Vfuv f. T7/UI' 546 D ship of state), 551c; from the on-
uWpn-Aoi'Tos 7t\oDtos 562 f. B rushing wave 473 C, II 361 al., the
iirb f. d7r6 569 A, I 74 order of guests at table 336 C, oriental
i;7r6 f. vwtp I 133 sovereignty 553 C, D, Urphic beliefs
<|>atVv7rat f. tpaveiTai 591 D 533 D, 546 A, B from painting 420 C,
;

(f>alvovTai f. Ae'/ovTes I 233 501 A C, II 79, purging or purifying

<(>aivovTa.i f. (pvovrat 526 B 5:7 D; from the rack 531 B, rekindling
^>7}<reis f. (pri<Ti II 43 a fire 527 D from the scale of a balance
;

(f>rj(TOfjiv f. &<f>T)(rofj.ev I 302 550 e, the shepherd and his dog 440 c,
tJ/i'X^s f. ti/x??s II 409 the shepherd and his sheep 343 a ff.
<S5e f. ws 5e I 304 shipwreck 553 B, shooting at a mark
<j5 Stayotas f. fi
Siavoia 486 A 519 c, the stage 451 c, 554 B, a stream
y f. wv I 45 diverted from its channel 485 D, a
u>/uo\o77?(70cu f. 6fjLo\oyeiadai I 293 stream growing into a torrent 424 D,
ws f. &us I 212 the sun 506 e ff., a supposititious child
Metaphors:
interpretation of metaphors 537 Eff. ; from the unity of the human
frequently added by Plato 451 B, 555 D, organism 462 C from a variegated
;

cf. 332c, 374 D, 501 A: mixture of garment 557 c; from warfare 440 E,
metaphors 365 C, 527 D: metaphors 534 C, werewolves 565 D, E, wrestling
sometimes suggested by subject under 544 B, 583
discussion 398 C Middle :

of personal interest 339 C 5
Metaphors and comparisons, examples of, 421 E, 467 E, 546 b: reciprocal 500 B,
in the Rep. the bald-headed tinker :
549 D: usual in verbs denoting organic
495 the cistern 01 desire 578 A, the
E, action 408 A the same form (k<xto.-
:

citadel 01 the soul 560 b ff., the dione- oTTJcroj'Tai) used both as middle and
 ' : :

528 INDEX III.

as passive 546 n middle in sense of

: in describing a scene 488 A imperfect :

active 563 d, 574 b part. 490 C, 543 D aor. part, in gnomic

:

' Mixed ' conditional sentences I 269, sense 520 D: corruption of participles
585 A, 62 I C in mss, see Aorist tense, Future tense
Moods, irregular sequence of : ind. Particles. See Index I, under the several
where opt. would be more regular particles
337 A: opt. where ind. is usual 600 E Passive voice, noteworthy uses of 337 A.
opt. in final clause depending on pre- II 269, 581 E
sent tense 410 C: do. in or. obi. depend- Perfervidum ingenium Platonis 528 E,
ing on primary tense 361 c, 490 A, D.
See also Optative, Subjunctive Periphrasis with participle and copula in
place of finite verb 331 E

N
Personification :

of e!5os 434 D, of ipdi-
Trifia 538 D, of X670S 431 A, 461 E,
Negatives. See Index I under the various 503 A, 511 B
negatives Plato on a feature of his own style 498 E
Nominative with inf. instead of ace. with do., on the style of Isocrates and his
school, ib.
inf. in mss 616 b
Number. See Concord, Dual, Singular, Pleonasm. See Redundancy
Plural Plural number :

plural of abstract nouns
373 D, 511 B. See also Concord
Poetical elements in the style of Plato :

poetical words and phrases 420 B, 469 D

(with ref. to Homer) 540 A, 548 A.
Omission :

of one of two correlating
559 D, 565 E, 573 D poetical uses :

ideas (with /xeraiiv and the like) 498 A,

of words, poetical constructions etc.
cf. 518 E: of connecting particle, for
dramatic effect, as in iro\e/j.ri<TOfj.ev rb 473 c, E, 492 c, 565 e, 615 D. See also
Article, Order of Words, Rhythm etc.
,uerd tovto; 373 E, 432*", 5 s ;.
Poetry, fragments of, embedded in the

Optative: of prayer, in Homer 391 B:
Rep. 388d(?), 457 B, 458 D(?), 460 e.
in rel. clauses 403 B: in oratio obliqua
36 rc, 393 E, 416 c, 466 A, 515 I), 544 a:
469 D, 494 D, 547 A. 549 D, cf. 617 B
Prepositions :
dropped in repeating idea
difficult use of 360 B: opt. corrupted
into ind. I 313, 314. 515 D, 544 a; do.
of compound verb (e.g. i^afiaprdveiv
into subj. II 92
dp-aprdveiv) 336 533 A, cf.
E, 452 A,
608 a force of, carried on from one
:

Oracular style 586 B

sentence to another 428 c, perhaps
Oratio obliqua:
subordinate clauses in,
from one word to another (t-v/i-pLaxiav
taking ace. and inf. 492 C, 511 E: other
re kcli (piXoviKlav) 555 A, cf. 540 a :

noteworthy cases of ;/iob, 304 c, 569 A,

idiomatically omitted, as in iv diraaiv
614 c, D
oh euTL 402 A, 373 E. 421 A, 520 D,
Order of Words II 468 :
in the opening :

526 A: do. in similes with u.'s, Qvtrep

of the Rep. 327 a: as an element of
and the like (e.g. u>s Trepi fjnjrpbs 7-779
ityos 560 B, 11, 573 a, D. See also
X^pas) 553 K, 414 E al. other cases of :

Chiasmus, Ifyperbaton
omission 393 B (twv iv 'lOdzy tcai 0X77
'OSvcrcreig. tradr]/xa.Tuv), 526 D: repeti-
tion of 395 D, 618 A : used with adverbs
(p.iXP l Sevpo etc.) 586 A, 519 a, b,
Parody and the like 344 A, 495 E II 181
Paronomasia. See Assonance etc. Prepositions, various, remarks on: air 6
Participle :
understood from preceding 365E, confused with inrb 361 C 8td with :

verb 576 A used in place of finite

: ace. versus 81a with gen. II 309 n. 1 8ii' ;

verb 519 A, 531 a, cf. 511 A: coordina- with ace. 419 A, 466 b. 562 B with gen. ;

tion of participle^ 465 c: subordination (in 5td irdvriijv dywv) II 375; Old and ace.
of do. 366 A, 399 A, 442 A, 517 D, 553 B : confused with 5id and gen. 562 B, 6ro r>:
position of, in TOiavrais
tuiv iv reus eis = 'in respect of,' 'with ref. to,' as in
<Tvvov<rlai$ r)8ovQv dvei,uivu)v 573 A par- : riXeos eis 360 E, 495 B, 600 A; et's with
ticiplewith did in place of inf. with did ace. understood 589 E: iv in iv iavroO
346 B: do. with KairoL 511 I), II 87: and iv iavry 574 E, in irerreia iv \6->ots
do. with vo/xifeiv 529 B: present part. 4S-C, in iv <pap/j.aKov uSei 378 D: iiri
with gen. as in iv ip.ou = in my case
'

to express habitual action 329 A, do. to '

express simultaneous action 375 A, do. 475 A, 524 E al., as in toi>s iiri twv
 ;

MIXED REA DINGS 529

irpaynaruv 400 B; with dat. 342 A, noted in Index I under the headings
374 B, 455 E, 462 C (\("yeiv tl iiri tlvi, of the several prepositions
cf. 470 E); with ace. as in iirl Travras Present tense:
of habitual action 330 C,
491 A, 508 c; force of iwl in compound 359 e introduces a succession of pic-
:

verbs 372 B: Kara, in compound verbs tures 372 D: used in quoting from a
401 E, 607 C: /xerd 560 D irapd with : poet 407 a: pres. corrupted into fut.
dat. 439 E with ace. II 77, 514 a:
; 408 c, 591 c: pres. subj. corrupted into
irepi 360 D (6 Trept toO toioi'toi/ \byov aor. subj. 574 n
\iywv). 565 C (dYwj'es nepl dXXrJXaw), Proclus on the style of Plato =45 D, 595 B,
anastrophe of 479 c, 531 B, often sepa- 617 D
rated from its noun 598 c ; with ace. Pronouns : sometimes used vaguely,
527 D: irpbs with dat. in ylyvecrdai or without antecedent 536 A,
definite
ffecu -rrpds tivl 604 D, 567 A with ace. ; 543 c, 558 E anaphoric
549 D, pro- :

= ad as in ad normam 545 B, in musical noun with antecedent remote 588 B,

sense (irpos <vj\bv Xclkcw etc.) 397 B, in 605 c, cf. 503 E superfluous anaphoric
:

the phrase Tldecrdai to, 6'7rXa npbs 440 E
force of np6s in compound verbs 375 E,
^21 D; adverbial irpbs 559 A: ai''v rare
in Attic, used by Plato in modal
phrases, or to denote intimate con-
nexion, especially in elevated passages
424 D, 518 c: i'Trep in sense of wepi
367 A, 414 E vir6 in virb 777s 414 D, in
:
virb xaptros av^averai 528 C with ace.
348 1>, 439 E (virb rb p6petoi> tuxos)
force of inro in compound verbs 372 D,
573 C. Some idiomatic usages are
375 E, 428 A, 439 B, 477 d, cf. 558 a:
combination of direct and indirect
interrog. pronouns (as in iroia 5' biroiov
fiiov)348 B, 400 a, 414 D, 578 e: super-
fluous personal pronoun after oifiai
400 B: reflexive omitted 336 B, 399 B:
relative pronoun late in sentence 390 B,
399 c, 425 c: do., followed by ana-
; phoric or demonstrative with same ref.
; 357 B, 395 D, 544 A. See also Attrac-
tion, and the individual pronouns in
Index I

Readings adopted in the text of this edition, but not found in any of the collated mss
of the Republic :

Reading adopted Reading of Paris A

I 333 E f/j.Troiri(ras (Schneider) (p-iroirjcrat

337 E avrip [eirj] (Bremi) ai>TLp ef'77

349 B oiibe rrjs -<Trp&eios tt)s>- 5l- irjdi rrjs biKaias

Ka/as (Adam)
II 358 E olbv re tl (Adam) tl 6v re
359 A ookuv (Ast) SoKfl
361 c d7r" (Eusebius) 6v'
364 C irtpl (Madvig) iripi

,, abovres (Muretus) oibbvTes

377 B Ttitrov (H. Richards) TVTTOS
in 387 c trout (Hertz) TTOlii d?S ottTCU
387 E bdvperai, <pipei (Stallbaum) bbvpecdai, (ptpeiv
388 c 6 ri (Leaf) ore
390 A 7rapa irXiai (Adam) Trapa.Tr\tiai
391 E 01 (Bekker)
Tiiqvbs Zijvbs
392 B fyrovnev (Stallbaum) etyiTovfi.fi>

396 E d7r\^s dir)yr)trews (Adam) a\\r]s birryrjaeciit

398 A 01V (Adam) oi/K

40 1 C tis irpovfiakri (Adam) Tl 7T/)OCT/3dXT7

407 C <pt)v (Adam) **? .

4O7 E OTL TOLOVTOS T)V Kal Ul TTaidff Kal oi Traiots avrou otl tolovtos 'v
aiiTou(Schneider)
410B /neTaxtipi-ioi>Tai (Galen) fifTaxcipieiTai
410E &fjL<poTepa (Schneider) dn<pbTepa
412 D Kal eKeivov (Hermann) Kal OTOLV fx6.\t(TTa tKilvoxj
IV 428 c fiov\tvontvr)v (Heindorf) fHovKevopLivT)

A. P. II. 34
53 INDEX in.

Reading adopted Reading of Paris A

IV 428 D HvTiv av (Ast) SvTiva
429 C avTijs (Adam) avrrjv
430 C ndvifiov (Stobaeus) VOfUIXOV
431 C iraial (H. Wolf) 7rd<rt

432 C fxerpiu (H. Richards) /uerpiws

432 D iov iov (Adam) Iov iov
437 B 3lv dXXijXots (Baiter) dXX-qXois
437 D evi Xoyw (Cornarius) iv bXiyig

439 B irpaTTtL (Ast) irpaTTOL

439 c eyylyvyrai (Schneider) eyyivrjrai
440 D r, (Ast) el

442 A TrpoffTar-qcreTov (Bekker) irpoffTTjcreTov

443 C dxpeXu (Ast) w<peXei

V 454 D larpiicbv (Adam) iaTpiKrjv ttjv ipvxyv 6vra
457 B yeXoiov (J. G. S. Schneider) yeXoiov o~o<plas

459 C riyovfj-ida (Adam) ijyov,u0a elvai

,, 5ei dvai (Adam) 8el
461 B a.(pri<joix.v (Eusebius) <j>T)o~oiJ.ev

461 C /J-rjSe iv (Cobet) fi-qM y iv (fj,r]5e y iv A")

462 C ry avrq} (Wyttenbach) to avTb
468 A e\ov<ri (J. van Leeuwen) 6eXovo~i

477 B avT-fjv tt)v (C. Schmidt) TTJV ai>T7)V

478 A 5odf (Adam) do^ditiv

VI 493 B eVao-ras (van Prinsterer) eV'airros

494 B waaxlv (de Geer) ira<TiV

499 B KaT-qKoy (Schleiermacher) KaTTJKOOl

ioo a t ov (Baiter) TOl
501 D (pqaei. (Adam) (prjcreiv

503 C eVercu Kai vta.vt.Kol re Kai brerai

HeyaXoTrpetreis rds diavoias
(Adam)
,, <pve<70ai(Adam) <f>veo~6ai Kai veavwol re Kai fJ.eyaXoirptireis
rds diavoias
504 A dtfXois (Orelli) fiXXots
504 E Z(pT) (Ast) l<t>y, a^iov to dtivorn-ia
507 B Kai (Adam) kolt
508 E yi.yvuuKotJ.ivqv (Adam) yiyvu>o-Ko/.uv7]i
510 B 'irtpov (Ast) irepov to
VII 514 B airrov (Ilirschig) aiiTovs
516 E b\v dvdirXews (Waiter) dvawXews
517 A Kai diroKTivvvvai, airoKTeiveiav Kai diroKTeiveiv, diroKTivvvvai av
Slv (Adam)
532 A bpnav (Ast)
532 B Zti dSwa/xia (Iamblichus) tV dovvafxla
533 a Set(PFicinus) Sy
537 B eiKoo-ieruiv (Schneider) tiKocri eruji>

B toj 5' av, to (Schneider) t6 5' ai/To

III 547
547 e KKT7)n.ivri (Bekker,? with v) KKT1J/J.ivriV

551 c otovovv (PFicinus) OTOVOVV T) TIVOS

551 D
avdyKT) (Ast) dvaymt)
554 B 4o~Tr)crdTo Kai iriua /xdXiffTa. eo~Trjo~aTO. Kai ?ti /udXicrra (v
EC (Schneider)
559 E dXcyapxi-as 5-qp.oKpaTiav dXi^apxiKys 5rjfj.0KpaTiKriv
(Adam)
562 B 5 (Adam)
564 E pXlTTeiv (Adam) (3\lmi
568 D Kai to. (Baiter) rd
568 E l(}>7)v tyd> (Adam) i(f>qv 5' iytl)

READINGS VERB 53 1

Reading adopted Reading of Paris A

\\ 5770 v.vT)p (Campbell) avr)p
578 c tuj toiovtcj (Adain) Tip TOlOVTlf)
580 D 5e I5e (Adam) del Se
581 d tL oiwfj.eda (Graser) Toiib/xeda.
585 A to aXvirov ovrui Trpbs \vttt]p irpbs rb aXvirov ovtu \vttt]v
(Schleiermacher)
585 C dd dvofioiov (Adam) del dfioiov
,, t/ tiri<rTrifjiris (Adam)
588 A 7r\^ov (Adam) irXdovi (A 1
: A- irXetoi')

591 D (pavelrai (Iamblichus) (paivr\rai

X 600 D ovivavcu (Matthia) ovetvai (A 1 : A- dvivai)
603 c yv (Ast) V
604 D iaTpiKTJ Oprjv^Siav (Stobaeus) iaTpiKTjv kcli 9prjVL;5ia.v (? A 1 : AG laTpiKijv
Opi)Vtpdiav)
606 c dv (Schneider) dv
607 B Xiav (Herwerden) 8la
,, Kparuv (Adam) Kparwv
605 a aKpoa.o-6/j.eda (Adam) aiaObpieda
610 A opdorara (Stephanus) 6p6oTar' dv
615 C avrdxeipos (Ast) oi)r6x ei P as

Recurrence of the same word at the end antegressis 329 c, 580 D : supplied from
of two successive clauses (e.g. etvat, a cognate word 345 a
dvcu) 518 B, 511 E, 614 A, 6-21 B
Subjunctive: after el 579 D: after 6's
Redundancy, pleonasm, fulness* of ex- 606 C: governed by brav in a previous
pression etc., features of Plato's style :
sentence 540 E sometimes combined :

329 c, 337 D, 339 a, 341 c, 358 A, with fut. ind. after owws 591 D hor- :

374 D, 421 D, 432 c, 434 c, 462 c, tatory, in 1st person 372 E: do. after
472 c, I 356, 486 D, 490 A, 505 B, Xeye 457 C: do. with ws ZotKe 473 b:
517 A, 534A, 555 B, 574 D, 580A, subj. corrupted into ind. II 412: do.
583C, 5S7 E, 604 A, 6l8 C into opt. 472 D, II 53. See also Index I
Repetition of a word, unnecessary 601 a. Situs, ws
See also Index I f<pr), rj 5' os, r\v 5' Superlative, idiomatic use of 472 E
iyd), uij Symmetry in arrangement of arguments
Replies, inexactness in 465 E al., 408 D, 332 B. See also Chiasmus
577.B
Revision, imperfect, possible instances of
341 D, 413 c, 549 D, 558 A, cf. II 313 f.
Rhythm as an element of vipos 560 B:
Tautology. See Redundancy
some instances of, in Plato's style 40 1 c,
Tenses. See Present tense, Future tense
432 A, 545 cff., 56ob,d,e, 573 D
etc.
Terminology, Plato's 508 E, 533 D
Transition from a faculty or part of the
individual to the individual himself
(e.g. 17 uirdpxet- Siavoia olov re otei
Sarcasm 568 A expressed by participial
:
roijTifi) 486 A, 606 B, cf. 573 B, 620 E
apposition 498 a
Satire 474 D,E, 5298,0, 557 E, 558 A
Sigmatism 399 d
Simile treated as a reality 515 e V
Singular number, generic use of 510 D, Verb: ellipse 510B, 515 B, 531 E,
of
580 A, B. See also Concord 551 c, 582 c, 585 D, see also Copula,
Sound answering to sense 399 D, 432 A the: omitted with uso-irep dv el and the
Style, the, of Plato, not a mere copy of like 368 D one verb sometimes does
:

the vernacular, but a literary language double duty e.g. doKel 334 B, 493 a,
330 B: traces of a universal style, or (paiverou 517 B, TrpocrrJKOv dv eirj 525 B:
dialect (koivt) 5idXe\roy), in the fifth verb supplied from cognate noun 425 b:
century, ib. positive supplied from negative verb
Subject :
change of 414 D, 492 C : latet in 374 b, cf. 532 B, c
532 INDEX III
Verbals in -tos : construction of oo D, of a preceding word
4 (e.g. from
pSffos
421 C, 460 B, 467 c: combined with /u/0<nr6s) c,
377 cf. 421 E. See also
5 '"535A
Index I Set

w 2
Words, supply of 475 e, 507 D, 508 D,
589 E, 611 c: words supplied from part Zeugma 330 E, 344 b, 367 d, 423 e, II 184

CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY JOHN CI.AY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

 ^r
d

Plato - The Republic,

(ed. by Adam)

vol. 2

Pontifical ..

113 ST. JOSEPH STRES

TORONTO, ONT CANADA
M5S 1J4

4823